> Fallout Equestria: Lineage
>  by Jumping Jack
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> A Courier's Struggle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


A Courier's Struggle




Goddesses give me a damn break already! This situation couldn’t even get any worse than it should! Oh wait, it has. I’m on the clock and these gangers want to sell me to the market! Doesn’t help that I am also sitting on a bunch of itchy moldy hay bed. Of course, being a courier does mean that I’m bound to be in situations like these. Karma has damned me ever since after that, well what I like to call “accident” back in Little Stable. Not my fault that I got a bunch of gang members after me because I delivered a damn bomb from a rival gang. Now they are blaming me for it and ever since, my life has gone to hell! 

Fuck me…

I sat in a caravan cage with three gang members, one reigning the brahmin and the two others walking alongside the cage, giving me those glares. Well, one of them anyway. The other was eyeing my flank and licking his lips every so often. I shuddered when he did it again. I sighed and sat up on my haunches. My long sleeved duster flapped in the cold freezing air. I shivered. 
Did I mention I hate the Empire’s choice of scenery? What the hell were they thinking when they decided of putting an entire empire in a tundra region. Said Empire’s Capital slowly came into view from behind the mountains. The once glorious Crystal Castle towered above an entire city that surrounded it. The sight of the place made scavenger’s nethers moist every time they spot it. 

No, that is not an understatement.

And that sure as hell didn’t stop some from going in even though the entire Wasteland declared it “Death Trap”. It sure as hell kept that name because a companion of another courier got curious and took one hoof step and was instantly lost within the mist that surrounded the base. Said courier bitched about it for weeks. 

As for my opinion? Fuck if I know. 

I am just a courier. My job is to deliver packages and letters, get paid and go happily on my merry way.

That’s what I did. I always do that. Because I don’t want to be caught up in something big. And Goddess knows how close I was to being in one ever since that “accident”. So how did I end up being captured by gang members and being sold to slavers to be sold to some raiders and then probably get raped and violated by them? Well thankfully, the very latter hadn’t happened yet as the former. 

‘Hmph, not going to happen.’ I thought to myself with a smirk. My duster thankfully came with a ragged hood that hid my entire head. I glanced down at my personal PipBuck and checked the time. 

Fuck me with a thousand horns and call me pincushion. I was an hour behind delivery arrival time. I had to get out of here. I floated out my hidden bobby pin and small screw driver and frowned. ‘How am I going to distract Scary Eye and Licky Lips?’ I glanced at the two who didn’t seem to be paying me anymore attention and smirked. ‘Oh no, this courier has more tricks up her sleeve.’ I thought. 
I quietly levitated out a StealthBuck that I hid in my tail and I closed my eyes, thinking of nothing but myself. I concentrated, imagined myself being split into two. When I opened my eyes, I was greeted with my own pair of golden eyes. I looked at myself and myself smiled happily back at me. I smirked and nodded to my doppelgänger and activated the StealthBuck. My copy quietly positioned herself as I quietly worked the bobby pin and screw driver. 
I glanced at Licky Lips, hoping he doesn’t turn and spot me. Thank Celestia he didn’t as I gave a small quiet squee when the door clicked. I looked back at my doppelgänger and she nodded. She jumped up on all fours and bashed the cage gate open. I watched myself spiral past Licky Lips who seemed utterly confused as to what happened. 

“Hey! Get that bitch! Get back here!” Scary Eyes said as he fired off his shotgun at my fleeting self. The cage stopped and I smiled as I quietly stepped towards the door.

I was jerked back and was suddenly being rattled. The cage door closed and clicked as I watched the brahmin turn and the pony on the reign whooped and hollered and tore after them.

‘Oh for fuck’s sake!’ I growled. I saw myself running alongside the cage and looking back just in time to duck my head from being belted with shells. My doppelgänger glanced at me. Even though I was invisible, my copies always knew where I was. Thank Celestia for illusion magic. But onto other matters, I had to get out of this cage and away from these ponies. I prayed that my copy would buy me a little more time as I worked the lock.
Which was difficult because the driver was terrible at keeping the brahmin from going all over the place. My bobby pin broke and I growled even more. Karma has fucked me hard today. I pulled out another bobby pin and began working on the lock. My doppelgänger was instantly surrounded as the three pointed their weapons at me.

“Now why don’t you be a good little girl and come with us? We’ll make sure you are nice and comfortable.” Scary Eyes said with a triumphant grin. Licky Lips licked his choppers again and touched his nether region. 
“Very comfortable.” He grinned. I wanted to punt that guy from the Empire to the Hoof. I heard the door click and I grinned as I slowly stepped out of the cage. My doppelgänger must have sensed my triumphant feeling and grinned. 

“Sorry boys, but my mother always told me not to play with small things.” My copy said with a smirk and glanced at Licky Lips. Said pony bristled, walked up to me and pointed the magnum to my head.

“Don’t fucking toy with me, cunt!” he said. My copy winked and smacked my lips and suddenly faded away. I couldn’t help but smile. I love myself for being so damned clever! I trotted away leaving the three in utter confusion and panic. I happily hummed a tune as I reached with my magic into my—wait what?

I looked to my back and realized my saddle bags weren’t with me. Another problem. My package I was supposed to deliver is in my saddle bag. The last major problem? The StealthBuck ran out. 
Celestia shoot my rump with solar flares. 
I quickly took cover behind a dying brush that was growing out of a dead burnt tree. I spotted my saddle bags hanging from the brahmin. However, I wasn’t sure if Karma was in play or not, but the driver was no longer on the caravan. I watched the three spread out near the cart. 	I slowly crawled as low as I could and made my way to the brahmin. The two headed cow looked at me as I reached for my bags with my magic. 

“I do say, child, be more careful when you are wondering the road.” The brahmin said. I was taken completely by surprise. I gave a small uneasy smile back.

“Uh… thanks?” I said. The brahmin smiled and went back to chewing on whatever it was chewing on. As I turned, I stopped as my muzzle came close to meeting the muzzle of Licky Lips. He glared at me then grinned from ear to ear.

“Well lookie’ what I found here boys!” Licky Lips said. I backed up as the two others flanked him from both sides and glared at me.

“I… umm… forgot my things?” I said lamely as I backed myself up to the brahmin. I was trapped as they created a small half circle.

“Really? I thought you wanted to come back ‘cus you couldn’t resist us handsome devils.” Licky Lips said. The other two smiled wickedly and advanced.

“Handsome?” I said with a hint of annoyance. “You?” Then I laughed hysterically. They looked at each other with confused looks. Finally catching my breath, I wiped my eyes with my fore hooves and smirked at them. I concentrated in splitting myself again. But not in two this time, but three. With a blink of an eye I saw that my other doppelgängers were giving the three the exact same look I was giving them.

“What the hell kinda trick is that?” Scary Eyes said with a minor hint of panic.

“Oh, well I just thought that it wouldn’t be fair for me to have to deal with you all on my own, so I figured I’d give myself some back up. Say hello to me!” And with that, I reached with my magic and pulled out my standard 10mm hand gun from my saddle bag. My copies did the same.
To my surprise, Licky Lips reacted faster than his goons. I was tackled to the snowy ground and was pinned. I looked into his perverted face as he reached down with puckered lips.
‘Seriously?’ I groaned and with all my might, drove my horn straight into his face. He reeled back and howled in pain as I stood up and gave him a good old applebuck to the chest. My copies and myself instantly slid under the cage as the trio open fired. I looked at my two copies who glanced at me with looks of ‘what’s the plan?’. 
I motioned for my copy on the right to provide cover fire to the right flank and my copy to the left the left flank. Taking up positions and firing, I crawled to the brahim who seemed to not be bothered with the gun fight as if it was normal everyday life. Well, to be honest it was.

“Hey, maybe you can help me?” I asked with a sheepish smile. The brahmin’s other head looked at me with a dreary look. 

“Ah’ dunno. What do ya’ think Virgy?” the head drawled. The other head peeked over and smiled.

“I think we can, Georgie.” The other head said. I looked back at my copies. One got hit in the shoulder and vanished. I peeked over the brahmin to see the trio had taken cover behind the tree. Ducking back I nodded.

“Okay, let’s get out of here then.” I said. I levitated my gun and started firing as I hopped on to the driver seat, took hold of the reigns and shouted “Heeyaw!” and snapped the reigns. The brahmin looked over me with a glare. I flushed and returned a sheepish smile. 
“What the hell!? She’s taking our wagon!” Scary Eye shouted. Before they could struggle over, the brahmin was already shooting down the hill. My other copy stopped the trio from coming any closer with cover fire. Licky Lips got annoyed and fired straight into my copy making me vanish. The wind blew my hood down as I turned and gave a salute as I left the trio behind.



Having finally broken free and making my way to Settlement to deliver my package, I pulled out a flask of Ranger Whisky and drank in celebration of my escape. I leaned back with a triumphant smile and stared ahead as the town came to view. Two guards stood by the gate. The one on my right came walking up and I halted the wagon.
“State your business.” He said.

“Courier number 16. I’m here to deliver a package to Mr. Light.” I said as I pulled out the papers and showed them. He scanned them over and nodded. The gate opened and they herded the wagon in. I jumped off the cart and glanced at my PipBuck. The navigation tag pointed to a building that was a few blocks away northwest.

Settlement is a small town, not big but also not small. It’s big enough for shady gangs to hold underground operations. The most popular building was the night club called Emporium. The best place for trading was a small encampment that was erected long ago outside of the Armory of Flashy Gear, one of the many ammunition buildings to make guns and still be around with enough caps to keep making them. Then there was Market Street. The place were traders and such go. I walked down said road, following the navigation tag. I couldn’t help but notice the place was more lively than usual. I felt at a loss as I somehow ended up going a wrong turn and reaching a dead end.

I looked at the time and I groaned. I was two hours going on three hours late for delivery arrival.

Turning back, I made my way through the crowd and spotted the most gorgeous gun to ever make any mare or stallion tremor all over. An automatic combat customized shotgun glimmered in the light as ponies gathered around. Said gun was supposedly made by Shining Armor himself. Enchanted to the point that the damage and wear and tear would instantly mend itself. I carefully treaded through the crowd as they pondered over the other trinkets and ammo as well as guns that weren’t nearly so loin frothing. 
I saw the price on the gun and gasped.
"14,000 caps!?” I shouted causing some of the ponies to give me an ‘I know it’s outrageous’ or ‘shut up’ looks.

I sighed. My one true love for my arsenal I only have and I only had enough to buy a worthless amount of scrap metal. But no, I was planning on celebrating my success in escaping. I had finished off the last of the whisky and growled. 
Karma was defiantly kicking my ass today. Pushing my way out of the crowd, I decided it was time to not screw around and head to the navigation tag. 
I finally reached my destination. After showing the guards that stood by in front of building my papers and stamping me in, I made my way to the top floor. I felt a sense of vertigo as the elevator rose and felt my insides dip. Say what you will, but I hate it when I’m being moved up or down where I can feel my insides moving as well. I let out a sigh of relief as the elevator came to a stop.
I stepped out and was led to a pair of giant wooden doors. The blue stallion with the green mane turned to me.

“It’ll be just a moment. I must tell Mr. Light that his package has arrived.” He smiled and turned, closing the door behind him. I just stood there waiting. I hummed a little tune and swayed with it. 

“Looks like the Wasteland Demon is at it again.” Said a yellow earth pony with a white mane. Two others, one a unicorn and the other a pegasus trotted over and glanced over the ponies terminal. My ears twitched as I tried to hear more.

“Oh damn, is that what he really looks like?” the pegasus exclaimed with a gasp. The unicorn shook her head.

“No way. How did they even get this picture up close and personal? My Goddess look at those eyes!” The earth pony nodded.

“Bastard is scary as hell.”  he said.

“When was he spotted during this?” the pegasus asked.

“It says somewhere around Shelter.” The earth pony replied. ‘Shelter?’ I asked myself. Who is this Wasteland Demon? Well, if you asked others about their opinions, they would describe a big shadowy ogre with nasty claws and teeth. Others would say it’s a ghost of a two century old wanderer that had committed vile acts against the Crystal Empire and was exiled, hunted and killed for bits. And if you ask me? Well, I can say that this so called “Wasteland Demon” was one of the main reasons I’ve became a courier in the first place. I know exactly who they are talking about. But I had to be sure. If he is who I think he is, then eureka! But if it’s not, well let’s just hope I can get my rear out of a death trap.
I missed the rest of the conversation as the door opened and the stallion motioned me in. I was led into a wide expansive room. The furniture definitely shouted ‘I’m a rich fucker’ and the décor was beyond Wasteland standards. A large half circle desk surrounded a black leather chair where a well groomed purple stallion smiled at me. 
“Welcome courier! Welcome! I am pleased that you have finally made it.” He beamed. I smiled sheepishly and nodded. I prayed that he wasn’t paying attention to the time and I would get paid in full. “You are three hours late.” He said as his beaming expression vanished into one of disappointment.

Fuck you, Karma.

“Err… sorry, I kinda got tied up with a couple of gangers and-“ I began but was rudely interrupted with a hiss. Mr. Light tapped his hooves together and gave me a calculating look. 
“What is your name?” he asked. Really? He’s asking for my name? Well, as long as he is being civil.

“Courier.” I replied. He gave me another calculating look. 

“I see. Well, let’s try this again. What is your name?” he asked as he arched his brow. I sighed.

“John Doe.” I said as I returned his arched brow. He sighed and smiled.

“Very well, John Doe. Now, you are courier yes?” he asked. I didn’t like where this was going.

“Of course.” I said giving him my most accepted grin. Something wasn’t right here.

“Your number?” he asked. I gave him a blank look. 

“Number? Sorry, but I don’t really want anyone calling me while I’m busy working or at all for that matter.” I said with a wave of my hoof.

“Your courier number.” He corrected with a small hint of annoyance. I frowned.

“Sixteen.” I said. His ears perked up suddenly and he gave me a look that was studying me.

“So you’re the one who blew up the Bullhorn building.” He said. I balked and my right forehoof itched. I scratched it as I replied. 

“Y-you got it all wrong. I didn’t blow anything up!” I stomped my hoof in protest. “All I did was deliver a package that blew up! How was I supposed to know it was from a rival gang?” Mr. Light just nodded and smiled.

“No worries child, I’m not holding it against you. Just wanted to hear your side of the story. Now, if you will.” He said. I sighed and levitated a small brown box that was wrapped up tightly with a rope. I moved it over to his desk and placed in front of him. He beamed and placed a bag of caps out on the desk. I levitated them over to me and placed them in my bag. As I turned to leave, I heard him giggle like a little filly as he spun happily in his chair.
Another day, another job done. As I exited the building and out into the street, I pulled out the bag of caps and jingled them in front of me. My ears strained to listen. 
Not enough jingles. And yet again, I was paid half of what I got. I groaned and rubbed my face. ‘I need a drink.’ I thought to myself as I headed to Emporium. 



Stepping into the club, I was instantly greeted with blasted music by Dj Pon3 from long ago. Ponies, mares and stallions alike, fornicated, chatted, drank and danced. I slumped as I sat at the bar. I smacked down my caps.

“A bottle of Ranger whisky.” I demanded. The bartender pulled out a shot glass and the bottle. But before he poured the bottle, I grabbed it with my magic, popped the cork against the counter’s edge and took a pull of the whisky. I felt that familiar warm fuzzy feeling I got when I first tasted this glorious and orgasmic beverage. I took another pull, sighed and slumped, propping my head against my hoof.

“Tough day?” The bartender smirked as he wiped a glass clean. I nodded.

“Being a courier sucks sometimes.” I said as I took another pull. My vision began to slightly sway.

“Well, don’t they have a code or something? You know like, ‘If you want this job, we are not responsible for your death.’ So didn’t you pretty much signed your life away?” the bartender asked with a cool smile. I narrowed my eyes at him as I took another pull. 

“I guess you can call it that…” I sighed. “I mean, can’t you at least pay us in full? We go through hell and back just to deliver one, stupid, little box. Did you know I was captured by gangers?” I said as my vision began to sway more. The bartender was starting to become a little funny to me. Damn, this is some good poison. I mean sure, Wild Pegasus is sweet, but it becomes bland over time and I didn’t stick with it after finding Ranger Whisky. But I don’t know what to think anymore. I felt like I just wanted to say ‘I quit’ right then and there. I think I may have as the bartender looked at me funny and I just swayed. 

“Sorry, I know being a courier has its ups and downs.” The bartender said with a comforting smile. “But in the end you get to see the Wasteland for what it is and eventually become wiser as you stick with the job more.” He said. I narrowed my eyes more, trying to focus in on him. 
“How do you know what a courier goes through?” I asked as I slumped. I guess it might have come out as “Howzachuknowwhatcourierthrough?” He nickered and arched a brow.

“I used to be one.” He said. I blinked at him. “Yeah, hard to believe, but I was a courier. And a damn good one at that too.” He rubbed the back of his head and gave a sheepish smile. “Of course after the last delivery, I told myself it was time to quit and so I ended becoming a bartender at one of the best clubs in Settlement.” 

Huh, and here I thought he was just trying to butter me up. However, I caught a look of concern as he looked past me. I was suddenly flanked by two stallions who leaned in and gave me what I would presume his “most charismatic” smile at me.
“Hey sexy, what ‘chu doing here by your lonesome?” the stallion with the brown cowboy hat and beige hide asked. The stallion on my right put a hoof over my shoulder, making me tense.

“Why don’t you come back with us? We will show you a good time.” The green stallion said.

“Hey now, don’t be causing trouble, you hear?” the bartender said. The beige stallion waved a hoof.

“Yeah, yeah, Pops. We won’t cause trouble.” He said. “So what do you say sweet thing?” I blinked at them and took another pull of my whisky. Realizing I had drunken the last bit, I suddenly felt depressed. Oh Ranger Whisky, I miss you so!

“What I say,” I began but I believe it came out as “Hasabacha.” I continued, despite my hazy vision and slurred vocabulary. “is that you are terrible with come-ons and need to get a better choice of words. That is so cliché.” I said as I slumped. I began to walk forward but fell forward and the beige stallion caught me. I looked at him longingly into his eyes. He furrowed his brows at me and I smiled. He puckered his lips as I got closer. I smirked and brought the bottle to his head. He dropped me and I felt the world spin. I stood up and swayed. 
He looked up at me and growled.

“You bitch!” He reached back his head for his gun. I instantly slipped into S.A.T.S and I brought my hooves to his gun, knocking it out of his mouth and I turned and gave an applebuck to his face. He flew back and crashed out into the dance floor causing ponies to scatter. I staggered out onto the dance floor and swayed. Goddess my head hurt. I never liked stallions hitting on me. The stallion got up and charged me. I ducked and bucked him over my back. He scrambled to get up and charged again. I hopped back as he brought his hooves down. I conjured up a copy of myself and smirked. My vision was still fuzzy and I saw my copy sway so that meant she too was drunk. 
Gotta love illusion magic. Seeing myself twice made the stallion balk. “Honestly, you stallions are so pathetic.” I said, hiccupping between ‘stallion’ and ‘are’. “Think you can get away with hitting on whoever you like ‘cus you want to get under mares tails.” I must have slurred the words because I sure as hell no longer understood what I was saying either. The stallion’s friend stood beside him and helped up his friend. 
“You bitch! How dare you insult me!” he spat. I laughed and hiccupped in between.

“Insult you? You’re making us mares look like sluts who have nothing better to do than ride your sticks till you squeeze out all that milk build up. Fortunately for me I don’t swing that way.” I smiled as I swayed and leaned on my copy who did the same. The stallion arched a brow.

“So you’re a pussy chaser?” he asked. I blinked at him. 

“No, I don’t chase kitty cats for a living.” I stood up right and I levitated a bottle of half drank Ranger Whisky from a nearby table and took a pull. “I’m a fucking courier.” The club went silent before erupting in laughter. I blinked at them all and flushed. “What’s so funny?” I asked as the laughter died and the stallion grinned.

“You might be right.” He said as he stood up and shook himself. “Who would want a ditz like you? I’m pretty sure you can’t tell me what yours looks like. Or in that matter, know which way is which.” He nickered. His friend and him, laughing together, strode out the club and the music started back up. I scuffled over to the bar and put down twenty caps. 

“Sorry about the damage.” I said as I swayed and pulled the last of the Ranger Whisky. The bartender arched a brow and shook his head, pushing my caps back.

“Don’t need ‘em. Register's already full of caps by now.” He winked and smiled. “You sure know how to handle yourself.” I just nodded and scuffled to the exit when he called back. “Need a room?” I looked back and narrowed my eyes. He tossed me a key with the number sixteen on it. I wondered if it meant anything? I smiled and trotted to the living quarters saying.

“You, sir, are the most generous pony I know.” I’m pretty sure I slurred them. But what the hell. I was tired, drunk and really didn’t want to deal with the cold weather in my state. I found the room and unlocked it. It wasn’t nice, but it was nice enough to have sheets and a pillow. I closed and locked the door, shuffling to the bed. I fell back on the bed and decided to give myself a rub and a sigh of relief before passing out.



I wandered into something I shouldn’t have. I know it was stupid of me and… wait, what was I running from? In my haste, I looked back and saw nothing, but something inside me was telling me to go faster. So I followed. I didn’t want to find out what was chasing me. Unfortunately, my fore hooves got caught on a fallen branch and spiraled down a hill. I landed hard on the ground with a thump. I shook my head and looked back in panic. I couldn’t see it, but I knew it was there. It was stalking me, watching me, waiting to make its’ move. I scrambled to my hooves and galloped as fast as I could. I slid to a halt as I came to a river. The rapids flew by, making it more dangerous as it went further. I gulped and looked back. 
I saw the bushes rustle and green glowing eyes stare back at me. I took no chances and jumped into the rapids. I slipped and got carried away. I struggled to keep my head above the water and swam to the other side, the currents pushing me. I saw the edge of the rapids creep ever so close and the sound of hissing water falling. I grabbed onto a branch that broke away when I did. I screamed as I began falling. Fortuned favored me though and I hit a branch that was sturdy enough that I bounced once and hooked my fore legs around and trying to climb back up. To no avail. I looked down at my watery demise. I looked up to see the edge of the rapids and narrowed my eyes. 
Multiple glowing green eyes stared back at me. There was a maniacal laughter and the eyes seemed to bob as they laughed with it. I shivered.

“What the hell do you want!?” I shouted. There was no way out. Either let go and fall to my death or let the creatures grab me and eat me to death. 

I chose the former. I gulped and let go. I screamed as the creatures continued to laugh. I plunged into the watery depths and found that it was a lot deeper than I thought. I looked up to see a dark abyss. My eyes widen as I saw tons and tons of the glowing eyes glaring back at me. Suddenly, I felt tendrils wrap around my waist, legs and neck. I struggled to break free, but it was useless, I couldn’t help but scream as the darkness covered me and I was pulled into my watery grave.



Footnote: Level up!
Perk Acquired: Drunken Master: While you are in a drunken state, your DMG and DT is increased but your chances of S.A.T.S hitting decreases.
> Between Couriers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Between Couriers



“A message, between one courier to the next…”


My head throbbed as I sat up on the bed and groaned. Rubbing my face, I slipped out and worked my way over to the bathroom. After relieving myself, I washed my hooves at the sink and looked at the mirror, ignoring the faint click-click of radiation from my PipBuck.

Goddess was I a mess. Taking a cloth, I washed it under the sink and wiped away the grime and dirt. Perfect! Now I was more my cute self than a rugged scavenger. Peeking at my PipBuck, I noticed a small little pegasus icon with a letter in her mouth at the corner. 
Couriers are assigned a special kind of PipBuck. One that can send messages and requests. We needed it to keep track of ourselves as well as other couriers and deliveries. Speaking of which…

“Courier three?” I asked myself with an arched brow. The message definitely was from courier three. I brought up the message.

Courier sixteen. I’ve heard details about your so called “accident”. Are you sure you are okay? Why don’t we meet at Market Street. I’m here for a pick up anyway and it’ll be great to catch up on old times. – Courier Three

Oh boy, more talk about blowing up a gang base. Just my luck! I sighed and trotted out the room. The club was still pumping music and some ponies were still here from last night. Somepony must have fornicated all night. I wrinkled my nose at the smell that came from the corner where they must have done it. There was a different bartender behind the counter. I returned the keys with a smile.

“Good night?” said the green mare. I had to admit, she was rather cute with her black and white striped mane. She was scrubbing a shot glass and humming a little tune as she waited for a response. I rubbed the back of my head and grinned.

“Err… I guess. I mean, it could have gone better.” I said. The mare looked me over and smiled. 

“Well then, hun, if you need a place to stay, you are always welcome to Emporium. You couriers always bring excitement into this bland place.” She said with a wink. I smiled and waved good-bye and trotted out the door.



I pushed my way through the crowd as Market Street became even livelier than it was last night. I felt claustrophobic as I made my way down Market Street. Looking left and right as soon as I came into a clearing, I spotted a familiar duster flapping in the cold winter air. The gray mare with the same mane color as me was scanning through the booth, admiring the trinkets that were displayed. I smirked, crouched and crawled my way towards her. Now I can get the jump on her this time! Payback from all those times at my cutie mark party. I felt a sense of victory as I crept closer and she didn’t seem to notice. I prepared myself to pounce.

“It’s good to see you too, Courier.” The mare said. I was halfway in the air of a pounce, but stopped and blinked. I landed flat on my face, leaving an imprint in the snow as I shook away the dizziness. 

“You’re no fun!” I whined and crossed my hooves across my chest. I looked up at the mare who wore a black muffler over her muzzle. I saw it moved slightly upwards, so I guessed she was smiling. 

“Tut tut, sister. Whining is a form of vulgarity to a lady.” The mare said. I scoffed.

“Yeah right, you are the only one who has that policy.” I said with a smug grin. She returned my grin with a kind twinkle in her orchid eyes. I couldn’t help but give a small smile. After all, how can I be mad at my older sister? I stood back up on my hooves and dusted myself off. “So how have you’ve been sis?” I asked.

“Oh you know, delivering this and that. The usual.” She said as she lowered her muffler revealing a smile. “I also heard about what happened on your way here. I must say I am impressed, Courier.” She said. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head
.
“Ehehe… I learned from the best.” I said as my eyes met her kind twinkle. “But… how did you know I was…?” I tried finding the words. I didn’t want to say captured. I needed to find some way to explain my previous predicament without sounding like a total fuck up. Compromised? No… what was I compromising? Lured? Well, I really wasn’t lured into a cage. Okay, maybe I was, but that was because they had a Buck Cake that smelled sooooo good! I couldn’t resist the smell of Fancy Buck Cakes. Also, I was starving at the point. I gave a sheepish smile as my sister shook her head.

“Honestly, you cause the Crystal Express more trouble than what most couriers get into.” She said. I looked at her with a hurt pride.

“Not my fault! I had no control!” I said defensively. My sister arched her brow.

“So you allowed yourself to be captured by the Bullhorn Boys?” she nickered. “Mischief and a dare devil. What happened to the shy little unicorn I know?” I flushed as I narrowed my eyes at her.

“I’m not a baby anymore, Heart. I can take care of myself.” I said puffing my cheek. Heart bit her lower lip.

“Mhmm. So let me guess, it wasn’t your fault that the Bullhorn base blew up?” she asked. I flushed.

“How was I supposed to know it was a bomb? I’m a courier! We aren’t really supposed to question our deliveries.” I said with a stomp of my hoof in protest. Heart sighed.

“Courier, I know you take your job seriously and I’m proud of that. I really am. But there are times where you must use your wits and instinct about the package you are delivering. A courier puts her life on the line every day because we have shady characters coming in and sending us to goddess knows where.” She said as she levitated a trinket in front of her with a calculative look. I fell back on my rump and slumped.

“I know sis. But honestly, the last few deliveries I made seemed to just come back and bite me in the ass. I haven’t been paid in full for two days already. I swear Karma is after me because I did Goddess knows what to the world.” I said. She gently put a hoof under my chin and lifted my face up to meet her's. She was smiling. 

“At least put it aside, Courier. I’m worried about you.” She said. I rubbed my left foreleg in embarrassment. Was Heart really worried about me? I mean, I can understand since she’s my sister and all, but I didn’t want her to keep constant worry about me because I go on deliveries that involve explosions or getting captured. After all, I wanted to prove to her I can be better. Show her that I could bring him back home. She looked me in the eye and sighed.

“You’re thinking about him again.” She said.

“Huh? Don’t you?” I asked a little shocked. She went back to looking over the trinkets. Her twinkle in her eyes were replaced with a certain sadness in them. 

“There isn’t a day that goes by that I don’t…” she said softly. “But there’s really nothing we can do now. He’s made his mind up a long time ago.” I shook my head. No, I know he could change his mind. I would do whatever it takes to make sure he’s come back to us safe and sound.
We left the stand and trotted side by side. I threw my hood over my head and she covered her muzzle back up with her muffler. I know it sounds strange, but since we are couriers, we tend to get caught up in things that could make us wanted criminals to not only society, but to gangs as well. It’s not like we are just doing it for show. Me and my sister have made our faces known to a few of the region's most wanted criminals and gang leaders that have either been betrayed or sabotaged by one of their own with the package or letter we deliver and end up being questioned or tortured for answers. 
However, we weren’t just any normal couriers. No, normal couriers wear their dusters out in the open and just want to get paid. Our family have been couriers for as long as my great great grandmother could remember. Our family has a surprising history of being infamous amongst the Empire as either criminals or heroes. What can I say? Trouble runs in the family. I am the oldest middle child of my family. Heart is my older sister. I have a younger middle brother, a baby sister and of course an older brother. All of us are in the courier business. 
We figured one day that we just didn’t want to sit around and do nothing, so we decided to be couriers because our family history involved getting into a lot of trouble, which I won’t lie, is pretty fun. We would get into typical sibling arguments and tease each other constantly. But one fateful day, was when we all decided to take our job seriously. 

Our older brother disappeared during a certain delivery that was all hush-hush. We demanded from the Express as to what has happened, they just shook us off and claimed that he may have been killed or taken. But we all knew better. 
Our older brother, in fact, taught us lockpicking, terminals, weapons, the works. And when he disappeared, we just fell apart. We continued on as couriers until one day Stall, the younger middle brother, overheard a gang talking about a strange courier that ruthlessly took down an entire encampment of raiders. Even killing a Reaper that was supposedly working with the raiders. After hearing about this, we agreed that with every delivery, we would keep an eye out for this courier. A month later, the news about the courier’s activities reached news towers all over the region. New Pegus, the radio DJ for the Crystal Network News, spoke highly of the courier and mentioned him belonging to a family with a history of trouble. 

“That’s right, folks. This courier’s deeds have certainly reopened the trade route that is now under the control of the RCE or more commonly known, Republic of the Crystal Empire and merchants from Hoofington to Tenpony Tower were able to trade with the Crystal Empire once more.”

I could remember those words he said. Then, New Pegus called him “The Wasteland Demon” to strike fear into any would be gangers or raiders. That night, we woke up to hear Bell, the baby sister, scream. I remember running in to the room and seeing Heart cradle the scared filly and Stall looking concerned. I asked what had happen and between sobs, Bell said those words that would haunt us forever.

“Lyon is dead!”

Lyon is the name of our eldest brother and the courier that vanished. It sounds too farfetched, but we soon realized that Bell can able herself to cast astral projections to those she is tied with from the soul. We, being unicorns, have a special talent for magic. However, we were only able to master one of the many. I, mastering illusion spells. Stall mastering telekinesis, Bell using astral magic and Heart mastered shadow magic. What did Lyon master in? Arcane magic.

I noticed Heart looking at me with concern. I must have shown what I was thinking from my expression. As we walked to the gate, we heard shouting from the market. 

“Oh dear.” Heart said as she looked back. I followed her gaze and my jaw dropped. The case where that oh-so orgasmic looking shotgun stood empty and the clerk was shouting to the guards. We trotted up as a crowd started to form. 
“...care if you were sleeping on the job or off the clock! Some bastard stole my prized possession!” the clerk shouted to a young nervous looking colt. 

“What seems to be the problem?” Heart asked. The clerk looked at us with a glare and rubbed his temples.

“The problem? The problem is that I’m pissed off! I had just received an offer for the gun and some pony stole it right from under my nose!” the white scruffy stallion growled.

“How can something that big as a weapon be stolen?” I asked cocking my head. The crowd began to form into an audience. 

“I don’t know, you tell me! For all I know, it was you who stole it!” he barked. Then he glared and pulled out a shotgun of his own and pointed it straight into my face, making me go cross eyed. “Hell, it probably was!”

“And what makes you think my sister stole this “possession” of yours.” Heart asked as she used her magic to gently push the shotgun up. The clerk tensed but let her. “First off, you should really be asking as to why it was stolen in the first place.” The clerk rubbed the back of his head and sighed.

“Look, lady, are you some kind of detective?” he asked. I couldn’t help but nicker a bit as I saw that mischievous look in her eyes. But she maintained the best poker face I have ever seen.

“I am. So please, explain what you were doing in the first place before it was stolen?” she said pulling down her muffler. The clerk narrowed his eyes and sighed.

“I was on my terminal the one moment, reading the offer I was given on the gun. Then when I looked up it was gone. Simple as that.” He said. Heart glanced at the scene with a speculative look. 

“Courier, mind if you could help me with a certain piece of evidence?” she asked as she looked at me. I gave her a blank look
.
“Wait, you found out already?” I balked. She motioned for me to stand by the monitor. As I did, she cleared her throat and trotted around to the other end of the table. 

“Now tell me, what do you see?” she asked. I gave her a confused look. She just smiled at me.

“Uhh… I see nothing other than the display case.” I said. She nodded. She looked at the clerk and told him to sit exactly as he was while looking at the monitor. He did and I could see how his line of sight could see the entire table. She took out her 10mm sub-machine gun and placed it in the case where the once oh so glorious gun laid. I noticed that the case came with a compact lock as well, which meant you would probably have gone through a few bobby pins to pick it. But as she studied the lock, she seemed to give a nod of approval. 

“Well then, it seems that lock was apparently forced open.” She said. I rubbed the back of my head.

“But sis, doesn’t that mean you have a big chance of breaking the lock as well?” I said. She nodded
.
“Yes, anyone with skills of lockpicking knows that when forcing a lock to open, you have a chance of breaking the lock and jamming the entire thing. However, if you look really carefully, it was forced by magic.” She said.

“Great, so the culprit is a unicorn. That’s good to know.” The clerk snorted sarcastically. 

“Not only that, but it was stolen only 4 minutes ago.” She said matter-of-factly. I arched a brow and the clerk balked.
“O-only 4 minutes ago!? How? How can someone force a lock in 4 minutes and make a break for it?”

“Well that’s the thing.” I said starting to catch on. “If the lock was forced, you would have heard it.” The clerk stared baffled and began to sweat a little.

“A-ah, y-yes, I would have… probably.” He said with a nervous stammer. Heart looked him in the eye as the clerk adverted his own.

“Is there anything you are leaving out, sir?” she asked. A cold breeze blew through making any duster, cloth or cloaks flap. That’s when I noticed a speck that seemed out of place under the table. I smirked and looked at my sister. So that’s why she has me over here. Now that I noticed, I’m standing in front of an alley. A perfect escape place. 

“L-leaving out? Why would you ever think that?” he said nervously. I leaned on the table and knocked twice. A signal that told my sister I noticed as well. She smiled and turned to face the crowd. 

“Tell me, was there any particular pony you despised? Or were you just going to pick one at random?” she said. The crowd murmured. 

“Are you accusing me of trying to place blame on some helpless pony just to get money!?” he retorted. I smirked.

“Who said anything about money?” I said with a cool look. The clerk realized what he had said. “Mind if I take a look under the table?” The clerk looked nervously at me and nodded. I knelt down and lifted up the cloth. 

Nothing. 

I frowned and narrowed my eyes. Then I noticed something shimmer near a bystander. I concentrated and split myself into two copies. The crowd murmured in surprise. “And just where do you think you are going?” I shouted as I looked over to a white unicorn mare. She blinked and looked around before pointing a hoof at herself. I motioned for my copies to flank her from the sides and I watched carefully as I saw the shimmer slowly creep out towards through the crowd. I shook my head. “Not you, the other one.” I saw the shimmer stop and vanished. Heart nodded and pulled out her sub machine gun from the case and pointed it into the crowd. They panicked and backed away.

“What is it that you see sister?” she asked.

“Well for one, something was way off in the start.” I said as my copies moved the mare away from the crowd and stand next to the table. “The second is that StealthBucks don’t last longer than five minutes.” As if on the cue, the shimmer I saw blinked out and there stood a unicorn mare giving me a shocked look. In her hoofs was the loin frothing shotgun. The mare panicked and backed away as my sister pointed her weapon at her. Then, to everyponys surprise, including mine, she changed the direction to the clerk. Her eyes suddenly blazing with fury.

“How dare you!?” she growled. “How dare you try to force somepony to frame some other pony just so you can give yourself a little more caps!?” I trotted over to the mare and smiled at her. Suddenly, there was a loud noise and I felt my chest tighten in pain. I fell to the floor gasping for air and looked up to see the startled mare looking down at me. My ears were ringing. Suddenly, she took off.

“Hey, wait!” I called out as I got up. I fell back down and gasped for breath. Heart was next to me and pulled out a health potion and I chugged it down. I felt my chest loosen a little as I sighed and looked down. There was a big blood spot where the shells landed. “Fuck, that hurt…” I muttered as I got up with Heart steadying me. I looked at my copies and motioned for them to chase her and they were off down the street. 

“Are you alright?” Heart asked as she made me chug another health potion down.

“Well, other than the fact I just got shot point blank in the chest with a shotgun… yeah, I’m good.” I said as I finally steadied myself.

“Do you know where she went?” Heart asked. I closed my eyes and focused my magic to one of my copies. I saw both of them right on her flank. I asked for one to get their surroundings and watched as I saw nothing but allies. But when I saw a familiar building, I knew exactly where they were. I pulled out and opened my eyes and motioned for Heart to follow. She put up her muffler and we bolted down the street.
The mare backed herself into a corner and shivered in fear. When we arrived, my copies had successfully surrounded her. Heart trotted over to the mare and looked down at her. The mare panicked and pointed the shotgun at her, only to have Heart yank it away with her magic making the mare yelp and curl up shivering. 

“You know, it’s not very nice to shoot someone, let alone my young sister, in the chest.” Heart said gently. The mare flinched as Heart stroked her mane. “Poor dear. Are you alright?”  I rolled my eyes.

Typical Heart. Always being kind. She levitated the shotgun to me and I blinked at her. 

“Well, don’t just stand there. Return the gun to her owner and meet me at the southern gate.” She said as she kept stroking the mare’s mane. I cocked my head, noticing the mare calm a little.

“Are you sure? I mean, the guy just tried to frame a mare so he could get caps.” I looked at the shotgun and gasped as I saw my own reflection on the muzzle. It shimmered brilliantly and I felt my nethers begin to moisten. I shook my head, getting rid of the fantasy. ‘No, gotta focus.’ I told myself. I took another look at the shotgun and nibbled my hoof. I looked back at Heart and then back at the shotgun. I trotted away and turned to corner. Making sure nopony was looking, I squeed as I stuffed the shotgun in my bag. My copies vanished and I turned, humming a cheerful tune when I ran into something and fell back on my rump. 

“Ow! Watch where you are going!” I said rubbing my rump. I looked up and shrinked a little as I saw three familiar ponies. Licky Lips glared down at me and licked his choppers making me shudder. 

“Welly welly welly well.” Licky Lips said. “If it ain’t that hot piece of flank that took off with our wagon.”
Karma has really fucked me over.

“Oooh, hey guys!” I said putting on my best smile and backing up a bit. “Good day, huh? Listen, I’m kinda in a hurry if you don’t mind I’ll just be on my way.” As I turned, I heard the sounds of guns and looked back with a shaky smile. All three had them pointed at me and at my head.

“Don’t think about running again, missie.” Scary Eyes said. The third one chuckled. I groaned and found myself in the cage once again. I slumped as they herded the wagon to the south gate. I sighed and looked over as the crowd watched us go by. I spotted Heart with her muffler on. She tapped on her PipBuck to me and vanished into the crowd. I looked at mine and saw a little pegasus with a letter in her mouth.

You should really know when to avoid trouble, sister. Once you are free, return that gun or you’ll find yourself in more trouble than them. Happy Trails! – Heart

Yep, just another day in the life of a courier…



The sun had finally appeared over the clouds. The snow still laid on the ground as far as the eye could see. Up here in the north, you get nothing but snow weeks and one sunny day. I nearly fell asleep. I tried busting out again, but they made sure to take my screw driver and bobby pins this time. Sure the Wasteland has been brutal, but the works of Security and the Stable Dweller haven’t ever reached the north region. The Stable Dweller focused on the east while Security focused on the west. The south has been affected by another group of ponies, but then again, no pony ever went north. The Crystal Empire isn’t a really well known region and the place used to be crawling with ponies who were covered in crystals. 
Of course, the war has reached the Empire, but instead of stripes, it was a whole new different kind of ponies that was rumored to aid the stripes in the attack on Equestria. No pony knows really what they were, but rumors says that they could copy the body of a pony and drain the very life out of you.

Go figure. My PipBuck blipped and I looked at it. Another message. I squinted my eyes. I couldn’t tell if my eyes were playing tricks on me or some other courier was pulling a trick on me. The sender read “Lyon.” I mouthed the name and quickly brought it up.

Sit tight. – Lyon

I arched my brow in confusion. Suddenly, the cart stopped and I heard guns being drawn.

“Hey, who the hell are you!?” Scary Eyes shouted. I looked out of the cage and tried to see ahead of them. There was definitely a figure standing there. I could see a long tattered duster flapping in the breeze and a tattered straw hat with the rim covering the pony’s face. He was slowly walking this way. 

“Don’t take another step forward!” Licky Lips ordered. I squinted my eyes and I gasped. No way! How can it… how!? I recognized those eyes, that mane under the hat and the hide. They stared hollow and coldly at the three. “I said not another step!” said Licky Lips. But the pony still made his way towards the wagon. “Kill him!” he shouted. 

The three let loose a hail of bullets. I gaped as the bullets bounced harmlessly off of a gold light. He had conjured a shield that even the Armor Piercing rounds of the ganger’s guns had no effect. The stallion’s horn glowed and a strike of lighting shot towards their guns in a rapid fire motion, completely obliterating them to dust.

“W-what the hell!?” Scary Eyes balked. The stallion stopped in front of them. He lifted his head a little from the turtle neck of his duster.

“You have someone who is very dear to me.” The stallion said. The three boys looked at each other and then at me. I looked back at them and smirked. That really sent them on edge. 

“K-kill the fucker!” Licky Lips cried as he drew a ripper. Scary Eyes and the driver pulled out rippers of their own and charged the stallion. Unfortunately for them, the stallion was two steps ahead of them and had secretly placed down trap runes around him. Giant gold bubbles encased the three and slowly hovered them above the stallion. He looked coldly at the three as they stared with utter fear back at him
. 
“Fools.” He muttered.

I gaped as the bubbles suddenly changed colors from the glorious gold to a gory red. I held my hooves to my mouth in horror as I saw organs splattered against the bubbles and slowly slide down the sides. The bubbles popped and a mass of blood and gore fell to the ground with a sickening splat. The stallion calmly trotted through as the gore fell. His cold dead eyes locked onto mine. What once used to be luscious blue of my brother’s eyes were now white and glazed. He put a horn to the lock and with a flash the door opened. I stepped out and gaped at him.

“Sweet Celestia… Lyon… what happened to you?” I said weakly. My heart ached at the sight he was in. In those eyes, I could see pain. So much pain. He didn’t smile let alone give a nod as he looked at me.

“It’s good to see you too, Courier.” He said. I looked down at his tattered duster and back up to his tattered hat. He looked as if he had been through hell and back. I guessed that’s what he exactly did.

“Lyon… please...” I said lamely. He sighed and pulled his hat over his eyes. He trotted past me without so much as a glance. I turned and shouted “Lyon, please come home! We are all worried for you!” I pleaded. He continued to trot on. I couldn’t help but let my tears fall. The world slowed for me. I didn’t care about anything now. He was right here in front of me! I had to talk to him! I had to get him to his senses!

I had to bring him home.

I bit on his tail and yanked him. He turned his head slightly over his shoulder and studied me. I couldn’t help myself. I threw myself onto him and began bawling like a little filly. He put a forehoof around me and stroked my mane.

“Please… come back to us!” I sobbed. “You don’t know… how much… how much we miss you… how much I miss you…” I hiccupped and continued to sob. I buried my face into his duster and he continued to stroke my mane. I had to say something. Come on, Courier. Say something! Get him to come back with you! It would be like old times. We would travel together on our free time. Tell stories at night. Have a contest to see how many Buck Cakes we can eat without vomiting. Heart would be very happy and not worry so much about us. Stall would go back to his happy go lucky self and Bell won’t have to fear for Lyon’s safety anymore. I just want our brother back. I want our family back!

I must have said this out loud without realizing it as he gently rose my face to face his. Those cold dead glazed eyes stared back at me. His stoic expression stayed as he spoke.

“I can’t come back. You must understand.” He said. I swallowed and more tears came out.

“U-understand what? Tell me! Why can’t you come back? Why did you leave us?” I had so many questions on my mind but I couldn’t get them all out. He put a hoof to my mouth and looked me dead in the eyes.

“You are not ready yet. Heart, Stall, Bell and you are not ready for the gift I was given.” He stood up on his hooves and I dropped my head with my ears drooping. I rubbed my left foreleg. “However, I can give you something that will help you on your way to your destiny.” I sniffled and looked up at him.

“H-huh?” I didn’t get to ask anything else. Lyon lowered his horn to my right eye and the whole world around me fizzled out into blackness

oooOOO000OOOooo

I suddenly felt shorter than I normally do. And also, the place I was at seemed very familiar. 
“Curry! Dinners ready!” a gentle voice called out. Wait, that voice… could it be…
“Coming, mom!” I called back. I jumped off the swing and trotted into the room. I adjusted my stable barding. Damn thing was too big. Well it did belong to Heart before. I walked into the atrium as other colts and fillies as well as stallions and mares. Stable 50, the biggest stable ever made. Or so it seemed to me. It had a playground as one whole room meant for the fillies and colts before they had to go to classes. There were at least fourteen families in this stable. We weren’t even close to becoming inbred either. But that’s beside the point. I remember the damn thing being big. 
We heard the sound of an alarm and the screeching metal as a group of ponies stepped in from the stable entrance. I instantly recognized three ponies in clean armored stable barding walk over to our table. Stall was wiggling in the child seat and fussing with mom, a pretty tan hide mare with a brown mane in a ponytail. She just giggled as Stall flipped the spoon into his mane after attempting to throw it to floor. She took a rag and wiped him off before going over to a charcoal coated stallion and kissing him. A younger looking Lyon and Heart sat on my sides, the former ruffling my mane and making me laugh and the latter took a sip of purified water from flask. I perked up.

“So?” I asked looking up at Lyon. 

“So what?” he replied with a cool look. Yes, those are the eyes. The eyes of the stallion that I miss for so long. Those luscious blue eyes captured his handsome features. His navy blue hide and dark blue mane glistened amongst the stable’s lighting. 

“So tell me! How did it go?” I said with a puff of my cheeks. As if he didn’t know what I was asking from him. He gave a smile and ruffled my mane some more.

“Easy, Curry.” Lyon said. “Being a courier is not all that exciting.” I put a small hoof on his shoulder and gave him my most innocent puppy eyes.

“Puleeeeeeeeaaaassse?” I cried, making my infamous get-them-to-talk pout face. He laughed and took a swig of his water flask.

“Well okay. You want to know the most interesting thing that happened to me today?” he said, looking at me with a cool smile and an arched brow. 

“Yes!” I said excitedly.

“I just delivered a package.” He said bluntly taking a swig of his flask again. Heart nickered as my face fell.

“T-that couldn’t be all you were doing!” I stood on top of the table and levitated my spoon and aimed it down. “I bet you were taking on the bad guys! You were like pew-pew! And all whoosh!” I spun on my hooves, acting as if dodging bullets. “And then Heart was like ‘look out!’ and you were like ‘I see ‘em!’ and you both stood back to back taking down the gangers one by one.” Lyon sighed.

“Curry.” He said. But I just ignored him and went on.

“And then a Reaper shows up and was like ‘your time ends here, couriers!’”

“Curry.” 

“And you were like nope, your time ends here!’ and heart was like ‘yeah!’ and you booth swooshed in and were like pew-pew-pew and the Reaper reeled back and was like ‘oh, you got me!’ and then you two put on glasses and walked away from the fight like badasses and-“

“Curry!” Lyon and Heart said in unison. I blinked at them and gave a sheepish smile.

“Ehehe… sorry.” I squeaked and sat back down. Lyon and Heart just smiled.

“Well, she really wasn’t that exaggerative.” Heart said.

“Oh no, don’t start.” Lyon said with a nicker. “I’m fine with the whole sunglasses thing, but I doubt we could take on a Reaper yet.” I beamed at them. I was never wrong and of course they would never lie about their deliveries to me. They told so much action and suspense that one day I would be right beside them in all that action. Being a courier sounded awesome! Our parents gathered at the table. I couldn’t see father’s face. He always had his straw hat down over his face, but I could always see that sincere and caring smile he gave mom and us. 	Over the table we each told each other about the day they had and I smiled as Lyon explained his daring escape from a gang camp with Heart causing such a ruckus that he was able to sneak in and steal the packages from the leader himself and they both took off with them, chasing after them but eventually losing them in a town.
We were just having a good time when my dad glanced at his PipBuck and stood up, pulling his hat over his face. We all grew silent. Even though I couldn’t see his face, I could tell from his muzzle that it was a grim expression.

“I’m sorry everypony. I’ll be right back.” He said leaning in and giving all of us a kiss on the head before trotting out of the atrium and down a hall. Lyon rubbed his chin and narrowed his eyes. He then turned around and smiled.

“Whoa man, sorry all, but I gotta go take a leak if you don’t mind.” He said excusing himself.

“You promise to tell me about that one story?” I asked. He stopped at the door and gave a big grin.

“Of course. What kind of brother would I be if I didn’t tell my little sis all about my heroics.” He said. 

“Are you talking about the one where I did all the work of fending off an entire platoon of gangers while you were knocked out from a trapped memory orb?” Heart said with a challenging grin. Lyon rubbed the back of his head with a laugh before trotting down the hall out of the atrium. I finally turned and saw mom with a concerned expression.

“Momma, what’s wrong with daddy?” I asked. She gave me a kind smile in return. 

“Oh, I’m sure daddy is just fine.” She said. I gave her a concerned a look as I saw a tear run down her cheek. I knew nothing was alright. Because a couple of months later, dad vanished leaving his hat behind with my brother. Then a few more months later, Lyon vanished. Everything changed. Mom wound up in the medical wing after being caught trying to poison herself with radiation and everything around me and my siblings fell apart.



Footnote: Level Up!
Perk Added: Illusionist (Rank 1): Your illusion magic has been slightly mastered and are able to cast the most basic of illusions to aid you.

> Reminders
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Reminders


My head hurt like a mother. More importantly, my right eye was throbbing. What the hell did Lyon do to me? But first of all, where am I? I looked around. I was lying in a bed inside a dingy room with minor mold growing on the walls and ceilings. I checked my PipBuck.

No way! I slept for an entire day! I winced as my stomach growled. There was a knock on the door and in walked a mare with shadows under her lavender eyes. She had a purple hide and white mane. She gave me a small smile.

“Welcome back.” She said. I blinked and rubbed my face groaning.

“Where am I?” I asked as I slipped off the bed and onto my hooves. I put one hoof on my right eye. It felt like it was going to explode. The mare looked at me, as if studying me.

“Well, you must be a courier. No surprise. I found ya’ cradled up in a tree not too far away from a wagon. I hope you don’t mind me asking, but what happened there? Did you do something to literally obliterate three ponies to where there is nothing but gore?” 

Obliterate? Three ponies? My head hurt so much that I couldn’t think straight.

“Erm… no… no I didn’t.” I said. The mare just shrugged and pulled out a cigarette and lit it. She took a pull before continuing.

“Well then, I’ll answer your question now. You are at Hotel Cadence. A hotel officially opened by Crystal Empire’s only princess, Princess Cadence.” She took another pull. “To answer your next question.” I blinked at her. “You are in the town of Little Tail Heights.” I looked at my PipBuck and sure enough, the map brought up Little Tail Heights. I cocked my head in confusion. I don’t know this route.

“Huh… I’ve never been on this route.” I said. I trailed the squiggly line on my map till I saw something familiar at least a day’s trot from Little Tail Heights. No wonder. The route I was on is not under RCE control. In fact, I’ve only heard about this route. Route 15, a dangerous route where you’ll only find golems and raiders alike. Probably a few Mutant Ponies. Either way, going on that route, you are bound to either get shot, raped or eaten alive. Unfortunately for me, I have to go that route in order to get back to the Crystal Empire Express. I groaned.

“Welp, best you find a detour. Because that’s the only route that can take you back to courier roads and RCE territory.” The mare said. Wait a minute… why were the Bull Horn gang members traveling Route 15? Weren’t they interested in being slavers? They wouldn’t have risked valuable merchandise through something treacherous as Route 15. Oh great, I just realized I called myself merchandise. I shook away the thought and threw my duster’s hood over my head, raising a brow from the mare.

“Err. Thanks for letting me stay here for an entire day. But I must get back to the Express.” Otherwise, Post Box will be pissed. Yeah, bet you didn’t guess what my bosses name was? But what does it matter anyway. All I know is that my only way back is through Route 15, or “Courier's Death Road.” I levitated out twenty caps and gave them to the confused mare. 

“What’s this?” she asked. 

“Well, I guess I kinda feel bad that you had me in this room unexpectedly for an entire day and I don’t want to waste the hospitality. So I’m paying you for letting me stay here. After all, this is a hotel right?” I said with a grin as I trotted past her. I felt myself being yanked back by my tail and looked at the mare in confusion.

“Whoa, easy there, hun. Are you sure you are ready to get back on the road?” she asked. I blinked at her.

“Of course. I’m a courier so I shouldn’t really sight see when I’m here.” I said with a wave of a hoof. She shook her head.

“I don’t care about your policy. What I’m more concerned is that eye of yours.” She said. My eye? I put a hoof to my right eye and winced as it throbbed on contact. I hissed in pain as I blinked it once. I remember Lyon putting his horn to my eye but then after that, everything went black. 

“Can I have a mirror?” I asked with a hint of panic. She walked over to a drawer and pulled out a small mirror. I levitated it to me and saw my reflection staring back at me. I gasped as I saw that my right eye was no longer gold, but a milky white glaze. But that wasn’t all. As I took a closer look, I noticed something moving across my eye. They were numbers. They scrolled across my eye with each number at random intervals. Suddenly, they vanished and one number popped up. Sixteen.
I dropped the mirror and it cracked. Was it me or suddenly it was hard to breathe. I slumped over, gasping for air. My eye throbbed even more and I curled up on the floor hissing in pain. And as quick as it started, it all stopped and I calmed myself a little.

“You all right, sugar?” the mare asked helping me up. I rubbed my eye and nodded. The pain was gone and I levitated the mirror back up. Through the cracks, I noticed my eye was now back to its normal golden color. But I know for sure that something had happen. And a certain sibling has explaining to do when I find him. Speaking of which…

“Do you know where Lyon went?” I asked. She arched a brow. “My brother. Have you seen him when you found me?” she shook her head and my hopes plummeted. Figures that he wouldn’t be around. Why would he leave me there alone, let alone in a tree? 

“Afraid not.” The mare said. “All I saw was gore and you snoring inside a tree.” I rubbed my face. Something felt a bit off about the whole ordeal. “So, what happened with your eye?” she asked arching a brow. I shook my head.

“I don’t know… but I think…” I didn’t want to say it. I couldn’t think of how awful it is to put blame on him for it. Was he just trying to protect me? Was he still the brother I know?  I sighed. “You know what? Never mind. Do you know where I can get a drink around here?” The mare smiled.

“Little Tail Heights is home to Equestria’s finest cider and alcoholic beverages. In fact, the factory that makes Wild Pegasus and Ranger Whisky is here as the town’s heart.” She said. My ears perked and I must have a beamed at her. She nickered and trotted to the door. “Come with me. I could use a drink as well.”



The town wasn’t as lively as Settlement. However, the bars were packed tight. I counted at least ten different bars and six clubs. This was like a rebel’s paradise. Not only that, Shimmer, the mare that found me in the tree, told me that this town runs solely on trading resources to make more booze. As we rounded the corner, I gapped at the sight of a giant three story red building with big words reading: 


CRYSTAL BREWERY: YOU’LL BEING SEEING YOURSELF TWICE


“Yup, I heard that they are working on a very special type of beverage using crystals found around the empire.” Shimmer said.

“Do you know what’s it going to be called?” I asked with peaking curiosity. She shrugged in reply.

“Dunno. The CEO said that they are working on something big that would take Equestria and the Wasteland by storm.” She said taking a pull of a newly lit cigarette. She blew a ring of smoke towards the building and I watched it disappear into the sky. The clouds had covered up the sun again, bringing another six days of snow and gloom. But that didn’t seem to matter. We passed by more clubs and busy market streets. I cocked my head as I noticed that the market street was full of wannabe gangers and raiders. 

“Why are raiders and gangers shopping together? I remember Kingpin IV declaring all-out war with the raiders?” I said going back a few years as the great great ect. Grandson of the notorious mob boss Kingpin stating to the public that raiders were vile beasts and will be shot on sight. Stall told me that he almost got caught into a crossfire between Kingpin’s boys and raiders while on his way to Las Pegasus for a delivery. Thankfully, he told me and a much panicked ridden Heart that he snuck past them, only taking out a couple of both raiders and Kingpin’s boys that happened to get in his way of escape. Shimmer nodded.

“They are. But here in Little Tail Heights, there appears to be a silent mutual truce amongst them whenever raiders or gangers alike come here. Strangest thing I ever saw. I lived here all my life and I remember this place only being gang ridden territory before a group of Reapers came out of the blue with a raider leader and somehow convinced the gangs here to have a mutual agreement. I don’t know what or why for the life of me.” Shimmer explained. We finally found a club that was still pretty packed, but not so much. 

The DJ pumped his hoof into the air along with the beat of the music and ponies danced along with it. We made our way to the bar where an old looking stallion was busy wiping the glasses clean. He give us a toothless grin.

“Now what do ya’ fine young mares wantin’ this evening?” he asked. I put five caps on the table.

“A flask of Ranger Whiskey, please.” I said. Shimmer knocked her hoof on the counter. 

“Make it two.” She said. The old stallion pulled out two flasks and we both tapped the flask together and pulled at the same time. Such warm feely goodness!

“So” Shimmer began. “I never got your name.” I took a pull from the flask before answering.

“Courier.” I said. Shimmer arched her brow. “I’m not kidding.” I quickly said with a wave of my hoof.

“Mhmm. So you’re a courier and your name is Courier?” Shimmer sighed. “Irony if I ever heard it.” I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“Well, there is a reason. You see, I come from a long line of courier ponies. My entire family were either once or still couriers.” I explained taking a pull of the flask before continuing. “I have four siblings. There is my baby sister, Bell. She’s working on being a courier as we speak. Then there is Stall, already starting to win up his way to being the top courier of the Express. He’s the middle younger child. Then you have me, the middle eldest child. Then there is my older sister, Heart, who is very popular with the colts and stallions of the Express.” I said the last part with a little hiss. Then I faltered. I readied myself to speak as Shimmer listened intently. “Then there is my eldest brother, Lyon. He… well, let’s just say he’s not faring well these days.” I took more than one pull of the flask and slammed it down on the counter. “You know… he has his plate full with delivering with high end projects to aristocrats and leaders.” I lied right then and there.

What has happened to Lyon and his affect his disappearance had on my siblings and me is really personal.

“He that stallion you mentioned back at the hotel?” Shimmer asked with a concerned look at me as I was no longer pulling, but chugged a bit of the whisky. My throat burned and my stomach seemed to disagree with the amount I had just drank. But I didn’t care. Whisky, best drink for all your troubles. My vision blurred and I squinted to see Shimmer better. I nodded in reply to her.

“He saved me from a couple of Bullhorn Boys that were willing to sell me to slavers.” I said. That slip of the tongue must have been the drink. I was starting to feel a bit depressed. I took another pull before Shimmer took the flask from me and held it away as I frantically tried to grab. I sighed and slumped. “I miss him… so much.” I said quietly. Shimmer put a hoof around me and I just leaned on her. I felt so very tired.

“I guess you had enough to drink for now.” She said looking at my empty flask. I noticed hers was still half full. I narrowed my eyes.

“Nonsense! Perish the thought! You can never have enough to drink!” I cheered as I swiped her flask and took a couple of pulls before she swiped it back from me and glared. I pouted. 

“Listen, sugar, a young mare like you shouldn’t waste caps on just drinks.” Shimmer said.

“How would you know?” I asked as I slumped more into her. She patted my shoulders.

“Hun, I smoke and drink. I admit, not the healthiest life. But I also have something else to keep my mind off of things.” She said. I narrowed my eyes at her. “I have friends that I can express my troubles too. Hell, you’re one of them already.”

Friends… that word hung at me like a loose string. I figured my family to be the only friends I need. 

“Pssh, who needs friends.” I said bluntly and hiccupped. Shimmer frowned at me. “I mean, I don’t mind talking to others. But I don’t stick around enough to have friends.” She arched a brow.

“So you have no friends what so ever?” she asked. I nodded my head. 

“My siblings are all I need.” I said with a hiccup. 

“Sure, sure. Family can be friends too. But you can’t solely rely on them as your means of conversation. Think about it. How long do you even talk with your other siblings while on your trips? I don’t know much about couriers, but I do see some that meet each other in the same town.” She said. I pondered this. The last time I ever talked to my siblings has been a while, exclude the recent meet up with Heart. We only talked for a few minutes, ended up stopping a clerk from framing somepony to get money, I got captured and the last I saw of Heart was her vanishing in the crowd and leaving me a message. Now that I think about, the only times I actually ever hear about Stall and Bell is over my PipBuck. On occasions, we would all meet up at the express and chat aimlessly amongst one another, but when one of gets a delivery request, we end up going back to doing what we always do ever since we born.

Deliveries. Being a courier, you go through so much to reach the destination. You’ll be lucky if you make it there either late or with bullet holes and stab wounds. I heard some couriers disappearing but soon reach the Express as deceased or raider food and the package or letter they were supposed to deliver were lost to the rest of the Wasteland. Post Box is never happy when that happens. ‘Bad for the business and I lose money’ he says. Then there was the occasional send back package. I remember the Express being in an uproar when a package was sent back to us by the recipient with the head of the courier who delivered said package with a note that said ‘The heart shall fall!’ in blood. 
I must have been deep in thought because Shimmer was shaking me furiously. I blinked and looked at her. Her lavender eyes staring back at me with concern.

“Err… sorry. What were you saying?” I asked with a sheepish smile. 

“Hun, you are starting to worry me.” She said. “Are you sure you are okay? You looked like you were ready to go on a bloody massacre.” I arched my brow.

“Really? I’ve been told a few times that I get this murderous look when I’m pissed or… I don’t know… in thought?” I rubbed my chin. Ah memories. I couldn’t help but remember when I gave said look to a certain pony that was antagonizing Bell. The young colt was constantly teasing and I just happened to be there. When he struck her however, it was up for big sis to step in and the colt wet himself before running off crying to his mommy. Even Bell seemed scared of me after that and didn’t talk to me for a week. I sighed. 
Shimmer just smiled and patted my shoulder. “Well, since you are heading back, make sure to stop by every now and then. I could use another drinking buddy.” 

“Another?” I cocked my head.

“The other one died of alcohol poisoning and radiation poisoning at the same time.” I must have given a disgusted face when she looked at me and nickered. “Yep, practically vomited his guts out. Poor fool…” She suddenly looked very tired. We both stood up and I swayed a bit. The whisky was still there. Oh boy, I had already gotten out of a recent hangover and I’m going to have another one in the middle of the day.

Before we could get out of the club, a group of ponies blocked the exit and grinned at us. I sighed and rubbed my face.

“Not this shit again…” I muttered.

“What do you want, Bucky?” Shimmer said, glaring at the black stallion with the white fedora. I had to admit, he was neatly groomed. He wore a white and black checkered suite and had a playing card with a 5 of spades cutie mark followed by two more card on his side that were face down.

“Evening ladies, but I couldn’t help but notice that you are a courier?” the stallion said. I looked at him, trying to see if he was going to pull anything out from that suite or hat of his. I won’t lie, it’s a pretty fucking awesome hat. I felt a twinge of envy as I stared at his fedora. I threw my hood over my head.

“I am.” I said. “Do you have a request?” Bucky nodded and reached into his suite. My magic carefully hovered over to the slung shot gun on my back. When he pulled out an envelope, I eased a little. 

“I do. Think you can deliver this to a friend of mine in Las Pegasus?” he said with a charming smile. I levitated the letter and looked at the address. 

To Mr. House in Las Pegasus. I looked down and saw the stamped words ‘EYES ONLY’ on it. “I’ll see if I can run it by Post Box.” I said as I stuffed the letter in my courier bag which I keep all my letters and packages in for business.

“Hey baby, thanks a lot. See you around, ya’ dig?” Bucky said with a wink and trotted out. Shimmer eased a little. I hadn’t noticed how tensed up she was when she saw Bucky.

“Friend of yours?” I asked. 

“More like ex-coltfriend.” She said with a snort. I nodded.

“I can never understand males. They just seem… all horny to me.” I said with a wince. But then again, when I feel myself being horny, I just give myself a good rub. I knew how to please my own self.

“Hun, males are confusing, period. Equestria was mainly dominated by mares anyway.” She said matter-of-factly. “Trust me, you’re better off without a stallion in your life.” I laughed.

“Don’t worry, I’m only strictly into mares anyway.” I said. Wait… why did I just express my own gender interest? Must have been the whisky. I flushed as Shimmer gave me a speculative look and a grin. I backed away with my best grin I could manage. “Ahaha… thanks for the drink, Shimmer. But I really have to get going now. Buh-bye!” I said and quickly bolted away.

I shivered and groaned. I hate the north. It was always so cold and freezing. Why the hell are we even here? The Empire had fallen two centuries ago and yet, ponies still thrived in the north. How about someplace normal like Manehattan? Hell, I wouldn’t care about Hoofington’s rainy days. It beats having to freeze your flank off. But that’s just me being nitpicky. I stopped and looked up to an ominous large sign.


ROUTE 15


I felt my spine shiver. This wasn’t a freezing shiver. It was ‘oh fuck I’m getting bad vibes’ shiver. 

‘No turning back now…’ I thought to myself. I took a step forward and was instantly greeted with a strong freezing wind that nearly blew my hood off. ‘Karma, if I die here, I’m going to kick your ass when I see you.’ With that I made my way down Route 15. At first, I didn’t see nothing that seemed to make the rumor true. But a mile later, I begin to see vulgar makeshift signs and bodies pike up right from the ground. I saw gore over the cracked street and some dark marks that showed signs of explosives being set off. I felt myself getting sick, but I just shook it off and kept going. In the distance, I could hear faint gun shots being returned with more gunshots and shouting. I took a swig of my purified water flask as I passed by a shack that had a torso chained to the door like a flesh lock. 

Most ponies would scavenge for supplies. For me? I picked them up of corpses that were not picked through by scavengers. I’m not one to stray off track and go investigate to cure my curiosity. In fact, we were conditioned not to go wander off. Though that’s one of the many reasons couriers die. Curiosity killed the cat. Or in this case, courier. As I went further I gave a silent gasp as I passed by what looked like a bloody war. On one side was gore and bits of gangers and on the other side the same exact thing with raiders. Something definitely big went down on Route 15 long ago. I noticed some bodies were still intact and were left alone. I picked out what I needed and continued on. The blood bath seemed to last for a mile before ending with more bodies on pikes and vulgar signs. 

Something was off. If I heard the rumors correctly, you wouldn’t be able to take a few steps through the route without seeing a group of gangers or raiders. To my surprise, I only saw body parts of recent battles and what not, but no live ponies. Okay, no time to get too paranoid. Okay, maybe a little. Fuck! Why was it going so smoothly? I bit my lower lip and activated my PipBuck’s radio log. I picked Crystal News Network and put the ear bloom in my ear. 

“Good evening, everypony. This is your DJ New Pegus, here with your news around the empire. Whoops, let me just put on my news fedora here. Now to all you folks listening, The RCE is still in an all-out war with the Legate. The stripes show no sign of backing down and RCE officials are doing everything they can to keep them at bay. It appears with intel that the stripes are planning on seizing Route 2, a road where brave couriers travel on, who put their lives on the line to make sure our letters to loved ones are reached. My hat goes off to each and every one of you couriers.” There was the sound of papers shuffling. “In other news, still no words about the explosion of Bull Horn Building. The leader, Bull Horn himself, claims that a rival gang member was disguised as a courier and delivered a package and left without a word. He has declared full out war between the Bullhorn Boys and Feather Tail gang and will take place along Route 15.” 

I stopped and shivered. All kinds of alarms were going off. New Pegus continued. “Now folks, don’t go being reckless and heading straight off to see the war. War is not a game. It is a gamble between life and death. And you, my listeners, are too beautiful to lose to mere rival business. This has been New Pegus and ask for you all to stay strong and be safe. Now, for some music by Octavia and DJ Pon3 together.” I turned off the radio and took off the ear bloom. I glanced around. 

Nothing.

‘This is going way to smooth.’ I thought to myself. I wasn’t paying attention as I bumped into something big and fell back on my rump. I looked up and saw a red stallion look down to me. His stoic expression locked onto my face. His black mane flapped in the wind along with a black scarf. I noticed he was wearing a battle saddle with a giant grenade gun that was about the same size as me. He just looked at me with that calm and stoic expression. I stood up carefully and trotted around him. I flinched as he stuck a hoof out in front of me. Looking back at him, I saw him shake his head and motioned with his head. I followed his direction and squinting just a little, I could see yards and yards of land mines placed on the road and to the sides. 

“Well fuck me.” I muttered. I looked back up at the stallion. “Anyway around?” He rubbed his chin in thought and shrugged. I groaned and rubbed my face. “Well, I have to find some way to go around. I have to get back to Empire Express.” I notice him arching brow at me.

“You’re a courier?” he asked with a deep voice. I was taken aback a bit but nodded. “What the hell are you doing on Route 15? I thought you lot stay away from here.” I rubbed the back of my head and made sure my hood was still covering my face.

“Well yeah. I was just coming from Little Tail Heights a few miles back.” I said. He seemed shocked. “What?”

“Are you looking to get yourself killed?” he asked. I shook my head.

“Look, if I wanted to go get myself killed, I would have done it years ago. I’m not some filthy scavenger just in it for loot.” I said with a growl.

“And you were planning on continuing even though there are landmines?” he arched his brow. Okay, this stallion was making me uncomfortable. I gave a sheepish smile.

“Well… okay, so I may not have noticed the landmines, but thanks to you, I do. Now I just need to find some way around.” I said. The stallion shook his head.

“Couriers. Nothing but trouble.” He muttered. “Well, I can tell you one thing. We aren’t going across and it will certainly take some time to go around. So why don’t we just toss things at them?” he suggested. I rubbed my chin.

“Huh, I guess that would work… wait, what do you mean we?” I balked. Before he could finish, a loud explosion went off and a scream not too far reached our ears. We looked over just in time to see a raider lay there with no haunches. She cried in pain. Suddenly, I felt something graze the tip of my ear and I looked back. I could see two snipers on the hill. Another shot, but this time from the other direction followed by more from both sides. Fortunately for us, these snipers were terrible shots. Unfortunately, we were out in the open with no cover. “Well Celestia rape me with solar flares. We are so fucked.” I said as I ducked my head that would have been a lucky shot from a sniper. The stallion shifted to the side as bullets came close to hitting him. Suddenly, I was tackled to the ground and instincts took over. I managed to stop a knife from being plunged into my side as a mare laughed manically at me. I recognized the insignia on her head. She was a Bullhorn Boy. I managed to get one copy of me to appear behind her and tap her shoulder.

She looked back in surprise and I took the advantage. Using my magic, I yanked the knife away and plunged it deep into the eye socket of the mare. She screamed and reeled back off of me. I followed it up with a kick of one my back legs that sent her stumbling back into a land mine. Her blood and giblets flew into the air and when they came back down, more landmines went off. I looked over to see the stallion ram into a raider buck and lift up another over his back sending them flying into the landmines. 

“We need to get out of here!” I shouted as pulled my Shining Armor enchanted combat shotgun. I entered S.A.T.S and blew the heads off of two Bullhorn Boys charging at me. Suddenly, my EFS (Eyes Forward Sparkle) suddenly brightened with red all over. ‘Not good.’ There was a deep thump and an explosion followed after. I looked back to see the stallion fire into a crowd of Feather Tails. Body parts and blood splattered everywhere. Only to have a few more groups take their place. Me and the stallion backed up to one another. We were trapped from both sides. I never thought I’d see the day were I get caught in between a fire fight between one gang that was pissed at the Feather Tail and the other pissed at the Bullhorn Boys.

“All because I delivered that damn package!” I groaned as I fired at three Bullhorn Boys, shooting one’s leg off and popping the other two in the head. The stallion continued to fire 40mm grenades into the crowds of Feather Tail and shouted over the sounds of guns.

“You were the one that set off this war!?” he said with a look of annoyance. 

“It’s not my fault it was a damn bomb from a rival gang!” I shouted back defensively. I felt my side being pelted and I quickly chugged down a health potion and continued firing, reloading as quickly as I could. The stallion wasn’t faring any better. We had to get out of this fire fight. If we retreated back, we were sure to be picked off by snipers. If we moved forward, we would be increasing the chances of blowing ourselves up. Let’s see… get shot in the head or blown up. Shot in the head. Blown up. Oh boy, choices! The stallion noticed me weighing my options and shouted.

“What are you planning!?” He reloaded his gun that took me by surprise as to how fast he did it. Earth ponies must have a certain trick. Some sort of magic in them after all. I told him the options as I blasted two more Bullhorn Boys in the head. Both sides were starting to get a little too close for comfort now.

“Is there a third?” he asked as he continued to fire into the crowd. I opened my mouth to say something, but ducked as a Bullhorn Boy jumped over me and tackled a Feather Tail to the ground. They both landed into a mine that went off and I was pelted with the scrap metal. I flew back into the stallion who caught me and forced a health potion that I greedily chugged down. I felt my wounds heal up. Taking a health potion of his own, he helped me up and steadied me. I don’t know what came over me but suddenly, I figured a third option out. I closed my eyes and concentrated splitting myself into four copies. When I opened them, I was greeted with my copies looking at me. 

“What are you doing?” the stallion asked as he ducked his head to avoid being blown off by a rifle bullet. I smirked at him.

“Our third option.” I said. I told two of my copies to take our left and right side and told one to take the back and ordered the last one to take the lead. I stood next to the stallion and smiled. “This is our shield. We run through the fire fight. If one copy gets taken out, I’ll quickly put up another one in its place.” I said. 

“You can do that?” he arched a brow. I shook my head. 

“This is my first go. Never been able to do four copies. But hey, at least I can say I know how to create four solid copies.” I said. The stallion shook his head and sighed.

“Couriers… nothing but trouble.” Without another word, me, the stallion and my copies bolted forward. Landmines were set off as we passed. My copies took most of the trauma and when one vanished, I quickly summoned another one to take its place. I was beginning to feel light headed. Shouts and guns still surrounded us. Every few minutes, a gang member would shoot one of my copies and get shot in the back by one of their own or by the other gang. Things were getting intense as we traversed further into the fight. Apparently, the lesser members were way in the back fighting like maniacs, but as soon as we got further in, heavily armored ponies took the place of light armored gangs. The elites were duking it out in the middle of all the chaos. Some went down and others just got grazed. I ducked as an anti-material rifle bullet zipped overhead. My instincts were on high gear. The stallion occasionally fired up and I watched the grenades bounce out of sight in the middle of ponies fighting only to see blood and giblets take their place.

I smiled as we broke out from the middle and into the lesser fights. Before I could shout in joy, we were blasted off our hoof and spiraled into the snow. My ears were ringing and I shakily stood up. I glanced over at the red stallion who chugged down a health potion and tossed me one. I caught it with my magic and greedily drank it. I shook my head to get rid of the ringing when I was suddenly grabbed by the neck and lifted up off the ground. I struggled and kicked as I gasped for breath. 

“Well, if it ain’t the courier responsible for this.” A voice said. I looked down and saw a two headed minotaur. Both heads leered at me.

“Bull Horn.” I choked. I was suddenly slammed into the snow and a giant hoof was placed on the side of my head, pinning me. I quickly glanced over to the stallion only to see him being preoccupied with Bull Horn’s body guards that were also minotaurs. I looked up with the eye that wasn’t buried in the snow. From his expression, he was pissed and both heads snorted. 

“Nice to see you too, babe.” One head said with a grin. “We are gonna have a little chat right here and now.” The other head said with a snort. I grinned.

“Aren’t you worried your heads are going to get blown off?” I said smugly. The minotaur snorted again.

“I’m the one and only Bull Horn! Ain’t nothing scares me.” He growled.

“Are you certain about that?” another voice rasped. He looked over and I followed his gaze. A giant griffin in battle armor. He was dressed in so many spikes and sharp objects that I shuddered as he moved. It looked so unnatural. 

“Razor… right hand griffin of Feather Tail himself. To what honor do I have of you showing yourself to me?” Bull Horn smirked.

“Well for one, you can let the innocents go and focus on me or I’ll just blow everyone to kingdom come.” He said as he pulled out a small detonator and waved it at Bull Horn. I could see Bull Horn froze in shock a bit, but he didn’t show it.

“You’re willing to blow up the entire road to win?” Bull Horn laughed. “Feather Tail maybe hardcore when it comes to planning, but it makes it so much more convincing that his own death machine carries it out.” He lifted his hoof off my head and I coughed. I rubbed my throat and glared at Bull Horn who seemed to not be paying me any attention. The other two minotuars let go of the stallion. He trotted over to me and gave me another health potion, which I immediately drank down.

“So what’s the plan now?” he asked as I stood up. I glanced at the two locked into a stare battle. My eyes reached the detonator and I frowned. It looked weird. As if… My eyes widened. 

“It’s a fake…” I muttered. The stallion balked and looked at me.

“What?” he shouted. I put a hoof to my mouth to quiet him. Then I grinned. I guess Karma was giving me a break. He balked even more but I gave him a look to calm down. I had pulled out two slave collars. Bull Horn had them at his side as well as the detonator with it. How I did it? Well, let’s just say a courier is always one step ahead. 

“The plan is for me to do something really stupid.” I said as I looked back at the two. The stallion shook his head.

“I wouldn’t figure Bull Horn to be so reckless.” He said with a small smile.

“I guess your brain also splits when you have two heads.” I smiled back. “Now to get them together without Bull Horn’s body guards noticing us.” I cocked my head as the stallion grinned.

“Leave them to me.” He said.



“Now that we have that out of the way, I’m going to have to ask you to surrender.” Razor said as he waved the detonator in front of him, reminding Bull Horn who had the trigger. Bull Horn snorted.

“You think you some kinda big shot just because you waving a tiny stick in my face makes me want to surrender?” he spat. “Ya’ gotta try something better, boy.” The griffin sighed.

“He was right about you being stubborn.” He said. “But it is the only other option. If we both are to survive this, you either give up now or I’ll just blow this entire road up.”

“How about I just kill you right here and now!?” Bull Horn said as he stomped up to the griffin, who didn’t flinch, and stared him down, their faces almost touching. I made my move. I rose my hooves up and brought them down on their necks. They looked at me startled. 

“So very stubborn indeed.” I said smirking at the both of them.

“What the hell?” Razor said as he pulled away. Bull Horn did the same. They looked liked they were ready to charge me. But I had my trump card. I lifted up the collar detonator in my magic and wiggled it in their faces. They both immediately shot their hands to their necks.

“Uhp-pup-pup. I wouldn’t recommend messing with them.” I said as they felt the collars on their necks. Bull Horn looked back to his body guards who were unconscious and tied up. Razor held up a claw where the detonator used to be. Realizing it wasn’t there, he looked around and spotted the stallion smirking with the detonator in his mouth. The two glared at me. I just smirked and held the detonator up for them to see. “From this point, I decide whether either of you live or die.” I threw my hood back over my head. “Fortunately, I’m a reasonable pony and would really recommend that you both cooperate and we all walk out of here unharmed.” I noticed that the fighting had stopped and those alive on either side looked up over to us. “But first, I must get one thing clear. Razor, you are a terrible liar.” I nodded to the stallion. He dropped the fake detonator and crushed it with one good stomp. “Now then, let’s hear it. What are your words on wanting to carry this war out? Is it solely because I did it?” I asked glancing at Bull Horn. “Or you were just using it as an excuse to end your petty rivalry?” I glanced at the griffin.

“A courier should mind her own business!” The griffin spat.

“I was minding my own business.” I countered. “But someone decided to jump into the snake pit only to get tied up in the process.” I looked between the both of them.

“Admit it, she’s with you!” Bull Horn argued. The griffin balked.

“Why would we hire a filthy courier to do our work? If we wanted to blow your place up, we could have done it without a courier.” He retorted. I arched a brow. 

“So both of you don’t really know who did it, do you?” I said as I walked over to stand next to the stallion. I wasn’t in for protection, but if things get harry, I could get us both out without being harmed. Bull Horn opened his mouth, only to close it and sighed. 

“So admit it.” I said.

“Admit what?” the griffin asked.

“That you were just using this whole thing as an excuse to cause a war and wanted to snuff out one or the other and become dominate gang for Route 15. To finally end your petty rivalry.” I began to pace. “Not only that, as soon as Bull Horn saw me, he didn’t even hesitate to attack me because he thought I was the one Feather Tail sent to blow up his building.” I looked at the griffin. “And if you didn’t want to harm the innocent, then why threaten to blow up the entire route with everypony on it?” I sighed and rubbed my face. “But hey, let me tell you something about me. This certain courier? This one right here?” I said pointing a hoof at me. “I don’t bother asking what’s inside the damn box. So I can’t tell you either that I was at fault.” I paced again. “So by this conclusion, I would say somepony else is trying to snuff both of your gangs out.” There was a dead silence as the winter air blew past us. “Unfortunately, I can’t tell you who did it or why, because what do I know? I’m just a courier.” Now for the truce. 

I watched as the two exchanged a glance that showed shame and embarrassment. Who would have thought that one badasses flush?

“So…” Bull Horn began. “You’re saying Feather Tail didn’t put you up to it?” I nodded without taking my eyes off them.

“And that someone else is trying to snuff us both out?” Razor finished for Bull Horn. Again, I nodded. They looked at each other then back at me.

“Any idea who?” Razor asked. I sighed.

“Like I said. I’m just a courier. All I do is deliver, get paid and go on my merry way. But there is one thing that just peeves at me. The fact that I was being used as a tool to cause this war.” I held up the detonator. “So I’m going to end it. You two, kiss and make up or both your gangs will suffer terrible losses. And I’m also pretty sure you want to stay around a little longer and keep fighting.” I looked at both of them. “Make your choice.” As much as I hated having decisions nagging at me, being one to give the choice felt good. And I wasn’t lying when I said I hate being used as a tool. I was constantly being one when I was a filly in the stable school room. Ponies who called me friend just used me to get back at one another and they end up ditching me to either continue their petty squabble or make up loose ends. I was always that filly being the tool. 

But not this time. If I was being used as a tool for some puppet master trying to snuff out major gang heads for their own benefit. That was where I draw the line. I know it sounds crazy, but somepony long ago told me that the Wasteland will be saved through trade. As farfetched as it sounds, all that was possible thanks to The Stable Dweller, Security and the Heroes. Raiders were rare in the east, west and southern regions. Up here in the north, it was still the Wasteland ten years ago. The two seemed to hesitate, then sighed. Bull Horn held up a finger and twirled it twice signaling the Bullhorn Boys to pack up. Razor nodded to a nearby Feather Tail who then told the others to pack up as well.

“That’s better.” I said with a smile. I watched as the stallion went over to them and fiddled with their collars. There was a loud click and for a second, I thought he unlocked them. But when the collars didn’t fall, I cocked my head. 

“Just so you two don’t try anything funny. I jammed the locks of the collars.” He said. I gaped at him as the two gangers balked. He nodded and trotted over to stand next to me. I shook away my daze and winked. 

“Well, now that we got that settled.” I placed the detonator in the snow. “To make sure to keep this truce, one of you will be in charge of the trigger. I don’t care who. But if you get tired of one another, you can just press that switch and blow both of yourselves up. But just to remind you that whoever gave me that package to deliver to you doesn’t mean to play around.” With that, I turned and trotted down the road, adjusting my hood to cover my head entirely and the red stallion followed beside me. I felt good. Really good! All those years of being used as a tool, it was finally time karma left me in charge of something. And I made the right choice. At least, I hope so.

As we reached the end of Route 15, I sighed with relief. Thank Celestia I lived! I looked down at my duster and frowned. It was tattered and beaten. Bullet holes stuck out more and where the scrap metal hit me, shredded almost the entire back. I sighed. The stallion that stood by me raised a brow.

“So I gotta ask.” He began. “You just left the fate of two major heads of the gangers in one another’s claws.” I nodded with a smile. “And you really think they are going to stick with it?” I rubbed my chin. 

“Well, I did kinda thought that, but then you just upped and jammed the locks so… meh.” He shook his head and smiled.

“You’re different from other couriers.” He said. We headed west along Route 2. I felt a lot safer on this road. Not much action goes on other than RCE platoons getting into fights with Wasteland critters and partying. I looked up at the stallion.

“What makes you think that?” I asked. I suddenly slumped and felt very tired. The adrenaline I was on was clearly leaving my body now.

“Well, most couriers will just panic and flee or end up getting shot at. You, however, just went with the flow and improvised along the way. That cloning trick was brilliant.” He nickered. I flushed and rubbed my head.

“Well… when you work on illusion magic, you gotta keep track of everything.” I said. “Besides, I was close to feeling major burn out, but years of conditioning and practice made sure my magic still stayed.” I pulled my hood down lower. 

“Did they teach you that in courier school?” the stallion asked. Courier school? We had school for couriers now? I shook my head.

“My brother taught me the skills of what every courier should have at their disposal, no matter how bad the situation is.” I looked up at him and grinned. “I just got better at improvising when shit hits the fan.”

“So you were taught by your brother? He must have been a damn good courier then.” He said. I suddenly felt sad now. I gave a small smile and nod.

“He was. One of the best…” I muttered. Ugh, why does this have to come up now? I need a drink... I guess the stallion must have heard me as he gave me a sad look.

“I’m terribly sorry.” He said with a sigh. “So what happened?” I shook my head.

“I don’t want to talk about it. What happens to my family is my business alone.” I said to him. 

“I see. I won’t push any further.” He said. I felt relived. I pulled my hood down again and we both walked quietly the rest of the way.



Footnote: Level Up!

Perk Added: Clover the Clever: Your mind has been enhanced and you can think clearly no matter how bad the situation is. You receive 15 AP points back when using S.A.T.S.

Quest Perk: Diplomat: Your sense of reasoning makes you well liked and reasonable through conversation and are able to win both parties over. Speech is increased by 10.

> Friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Friends

“A true friend helps a friend in need.”

Finally! Home sweet home. We trotted up to the gate of Pleasant Town. It is a small town. Meant really for trade. But this is the entire HQ for couriers around Equestria. A mare dressed in a combat duster and wearing a helmet trotted over.

“Welcome back, Sixteen.” She said with a smile. I nodded. She then looked up over to the stallion. She eyed him. “Who’s your friend here?” she asked. I shook my head.

“We aren’t friends. He is just somepony who helped me get home.” I turned to him. “Sorry err…” 

“Brick.” He said. I blinked.

“Yes well, this is where we part ways.” I smiled, turned and trotted past the RCE guard. 

“Wait!” he called. I stopped and looked back. Oh Celestia, I really don’t have time for this. He trotted over. “I would like to make a request with the Express.” I balked. Okay, calm down, Courier. It’s just a request. Nothing about being friends. Also, I guess you do kind of owe him for getting you out of that war. The RCE guard nodded.

“If you want to make business request or personal, go see Post Box at the Express.” She said. 

“Sixteen!” a voice reverberated through our ears. I winced. Speaking of Post Box. I turned and gave a tired looking stallion my best grin. He certainly seemed like he usually does when he’s pissed. He had pale hide and a white mane that I’ve seen if groomed, would be in a cow lick fashion. He wore a black business suite. A tuft of mane fell over his eye.

“Hello, sir! Nice day isn’t it?” I said trying to maintain my smile. He glared at me.

“I want to know why you are three days late? Your last paper stated you were three hours late for delivery. And don’t even begin to say that you were captured!” he said. 

“B-but, that is w-what exactly happened s-sir.” I stammered. That didn’t seem to brighten his mood. Oh boy, was I gonna get it. 

“Let’s not make it like it was when you were sent to deliver that bomb.” My smile wavered and a stomped my hoof in protest.

“With all due respect sir, it wasn’t my fault! It also wasn’t my fault that I started a war that I eventually stopped from happening!” I felt my fore hoof itch. Oh crap, did I say something I wasn’t supposed to. His eyes were replaced with fire and he loomed over me.

“You mean to tell me that the bomb that you delivered that caused a war along Route 15 happen and you went out of your way to stop it!?” he roared. I shrinked a little. “You, young lady, almost cost me more money in damage than my heart could take! Do you realize the amount of stress I’m in!? And here I thought you were smarter than the rest. What happened to your “no sight-seeing” policy huh!?” I gulped.

“W-w-well… I… uhh…” Oh Karma, what have I done to deserve this? Before I could make words, Brick stood next to me. Post Box blinked and eased a little, but his frustration and stress was still evident. 

“I’m sorry, sir. But Sixteen here couldn’t help it. It was forced onto her.” He said with that stoic expression. Post Box rubbed his face.

“What are you blabbering about, youngin?” he asked. Post Box only treats his customers with respect. Never the couriers… 

“I’m saying that she came walking up from Little Tail Heights. She said that the only way to get back was through Route 15. She realized too late that the war between Bull Horn and Feather Tail were converging on the spot and got stuck in the crossfire.” He explained. I gaped at him. Post Box returned his gaze to me, still keeping that frustrated look. 

“And pray tell, young lady, why were you in Little Tail Heights? We have business along that route.” I tried to figure the words out. Lyon’s image popped into my head and suddenly went ridged. Brick arched a brow and Post Box tapped his hoof, waiting for me to reply. I pulled my hood down. What was wrong with me? Why couldn’t I just say it? I had to. Lyon was Post Box’s prized courier. But what would he say? What would he think? I was worried that he was just going to insult him like that time when he vanished. And if I did tell him, he might take out his anger on me. He was already angry at me about it. I choked on my words. I was about to speak when Brick addressed Post Box.

“She got lost.” He said. Post Box arched a brow at him. But Brick maintained a calm demeanor and a stoic expression. 

“How in the world could she get lost? Her delivery route was through Route 2 to end at Settlement. It was just a straight walk to there and back. How can she get lost?” Post Box asked with a suspicious look at the stallion.

“Raiders.” He said quickly as if it were true. I gaped at him. Why was a stranger sticking up for me? No pony has ever done that for me before. It was always me sticking up for others. I would be the punching bag, the tool, the dump-all-frustration out on mare. The only ponies who would really stick out for me are my siblings. But then again, we were very disgruntled still and we always devoted ourselves to our job and nothing else. Unless… Brick had some ulterior motive. I suddenly felt very murderous right then and there. No. I won’t be used again! I won’t allow it! If I was ever used like that again, I would kill with no remorse. I’ll make sure Brick doesn’t leave here intact at all. Brick continued on. “She told me that the raiders were being very active along the route and wanted to make a shortcut. She took a wrong turn and ended up in Little Tail Heights from Settlement. 
There was some truth there. But how would he know? What is he planning? It can’t be good. If it involved my siblings there will be blood to pay! Post Box sighed and rubbed his temples. 

“Well, as long as you delivered the package and came back safe, that’s all that matters. Your brother is starting to be my next prized pupil. Your sister isn’t very far behind either. Neither are you, Courier. But keep up your little detours and trouble making and I’ll have to cut your pay.” He turned and trotted away muttering something I couldn’t catch. I looked up at the stallion. He smiled at me and held out a hoof. I just looked at it and then back at him. I had to know now. Why would he do something like this?

“Why?” I whispered. 

“Pardon?” Brick asked. I stood up now and adjusted my hood a little. 

“Why did you do that? What is your problem?” I asked feeling my mane bristle. He rubbed the back of his head.

“Nothing. I just thought I figured to return the favor after you saved my hide from that fight.” He said. Even huh? Okay, I’ll play.

“Pfft. Please. I did it to save my own hide. You were just unlucky enough to be there.” I said with a wave of my hoof. I really needed a drink. He cocked his head slightly. 

“Unlucky huh? I guess.” He said casually. I balked and stared him straight into his eyes.

“What? What do you mean!? What the hell were you even doing on Route 15 anyway!?” I rose my voice a little. A few other couriers heard the name and listened in. Fuck them though, I need to know what the hell Brick was planning. He just returned his look with that stoic expression. It was really pissing me off.

“I was like you. I came from Little Tail Heights and happened across the place. Then you came along and we both got the end of it.” He said. I wanted to hit him. No pony would do this to me without a reason. I know it. I’ve always known it. They just want to use me. Everypony did. I had to know now.

“What are you planning, huh? What’s your motive?” I asked feeling that murderous look going on. He just blinked at me calmly. My eye twitched. I noticed him narrow his eyes slightly. 

“Nothing. I just wanted to return the favor is all. You helped me, I helped you. Simple as that.” He said. Okay, that’s it! I know a strong stallion such as him couldn’t be moved by little ol’ me. So, I got a little help from myself. Two of them to be exact. Together, they lifted the stallion up causing his eyes to widen in surprise. I twisted my body, locking my forehooves around one of his and heaved as hard as I could. He flew straight into a stack of crates with a crash. He looked up from the ground, buried in crates, staring blankly at me. I huffed.

“Don’t you ever fuck with me at all… you understand!?” I said coldly. I turned, my copies flanking me with a satisfied expression and we trotted off to leave the stallion in his stupor.
I sighed. I really, really, really, really needed a drink. I was inside the Express building’s foyer. It wasn’t too spacy, but there was enough to make it act like a central hub. Couriers left and right were chatting about their experience of the deliveries. I felt my stomach growl and groaned. It has been a really long day. I’m angry, cold, hungry and dying to get drunk. I headed for the dining area.

“Attack from above!!” a voice shouted. I stopped and looked up just in time to see something fall on top of me. I shook myself from the daze and noticed a few couriers looking at me funny, some snickering. I glanced over my shoulder to see a young gray colt with brown mane similar to mine. His duster was meant for the younger ponies. But when I saw those pair of red biker goggles. I smiled.

“Don’t think you won just yet!” I countered as I twisted my body under him and snatched him up in a hug. He laughed as I ruffled his mane. 

“Okay, okay sis! Stop!” he said. He pulled away and helped me up. “Welcome home, Curry.” He beamed. I dusted myself off and smiled.

“Thanks Stall. But you really shouldn’t shout your attack like that. Then your enemy would know exactly what you are going to do.” I said. He pondered then.

“Well, you weren’t an enemy, so it doesn’t matter. I’m not good with all that sneaky stuff big sis does.” He kicked a piece of paper ball away and sighed. I put my leg around his shoulder.

“What’s wrong?” I asked. He rubbed his foreleg.

“It’s Post Box. He’s just… so unbearable right now…” he said. Yeah, he always has been. Oh yeah! He’s even more now thanks to me. My younger brother looked up at me. “He’s expects a lot of things. I mean, I’m nothing like Lyon. I can never be like Lyon… For once, I would just like to do things my way.” He sighed. I stroked his mane.

“Well, Post Box is kinda on edge today. Even more so now because of me.” I said.

“Oh yeah!” he perked up. “I heard all about it. New Pegus was talking about it.” I groaned. As much as a voice New Pegus was, I felt like Stall praised the DJ a little too much. The gray unicorn brought up his PipBuck and played the radio. A courier seemed to notice and turn on the radio for all to hear in the room. 

“Good evening, everypony. This is New Pegus. Time for some news since you all are such wonderful listeners.” There was the sound of shuffling papers. “First off, RCE officials have finally pushed back the stripes assault to take Route 2.” The room erupted into whoops and cheers.

“That’ll teach them stripes not to mess with us!” one courier mare shouted. When have we ever done anything to the stripes? New Pegus continued on.

“Now, you all heard me when I said that Route 15 was for no pony to go to. A big fight broke out along the road leading to a blood bath of explosions and some other bits. However, no innocent ponies were hurt thankfully. Well, I could say that, but one such pony went out of her way to calm the hornets’ nest. Bull Horn himself and Feather Tail’s griffin, Razor, were forced into a truce thanks to a certain courier just passing her way through.” I stiffened. Oh boy. “That’s right folks, you could say she literally left them with the decision with keeping the truce or end up wiping out both Bull Horn himself and Razor in the process. We have received word that they will honor the truce and the war was ended as fast as it started. I say, good on ya’ Courier Sixteen. You certainly showed that even in this terrible Wasteland, there is still hope for everyone to get along. This has been New Pegus signing off with some music by the beautiful Velvet Remedy.”

I suddenly felt a thousand eyes on me. I looked around the room with a feigned smile. I rubbed the back of my head and cleared my throat. “Oh, pardon me, but I… uhhh. Gotta use the little filly’s room! Come along Stall.” I said backing up to the door and motioning with my hoof. Stall looked at me with disgust.

“Eww, I don’t want to go with you.” He said. I locked his forehoof with mine and gave him my best smile I could.

“That is not an option.” I said as I yanked him along with me and dashed all the way into my room. Resident couriers had the luxury of their own private rooms when not working. I put Stall on my bed, closed the door and locked it, went to the window, closed the curtains and checked under my bed and around the room to see if anyone was listening.

“Uhh, sis? You alright?” Stall asked with an arched brow. Making sure we were clear, I turned on him.

“How did he know?” I asked. Stall blinked at me.

“Who?” 

“New Pegus. How did he know what I did?” I asked pacing now. Stall rubbed the back of his head. 

“Well, Feather Tail himself had requested an interview and told New Pegus the details he heard from Razor. I have to say sis, that was awesome how you just ended a war as soon as it started.” He said and beamed at me. I silenced him with a hiss.

“Why would they do that?” I asked. I started pacing again. “Why did he make it known? It wasn’t a big deal. All I did was defend myself and just so happened to have fate put into my hoof. I mean, honestly, I didn’t do anything major.” I was pacing more frantically now.

“Well, there was one thing he mentioned before you got here during the interview.” Stall said. “Feather Tail actually praised you.” I stopped and looked at him. “He said that they should have more ponies like you. He wanted to try for a truce for a long time. He agreed with Bull Horn to honor the truce. Now both sides are praising you. And to make sure your hospitality wasn’t wasted, they teamed and cleared Route 15 of raiders and made sure critters won’t go wander in. You pretty much opened up a trade route for caravans and finally reopened Route 15 on our route roster. We are finally back to delivering things down in Little Tail Heights and Pale City.” I balked.

“You mean I did all that and they did all that in the time it took me to get from halfway through Route 15 and then another days walk here?” I asked. Stall nodded. 

“You did all that.” He said with a grin. “Man, I’m kind of jealous now. I wanted to do something big that would get my name out on the radio before any of you. Looks like you beat me to it.” I sighed and sat down on my rump, banging my head against the wall. “What’s wrong sis? Aren’t you happy?” I just wanted a drink. All I just wanted was a drink. Why couldn’t I get a drink?

I looked over to Stall and sighed again. “No, no. Of course I’m happy. It certainly is going to make Post Box happy knowing I cleared a route for trade and business.” Guess he must have not heard yet, otherwise he wouldn’t have blown his fuse like that. There was a knock on the door. 

“Who is it?” Stall asked glancing at me. 

“Who do you think? Why is the door locked?” a small voice came from the other side. Stall sighed.

“Great, here comes precious.” He said with a nicker. He unlocked the door and a small charcoal coated filly walked in. She was wearing her stable barding. Her innocent big pink eyes glanced at me, then at Stall, then back at me. She blew her pink and white mane’s bangs up from her eyes and made her way over to me. Stall closed and locked the door. She studied me with her eyes. I blinked at her. 

“Umm… yes, Bell. How can I help you?” I said with a smile. She cocked her head and frowned.

“You promised.” She said. Eh? 

“Huh? Promised what?” I asked blankly. We both winced when we noticed Bell’s eyes starting to well up.

“You… you don’t remember?” she said weakly. I rubbed the back of my head. I glanced at Stall behind her and he replied with a shrug. My baby sister suddenly changed from sad to stern. She then stood on her hind legs and smacked me across my head. I hissed in pain and rubbed where she hit me. That actually hurt. “Well, that’s just like you. You always forget.” She said as she fell back down on all fours. I was at a loss of words. What did I promise? She must have saw the look in my eye and sighed. “You promised to bring me something back from your trip.” She said. It suddenly came back. Before I left for Settlement, Bell stopped me on the way out and asked if I would bring her back anything. I promised that I would and walked off into the sunset. 

“Oh… I did, didn’t I?” I said with a grin. Stall groaned as Bell once again stood on her hind legs and this time flicked my horn. I felt my eyes cross and rubbed my poor horn. “What was that one for?” I asked. She fell back down into a sitting position.

“And now I hear that you stopped a war.” She said. I stiffened. “What would Heart think? She was terribly upset that you could have gotten hurt or worse.” See? This is exactly the reason why I don’t want to stick around long. Bell looked at me with concern. “Don’t do anything stupid like that again. Please?” she asked. I looked at her smile. I scooped her up into a hug and nuzzled her mane. 

“Don’t worry, sis. I didn’t plan on doing anything stupid at all. It was technically an unavoidable situation.” I said. Yeah right. I had a choice to run and never look back. But my instincts told me to do something at least. I was severely disappointed with the way I had caused it. Wait, what am I thinking? That’s precisely the reason I stopped it. I was being used. And I hate being used. I wanted to make it clear that I never wanted to be used. Never again… Realizing this, I sighed and banged my head against the wall again. “Damn, I can’t believe I did that…” I felt terrible. I had worried my siblings and out of it, I was suddenly the hero of Route 15. I made a mental note that if I ever get a chance to go to Las Pegasus and enter the news tower, I would give New Pegus a piece of my mind. There was another knock on the door. 

“Who is it?” Stall asked. A gentle voice replied.

“Tis not the wind, but a dear friend.” The voice said. We all smiled. Only one pony would say something like that when walking in. Stall opened the door and in walked Heart, muffler and all. Stall quickly closed the door and locked it. Heart pulled down her muffler and smiled at all of us. 

“Big sister!” Bell squeaked and ran into her arms for a hug. I smiled. It’s moments like these that made me feel at ease. It almost reminds me of that one day when we were all together. Just happy. Not a care in the world. Just chatting, making jokes, telling stories. I felt something wet trail down my cheek. Stall was the first to notice, then Heart, then Bell. 

“Curry?” Stall asked. I crossed my hooves on my knees and brought them closer to my chest. I planted my head into my crossed hooves and started crying. I felt torn apart. I was angry. I was tired. I wanted a drink. That’s all I wanted. A normal day. Get drunk, eat, fall asleep, wake up, work, rinse and repeat. I sniffled and wiped my eyes but the tears kept falling. I felt Heart’s soft hooves wrap around my shoulders. Then, I felt Stall nuzzle my mane and finally Bell crawling into my hooves and hugged me. This day sucked. But in a way, I was happy too. I’ve done something good for the Express. Albeit minor, but something good. But, I also felt sad because he kept appearing in my head. Those once lively blue eyes, dead and glazed.

“I saw him…” I finally said after taking a few minutes to gather myself. They all glanced at each other with worried looks. They knew exactly who I was talking about. “He saved me from the Bullhorn Boys. I… I tried talking to him… but he wasn’t listening.” I sniffled some more. Heart stroked my mane. 

“Well…” Stall said. “At least we know he’s still alive.” He said. 

“He’s changed hasn’t he?” Bell asked looking up at me. I said nothing. Of course she would ask that. She is a smart filly. She nuzzled my chest and sighed sadly. “I miss him…” I stroked her mane and smiled between tears.

“We all do, Bell. We all do…” I said. I closed my eyes. With my siblings around me, I eased a bit. I felt calm. 

“I have something else to escape from trouble.”

Shimmer’s words ran by my head a few times. I guess I did have something else to escape too. Even though rarely, I would try to take advantage of this. Whenever this moment I was in, I would take it. And live every moment in it. They were my paradise away from the bar. With them, I could escape form anything. 


oooOOO000OOOooo
	

I found myself walking back across Route 15 again. This time, I don’t know the sole reason for doing so. All I knew in my head was that I had to reach the end. Behind me, I could hear sounds. Scary sounds. Inequien sounds. My speed picked up. Whatever was behind me, I didn’t want to turn around. That’s when I saw him. Lyon walking ahead of me so far away along the road. I picked up into a gallop and raced to him. But he was slowly getting farther and farther away. I suddenly felt slower, but I was still galloping. I had to reach the end. I had to get to him! I just had to! As I galloped slowly after my brother’s figure. A green faded sign was passing overhead. I looked up to see blood painted words:


TURN BACK, COURIER


I just ignored it and continued on. More signs passed me as I raced past them, all bearing the same message. 

TURN BACK, COURIER



TURN BACK, COURIER



TURN BACK, COURIER


The inequien sound was starting to get closer. I closed my eyes and tried forcing the sounds away.

“No! I won’t let you take me!” I shouted. I opened my eyes and saw Lyon looking back at me. Father’s hat was covering his eyes, but I could see his grim expression. I tried to force myself to go faster. But, my speed was slowly faltering. I looked desperately at Lyon. His cold dead gaze looked at me. 

“Turn back, Courier.” He said. I stopped. He was right there in front of me. He was just a hoof reach away. I reached out my hoof and shook my head.

“No! I don’t want to know what that thing is! I’m scared, Lyon!” I cried. He pulled his hat down farther over his face, his expression still grim.

“You won’t get anywhere unless you turn back, Courier.” The sounds were getting closer. Come on, Courier! He’s right there! Why isn’t he reaching his hoof out to mine? Come on, reach dammit reach! He suddenly turned his back on me and walked farther and farther away. 

“Turn back, Courier.” He said as he vanished into the darkness. No, I couldn’t! I got this far, I won’t turn back now! Besides, there is a creature after me! I curled up and covered my ears, shaking uncontrollably as the sounds got closer and closer. 

“Open your eyes, Courier.” A hiss said followed by more hissing repeating what the voice said. 
“No…” I said weakly.

“Open your eyes, Courier.” The voices said then echoed with 

“Turn back, Courier.”  I shook more.

“Leave me alone…” I squeaked. Their hissing and echoes repeated those two sentences over and over and over. 

“Leave me alone.” I said, raising my voice a bit. I willed myself to stand.

“Turn back, Courier.”

“Open your eyes, Courier.”

“Leave me alone!” I snapped. I had to. I had to open my eyes. I had to face the creature. The hissing continued as I opened my eyes to scream again. Nothing came out. I choked and fell to the floor, feeling it very hard to breath. Somepony was standing there. That had to be the creature. It’s the one causing the hissing. Causing the pain that’s being driven into me. I looked up and gapped as I saw a hooded pony staring down at me.

“Who are you!?” I demanded. 

“Turn back, Courier.” The hooded pony said. “Otherwise, you won’t live to see another day.”

“Shut up! You don’t know me!” I screamed. 

“But that is where you are wrong, Courier.” The figure threw the hood back and I gapped. No way. I was staring at myself. But instead of my gold eyes, they were replaced those same cold dead glazed eyes on my brother. Not only that, she was giving me the murderous look. 

“No…” I whimpered.

“Open your eyes, Courier.” She said. I put my hooves to my ears, trying to block out the hissing and the echoing sentences that were repeated over and over.

“Shut up.” I whimpered.

“Turn back, Courier.” She said.

“Leave me alone!” I screamed.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I finally opened my eyes only to find myself gasping for breath and standing up. Bell and Stall were sitting on my bed with surprised looks. Heart had a hoof to her mouth, mimicking my sibling’s expressions. I blinked. Checking my PipBuck, it was in the middle of the afternoon. I almost slept for an entire day again! I suddenly felt sore all over. I yawned and stretched lazily.

“Good morning, everypony.” I said with a sheepish smile. 

“Good morning? Dear sister, it is the middle of the afternoon. What you should say is ‘Good afternoon, everypony.’” Heart said with such elegance that I gave her a confused look. She perked up as if realizing something. “Err… also, a lady shouldn’t really scream as she wakes up. And possibly…” she looked over and I followed her look. There on the opposite wall with his face planted firmly against it was my boss.
“Oh shit.” I said.



Now I know I’ve said that I have gotten into some tough situation and was able to get out of every single one. Well, there was always that one situation that just beats the rest. And that situation was happening now. I was flushing profusely as my siblings stood on both sides of me. Post Box had band-aids on his head and on the bridge of his muzzle. He was leaning forward with his hooves propped firmly up to cover his muzzle. He had his eyes close and gave a deep sigh.

“Now, Sixteen.” He finally spoke making us all flinch. The only thing in the Wasteland that terrified me and my siblings was none other than our boss himself. He tapped his hooves together before continuing. “I know I was angry with you. And I admit, I was taking all my frustration out on you. For that, I apologize.” He said. I glanced up, looking to see if he genuinely meant it or was just saying it to excuse me for punting him with a good hoof plant to the face. “Also, I would like to commend you for your actions on Route 15.” He said. Here we go. “Your recklessness certainly opened back up more trade and business options. I say reckless because you put yourself in the very face of danger and was lucky enough to walk out of their unscathed.” Okay, not so bad. “However, I am very disappointed that you were so willing to put yourself in that very danger. Do you know what your mother would have said if she heard about this?” We stayed silent. Whenever he brought mom up, he was giving us all reminders as to one of the reasons we took our job seriously. Post Box sighed. “When I promised your father that if anything happens to him or Golden Road, that I would make sure you all were treated as if I was your own parent.” He sighed. 
“And we can all agree that I am not. Nor say I am a good parent. But I do care what your father would think. He was a good stallion. One that devoted his time into taking care of his family. And I looked up to him as my idol. He was my one constant that kept me going. And when he made me take on this promise, I made sure to follow it till the very end.” We said nothing. Post Box was right. Him and dad used to be close friends. They would chat, make jokes, even tease the ladies when they were young. Then, when he met mom, He was the one thing that kept them both together. He, mom and Post Box stayed true to their friendship to the very end. 
And when dad vanished and our mother went under suicide watch, Post Box was given the rights to be our guardian. He wasn’t always this moody. Sure, he was when he heard about what happened to mom and dad. But when brother left, he changed. And for years to come up to present day, he shaped himself into the very pony that sat before us. He gave us all concerned looks before sighing and leaning back.
“I’ll be honest.” He said. “When your brother left, I felt like I had failed your father. When Golden went under, that same feeling deepened. You must understand. Think about your parents when you do those things. If I lost you all, I would be the one going under suicide watch as well. Then, I would be tormented because your mother will be there waiting for me and will damn me to hell for ever having to lose her kids.” We exchanged concerned glances then focused back on him. He suddenly looked very tired. His mane was more tuft about than usual and we could clearly see gray starting to form. “Please… for my sake and your parents, don’t do things like that again.” He said. I slumped. 
It was all my fault. I’ve done something good for the business but ended up making those closer to me worry. I didn’t want anypony to worry. I get it enough from Heart. But coming from dad’s closest and most trusted friend? That was a whole other kind of depression. We all nodded and Post Box relaxed a little.
“Good. Now then, business talk.” He said. We straightened up. “I hope you are ready, because all of you are going to be busy.” Bell beamed.

“Does that mean that I can finally go on deliveries out in the Wasteland?” she squeaked. Post Box shook his head, making Bell’s hopes of being a full-fledged courier go out the window.

“When you master marksman training, then we will tell you.” He said. Bell looked at Heart with a panicked look. 

“B-but, I don’t like guns. They are… scary.” She shivered. Heart smiled and stroked her mane. Post Box nodded.

“Point made. Now, Heart.” Heart threw her left foreleg across her chest and nodded. “You are in for some real treats. You have multiple deliveries all addressed to Hoofington. Make sure you pack a good assortment of supplies. It’s going to be a long week for you.” Heart’s eyes twinkled and she smiled.

“Sir.” She said.

"Stall.” Post Box addressed. Stall stiffened and mimicked the salute Heart made. “Hope you’re ready. This is going to be your biggest delivery yet, so listen up. You are to deliver an assortment of memory orbs to Tenpony Tower. Pack well.” Stall beamed.

“Sir!” he said fiercely with determination.

“What about me?” Bell demanded waving both her hooves in the air. Post Box looked at her, as if trying to make up something. Knowing him, it might be just a delivery here in the town. 

“Actually” he began. “There is something you can deliver, Bell. Something away from the town.” I balked, Stall’s jaw dropped and Heart blinked. Bell beamed.

“Really?” she squeaked. Post Box nodded. 

“But I have to tell you, you are not to go off the road. If this shipment gets damaged in anyway, you are solely responsible and it will come out of your pay check.” He said. A little harsh, don’t cha think, boss? But Bell mimicked the same salute and puffed out her chest with pride.

“Sir!” she said. I couldn’t help but smile. Bell is finally going to be a courier, albeit with special and certain deliveries.

“Courier.” I straightened, readying myself for the task. This is what we do. We take this job seriously. For many reasons. But the next words that came out of his mouth made my whole entire life feel small. “You are going to be making a special delivery. It is, unfortunately, in uncharted territory.” And just like that, my jaw dropped along with my siblings. 

“Y-you’re serious?” I asked with a nervous eye twitch. He returned my look with a calm arched brow.

“We just had a discussion and you are doubting me?” he countered. Good point. “Yes, uncharted territory. We have no idea what you will face on this road. So I ask that you be ready for anything, anything at all.” He said. I gave a small nod. “Once you are in uncharted territory, we will have no means of communicating with you and your PipBuck tag will be lost to us.” He leaned forward. “So please. Remember what we have discussed.” He said. I sighed and looked at my siblings. Of course they were going to worry. Of course they are going to fret. But we took on this job for many reasons. And we plan to take this job seriously till we can fulfill those reasons. With an amusing smile, I mimicked the salute.

“Sir.” I said.


 
Footnote: Level up!
Science (50)
Quest Perk Added: Lone Dreamer: Whenever you sleep, you always feel like waking up refreshed and feeling new again.

> Plans
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Plans


I had to admit, I was feeling nervous. The northern region is mapped out as far as the Equestrian Wastelands in the south, to the Everfree Forest to the east, to Route 10, a route caravans travel on towards The Hoof. Ending as far as the Empire. In the center was the regions capital, The Crystal Castle. Two centuries ago, the Empire had its own war. Indeed, balefire bombs were included in this war, but they were transported from Canterlot to the Castle. The Empire was ruled by Princess Cadence, an alicorn that specialized in love magic. She married to a stallion by the name of Shining Armor, who I found out from stories, that he was the older brother of one the Ministry Mares in Equestria. Shining Armor and Cadence had three children and over the years, their family heritage expanded as far from the Empire to The Hoof. Not much else is known about the family other than that the capital of the Empire fell when the balefire bombs hit. 
Everypony assumed it was the stripes, since they planned the assault on Equestria. But a new study shows that it may have not just been the stripes, but some other group as well. Rumor had it that this group was full of insectoid looking ponies. Myth tells that they could mimic a pony by eating their victims love and can use it against them. Not much else has been stated. But not much else could be said that the Empire wasn’t fully mapped out. The pony who was in charge of mapping out the Empire was apparently killed by the stripes so they could use his maps to plan a full out assault on Equestria. At least, that’s what the architects and historians say. I never really thought much about the history of the Empire during the war. 
I walked into my room and noticed my duster folded up neatly with my new (and somewhat stolen) shotgun. The ivory wood blended in with blue stripes. The barrel glimmered in the light that was my room. I levitated my duster up and noticed that it had a leather shoulder guard. Opening up the straps I saw my stable barding fully patched and clean. Turning over the duster, I saw a big painted number that read 16 and a big white square around the number. The hood was, thankfully, still a homey edition to my barding. I threw on my stable barding then strapped my duster around it, strapped my saddle bags on and slung the gun over my back. Checking to make sure that everything was in place, I saw something fall out of my pocket. I levitated up a white envelope and winced. 
It was the letter from that one stallion. Bucky, I think was his name. 

“I’ll see if I can run it by Post Box.”

That’s right. I did say that didn’t I? Well, another side delivery to take on. Finally, I’ve double checked to make sure I didn’t forget anything. Putting a hoof into my other pocket, I felt something. It felt spherical. I pulled it out and was startled to see a glassy white orb. I’ve read about these. These were called memory orbs. They were high in demand during the war and I’ve also heard that you can find some of these scattered out in the Wasteland. I sighed. Great, another thing that I had to keep track of. All though on the other hand… how did it end up in my pocket? I don’t remember picking up one. On my deliveries, I have delivered some memory orbs from one place to another to aristocrats. I looked around my room. No sign of anypony breaking and entering. Did Patches put it in? Patches is the town’s armor dealer. He handles all things armor wise and can patch up barding lickity split. I’ve only met him once, but he says that my father helped him out big time and thus he handles me and my siblings barding free of charge. I stared at the memory orb. 

“Well, I still have time I guess.” I said to myself. I put my horn to the orb and tried to make a connection. Nothing. I arched a brow. Was it broken? I tapped the orb with my hoof. Doesn’t seem like it. I tried making the connection again. Still nothing. I sighed and put it back into my saddle bag. I trotted back out the door and made it to the front desk, only to stop and panic. There was that same stallion again. Brick, I think. He was standing by the desk, talking to the mare that handled all our deliveries orders. She was typing something into the terminal, looking bored as usual. I threw my hood over my head and made my way to the desk. Please don’t see me, please don’t see me!

“Ahh, Sixteen! So good to see you well!” the mare behind the desk perked up. I froze and opened my mouth, trying to say something. Brick looked over to me with an arched brow. I was starting to have mixed feelings. I was afraid to see Brick right there, but I was also confused to see the mare being so lively. She was never lively! I’ve always heard her complain about her job whenever I picked up my orders. But seeing her smiling at me, no longer looking bored made me shiver. In the back of my mind, I could swear that today was going to suck until I leave town.

“Err… yes. It’s uh… nice to see you too Tabletop.” I said, managing my best smile I could. Tabletop still smiled as she typed on her terminal and my PipBuck pinged. I looked down to see that tiny cartoon pegasus with a letter in her mouth. 

“Those are your orders. Did I mention you look lovely today?” she said. I blinked.

“Err… are you alright? You are never this…. happy.” I said. She just chuckled.

“Oh, silly you. Can’t a friend say hi to another friend?” she said. I narrowed my eyes. 

“Huh? Since when were we friends? We’ve never really talked.” I said. I felt itchy all over. Something was terribly off. Why was Tabletop suddenly being happy and trying to be my friend? I never saw her as a friend, more as an accountant. She was like any hard working mare. Just trying to make money and pay off debts. And the fact that she was trying to befriend me, was way too weird. 

“Well, we just talked now. So, I guess that makes us friends.” She said with a smile. I shook my head. 

“Look, I don’t have time for this… prank you are pulling. Here, I forgot to turn something in for process.” I said levitating out the envelope towards her. She took it in her own magic and looked it over. 

“A request delivery?” she asked with an arched brow. I nodded as she typed something into the terminal.  She gave it back to me and I stuffed it back in. “It went through. Also, you have one more request.” I looked over to Brick, narrowing my eyes to see if he would pull anything out and just shoot up the office. “This fine stallion has asked to accompany you while you make the delivery.” My jaw dropped.

“What!? What do you mean? I can’t have ponies go with me, let alone clients.” I protested. She suddenly sighed and went back to that oh so familiar look of being bored. She turned to the stallion. 

“Case in point.” She said matter-of-factly before turning back to her terminal. So, they were in cahoots. I growled and looked at Brick who just calmly looked at me with that stoic expression. 

“What’s the request?” I muttered, trying to hold back my sense to kill. Tabletop didn’t even take her eyes off her terminal as she spoke.

“He’s asked to supervise this request. You are taking him to Las Pegasus.” She said. I sighed and rubbed my face.

“Alright, I’ll do it. I have another delivery to make there anyway too.” I said. Brick smiled and nodded.

“Thank you kindly, Sixteen.” He said. I just snorted and looked at my PipBuck. Something to take my mind off of strangling the stallion. I scrolled through my orders.

Courier Sixteen, you have 5 new delivery requests:
1.	Go to Stableton and deliver to a Mr. and Mrs. Marigold. 
2.	Deliver a letter to a pony by the name of Dusty in Hoofton.
3.	Deliver a young pegasus to an uncharted area in the Empire.
4.	Deliver the letter from Mr. Bucky to the Lucky 38 in Las Pegasus.
5.	Accompany Brick to Las Pegasus.

I looked back at number three. I cocked my head in confusion. “Deliver a young pegasus to the uncharted area?” I looked up to Tabletop who seemed to furrow her brows. 
“I know. An odd request. Don’t know why Post Box would allow such a thing.” She said, not taking her eyes off the terminal. Oh yeah. I just know it’s going to be a shitty day.

I realized I hadn’t gotten anything to eat at all yesterday. With all that has happened, I couldn’t help but stuff my tray with Daisy Sandwiches and Buck Cakes. I made my way over to where Stall and Bell sat. Heart had already departed for her own delivery, hoping to finish it quickly and successfully in time to have some free time to spend with us. Stall had his goggles on and was tinkering with his PipBuck. Bell had a small pilot helmet on. She was wearing her small junior courier duster. She beamed happily as she looked herself over again. Taking a big bite of the delicious sandwich, I looked over to see Brick patiently waiting for me by the door. I suddenly lost my appetite, but I still chewed.

“Aha! Got it!” Stall cheered. I looked over to his PipBuck.

“What were you doing?” I asked after swallowing. He scrolled through his inventory before speaking.

“I was putting in a broadcaster into my PipBuck.” He suddenly frowned. “Buuut, it seems I can only broadcast into the town. Dammit, I don’t want to just broadcast into the town, I want it everywhere!” he said. I couldn’t help but smile.

“Well, wouldn’t it give your position away? I assume that the Applejack Rangers, A few surviving Enclave and ghouls will be alerted to your position.” Bell said adjusting her pilot hat. He shook his head.

“Nope, not likely. I made sure to encrypt my PipBucks location every time I broadcast. Huh, I must have missed a node or something. Whoever was in charge of Stable-Tec long ago certainly made PipBucks a challenge to tinker with.” He said as he took out a screw driver and continued to fiddle with the compartment. I looked over to Bell.

“So what’s with the pilot hat?” I asked taking another bite of the sandwich. It fell over her face and she pushed it back up before speaking.

“Well, I thought I would be like you guys.” She replied. I blinked.

“What do you mean?” Stall asked as he squinted, moving his screw driver around.

“Well,” she taped her hooves together meekly. “Heart wears a muffler. You have goggles. Curry has a hood. I just thought, you know…” I smiled and ruffled her hat.

“Trying to be the anonymous courier huh? Well, if anything, we try to be unique amongst the other couriers.” I said with a smile. She peeked out from under her hat.

“Is that why you guys have them? To be anonymous?” she said. 

“Well, it’s for a reason to be honest.” Stall said as he closed his compartment and put his screw driver away. “I think Heart told why before. We do our best to make sure we aren’t remembered by big shot recipients. Our family has a history of getting into big trouble with big shots over the Wasteland. Take an example of what happened on Route 15. Sis was just trying to make her way home when she was caught up in a gang war. She was forced to take action when Bull Horn realized that she was the same courier that delivered that bomb to one of his gang’s hideouts. Pretty much why we keep our faces hidden so we don’t let that happen.” He sighed and slumped, propping a hoof under his chin. “We don’t want to die before we could fulfill our goals. If our faces get known, it’ll be what grandpa told us what happened to him and his sister long ago.” He waved his hoof in the air. “Get hunted down because we are from a long line of couriers that began during the start of the Equestrian war two centuries ago.”

“So… our two century old grandfather did something big and our family is well known for it?” Bell squeaked. I nodded. Stall had it right. The first courier that started our long line of big time trouble was none other than our two century old grandfather. He apparently made a big change in the war, albeit unintentionally. When Princess Cadence took notice as well as the stripes about our grandfather’s daring heroics, both sides felt it was necessary to hunt him down and use his skills for their own sides. But they could never get him to agree with both stating that he was just a courier and didn’t know better. But he did something major in the war between the Empire and the Legion reach a certain peak in a stalemate. And before both sides could make a move, he vanished leaving both the Empire and the Legion in confusion. Then the balefire bombs hit. Because our grandfather vanished from the battlefield, The Empire and the Legion didn’t know how to act and thus the Wasteland was created and the Empire fell. The Legion reacted quickly enough, though and retreated back to New Roam. And for years to come, our grandfather’s lineage carried on between his offspring, and then his offspring’s offspring, and so on and so forth. And that leaves us. The five siblings struggling to make sure we keep his lineage going, but behind closed doors.

“But what about New Pegus? He mentioned Curry’s number.” She said. I stiffened. As much as it pains me to say, I have annoyingly smart siblings. Stall rubbed the back of his head. “And you said you wanted to get your name out there too. So do I. But if we are trying to avoid trouble, why are we doing the opposite?” Stall bit his lips.

“Well… I’m not sure really. I can tell you this though. Every courier has a number by rank. So with each successful delivery we make that does well for the business, our rank changes. Look at Heart. Her number used to be five. Then she made her way up to three. Lyon took dad’s place from second to first. Which makes him Courier One. I’m not too far behind as my number is Ten. I went up from Twenty Three. Since you’re a rookie, you don’t have a number yet. So in a way, couriers remain anonymous through rank.” 

“But that still doesn’t explain why you want your name out there.” Bell murmured. Stall chuckled.

“Well, it’s like I said. I’m Courier Ten. If anything, I’m just getting my number out there more than my name. Heck, I’m sure by then that I’ll be Courier Four.”

“And what about the next Courier Ten?” Ooh, well played, Bell. Stall opened his mouth and closed it again, finally giving a sheepish smile.

“Oh yeah… I guess I haven’t thought this through yet.” He said. 

“So, when I get big into the courier ranks, I’ll be more noticed?” she asked turning to me. I shook my head.

“That is the exact opposite of what we want.” I said. “We want to do the business good to help mom, but in order to do that, we have to get out there, but be like… you know… ninjas.” She smiled.

“Ninja couriers?” I nodded my head in reply. Stall’s PipBuck pinged. 

“Welp, guess that’s my cue to head off now. Be safe you two.” He said before trotting off out the door. I saw him give Brick a look over and gave a concerned look before finally disappearing amongst the crowd of brown and blue dusters. Bell looked up at me nervously. I smiled.

“Don’t worry about it, Bell. Just do the delivery and make it back home. Do a good job and I’m sure Post Box will finally make you a full blown courier.” She gave me a small smile in return before hoping off the stool and trotting out the door. I sighed and looked at my half eaten daisy sandwich and untouched Buck Cake. 

“Ahh, young courier Sixteen. So good to meet you in person.” A voice said making my ears twitch. I looked up to see a white grinning mask staring back at me. I winced. Great, first I have to deal with Brick, now I have the town’s own clown as a courier staring down at me. 

“Cheesy Chester.” I said narrowing my eyes. The white mask grinned down at me before finally jumping unto the table and pointing a hoof at me, making me back up off the stool.

“You know my name!? Oh glorious day! To think I would be noticed by the one and only hero of Route 15 and to have her say my name?” he gasped before bowing to me. “Tis truly an honor.” Okay, why the hell is Karma deciding to throw one crazy courier with the mask at me? What the hell did I do to deserve this? 
Cheesy Chester. Or the “Clown of the Wasteland” is one of the freakiest couriers ever to work the Express. Ever since his childhood, he made it his everyday goal to make ponies laugh and grin. Surprisingly enough, he would succeed every time. He eventually grew tired of having to just entertain the town, so he decided, why not bring the entire freak show to the Wasteland? In Pleasant Town, you couldn’t just up and leave unless you were a courier on duty or a caravan trader. Deciding not to go the way of a trader because he thinks it’s a “mundane task” to handle, he decided to become a courier. And let me tell you, when I first heard of him, I imagined it was just a joke. Then one day, while checking the rank terminal, I couldn’t help but balk as I saw Chester’s name as courier Five. Eventually, he succeeded his dream in bringing entertainment to the Wasteland, donning the identity “Clown of the Wasteland.” I couldn’t tell if he was a badass underneath or just really a lucky son of mule and his one trick pony show was an actual success. 
I’m glad he hasn’t noticed me at all for years. But why is he taking interest now? Karma is really screwing me over. Being the courier I am, his crazy versus my seriousness, doesn’t go well. And here I was, coming face to face with the Wasteland’s clown himself. His green mane spiked back and under his red duster, a custom made one, lay his emerald hide. The mask he wore is the major part of his identity. No pony has ever seen him without it. I groaned.

“Please tell me things can’t go worse?” I muttered. He quickly laid flat on his belly and propped his hooves under his chin and cocked his head. 

“Worse? Is someone under the weather? How about an umbrella?” he said. I blinked and looked up noticing an umbrella covering me from a cloud that I had no idea how it got there. Then it struck me. 

“You know illusion spells? Go figure.” I snorted. He cocked his head again and the spell vanished.

“Ah yes. I am never the clown without my tricks.” He said tossing his hooves up. I saw doves fly out of his sleeves. He quickly sat opposite of me and a chess board appeared in front of us. “How about a little chat before you go? Courier to courier? Illusionist to illusionist?” I narrowed my eyes as I watched him move a pawn forward. 

“I really don’t have time for this.” I said moving a pawn ahead. Why was I just casually playing chess with a freak? Oh Goddess, please don’t tell me he put an enchantment on me to play this stupid game! He moved another piece forward before continuing. 

“Really now? But we have all the time in the world. You see, time doesn’t stop for no one, Sixteen. It continues to move forward.” He said. 

“So you’re a philosopher also? You really are a freak.” I said moving a piece. I could feel eyes on us.

“I’ve really mean to come to warn your pretty little head. By the way, how is your sister doing? I hear she’s been all over the place.” I looked up at him with a frown.

“What are you talking about?” I said. He moved a piece. I moved a piece.

“Oh right, you haven’t heard? Well, let’s just say I saw her in Settlement doing some “funny things” as you might say.” He said. Horse moved. 

“Please, we do all sorts of things. And you aren’t one to even try to pry into my family’s business.” I said. My bishop took down the horse. His knight took down my bishop.

“Well, I guess you’re right. I was hoping to confront her earlier about it, but she was already off on her merrily way.” He said. Pawn to knight. Queen to rook. 

“So, why the sudden interest?” I asked. King moves back. Queen takes out pawn. Move other bishop.
“Your family’s history is… intriguing some might say. But I find it fascinating.” Pawn takes pawn. Another pawn takes pawn. Knight away from queen. Queen takes other bishop. “But that is not why I am merely chatting with you. It’s a warning. And I kid you not. I would know if I was kidding.” He chuckled. My queen moves to take knight. Pawn moves forward. Knight to square. Check.

“A warning? You’re the last pony I expect to give me a warning.” I said. King moves back. Move knight in front of queen. Other queen takes rook. Check. I winced.

“Oh yes. Most would agree. But I’ve been around the Wasteland long enough to know certain… propositions and danger. And yours is a very big proposition.” Move last night to take queen. Rook moves. Knight moves. King goes forward. Safe.

“So what’s in it for you?” I asked. 

“Nothing my dear girl. Can’t a friend help a friend in need?” he asked. I glared at him. Take queen. Move knight. King moves. Pawn moves. 

“You? A friend?” I arched a brow then smirked. Chester shifted his position. 
Checkmate. “Sorry, but I’m fine without them. And you would be the last pony I would even think about becoming friends with.” I said. With that I trotted toward the door, but didn’t get far when Chester’s floating head stopped me.

“Ah yes. We are just couriers, are we not? I mean, what’s a courier who doesn’t have friends? We aren’t meant to make friends. But then again, what are we without them. I’m asking you, Sixteen. That you would at least heed this warning. Not as a friend then, but a concerned acquaintance?” I sighed and shook my head at the floating mask. 

“Fine, if it will get you to not bother me anymore, I’ll remember your warning.” The head popped like a bubble and I was pulled into a hug by Chester himself. I flailed my hooves, trying to break free.

“Oh, you have just made this clown’s day even better! You know I was under the weather too. But you are such a great friend for cheering me up!” He laughed. I finally pulled myself away and dusted myself.

“We are not friends. Just tell me the warning and let me be. I got work to do.” I growled. He rubbed his chin before pointing at me.

“Heed my words, my little pony, for your ear is all I require. 
Soon it will be your heart, the Wasteland desires. 
Mark my words, tis the name of the devil you hear. 
For you shall know true fear. 
You must stall the beast, to prevail. 
And when you do, make sure to ring the bell.
For it is these that bind you together. 
With the lion’s roar and a true virtue found, only then will you live happily ever after.”

I blinked at him. “Now you’re a poet too? Great, just great.” I said with a sigh. I turned, throwing my hood over and motioning for a baffled Brick to follow.



“Are couriers always so strange?” Brick asked me as we waited outside Post Box’s office. My “package” was apparently a young pegasus I haven’t seen yet. Why in the world do I need to deliver a colt to uncharted territory? It’s dangerous enough in the Wasteland as is. And more importantly, it’s a life. If a courier delivers a ruined package, we get paid half the amount we receive. If we arrive late, we only loose a little bit. But a life? That can’t be bought and I’m smart enough to know that lives aren’t merchandise. But then… what if it was a robot? Robots have been more passive lately ever since the Stable Dweller saved the Equestrian Wasteland. But then again, not all of the land was saved. Sure, radiation and taint were minor now, but raiders and monsters still roamed the land. Taking a moment to think this through I finally spoke without looking at him.

“Yes. Yes they are. Chester being one of the many.” And one I would really like to avoid now. I didn’t show it, but his cryptic riddle was still nagging at me.

“Seems you are well known now. That stunt you pulled on the Route has got other ponies talking.” He said with a smile. I finally glanced up at him before focusing back at the ground. I pulled my hood down more.

“Is that why Tabletop was being weird? You asking about me?” In the corner in my eye, I saw him shift a little. 

“Sorry. I know it was rude, but I have never come across somepony who was able to take me by surprise, let alone heave me halfway across the street into a stack of crates.” I flushed a little. 

“Okay, so maybe it was uncalled for. But we just met. So now I’m wondering. Why are you asking about me?” I said maintaining my posture. You pull a stunt and I have a little toy that will show you not to fuck with me. 

“Well, it was kinda unavoidable. As soon as you left me there, ponies started telling me about you.” He said. Karma, why me? What have I done to deserve something like this? Is it because I somewhat stole the gun? I’ll give it back, just make it stop! I said nothing as I waited for Post Box to finish up. What was taking him so long to get my package ready?

“I saw your sister before she left.” He said. I stiffened. “Nice mare. I could see the goodness in her eyes. Everyone calls her a gem. What do you think about her?” he asked. This has went from screwing me to fuck you in a heartbeat. 

“She’s my sister. I look out for her, she looks out for me. We both do the same with Stall and Bell. Nothing to it.” Of course, both Lyon and Heart were gems of the town. Pleasant Town looked up to them. Praised them. They have done the town good just like father. My PipBuck pinged. I saw the cartoon pegasus and opened the message.

Just saw mom. She’s been asking about you. You should check on her. – Stall

Of course I will. Ever since father left, mom had done everything she could to take care of us. But after going under suicide watch, Heart was left taking care of us. Then we were picked up by Post Box as our new guardian and treated us as just normal ponies looking for work and making money. The door finally opened and I looked to see Post Box leading a small white pegasus colt. His mane was spiked back and he appeared to not have a cutie mark yet. But what I saw after that was that familiar look. His eyes were half closed and he stared blankly up at me. Our eyes met and I could feel that same vibe I got when looking into Lyon’s eyes. My eye started throbbing and I hissed in pain. 

“You alright, Sixteen?” Post Box asked as I rubbed my eye. 

“Yeah… I’m fine… just something in my eye is all.” I lied. I don’t want anyone to worry. Especially those closest to me. I looked back at the pegasus. He cocked his head. I had to know now. Why a colt? 
“Uh… sir?” I began. Then I stopped. You idiot! You’re a courier. You don’t ask questions about your packages. That’s what you always do. But… this is a colt we are talking about. No younger than Bell. This is a life we are delivering. Yeah right. Just another package. Nothing more. Just do the damn job and get on with your life. I sighed and shook my two conflicting selves aside. “Never mind.” Post Box nodded.

“Yes, a strange order. I don’t approve of it myself. But we are couriers. We make sure the package gets to its’ destination, no matter if living or not.” He said. I adjusted my hood. 

“Alright sir. I guess I’m off.” I said standing on my hooves. I looked at the pegasus and gave my best smile. “Ready to go?” The colt said nothing. I waited for an answer. Nothing. “Okay then! Well, time to go then.” I said. Post Box walked us out the door and we were on our way towards the gate. But before we got any further… I turned to them. “Wait here, it won’t be long.” I said. Brick nodded and looked at the colt, who hadn’t taken his eyes off me. I turned and trotted into a run down four story building. 
I trotted over to the desk and cleared my throat for the mare behind the counter to take her eyes off a dirty mag and at me. She flushed and quickly hid the mag under her desk. I couldn’t help but smirk. She was a rather cute looking mare. She had a pale blue hide and blonde mane tied into a bun. She wore a white lab coat. She adjusted her glasses and cleared her throat.

“A-ah… uhm… can I help you?” she asked softly. Her eyes widened when she saw my eyes under my hood giving her that mischievous look. “O-oh Ms. Road! I-I’m sorry, I-I-I didn’t recognize you.” Yes. A definitely cute mare. I almost wanted to ask her what kind of mare she was looking for and maybe I could help. Okay, time for perverted mind to go away and get to business. “A-are you here for Mrs. Golden Road?” I said nothing but nodded. She nodded and made her way around the counter and motioned for me to follow. My eyes landed at that cute flank of hers. I snickered and followed her. We made our way up a flight of steps. When we reached the fourth floor, she stopped and turned to me flushing ever so cutely. “A-ahm, Ms. Road?” she asked.

“Yes?” I replied with a smile and an arch of my brow. She flinched when I spoke. I just wanted to cuddle her! 

“P-please don’t tell anypony about what you saw.” She finally said. I looked her over once and gave a wink.

“Don’t worry. It’s safe with me. Unless, I could help you find what you are looking for.” I said. She looked at me confusedly.

“W-what do you mean?” she asked. 

“You know what I mean.” I winked and gave her my best seductive look I could give. She flushed even more and fumbled with the door knob.

“Sh-she’s right this way.” She squeaked. She hurried down the hall. I rolled my eyes and chuckled. We finally reached a door at the end and she turned to me. “I have to warn you though. She hasn’t been herself lately.” 

“What do you mean?” I asked

“We’ve run some tests and she’s suffering from a severe case of dementia. Your brother came by earlier and spoke with her. But be careful. She almost went off on him.” She gave me a sad look. “I’m sorry we couldn’t do much.” I sighed and nodded to her. She opened the door and trotted in. 
The room was small. A painted picture of one of Palettes works hung on the wall. A small round carpet was placed neatly in the middle of the room. My eyes landed on a sickly looking mare under green blankets. The cute mare went over and changed the flower vase that stood next to her bedside. I threw my hood back and smiled at the mare. 

“Hi mom.” I said. The mare opened her tired eyes. She turned her head slightly and smiled at me.

“Curry? Is that you?” she rasped. I went over and locked my foreleg with hers. 

“Yes mom. It’s me.” She looked awful. It almost looked like she hadn’t been getting any sleep at all. She smiled weakly at me.

“Oh look at you. You certainly have my looks. So young, so curious and brash. But you have his eyes. His gorgeous eyes.” She stroked my mane. “How are you? How is Bell? Heart?” 

“They are fine mom. Bell is on her way of being a full-fledged courier soon. Heart didn’t come by?” I said. My mother smiled.

“Oh no. Heart came by. Such a sweet young mare. I hope she has kids soon.” Her eyes showed she was on the verge of crying. I nuzzled her mane. 

“I’m sure she will one day.” I told her. 

“And what about Lyon? Have you seen him?” I froze. I could hear my heart beat as I tried to find the words to say. 

“Yes mom, he’s fine.” I lied. No… I can’t let her know. She was there when Lyon vanished on that day. He was the reason she was in here. My heart beat faster as I suddenly realized, it wasn’t dad’s fault that she was like this. No, it wasn’t, but neither was its Lyon’s. How can that be true? You saw the state she was in when he left. It was all Lyon’s fault! But, it couldn’t have. We know she loves all of us. She’s been dealing with depression since she was a filly! Dad told us that. I looked at my mother when her eyes suddenly widened. 

“Curry? Where are you? You are not my Curry.” She quickly reached out her hooves and hooked the front of my duster. “Where is she!?Where is my daughter?” she screamed. The mare panicked and quickly threw her hooves across mother’s chest. My eye started to throb and I hissed. 

“Turn back, Courier.” Lyon’s voice said in my head. 

“I need some assistance!” the mare cried out, trying her best to keep her down on the bed. My mother swung her hoof square into the mare’s cheek and lunged at me. I backed up only to trip over the rug. My mother pinned me and I gaped at her as she started screaming.

“You are the devil! What have you done to my daughter!? Give her back to me!? Where is my son!? What have you done with my children!?” 

“B-but mom. It’s me!” I cried. She put her hooves to my neck and pushed, causing me to choke. “Mom… it’s me… Curry!” I gasped.

“You are the devil! I won’t be toyed with the likes of you! What have you done with my children!?” she screamed. The mare tackled her as the door flew open and three more mares came in and together threw her back on the bed. 

“Sedate her! Get the doctor!” one mare cried. I coughed as I stood up, rubbing my neck. I watched in horror as my mother screamed and thrashed as a green mare brought out a needle and injected clear liquid in the side of my mother. I was being pulled back out the door by a vanilla colored stallion with a combed brown mane. 

“Ms. Road, you must leave the room at once.” He said pulling me along. I said nothing as I allowed myself to be lead towards the door and they closed it, leaving me out in the hall. I could still here mom’s screams through the walls. After five minutes of screaming, she finally quieted. I put my hoof to my neck and felt the water works began to fall. I sobbed quietly as my heart ached for my mother. After taking a moment to finally dry my tears. I threw my hood back over my head and made my way out the door.
I glanced up at Brick as soon as I stepped outside. Both him and the pegasus were both sitting with those stoic expression. I could almost think they were alike. I pulled my hood down, hiding my tears. 

“Let’s go.” I said shakily. I didn’t give time for Brick to express his concern. I didn’t even want to hear it. I just wanted to be left alone. But I couldn’t ditch these ponies. They were my packages after all. And I’m a courier. I don’t stop until my job is done.



We made our way along Route 2. We quietly passed camps along the road. Some traders that passed by greeted us with a friendly smile. I never returned the favor. Brick already handled that. Route 2 expanded for at least 10 miles before ending at Stableton. Then from Stableton, it was a good few days trot from there to Las Pegasus. After my job in Las Pegasus, I would be on my way to drop off the pegasus and go home to live my everyday life of adventure as a courier. We were passing Settlement when the pegasus stopped and looked over to the town. I groaned and turned.

“Come on, the quicker we get to Stableton, the better you can be out of my mane.” I said. But the colt said nothing and continued to look stoic. Brick nudged my side and motioned with his head. I followed his gaze and my jaw dropped. There was a camp. But not just any camp. These weren’t scavenger camps let alone caravan camps. No, these were zebra camps. We watched as the zebra moved about between tent to tent. Little foals ran around screaming and playing. The females were either watching their children play, chatting or working over boiling pots. I could make out a few males. And boy, taking one look at them, I could tell that the males were not meant to be messed with. Some stood up on their hind legs and swiping hoof after hoof against one another in some crazy dance. Others were holding anti-material rifles and pointing towards the mountains. 

“Is little pony worried?” a voice asked making me jump back. My magic hovered over my combat shotgun as I saw a tall zebra sitting on the road next to me. How had I not heard her? She wasn’t there the first time. I maintained my pose, barely low, hooves spread out in case I need to move to the side for a quick dodge and my magic still hovering over my shotgun. The striped zebra smiled at me. “Do not fret, little pony. We are not here to fight. I am Sukuji. I am from a tribe of warriors dedicated to the Legion.” She said. I arched a brow.

“You’re affiliated with the Legion? I thought the Ceaser was the only one walking the Wasteland.” I said. Sukuji gave me a cool smile. 

“We are not affiliated with the Ceaser. We are, in fact, a covert clan that is dedicated to the Legion and only the Legion.” She said. 

“So you are basically rebels to the Ceaser?” Brick asked. Sukuji smiled.

“Clever you are.” I relaxed a little. Okay, so they weren’t ruthless killers. But still, they were part of the Legion.

“So why are you wandering around trying to take trade routes?” I asked. Sukuji chuckled.

“Ah, that is where I stop and you begin your story, hooded one.” She said. Wow, some rumors were actually true. Zebra know how to speak cryptically. I thought about it and—Really? You are wasting your time thinking about some zebra mumbo jumbo? Hurry up so we can go home! But, she could mean just to tell me why I was on this road. She seems trustworthy enough. Nonsense, she’s a no good stripe! Hello, the ones who caused the war two centuries ago? But that was two centuries ago. People can change. Can’t they? I shrugged and sighed. 

“Sorry, I don’t have time to really chat. I’m kinda busy at the moment.” I said. Sukuji chuckled.

“I see you are conflicted on matters, are you not?” she said. I froze. Oh shit. See? This is why zebras are no good. Well, at least give her a chance. I turned to her.

“What do you want?” I said narrowing my eyes. 

“Ah, but is it you who wants something? You want answers, but you can’t find which door holds the right one. You must trust yourself to know the answer.” She said. Karma, if this is some kind of joke, I will seriously come kick your ass after I’m dead. I pulled my hood down further over my head. 

“What I’m trying to do is my job. I’m a courier. I have loose ends to handle. Now if you’ll excuse us, we must go.” I motioned for Brick and the pegasus to follow. As they stood up and turned around, I felt my eye throb. Hissing quietly, I rubbed my eye.

“I see. Well that is a shame.” Sukuji stood up and began walking over to the camp. 

Heed my words, my little pony, for your ear is all I require.

I froze in my tracks. I turned to the zebra who had her back to me. 
“Soon it will be your heart, the Wasteland desires. 
Mark my words, tis the name of the devil you hear. 
For you shall know true fear. 
You must stall the beast, to prevail. 
And when you do, make sure to ring the bell.
For it is these that bind you together.”

My eye started throbbing more. I could hear my heart beat. What was she doing? I felt my chest start to cramp.

“With the lion’s roar and a true virtue found, only then will you live happily ever after.”

The zebra turned to face me and smirked. 

“Who are you?” I rasped.

“Who are you, Maiden of the Stars?” she said gently before trotting off back towards the camp. I felt it hard to breath. 

“You alright, Sixteen?” Brick asked with a concerned look. I don’t know what to say. I’ve heard stories about zebra being all cryptic and what not. But to actually find one who spoke Equestrian so fluidly and be able to repeat the same warning that Chester said back at the Express was just down right freaky. Who are these zebras? Why are they here? Karma must have sent them after me. I’m starting to not like this one bit. First, Route 15, then a riddle that is supposedly a warning, now a zebra replaying that same warning? And why had she called me Maiden of the Stars? This had bad all over it. I adjusted my hood and turned my attention back down the road. 

“I’m fine.” I said finally, trotting away. I didn’t want to look back. I just wanted to put the zebras behind me as far as I can. They were nothing but trouble. 

“Are you sure?” 

“I said I’m fin-“ I turned to look at Brick. He shook his head and looked at the pegasus. He no longer looked serious or blank. He was looking up at me with concerned eyes. 

“Well alright, if you say so.” The colt said. I gaped at him. He looked at the both of us. “What? Never heard a pony talk before?” Oh hardy-har-har. My eye twitched slightly. Great, now he decides to talk. 

“I need a drink…” I groaned.



Footnote: Level Up!
Perk Added: Karmic Balance: The minor choices you make will not affect your karma.
> Lessons
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Lessons
               

The winter breeze was starting to pick up as we traveled further down Route 2. I could see Stableton far to the east from where we were. However, it was getting dark already. We decided to set up camp. I didn’t want to but Comp, the young pegasus I was delivering, mentioned something that rest is a key role to live another day. I had no idea what he meant. Whenever I reached a halfway point on my travels, i.e. a town like Stableton, only then did I rest. But, having to camp along the road? I felt like a scavenger. I was also on high alert when Comp made a camp fire and Brick erected tents. I found out that while I was visiting my mom, Brick was told by Comp to buy travel tents. It baffled me that the colt new the basic set up so easily. It made me wonder if he had been out in the Wasteland before being a package. This was so confusing on so many levels for me that I decided to leave them setting up camp and me pacing not far away trying to think things through. While I was pacing, I was also keeping my eyes out for critters as well as passing slavers and raiders. I couldn’t tell if my mind was playing tricks on me or not, but I could swore every few minutes I could see a silhouette hiding in the dead bushes not too far from where I was. 
Stopping and looking up, I watched as the sun disappeared over the mountain. I sighed and looked back towards the two around the camp fire. I still couldn’t trust either of them. What if Brick decided to slaughter me and steal the colt and end up selling him to slavers? What if the colt was really just pretending to be a package and was sent to spy on me by one of the big time gangs? More importantly, why was the wind so fierce? I shivered and adjusted my hood to get a better look of my surroundings. It was starting to snow again, but this time the tiny flakes were now being forced to the side by the strong wind. I turned and made my way back to the camp fire to warm up. Feeling the warm embrace of the fire, I sighed in relief. 

“Okay, now that the camp is settled, what we need next is to cook food.” Comp said. I cocked my head. I wasn’t feeling very hungry. What the hell was this colt doing? Brick smiled at the pegasus.

“If you say so. I’ve never really camped along the road before.” He said. 

“Yeah, I would be more worried about monsters, raiders and slavers.” I said matter-of-factly. “I would prefer that we would make it to Stableton before the apparent blizzard comes.” Comp looked at me and sighed.

“You do realize that the Windigos are out there right now.” He said. Windigos? 

“What are Windigos?” I asked. Comp leaned in making us both lean in to hear him.

“Windigos are spectral creatures that appear when ponies who are friends with each other fight amongst themselves.” He said.

“Well then, I guess we don’t really have to worry about them.” I said propping myself against a dead tree and crossing my hind legs and putting my forelegs behind my head. They looked at me with a worried look. “What?” 

“As I was saying.” Comp said. “Windigos are terrifying creatures up close. They freeze their victims into an eternal icy grave. It is said that the only way to stop Windigos from preying on them is to mend the friendship through harmony.” 

“So in other words, you’re saying the blizzard tonight is being caused by Windigos?” Brick asked. “That makes sense.” I arched a brow towards the stallion.

“So, you’re a believer of the paranormal?” I said returning my gaze to the fire.

“Well, it sounds believable. I mean, you ever here the tale of when Equestria was founded?” he said. 

“I thought that tale was lost long ago.” I said adjusting my hood. 

“My great grandma told me about it when I was just a colt. She still has the book about when Equestria was founded. It’s a nice story. You should read it sometime.” He said with a nod. I sighed and lowered my head so I could only see their hooves. 

“When I find the book, I’ll probably will. But that isn’t important to me right now.” I said. 

“Then what is important to you?” Comp asked. I peeked out from under my hood to meet his gaze. 

“My family and my job. Everything else is just a waste a time.” I said. My ears twitched. I could have sworn I heard a faint neigh somewhere far off. Comp nodded to me.

“Okay, understandable. But what about friends?” he asked. Okay, now this is getting ridiculous.

“What the hell is wrong with everypony?” I snapped. “Why is everypony bent on becoming my friend? What did I do to earn their pity? I don’t need sympathy or friends. I’ve been doing perfectly well without them.” I groaned and stood up stomping my hoof. “Is it because of Route 15? I didn’t want to do something so major! I had no choice! It was the only route that could take me home. How was I supposed to know a big gang war was taking place there? But nooo. I get two major gang heads to come to a truce and suddenly everypony wants to be friends.” I began pacing. “Why do ponies insist? What oh-so universal wrong doing have I done to deserve this? I didn’t want this! I’m just a courier! I take my job seriously. I don’t sight-see, I stay out of affairs between aristocrats and gang leaders and now I do one minor thing and suddenly I’m the talk of the Wasteland.” 

“Well, it wasn’t at all minor.” Brick said. I stopped and glared at him.

“Oh yeah? Because I think you should have gotten mentioned. You were the one that jammed the collars. You pretty much blasted gangers left and right. Me? I just wanted to go home and drink myself to another job well done. But nooo. New Pegus decided to mention my courier number.” I groaned and started pacing again. “Years of becoming anonymous and all that is starting to slip away all because of that!” 

“Well, there isn’t really anything bad about being noticed as much.” Comp said. 

“Yes it is!” I shouted. “I’m a great, great granddaughter of a two century old courier who was caught up in the middle of a war between the Empire and the Legion. After that, he was hunted down by big shots all over the region! Me and my siblings are following his example and making sure we stay out of notoriety. But now, I do one simple thing and it all goes to shit!” The blizzard began picking up. Comp looked nervously at me and Brick shifted slightly. 

“Uhh… Sixteen?” Brick said shivering. I ignored him.

“No! You know what? I don’t need to be mentioned. In fact, when I get to Las Pegasus, I am going to give New Pegus a piece of my mind!” I froze as I heard the neighing clear as day now. Then, my EFS picked up red bars. Brick immediately stood up and readied himself. I brought out my shotgun and turned around pointing to where the sound of the neighing was coming from. Comp hid behind me as my eyes darted left and right trying to spot whoever was making those sounds. Then, I saw it. Glowing white eyes looking at me behind the sheet of snow falling around us. It echoed a neigh. I backed up with Comp and stood back to back with Brick as I saw four glowing eyes surround us.

“Windigos.” Comp said weakly. What? These things are Windigos? You have got to be kidding me! I fired off my gun as I saw a spectral hoof moved towards me. I couldn’t tell if I was hitting the creature or not, but it still kept advancing. 

“What do we do?” Brick asked as he fired into the blizzard. The explosion was faint, but it seemed to make the Windigos back off from us a little. 

“This is why I don’t camp out on the road.” I growled as I fired off at the creature that was advancing towards me. The creature backed off and I smirked in triumph. “Well, good news is that they can still be hit with bullets.” I said as I reloaded the drum and continued firing into the blizzard. Then, my smirk faded. The Windigos started circling us. The wind and snow around us began turning with the creatures. 

“They are going to freeze us to death!” Comp shouted over the rising wind. My hood flew off with the wind as I saw the creatures rise into the air. The Windigo’s neighing echoed again. Come on, Courier, think! If you don’t do something, you are going to freeze to death and you won’t be around anymore. Yes, I have to do something. I can’t die here. I can’t die yet. I have so many things to accomplish. And I wasn’t going to let spectral horses get the better of me. Then, an idea hit me. 

“Brick! Shoot a grenade up in the air!” I shouted over the wind. 

“Are you serious?” he replied back.

“Just trust me!” I shouted. Brick looked at me briefly before aiming up and his launcher made a small thump. I entered S.A.T.S and pointed at the grenade hovering in the air. I fired my shotgun and quickly grabbed a blanket of snow with my magic and covered all of us as the grenade went off. We heard the Windigos neigh as the grenade’s fire forced the creatures to quickly retreat from their circle of ice. My makeshift shield was ripped with holes as the shrapmetal of the grenade dug through. The wind died down a little but continued to blow fiercely. I dropped the snow and blinked, looking around to see that the Windigos were no longer around us. I sighed with relief as Comp and Brick shook the snow off of them.

“Haha. It worked!” I cheered. 

“I have to admit, I didn’t know what you were thinking when you wanted me to shoot a grenade above us. I figured you were going to blow us all to kingdom come along with the Windigos.” Brick said.

“Well, I have matters to attend to. I’m not going to let some ghosts hinder my job.” I smirked as I looked at my shotgun. I watched in awe as I saw the wear and tear mend itself slowly. Shining Armor was probably a genius to make such a weapon to exist. Slinging it back across my back, I checked my EFS to see if anymore were around. It came up negative. “Well, we can rest easy for now. It seems like we scared them off.” Comp shivered.

“I’m going to have nightmares after this.” he muttered. I looked down at him.

“Hey, at least you are alive and not a horsecicle.” I said. He nodded and yawned. “Why don’t you two go rest. I’ll keep look out.” Brick arched a brow.

“You sure? What if the Windigos come back?” he asked. I tapped my PipBuck.

“I’m a courier equipped with Stable-Tec’s finest gadget. I think I would know when more show up. And if they do,” I trotted over and plucked a metal apple from Brick’s bag. “I know what to do.” I stuffed it in my own bag before trotting up to the tree. I threw my hood back over and put my back against the tree and sat there, watching as Comp and Brick entered the tent. I turned my gaze to the fire and watched it dance before me, feeling the warmth it gave. After the encounter with the Windigos, I couldn’t help but glance every now and then when my EFS picked up a faint red bar in the distance before vanishing. I sighed and pulled out the memory orb. I studied it, turning it over now and again, admiring the design on it. It had lines that curved ever so smoothly in different directions. None of the lines seemed to touch one another. 
Out of plain curiosity, I tried attempting a connection again. To no avail, I sighed and put it back into my pocket. It must have been broken. Why couldn’t I connect with it? Was I doing something wrong with the connection? Was it locked? Would it really be worth the trouble to try and figure out what was the memory? Was it really important? Then, another thought struck me. Did it have something to do with the riddle? I pulled out the memory orb again and looked at it. I felt like it was taunting me. I tried making the connection. Suddenly, the world faded around me.


oooOO000OOooo


Okay, my first reaction was panic. The next, was confusion. I felt weird. I could feel that I was strong. Like I could do anything physical and not even try. Then, the next feeling panicked me. What the hell was that between the legs!? Taking a moment to realize I was in the body of a stallion. The stallion trotted down a crystal hallway, passing corridors and guards without so much as a glance. He came to a tall wooden door and knocked on it with his hoof. From the reflection on the wall, I could make out the stallion having a white hide and a blue and pale striped mane. I could have sworn that on his flank was a shield cutie mark. 
“Be right there!” a gentle voice sing-songed on the other side. My host waited patiently, humming a little tune before stepping back and letting a very beautiful and majestic looking pink alicorn step out. She smiled gently at my host before exchanging a kiss to one another. “Ready, dear?” she asked.

“As ever I can be, Cadence.” The stallion said. Wait, Cadence? Is he talking about the Princess Cadence? Is that really what she looked like back then! Hell, I’ll be all over that if I wasn’t trapped in a stallion body. However, I got the same strange feeling from my host as well. 

“How do I look?” Princess Cadence asked as she spun on her hooves and finally striking a majestic pose. My host smiled.

“As beautiful as always.” He said. The two exchanged another kiss before they turned and trotted back down the hall. 

“Oh, I can’t wait! It feels like ages since we saw her!” Cadence beamed. My host chuckled.

“I’m sure my little sis is feeling the same thing. It really has been a while since we’ve seen her.” The two entered through a door and stepped out to, what I would say, an overly decorated dining hall. A long wooden table stretched in the middle as far as I could see. The windows had red curtains with gold linings. There were some crystals in the roof that twinkled as the two trotted around the table towards another door, mimicking the night sky. Leaving the dining hall, they made their way up a flight of steps before walking down another hall that lead to a balcony. Two pegasus guards in gold military armor swiped the curtain away with their wings as the two stepped out onto the balcony. My ears were suddenly ringing as we were greeted with cheers and hoof stomps. My host looked out into a big crowd of ponies before them. Princess Cadence spread her wings wide, looking ever so beautiful and regal. 

“My dear ponies.” Cadence said, using magic to project her voice. “I must thank you all for coming this evening. We have a very special guest today, in honor of her sister’s rise to throne. Please welcome, the princess of Canterlot, Princess Celestia!” As if on cue, a tall white alicorn flew from a balcony on the side of them and landed with such ease and grace that I couldn’t help but mentally cheer. The alicrons hugged each other before Cadence stepped aside and letting Princess Celestia project her own voice.

“Citizens of the Empire. It is with great heart felt honor, to say I am humbled by the welcome that you have shown me. I am forever grateful for your kindness.” She nodded to Cadence and my host. “Now, as most of you have heard that I have retired from the throne to allow my sister, Luna, reign supreme. I am here to tell you that I indeed have retired and given the throne to my dear sister, whom I trust dearly. I feel she can be more trusted to the throne than I could in these desperate times.” There were more cheers and hoof stomps. Princess Celestia stepped aside as Princess Cadence stepped up and project her voice.

“It is with great honor to welcome our dear friend, Princess Celestia, to our humble home. Now, without further ado, let the crystal festivities, begin!” My ears were ringing now. My host felt a nudge on his side and he turned to see Princess Celestia motion for him to follow. They stood behind the curtain and suddenly, Princess Celestia looked very tired.

“How is everything in Canterlot, Princess? How is my little sister?” my host asked. She gave a small smile.

“Twilight is as fine as ever, Shining Armor.” She said tiredly. Something was off about her. 

“Are you okay, your higness?” Shining Armor asked. Celestia turned to look out to the balcony. 

“I fear nothing is right at the moment.” She said finally. “Your sister is fine. She is now a Ministry Mare.” Shining Armor cocked his head.

“Ministry Mare?” he asked. Celestia nodded.

“It is a group that was given to Twilight and her friends. But I fear not all is right with the idea.” She sighed. “They are developing weapons against the zebras.” Armor balked a bit.

“Wait, the zebras are attacking already?” he asked. Celestia shook her head.

“No. There have been a few incidents as of late. All were zebra attacks.” She said. “But none too important yet. I fear that my sister is going to be hurt or even worse now that I am no longer at the throne.” My host smiled.

“Don’t worry about it, your majesty. She is in the care of my sister and her friends.” Then, he frowned. “Though I’m not sure what to think of the idea of creating weapons against the zebras. They haven’t made a move on the Empire.” 

“Goldenblood believes there are a few who are making their way here as we speak. I please ask that you do your best to not act out against them.” She looked very tired now. Shining Armor put a hoof on her shoulder and smiled.

“Don’t worry. As long as I’m around, the zebras will think twice. If you say they are on their way as we speak, I’ll send out a recon squad to intercept them.” Celestia looked at him with worry. But my host continued to smile. “No weapons or anything. We will talk with the zebras with fair reasonability. We are a kingdom of love and peace after all.” Finally, Celestia smiled.

“I was right to pick you as captain of my royal guard.” She said. Shining Armor nodded before turning. He stopped and looked back. “Tell my sis I said hi.” Celestia smiled and nodded.


oooOO000OOooo


Coming out of the memory orb, I was instantly greeted with a gun pointed at my face. Looking past the barrel, I saw a grinning mare in leather barding looking down at me. I looked past her seeing Comp and Brick being held at gun point by two other mares. 

“Welcome back to the living.” The mare said grinning. She held up a collar and snapped it around my neck. I sighed. 

I am going to have a long chat with Comp about camping out on the road again.



I was stripped of my bags and gun and was being herded with Comp and Brick shackled behind me. The mare wasn’t as dumb as I thought she was. She had put a metal ring around my horn that prevented me from using the most basic of magic. We were herded to a split path from Route 2 and herded into cages with other raggedy slaves.

“Hoo-wee, we are going to be sleeping well tonight!” The mare cheered turning to the others. She was given whoops and cheers from the other slavers.

“What happened to look out?” Comp whispered to me. I glared at him. 

“Be quiet, I need to think.” I said. Okay, I’ve been in situations like this before. First thing first, plan an escape route. My eyes darted around, taking in the scenery. Okay, two wagons with other slaves in them. Both are a few meter away from each other. We were surrounded by dead trees. The slavers have erected three tents. Now to take in how many slavers there were. I counted a total of twelve. This wasn’t just a small group of slavers that you usually see out hunting others. It seemed like these slavers were on their way back to sell off the slaves and we were unlucky enough that they decided to do a little sight-seeing and happened to see us. Alright, now their positions. Four were around a table playing cards. Two were fornicating inside a tent based on their shadow movement. Three were patrolling around the camp, occasionally stopping to peer out into the horizon. Two were standing beside the entrance of the tent of what I would assume was where the last slaver resided. I could faintly see a shadow through the flaps. Next step, action. I looked back at the cowering ponies who flinched when they saw me turn to them. Glad my hood was making me look like a bad guy. Jokes aside, I looked at Brick who seemed to catch my thought.

“What’s the plan?” he whispered. I smirked. Reaching behind me, I pulled out a single bobby pin and my small screw driver from my tail. 

“Think you can get this collar off me?” I asked. He rubbed his chin then nodded. Taking my screw driver and bobby pin, he fiddled with my collar and was relieved when it made a small click. Thankfully, the slavers didn’t have those fancy collars that would go off on everypony if one was to mess with it. I could tell by the design that it was meant to be detonated. Thank Celestia for technology class! As smart as I was about technology, I failed horribly at trying to disarm one. I was utterly traumatized for a week after watching the stuffed pony’s head burst into feathers. I swore never to mess with a collar. Of course, being in situations like this from time to time, I had only once been donned a synchronized collar. I was lucky that I deactivated it before the slaver could blow my head off. Okay, now that the collar was off, I went to work in unshackling my hooves. Without missing a beat, the shackles fell one by one. Looking back up, I pulled my hood down further, making sure that my face was completely hidden. I put a hoof over my muzzle to the other slaves as they watched as I quietly went to work on the cage door.

“What are we supposed to do?” Comp whispered. 

“Make sure to throw off the slavers until I get back.” I said without turning to him. I was greeted with a soft click and squeed quietly as the cage swung slightly open. Staying low and light on my hooves, I snuck my way behind a tent, making sure I was still in the shadows. Now, next thing, I need my gun. I spotted it being dangled like a trophy on the back of one of the slavers playing card games. I tried reaching my magic, only to have a throbbing head ache in return. I frowned and tapped the ring on my horn. Of course, how could I forget? Suddenly, there was the sound of clanging that made the card player look up from their game. I looked over to see Comp banging on the cage. ‘Stupid colt. You’re going to make things worse.’ I growled quietly to myself.

“Hey! Hey ya’ dirty slavers! Over here! Yeah that’s right! I got beef with you!” he shouted. The slavers chuckled as the one nearest the cage banged back with the butt of the rifle. 

“Looks like we got a tough guy here. I wonder if he will make a fine addition to the Blood Bowl.” the slaver earth pony sneered. 

“I’m betting my caps on the stripe.” One said. There was a murmur of agreement. Realizing that Comp had given me a chance to take my gun back, I silently snuck up behind the pony and I quickly tossed my forelegs around his mouth and neck and pulled him back into the shadows. He struggled, but I didn’t relax my grip. Ignoring the bite he gave me, I snapped his neck and laid his limp body down. I slid my shotgun back over my back and made my way around the tent and headed towards the one where I knew the one with the detonator resided. I was surprised to see that Comp was doing a damn good job of keeping the slavers occupied, no matter how vulgar they got towards him. ‘What a tough colt.’ I thought to myself smirking. I quietly lifted the bottom of the tent and peeked under, seeing brown hind legs dangling from a wooden chair. The slaver was looking over a ledger, cursing to himself. I grinned widely as I slipped under the tent and snuck up behind him. I tapped his shoulder and he looked back at me in surprise.

“Whassup?” I said smugly as I brought the butt of my gun hard across his head. He fell to the ground with a groan. Taking the detonator off his belt and finding the key to remove the annoying ring on my horn, I saw movement outside the tent. I always wanted to do this! I took his desperado hat and put it on over my hood and lowered it over my face. Sitting down on the chair, I propped my hind legs on the table, leaned back and waited. 

“Hey boss, you should take a look at this. Some colt thinks he can take us all out.” The brown matted hide earth pony snickered as he trotted in. I noticed his attention was still towards the flap. 

“Well, tell him that I said good job in keeping you idiots distracted.” I said with a smirk. He turned with widened eyes, but I had already pointed my gun in between his eyes. I flicked back the desperado hat and gave the slaver a cocky grin. 

“Oh son of a-“ He didn’t finish his sentence. I pulled the trigger and his head was blown against the flaps of the tent. Now, I had the full attention of the camp. Two more rushed in baring sub-machine guns. I reacted and kicked the table over and ducked behind as the bullets rang out. I poked my head out and entered S.A.T.S. With two shots, the slaver on my left was blown to bits and the other fell to the floor as her chest was pelted by slugs. Checking to make sure the detonator was at my side, I rushed out and ducked as bullets flew over my head. I returned the favor and blasted the two that were advancing on me. I felt my side burning as I turned and noticed the two who were playing card games firing at me. With quick reflexes, I stepped to the side and fired, pelting the one on the right with slugs in the chest. He reeled back and fell to the ground. I quickly entered S.A.T.S. and blew the head off of the other one. I raced over to the cage with Brick and Comp and opened it. The two quickly jumped out. The slaves followed. Three of them picked up weapons from the slain slavers and fired on the ones who were coming outside the camp. I took out a health potion from my bag and drank it, feeling the pain in my side mend. 
Brick raced over to me and quickly slipped on his battle saddle. Okay, earth ponies must have some kind of magic. Shaking the thought off, I looked at him. 

“Make sure those slaves are safe. Cover me while I get the others free.” I said. 

“Can do.” Brick said with a smirk. He raced off and fired down out of the camp towards three slavers shooting back at us. I quickly took out my screw driver and bobby pin as I worked the lock. I yelped as my hind leg started to burn. Ignoring the pain, I went back to messing with the lock. It clicked and I swung it open. The slaves quickly hopped out and kept low as the fire fight still went on. I fell back in pain as my shoulder jerked and started to burn. Why was I smelling smoked hair? I looked at my shoulder and saw it on fire. Incendiary rounds. One of those damn slavers was getting lucky with shots on me. I quickly threw snow over the fire, dousing it and the same to my hind leg. I still burned, but I chugged a health potion down and felt better already. I looked at the cowering slaves.

“Get the hell out of here! You’re free! Run to Settlment or Stableton! I don’t care, just get out of here!” I said as I galloped over to the last cage and picked the lock. The last of the slaves took my advice and fled away from the firefight. Suddenly, I was feeling hot all over. I looked back to see that my duster was slowly catching fire. I screamed in pain as I dove into the snow and rolled, dousing the fire. I looked over to see the two of the three slavers get shot down. But where was the last? I turned to see a rifle being pointed at my face, the tip of the barrel red hot. I looked up to see the grinning mare look down at me.

“Nighty-night.” She chuckled. I smirked at her. She looked confused. That was all I needed. I twisted my body and swiped my hind leg under hers and she fell to the snow. I jumped and wrestled with her for the gun. I felt my heart beat faster. My eye throbbed as the mare kicked at me and I kicked back. With all my strength, I finally heaved and pinned her to the ground. She glared up at me as I aimed the rifle down at her. She suddenly looked panicked. I smiled. Good, cower in fear you filthy mule. This is the price of messing with a courier. I breathed heavily and chuckled. 

“W-what kind of monster are you?” she whimpered, full terror setting in. My goddess I felt good. I looked down at the mare and grinned. All those years of being a tool. No longer! I wasn’t going to be some pony’s bitch. I can finally show ponies now not to fuck with me. I couldn’t help but laugh, somewhat manically. 

“What kind of monster am I? Now’s that’s the ironic question, isn’t it?” I hissed at her. My heart beat faster. I could hear chanting in my head. 

“Kill! Kill! Kill! Blood! Blood! Blood!”

Oh they want blood? I’ll give them blood! The barrel was still sizzling hot and I grinned widely at her. Taking the barrel, I slowly shoved it into her eye and heard the satisfying hiss and the scream with it. I could feel eyes on me, but I didn’t care. I felt good. Really good! And having to toy with this mare. My goddess yes! So satisfying! I twisted the muzzle slowly as the mare screamed and thrashed. I heard my name being called, but I couldn’t hear anything else over the sound of sweet music coming from the mare. Finally, with all my strength I could muster, I jammed the rifle more into her eye. I found it easy to slide it in. 

“Nighty-night.” I said to her as I pulled the trigger. Her head exploded and I stepped back, watching the flames dance over her body. Yes, yes! Burn! Burn, motherfucker, burn! 

“Courier!” a scream snapped me out of my stupor. I looked over and saw the slaves that I had freed looking on at me with horror. Comp ran up to me and took the rifle from my magic grip. “You didn’t have to go that far!” he said. Far? How could I have taken it so far? I saved the slaves didn’t I? I just exploited the monster these slavers were. That was all. I suddenly felt very tired. I looked back at the burning corpse. Then, I looked past the body to see the slaughter I have committed. Okay, I may have taken it a little too far. Usually, when I get caught with slavers, I would only take out two or three and save the slaves before anyone noticed. But this wasn’t my style. No, what I did was literally run out and just slaughtered. And I felt good. Really good. But… no, I shouldn’t have done that! I had already gotten the detonator from the one slaver. That was all I had to do. Yet, I decided to get cocky and show off. Show off? What the hell happened to being anonymous, Courier? I slumped and put a hoof over my throbbing eye. I looked down at myself.
I was covered in blood. Slaver blood was splattered over my hood to my singed duster. I pulled my hoof away and noticed blood on it. The mare certainly did a number to my legs. I felt sore all over. And the mare got lucky enough to nick my head that it was bleeding. No, this wasn’t my style. This is not the anonymous work I was going for. I should have freed the slaves and gone just like that. Why did I stay and create a blood bath? I said nothing as I stood up and limped over to strap my saddlebags on. I looked over my shoulder, seeing the eyes of horrified slaves looking at me. 

“You’re free.” I rasped. “Get out of here.” I wiggled a hoof for them to leave. Without another word, they fled back towards the road and vanished into the blizzard. I shivered as I limped past Brick and motioned for him and Comp to follow. Without another word, we got back on the road and headed for Stableton.



I said nothing as we walked down Route 2 again. I was glad to see us back on track. I wanted to put whatever I did behind me and keep moving. I didn’t show it, but I could hear Comp and Brick talking about me.

“… she okay?” Brick whispered to Comp.

“How should I know? I only met her yesterday. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anypony like that.” Comp replied.

“Did you see her eyes?” Brick asked. 

“Yeah… they were scary.” Comp said weakly.

“Not only that, did you see what was going on with her eyes? Her right one specifically.” I pulled my hood down further as I continued to listen. 

“No, all I saw was murder in her eyes. You saw how she handled that mare. It was like she enjoyed it.” Comp said. 

“But I remember Sixteen saying that her and her family work too quietly. They do their best not to get known.” Brick sighed. “Her sis says that Sixteen doesn’t stay around long in a place. I figured she was just going to take the detonator and free the slaves just like that. But to see her actually fight like that?” I couldn’t hear it, but he probably was shaking his head in disagreement. So, Heart, what else have you mentioned about me? Why would my sister just speak openly about how I work? What the hell is going on? The sun had just peeked over the mountains as we neared a gate with big painted letters on it. 


WELCOM TO STABLETON


I saw an RCE trot up to us. The blue earth pony gave me a look that probably told him I was bad news. Well duh? What did you expect? You have slaver blood all over you! But, she did save slaves. Yeah? Only to stick around and slaughter twelve of them. Last one being tortured by her own rifle. Don’t get me wrong, it was amusing. The little ponies on my shoulders were really starting to get on my nerves. I looked up at the RCE guard.

“Business?” he asked. 

“Courier.” I replied. The pony gave me another look over.

“The hell happened to you?” he asked. I gave him a blank look in return. Taking my blank expression as a sign of don’t push it, he waved to the gate guard. The gate gave an ear screeching sound as it opened. We trotted inside and was greeted with town lights and festivities. I swear every town I go, there are more and more trade going on than I could think. I adjusted my hood to make sure my face was hidden as I lead us toward the navigation tag. Brick suddenly put his hoof on my shoulder. I looked back and he motioned toward a booth. I looked over and saw that it was an armor dealer. 

“I figured we should at least get your barding patched up and cleaned before going further.” He said. I swatted his hoof off of my shoulder and continued trotting down the street.

“I’ll do it once I delivered the package.” I said. I heard Brick sigh before following after me. Turning the corner, we trotted a few more blocks down before coming to a stop in front of an apartment complex. I pulled out the small brown box and read the address. 

54 W. Trottingham Rd.

“This is it.” I said. I trotted up the stairs and pressed the buzzer. 

“Yes?” a gruff voice came from the speaker. 

“Courier Sixteen. I’m here with a package for a Mr. and Mrs. Marigold.” I said into the speaker. There was a small pause. Then, there was a click and the lock on the door opened and the door swung in. We trotted through and was surprised to see a pony in torn flesh and the smell of rotten eggs. 

“You’re a ghoul?” Brick spoke for me. The ghoul looked over a magazine that had ‘Equestria and you!’ on the cover. He gave us a sour look.

“Problem?” he replied. Brick suddenly flushed.

“N-no. I wasn’t expecting to find ghouls up here.” He stammered. The ghoul snorted before going back to his mag. 

“Third floor, second door to your right. Now quit wasting my time.” He said sourly. No need to.  I was already up with Comp and Brick catching up to me. We reached the third floor and came to a cracked and moldy hallway. We came to a door that had 302 on it and I knocked. We could hear muffled shouting and chatting from other floors as we waited. I swayed and started humming a tune from one of Velvet Remedy’s song. The door finally opened and a yellow unicorn stallion stood on his hind legs with a bottle of Wild Pegasus levitating next to him. 

“Oh sweet Celestia.” Comp blurted. He covered his eyes and Brick adverted his. I now saw why. I balked as a long stick between his legs was fully erected and pointing at me. 

“Good goddess, put that thing away!” I cried out in horror. Oh my goddess I… I think it’s waving at me! I was going to be sick. He looked us over and I realized now he was drunk. 

“Ooohm you kids. You don’t know what young mare would be prancing down the hall and be all so” he hiccupped. “so sexy like.” He slumped his head as he slurred something else I couldn’t understand. I didn’t want to stick around anymore.

“I-I… uhm…” Dear goddess the size of that thing! Is that what stallions have to deal with? I felt glad I wasn’t a stallion. Having that in between my legs looked all kinds of wrong. I shook my head to get me to focus. “Ah, yes. Package for a… Mr. Marigold?” I squeaked. Why wasn’t it going down!? He squinted his eyes and looked me over.

“Whothehellareyou?” he slurred. 

“Honey, who is it?” a mare called back in the room.

“Babe, I think it’s the mare we agreed to have a threesome with!” he shouted back.

“Oh good! Finally we can get some more fun in here. To tell you the truth, you gave a very limp performance.” The mare said. I winced. 

“Ahhh shut up!” he said slumping again.

“Okay then! Time to go.” I said putting the package down and quickly pushing Comp towards the stairs.

“You have good day, sir!” he said. Then he reeled forward and hurled onto the package I put down. Without another word, we quickly bolted out the door and down to the market street.



After finally getting out of our traumatized state, we made our way over to the armor dealer. I sat in my stable barding as the mare was in the back patching up my duster. I sighed. 

“Everything okay?” Brick asked as he sat down next to me.

“It’s been a really long day.” I said. “I just want a bath, get drunk and go home.” I realized something. “Damn, I didn’t get paid for that delivery. Why the hell do you stallions have those… things?” I asked with disgust. Brick just looked at me calmly.

“Many reasons. Though sometimes it can be pretty annoying too.” He said casually. Okay, was it me, or did a stallion agree that a penis was an annoyance. I smirked.

“So what, you planning on being a mare?” I said smugly. He maintained that stoic expression I so wanted to knock out. To my surprise, he finally rubbed his chin and looked at me.

“Well, I assume once in a blue moon a stallion wishes he were a mare.” He said. Really? Just like that? 

“You don’t have any pride do you?” I said with a frown. He nickered.

“Everypony has pride. You take pride in your job, I take pride in what I do best.” He said. Hmm… something seemed a little off. I decided to press further.

“So, what do you do anyway?” I finally asked. He just shrugged. Okay, not being helpful are you? I felt my eye twitch as I tried pressing for more info. “No tell me. What do you do for a living?” He maintained his expression as he spoke.

“I’m a farmer.” He said. 

“You don’t look like a farmer.” I said still frowning. 

“That’s because my farm was attacked by raiders.” He said. “And they took someone special from me.” He looked up to the sky as a chill breeze blew by. I gaped at him.

“I’m sorry…” I said lamely. 

“Don’t be. You weren’t the one who attacked my farm.” I rubbed the back of my head. Good job, Courier. Way to make a conversation awkward. 

“So… what happened?” Brick still maintained that pose. 

“It was about four days before I met you. I was just happily working my farm as usual. I had a friend who was over helping out. A good mare. Very friendly. I told her she didn’t have to, but she insisted. Then, one night, I heard gunshots and yelling. I rushed out to see what was going on, only to be beaten by three raiders. They left me there as they raided my house for goods and found her.” His eyes suddenly welled up. “The last thing I heard was her calling my name as the raiders left me for dead, whooping and hollering.” I was at a loss for words. To have someone special taken from you. I know that feeling all too well. 

“Do you know where she is?” I winced. Probably not the smart thing to say. But Brick just shrugged and bowed his head. 

“Dunno. She might be dead for all I know. But, I still haven’t given up hope.” He looked ahead with that oh-so calm look. “She’s out there somewhere. And she’s waiting for me to come find her. And if she is dead.” I saw a single tear fall from his cheek. “Well, if I see her body, then I’ll know.” I looked down at my hooves. Wow, I didn’t know Brick had it rough. And I thought I was the one dealing with the loss of someone special. It’s not always about you, Courier. This is the Wasteland. Everypony loses somepony eventually. Some sooner than others… I ignored the winged pony on my shoulder and sighed. 

“I’m sorry.” I said lamely again. He shook his head.

“Like I said, it’s not your fault.” He said. 

“Well, I’m sure we will find her eventually.” Comp said making me jump.

“Where did you come from?” I gasped. He arched a brow at me.

“I was trading the salvage from those slavers for caps.” He reached into his bag and pulled out a bag full of caps. I frowned. “What? Don’t you do it too, Sixteen?” I shook my head.

“No, I’m a courier. Not some filthy scavenger.” Comp sighed at me.

“Well, since you are taking me to this unknown place, might as well do some bartering before I’m dropped off.” He said. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“What’s your story?” He looked at me.

“I thought you didn’t ask yourself about your packages.” He said flatly. I winced. Touché. I rubbed my face. 

“There ya’ go! Good as new!” a mare said stepping out of her booth. She levitated my duster, folded neatly, to me. I smiled.

“Thanks a lot.” I put down 200 caps. The mare frowned at me. “What? If I recall this is standard issue barding.” The mare shook her.

“You should be thankful I’m giving you a discount then.” She said taking the caps and dumping them in her bag. I blinked at her.

“What do you mean?” she turned back to me before speaking.

“I used some high quality material to fix it up. It should protect you from incendiary rounds now.” I looked at my barding. Fire proof duster? Hot damn!

“Err… thanks.” I said weakly. She just snorted and trotted back to her booth. I looked at Brick and Comp who were giving me a strange look. “What? I didn’t ask for it.” I said defensively.

“Do you ever follow up with New Pegus?” Comp asked. I groaned.

“You and my brother. You shouldn’t listen to that no good DJ. He’s bad news.” I said. 

“Well, he’s definitely giving good news. And you’re on it.” He said. I stiffened. Oh Karma, please tell me you didn’t set me up! I switched over to the radio station and the familiar voice of New Pegus ringed through my ear bloom.

“Good afternoon, everypony. This is your host New Pegas with his trusty new hat, here to update you on the activities of the Wasteland. Let’s start off the news with the activity of the zebra.” Brick and Comp leaned in to listen. Do they not know personal space? I ignored them and continued to listen. “Yes, as you may have heard, the zebra are still wandering the Wasteland, setting up camps near the towns. Well, let me tell you what a little birdy told me. These zebra appear to be non-affiliated with the Ceaser but remain true with the Legion. Proditors perhaps? We can never be sure. Now an update on our hero courier from Route 15.” Fuck me! There was the sound of papers shuffling. 
“Now, most you know how slavers are. Taking innocent ponies and trading them to the market. But with the darkness comes light. That’s right, our own Route 15 hero, Sixteen, has been spotted freeing three wagon full of slaves and taking down the slavers to boot. Good job, Sixteen. You just saved practically an entire settlement of farm ponies who are just as hard working as your fellow couriers. You are exactly the hero this Wasteland needs. Why, you could be the next Light Bringer. Or maybe the new Security. Either way, you have done these ponies a deed of gratitude. Your deeds have certainly given hope in this time of despair. Thank you all for being such lovely listeners, this is your host New Pegus. Now for some music of the lovely Velvet Remedy herself.” I switched off the radio and groaned. 

“I need a drink!” 



Footnote: Level Up!
Perk Added: Cherz de Pony: You do +10 DMG to ponies of the opposite gender and even open up new dialogue options for the same gender.

> A Courier's Choice
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


A Courier’s Choice


What is a courier? 

I’ve been asked that a few times myself. I just told them that a courier is like a post mare. We just deliver stuff all over the region. Then they ask, ‘Is it something you are forced in or is it a choice?’ That question I have heard oh-so many times. What is a courier? We are ponies that risk our lives to the Wasteland just about every day. We battle the harshness of the Wasteland. We fight our way through creatures and monsters. Raiders, slavers and gangers. Even the occasional brain bots that find their way out. A courier goes through the stress and heartache if they fail the job. When they get captured by slavers or raiders, most don’t have the skills to escape because they believe that as a courier, you just deliver a letter or a package and get paid for it. 
Well, let me tell you about the little ponies of Stable 50. Stable 50 was designed to open after 200 years of being locked. When the stable was opened, the ponies inside were greeted by the RCE. The RCE offered protection while the ponies of Stable 50 built what is now known as Pleasant Town. For a while, it was a successful trade town. But then, when a lone pony came to the town 50 years ago, like a ghost from the Wasteland itself, the town was suffering a crises from raiders. The town asked if this ghost was willing to handle the raiders, but he just stated, ‘I’m a courier.’ Feeling as if the town was doomed, this courier went out of his way and did the town justice by not only getting rid of the raiders, but managing to free the missing colts and fillies that were going to be shipped off  to the slaver leader by the name of Jackal Hide. This courier eventually retired to Pleasant Town and founded the Crystal Express. 
What is a courier? Are we around to follow the example of this certain courier? Are we really patrons of the Wasteland meant to lend ponies in need aid? I can tell you that answer. No, we are not following the example of that courier. We make it our sole duty to help ponies in need by delivering, not going in and fixing town troubles. Nothing big, nothing else. I guess you can say that we are ghosts. We come when needed but disappear as soon as we finish our job. 
What is a courier? We are nothing more than ghosts. Ghosts that when provoked, act out against evil. But, passive if left alone. Couriers are nothing more than ghosts just delivering letters and packages.



Deciding to travel early in the morning, we decided to cash in the caps Comp made with the slaver salvage and rented a room for the night. I didn’t like the idea of sleeping with a recipient and a pony that is labeled as a “package”. But what do I know? I’m just a courier. Staring out into the snow tattered street from the third floor window of our room, I couldn’t help but replay Chester’s and Sukuji’s riddle. What did it meant? ‘Mark my words, tis the devil you hear.’ Who is this devil? It can’t be some pony good. Well no duh? Anything with devil in it is evil, period. I looked at the horned pony on my shoulder. If you ask me, you shouldn’t really bother with that nonsense. It’s all zebra talk anyway. But what if it isn’t? I sighed and shook my head. There has to be some sort of trick going on. I mean, how is it that Chester’s warning was replayed by a zebra from the Legion? Then, I went on to the next line. ‘For you shall know true fear.’ 
The only thing that scared me was the tale of the headless horse that my mom decided to tell me before going to bed. It was just as traumatizing as with the stuffed pony head. Everything else? No way. I’m a courier. And a courier should never be afraid. If you are, you are swallowed by the Wasteland, never to be the same pony again. But, fear isn’t all that bad. I looked to the winged pony on my other shoulder. 

“Then what do you think?” I said out loud. 

“Pardon?” I looked to Brick and flushed.

“Oh, sorry, was just talking to myself.” I said pulling my hood down further. Brick and Comp exchanged glances.

“Maybe schizophrenia?” Comp said with a shrug. I glared at the colt who shrunk back at my expression. “Just, you know, a thought.” I snorted before looking back out the window. I watched the traders down below like little tiny ants. Some pony must have been hard at work freeing trade routes. My caps were on the RCE. About time those lazy asses did something useful for once. I, for one, didn’t approve of the way RCE handled trade routes. I feel as if they are abusing their power on the road and get free trade with caravans. I saw them as shoot first then ask questions. Pretty much nothing more than organized raiders in the sense. I also had a sneaky suspicion that some of them are aiding gangers as well. I could picture Bull Horn shaking hooves with the RCE president and allowing them to claim their own turf.  Feeling bored, I put my ear bloom in and switched on the radio. Octavia was playing. I sat on my haunches and just listened to the notes rising and falling. It was a sad song. I could feel the sorrow flowing out of the grey pony as she slid the bow back and forth. I swayed a little to the notes, humming softly along.
Music is nice. I always felt at ease with music. The melody finally finished and New Pegas’s voice forced me to wince. 

“And that is all for music and news, listeners. This is New Pegas signing off. But before I go, I must thank each and every one of you ponies for ‘fighting the good fight’ as a friend of mine once said. Speaking of which, tomorrow morning I hope you all tune in to hear the latest interview with special guest star, DJ Pon3 and the lovely Mrs. Velvet Remedy. Goodnight, folks.” I switched off the radio and held my breath in. Velvet Remedy and DJ Pon3 coming to Las Pegasus themselves? I’ve heard rumors that Velvet was the Stable Dweller’s medic and best friend. Both of them being from a stable themselves. And more importantly, why is DJ Pon3 coming to the north? Okay, take one moment and stop. You are pretty much filling up the plate with questions that are totally unnecessary. I have to agree. You should really focus on the matter at hand. Too many unanswered questions can drive a pony mad. I shook away the ponies on my shoulder and groaned.

‘I guess so. I should probably get some sleep. We have to get up bright and early.’ I froze.

“Turn back, Courier.” I could see myself running down the cracked road. I closed my eyes. 

‘No, I can’t! I don’t want to! I have to keep going. I’m not afraid of anything!’ I reassured myself. I looked over to Comp and Brick quietly sleeping soundly on the bed. I looked back out the window and gapped. ‘No way… couldn’t he be…’ I saw Lyon standing on the roof of the building across from us, his face hidden under the straw hat. His duster flapped in the wind. I swallowed. ‘He’s here! I have to try again! I can’t fail this time.’ I looked back to the sleeping duo before quietly opening the window and sliding out onto the stairs outside. Closing it, I made my way up to the roof. Reaching the edge of the roof, I met my gaze with Lyon’s. We stared at each other for a good long moment. What was he thinking? Why is he here? Is he trying to tell me something? He suddenly pulled his hat down and turned. 

“Wait!” I called out. I conjured two of my copies and positioned them with their hooves out stretched. I trotted back a little and took a deep breath. I galloped forward. Jumping, I brought my knees in and my two copies heaved me across. I felt the vertigo, but I ignored it. I landed on the roof and rolled to avoid tripping. As I stood, I saw Lyon gallop off and jump to the next building. “Lyon!” I called out. I galloped and jumped to the next building. Why was he running? What was it he wanted me to find? Was he really just showing me something or is he just running away from me? I couldn’t let him escape. I had to bring him home! As I landed, I suddenly felt my body spasm. I took a moment and shook off the shock. I looked down to see a faded rune beneath me. He was trying to slow me down. I smirked. Not gonna happen! 
Now fully aware of Lyon’s trap, I could see more runes as I jumped from building to building, following close on his tail. Now I was mimicking his movement. When he jumped, I jumped where he had jumped. When he ducked under a pipe, I followed suite. Reading his movements, I could tell he was doing his best to try and shake me. Closing in, I tried biting at his duster to stop him. But he shifted slightly and I missed.

“Lyon please! Stop!” I growled, more frustrated that I keep missing his duster. I saw him smirk. In a blink of an eye, he had vanished. I skidded to a halt and looked back, darting my eyes to see where he had gone. The only way he could have gone was down. We had just jumped over a building when he vanished. I trotted over and looked down into the ally way. I saw him dart behind a corner. ‘You’re not getting away this time!’ I jumped down into the ally, landing inside a dumpster. Shaking the garbage off, I hopped out and galloped to where he had gone. Turning the corner, I came into a clearing. It was a sandlot. I trotted to the middle of the lot and looked around. The lot exited three ways. One way was where I had just entered and the other two forked out to the corners. I checked my EFS and noticed red bars around me.

“Man, you are so annoying to get rid of.” A voice said behind me. I turned and saw Lyon step out of the shadows. When I looked closer, I could see that it really wasn’t Lyon. My eyes widened as the unknown stallion removed the straw hat and grinned at me. And it wasn’t a friendly grin. I bristled.

“What is going on?” I growled. As the stallion stepped forward, more ponies appeared out of the shadows. 

“Well, as long as you are here, might as well have a little fun then.” The grey stallion said. My magic hovered over my shotgun as I darted my eyes. I counted six ponies. Two with sawed-off shotguns. One with a baseball bat. Another with a chain and the last two (including the stallion grinning at me) had 10mm pistols. “You were right, Bud. Disguising as her missing brother? Pure genius.” A mare cackled next to him. My heart beat into my ears. I felt my breath shuddering. 

“So you’re the infamous Courier Sixteen. The one that New Pegas keeps talking about.” The grinning stallion said to me as he discarded the duster and hat revealing leather armor. I noticed an insignia on his head. 

“You’re a ganger?” I asked trying to steady my breathing. My eye started throbbing. He nodded.

“You bet your sweet ass, if I do say so myself.” The others whooped in agreement. I just ignored them and focused onto the stallion grinning at me.

“How dare you…” I muttered. He blinked and leaned his ear in.

“Come again?” he asked mockingly. 

“How dare you!” I shouted making him wince and rub his ear. 

“Hey, hey, no need to get so worked up.” He laughed. He then motioned to the mares with the baseball bat and the chain. They grinned wickedly and circled me.

“We heard all about Route 15. How you got Bull Horn and Razor to come a truce.” Baseball Bat hissed. 

“Most of the gangs didn’t approve of that.” Chain Whip said. I felt it really hard to breath. 

‘These fuckers are going to pay for toying with me.’ I thought to myself. I looked up and grinned from under my hood. The ponies backed away when they saw three of me. 

“W-what the hell is this?” the mare next to the stallion stammered. “The hell, Bud? You didn’t mention she could conjure copies!” The stallion, Bud, combed his groomed blonde mane and smiled.

“Don’t worry about. It’s not like they are real anyway.” He said so sure of himself. I smirked.

“Wanna try them?” I hissed. The two copies I had made quickly pulled out the shotguns on their backs and fired. Chain Whip was smart and ducked, but the pony behind her and Baseball Bat had both their heads blown off. Before the rest could retaliate, I entered S.A.T.S. I targeted the pony with the sawed-off shotgun. Thankfully, my copy had blown the head of the one with the other sawed-off behind Chain Whip. I fired four rounds into her head. She gurgled as he face exploded into giblets. Chain Whip came up and lashed out at one of my copies. Striking me across the face, the copy vanished. My other copy followed up and swung the butt of the shotgun to Chain Whips face, only to have Chain Whip step to the side and bring the chain down onto my copy’s back. I quickly entered S.A.T.S. again and focused on the mare with the 10mm pistol. I fired two rounds into both her forelegs. She screamed in pain as her legs flew through the air and landed in front of the baffled Bud. Chain Whip came up and tied the chain around my neck. I gagged as she pulled me to my hind legs. I struggled to keep myself awake. 

“Die, you bitch!” Chain Whip chuckled and pulled more. No, I can’t die here! I have to keep going forward! I have a job to complete! I shifted my body weight and fell to my hooves. With all my might I bucked Chain Whip over my shoulder and the chain came loose. I fell to the ground, coughing for air as Chain Whip managed to get back on her hooves. She brought the chain around across my cheek, making me groan in pain and spiral to the snow. I tasted blood in my mouth as I tried getting up. Chain Whip was on me and continued to lash down on my back. I screamed as my back started to burn. 

“You like that, don’t you, bitch?” She laughed as she brought the chain down again. I attempted to get back to my hooves when Chain Whip strafed me and brought the chain under my hooves. She pulled back and I went with the chain. With my hooves hogtied, Chain Whip proceeded to pummel my face with her hooves. I can’t die here! I can’t! Come on, Courier! Live! With a painful groan, I tried conjuring a copy, but the mare was intent on pummeling me that my magic would pop every time she brought a hoof down. She finally stopped and grinned down at me. I gasped for breath, only to spit out blood in the process. My back stung and my face felt numb.

“Well then, I guess we made the message clear.” Bud said as he levitated out his pistol and sighed.

“Wished it didn’t have to come to this, but if you mess with the gangs ever again, Father Pride will make sure that you don’t walk out alive again.” He turned and motioned for the mare to follow.

“Serves you right, bitch!” the mare leered. She spat in my face and trotted off after the stallion. I laid there all alone. My face started stinging now. My eye continued to throb, but then stopped. 

I’m alive. 

By some miracle I was alive. Karma gave me a break and had beaten a warning into me. I guess I did kind of deserved this. All those years of being anonymous. Gone. And for what? Only to have some gangers trick me into beating a warning into me. I’m a courier. I don’t need to be a hero. I deserved this. This was my mistake for sabotaging my own work and played into being a hero. Taking a moment to calm myself, I wiggled my hooves around. Finally getting the chain untied around me, I shakily stood and shook off the snow. Looking over to the four of the six I had killed, I couldn’t help but feel disappointed with myself. Why did I decide to fight this? I could have escaped. All I had to do was use that moment of surprise when I conjured my copies and gallop down one of the exits. I felt alienated. Like I wasn’t myself anymore. I limped out of the lot and made my way down the street. I thought back to the chase on the roof. Bud had disguised himself as my brother and led me to a beating. The next question that came to my mind. How did he know what my brother looked like? Had my brother come into contact with this Father Pride? A panicking thought came to mind next. Had this gang dug into my family history? 
The ponies on my shoulders seemed to disagree. Unlikely. If they had, they would realize your family’s history of being infamous for unintentional reasons. But, what if that was the point of that confrontation? They had beaten me to a pulp and gave me that warning to stay out of gang business. I agreed with the winged pony. Pssh, please. If we weren’t trying to be all gung-ho about the whole thing, we wouldn’t have gotten into this mess. The horned pony maybe on to something. But still, we did right by helping those ponies. Yeah, only to get ambushed and beaten for our trouble. Okay, now they were starting to give me a headache.

“How about we shut up and just get some sleep.” I said out loud. Yeah, we’ve certainly learned our lesson. If we had the upper hand, we could have taken those guys on. But, then we would be even more infamous. This Bud character seemed important. And this Father Pride sounds like he belongs to The Family. The Family… 
The Family is a well-known and feared gang group in the north. Run by three heads, the gang owns practically half of Las Pegasus. They pretty much ruled the Strip. Having to come out of their way to beat into a warning meant they wanted me to stay out of gang affairs. Yes, The Family is also the top dog of the gangs. But being top dog, the three heads had different views on how the Empire and the Strip should be run. The White Hoof Society ranged from aristocratic ponies that wear cult like masquerade masks to butlers and maids. They treated the citizens of the Wasteland with welled manner greetings and feign it to their enemies. They worked more like assassins, poisoning the drinks of rambunctious gang members and ignorantly insult and bully the poor. Then you have the Omaretas. Run by mob boss daughter to King Pin IV, they work with the inspiration of the mafia. Lastly, there is The Pride. As you can guess from the name, they own the outer areas of Las Pegasus. Mainly working in the night, they are nothing more than rowdy meat heads just trying to cause trouble to ponies walking on their turf. 
But the list doesn’t stop there. Underneath The Family, you have the major gangs of the Wasteland, Bull Horn and Feather Tail for example, and branching off into other smaller gangs. It was like after the Empire fell, ponies decided to take over most of the north and created gangs. If one of the heads of The Family went out of their way to beat a warning into me, then I was going to follow it. Like I said, me and my siblings work under notoriety. I’m just a courier, not some wanna-be hero. Finally reaching the hotel we were staying at, I was surprised and a little annoyed to see a familiar grinning mask tapping his hooves on the ground in some sort of dance. As I passed by, he stopped and I winced.

“Oh! Ohohohoh, Sixteen! Sixteen! You are not going to believe what I heard!” Chester said, clapping his hooves together. I sighed and looked back at him.

“What do you want, Five?” I growled, not in the mood to be bothered by the freakiest pony in existence. He continued his little hoof dance, then cocked his head.

“Oh? What happened to your pretty little face? You should definitely get that fixed, yes indeedy.” He sang. I wiped some stray blood from my mouth and pulled my hood down further, hoping it would hide the cuts and bruises. ]

“I tripped.” I said, hoping that he would buy my bluff. I felt relived as it seemed to work.

“Oh, clumsy you! You should really watch where you are going, yes you should.” He suddenly stopped and crouched low on his hooves and moved his head left and right, as if trying to see if somepony was listening. “Come closer, I need to tell you a secret.” I arched a brow.

“Look, Five, I don’t have time for this. I’m tired and sore and…” I stopped and groaned. “What I really need is a damn drink!” Chester seemed to ignore me as he waved his hoof for me to lean in. I gave a defeated sigh and leaned in.

“Closer.” He said. I did. “Closer.” I was now staring eye to eye with the grinning white mask. “Now listen, for this is very important secret. You must tell no pony, none at all.” 

“Get on with it, Five.” I hissed. He looked left. He looked right. Then he leaned in to my ear and whispered.

“The Stable Dweller is awake.” He whispered. I balked, but not in surprise. “Oh yes.” Chester said.

“No way.” I said with a gasp. 

“Yes indeedy! She is awake and is here in the Empire!” he sang. 

“You’re serious?” I gaped. He nodded furiously.

“Wow that is the most…” Wait for it. I watched as Chester seemed to freeze with anticipation. “The most wasted five minutes of my life.” I finished flatly. He didn’t seem fazed by it. 

“Oh, such a glorious moment! After twelve years, she has finally awoken! We are saved. Saved I tell you!” he cheered. He started spinning and twirling, laughing gleefully down the street. Karma, please put a bullet in my head. I quickly snuck back into the room from the window and was relieved to see Brick and Comp were still sleeping. I quietly trotted into the bathroom and threw my hood off. I sighed as I saw the bruises and cuts all over my face. That mare certainly did a number on me. I went over to my saddle bag and drank a health potion and watched in the mirror as the cuts mended but the bruises stayed. I looked at my back and saw minor tears into my duster. I could faintly see blood from the cuts that were left behind. 

‘Great, I have to get my barding patched up again.’ I glanced at the time on my PipBuck. It was 3 in the morning. I looked back at the two sleeping on the bed. I strapped on my saddle bag and adjusting my shotgun over my back, I trotted towards the door.

“Courier?” I looked back to see Comp half asleep. “What’s going on, Courier?” I pulled my hood down and gave him my best smile I could manage.

“I’m just going down the market street. When you guys wake up, meet me by the eastern gate. The earlier, the better.” I said. Comp nodded and went back to sleep. Now I truly smiled. He kinda reminded me of Stall when he was his age. I trotted out of the hotel. Before continuing, I made sure my hood was hiding my face before trotting down the street.



The street was still lively as it was when we had entered Stableton. Now I was curious. Why was the street becoming more crowded? I pushed my way through the crowd. Finally reaching the armor dealer booth, I fell to my face as I came out of the crowd.

“Well, look who’s back.” The mare behind the booth said. I peeked out from under my hood and saw her smirking down at me. Helping me up and dusting me off I gave a sheepish smile.

“Listen, about earlier.” I began. She held up a hoof and smiled.

“I must apologize for that. I was under a lot of stress. Ponies keep coming in and giving me their barding. I was surprised that most of them were only minor tears.” She rubbed her chin and shrugged. “Well no biggie. As long as they keep bringing their barding, I keep making caps.” She looked me over. “Speaking of which.” I rubbed the back of my head and gave a small nervous laugh.

“Err yeah… I uh… got into a fight.” I said. She shook her head.

“Girl, I made the barding so it can withstand fire, not hooves or chains.” She used her magic and I was lifted up as she slipped my duster off of me and folded it. She gave me another look over. “Well hell, you really took a beating.” I flushed and rubbed my foreleg, wincing as I brushed a bruise. She sighed. “You couriers are always getting into trouble. Aren’t ya’ll supposed to just deliver packages?” she trotted behind the booth and pulled out some scraps of leather and silk. 

“Well, some of us do dealings with shady characters.” I said. She snorted as she began patching my duster.

“Is that why you look like hell?” she asked flatly. I stiffened. 

“Well… I’m not sure to be honest.” I said lamely. “Well… you ever hear the name Father Pride?” From her grim look, I took that as a yes.

“Well, shit. You must have done something big to catch the attention of The Family.” She said. I could see the winged pony give a triumphant cheer.

“So, what about the name, Bud?” I asked. She flipped my duster over before putting it back down and patching the tears.

“That sneaky dog? Why he’s a no good dirt bag is what he is.” She said. Damn straight, sister! I glared at the horned pony who shrugged. 

“So you know Bud?” I pressed on. She nodded.

“I used to be in The Family before cashing in and opening my own business.” I gapped at her, who gave me a nod in return. “I was The Family’s head armor dealer. My most “prized customers” were Bud and his gang. They would always come in, ask for free repair, which I refused to give, paid me and went off to go get into more trouble.” She snorted. “Maybe the reason I left was because he was running me dry on materials.” 

“Or that he was a no good dirt bag?” I smirked. She nickered and nodded. 

“That too.” She finally lifted up my duster for me to examine. I was in awe.

“Wow, it looks brand new!” I marveled as I took it in my own magic and examined it. Not a single indication of my barding being torn. The mare smiled at me and knocked her hoof on the table. 

“I take pride in my own work.” She said. I levitated out my caps and gave them to her. She happily dumped them in her own bag.

“I can respect that.” I said as I threw my duster over me and strapped in the buckles before finally throwing my hood over my head. She arched a brow at me.

“Are you a vampony or something?” I cocked my head. “I always see you wear your hood. So I figure you a vampony.” I couldn’t help but laugh at the thought.

“No, nothing like that. I guess you can say it’s a habit I’ve acquired over the years of being a courier.” The mare chuckled.

“Now don’t be shy now. Whenever you come to Stableton, be sure and stop by to see Sunny Spring. I am open from 3 in the mornin’ to 10 at night.” I smiled and nodded before trotting back into the crowd. I checked my inventory and frowned. I only had three drums left for my gun and was alarmingly low on health potions. I headed over to the arms dealer not too far away from Sunny Spring’s armor booth. I told the mare what I needed and waited. I felt someone tap my shoulder. I looked over my shoulder and saw a familiar groomed stallion with the white checkered suite and white fedora. 

“Hey, baby, nice to see a friendly face around here.” He said with that charming smile. I said nothing and stared blankly at him. He reached into his suite and pulled out a pocket watch, checking it before putting it back and looking back at me. “So, I hear you’ve been mugged by The Family. Tough luck.” He rubbed his chin. “You know, I always thought Father Pride was up to something. Just never knew what. But hey, I’m not one to cross lines.” 

“Bucky, was it?” I asked. He blinked. Then smiled and brushed his suite. 

“The one and only. Manager of Barrel Roulette Hotel in Las Pegasus and the most handsome stallion ever to walk in the Omaretas.” He said.

“So, you’re Omareta? That explains the get up.” I said flatly. He could clearly tell his charm wasn’t working on me, but he just smiled and tipped his fedora. 

“So, what’s a head doing out here in the Empire? I thought your lot worked down the Strip.” I asked. I had to know now. Why were gangs from the Suite wandering around the Empire? He chuckled before continuing.

“Top secret business, baby. Don’t worry about it.” He said. There was a minor pause before he continued. “I ah… couldn’t help but notice the sixteen on your back.” My magic hovered over my shotgun now. If this was going one way, I’ll make it another way. Now hold up! Don’t repeat what happened earlier. Remember? Anonymous? She’s right. I eased up a little, but I considered my options for escape if it did go one way. 

“It’s my courier number.” I said calmly. 

“Oh yeah! You’re the talk of the Wasteland now.” Bucky said. “You delivered my message?” I shook my head. “I see. Well, no rush, baby. It’ll get there when it gets there, eh?” Then he leaned in. “You know, me and the boys can deal with The Family in lowering your notoriety.” I stiffened. Lowering my notoriety with The Family? Sign me up! Wait… there must be some sort of catch. This almost sounds too good to be true. I thought back to earlier. It angered me so much when Bud had disguised himself as my brother. And the fact that he copied the look so well meant something. I narrowed my eyes at Bucky. “I know what you’re thinking.” He said shrugging. “Something like this is too good to be true. You’re probably wondering what the catch is.” I had a sneaky suspicion that Bud and Bucky were related. I said nothing as he continued. “Well let me tell you, doll, you’re good friend Bucky here only asks that you lend a hoof to the Omaretas in Las Pegasus.” 

“Pass.” I said flatly and casually. He arched a brow at my quick reply. Then I followed up my answer. “I’m a courier. I don’t work gangs. I do deliveries.” He tipped his fedora before speaking.

“I see. Well, it’s just a thought. We aren’t forcing it on you. But hey, when you are in Las Pegasus, stop by the hotel. The offer will still be there for you.” He said as the mare returned with my ammunition and health potions. I stuffed the drums into my ammo bag and the potions into a separate bag. Okay, this might be good for me. If I get my notoriety lowered, I can stay being an everyday courier and still work how I always work. But to do that, I am supposed to aid the Omaretas, which was a big turn off for the deal. The Omaretas were part of The Family. Aiding them might increase more notoriety. Probably not from The Family, but from other gangs. I certainly didn’t want that. But when Bucky offered it, he made it sound like it wasn’t that big of a job. I will have to think about this more.

“I’ll think about it.” I said trotting pass Bucky. 

“Well, ring-a-ding-ding baby. Al Capony will be glad to hear that.” He said. I arched my brow at the name as I left the stallion behind. Al Capony? I thought King Pin’s daughter was running the Omaretas? Well, no matter. The offer is still standing. And it’ll be a couple of days before reaching Las Pegasus, so there is plenty of time to come up with an answer. In the back of my mind, I knew I was going to regret this.



I checked my PipBuck’s time. It was now 9 am. I tapped my hoof and looked around. 

‘Where are they?’ I thought to myself. I had told Comp to meet me by the eastern gate. Earlier the better. I looked up again. Still no sign of them. I bit my lip. I couldn’t just up and leave them. They were part of the deliveries I needed to make. This is why I don’t want ponies to be my deliveries. I was beginning to fume a little. I hadn’t gotten any sleep and my body was still sore from that mare beating me. Not only that, I had been sober for three days now. I could feel my brain slowly process the area around me. What the hell was taking those two so long? I checked my EFS. Only a few blue bars and a couple of red bars that I assumed were just Radroaches. Feeling more agitated and bored, I put the ear bloom on and switched on the radio. I was greeted with a male voice that wasn’t New Pegas. 

“…that’s right, children. Your own, DJ Pon3 is hear live with my good friends, New Pegas and Velvet Remedy herself.” The voice I now knew was DJ Pon3’s said. 

“Yes, we are happy to hear that your trip here went very well.” The familiar voice of New Pegas said. “Now, my lovely listeners, we have got some news for you and I am happy to share it along with my good and dearest friend, DJ Pon3.” 

“Alright then, let’s get started!” DJ Pon3 said. “Now first off, I would like to say how honored I am to be here in the glorious vice city, Las Pegasus. What do you think about it, Vel?” My ears perked up as I heard the sweet voice of Velvet Remedy answer.

“Oh yes, I was surprised when I saw how lively everything was. I could tell my husband was dying to try one of those slot machines.” Velvet Remedy said. I had forgotten she was married. Oh well, it was still exciting to hear my favorite singer over the radio. 

“So, Pon3, lovely Remedy. I have been told that you are well acquainted with the Equestrian Wasteland hero, The Stable Dweller as you call her. Is that correct?” New Pegas asked. 

“You bet NP. Which brings us to our first set of news. That’s right children! The Equestrian Wasteland’s own hero, The Light Bringer, The Stable Dweller and my very own toaster repair pony, is here in the Strip!” DJ Pon3 said. I frowned. 

“I see. I hope this Stable Dweller enjoys her stay here in the glorious vice city as she works to bring the good fight to our own troubles.” New Pegas said.

“Speaking of which, I couldn’t help but hear that the Empire has its own hero.” DJ Pon3 said. Now I was really frowning. 

“Yes. We in fact have a hero, who rose to calm the hornets’ nest on Route 15 and get two big time gangers to come to a truce. She practically ran into all the chaos and came out to cause a victory for traders and caravans alike. Then, she proceeded to fight the good fight by freeing an entire settlement of enslaved farm ponies.” New Pegas said. 

“And pray tell the name of this hero?” Velvet Remedy’s voice asked. My heart beat rapidly. 

“Some call her Courier Sixteen, but I say she is our Savior of the Roads.” New Pegas said with apparent pride in his voice. I groaned. Savior of the Roads? For Goddesses sake, I’m just a courier!

“She must be a very brave pony to go through so much for the Empire.” Velvet Remedy said. My heart skipped a beat. Okay, maybe this wasn’t so bad after all. 

“And she’s a courier to boot! I hear the Strip and Empire are home to brave couriers that go through hell and back just to deliver a loved one’s letter to another.” DJ Pon3 said. I facehoofed. They were making it sound like being a courier is a good thing. Now, I was getting really annoyed. I vowed quietly to myself that when I reach Las Pegasus, I’m hunting down both DJ Pon3 and New Pegas and get them to quit calling me a hero. Probably at gunpoint if I have to. 

“Well then, let’s finish off the news with some activity from the RCE.” New Pegas said. “The RCE have finally and successfully secured Little Tail Heights, thanks to our Savior of the Roads, and have begun to search for any raiders in the nearby area. Lastly, RCE president has declared that he will be arriving within a couple weeks to give his speech to the brave ponies of the Shining Armor Dam. And that does it for the news today. Why don’t you finish it off, Pon3?” 

“With pleasure. Thanks for listening, children! This is DJ Pon3 with special guest me and Velvet Remedy bringing you the truth, no matter how bad it hurts.” DJ Pon3 said. 

“And a pleasure for you two being here this morning with me. That’s it for the news. Let’s kick off your morning with Sweetie Bell’s Hush Now, Quiet Now.” I turned off the radio and groaned even more. I was starting to have a lot of mixed feelings. First off, I was tired. I hadn’t gotten any sleep at all yesterday. Second, I was grumpy that I had got beaten by a pony who belonged to The Family. Next, I was feeling very stupid due to going sober for three days straight. Then, I was feeling happy to hear my favorite singer speak of me under the new identity ‘Savior of the Roads’. Finally, I was fuming that Comp and Brick hadn’t shown up yet. I pulled my hood down further and sighed. 	Before I could even ponder on how I should feel now, I sensed as if somepony was watching me. Raising my head slightly, I was startled to see a floating metal bug in front of me. I jumped back and pointed my enchanted shotgun at the thing, making it float back a bit in surprise. I calmed my heart beat and cocked my head. 

“A Spritebot? I thought those were only down east and west?” I said to myself out loud. 

“Actually, there are some that are around here but are so tricky to find.” A garbled metal voice replied. Now, I pointed my gun straight at the bot. My heart was thumping. Damn, that scared the hell out of me. “Whoa, whoa, don’t shoot! It’s okay, I’m friendly.” The bot said. I said nothing and gave it a blank look in return. “Are you Courier Sixteen?” I jabbed my gun at the bot making it bounce away slightly.

“Now tell me why I shouldn’t shoot you, now that you ask?” I said coldly. Was this some sort of set up? How could I know this thing is friendly? It could be The Family making sure I’m not causing trouble.

“Easy now. Don’t get so shooty.” The voice garbled. “I’m not here to spy on you or anything. I just want to talk.” I eased a bit, but still pointed my gun at it. “So you are Courier Sixteen, right? The Savior of the Road?” I groaned as he asked that. 

“Why can’t you, DJ Pon3 and New Pegas knock that shit off? I’m a courier, not some wanna-be hero! I didn’t ask to be praised let alone given that damn nickname. It’s already gotten me into trouble with The Family already.” I snapped. My eye started throbbing and I hissed in pain. 

“Wow, already infamous with The Family.” the voice said. 

“I didn’t ask for it!” I shouted as I jabbed my gun at it making it bounce again. “My whole life me and my siblings work so hard to meet ends and just be happy. We made it our duty to get our job done and stay under notoriety. But no, I get a couple of gangs to come to a truce, free myself and some slaves, which I hadn’t known was an entire settlement of farm ponies, and it all goes to shit!” I began pacing. “I can’t tell if Karma is setting me up for something or what. But it’s not good for me. I work hard and proud of my job. Why aren’t other couriers getting the attention!?” I growled.

“Well, that’s because most couriers don’t do what you have done.” The garbled voice said. 

“Oh yeah? So I’m the only one that gets noticed for it? If I recall, there was also another pony with me that pretty much locked the deal, so to speak.” I hissed as my eye started throbbing more.

“Most ponies don’t leave the fate of two lives into each other’s hands like you had.” I narrowed my eyes at the spritebot.

“Just who the hell are you?” I said.

“Just call me Watcher. I’m a good friend with the Stable Dweller.” The voice said. 

“Watcher huh? Well, since you’re good friends with the Wasteland hero, why don’t you tell her that she made a big mistake?” I said. 

“What do you mean?” Watcher asked. 

“I’m sure you heard the interview with New Pegas and DJ Pon3. In fact, DJ Pon3 just sealed the deal himself. It’s not wise to announce your presence to an entire city that is run by ruthless gangs. I mean, look at what happened to me.” I threw my hood off, revealing the bruises on my face. “Thanks to New Pegas giving me the praise I didn’t want, I was ambushed by The Family.” I threw my hood back over my head and adjusted it. “I want to stay as far under gang notoriety. I don’t want to deal with gang affairs.” I looked back at Watcher. “Tell The Stable Dweller that she better turn back now. I can almost guarantee you that she will be in danger.”

“LittlePip can handle herself.” Watcher said. LittlePip? I arched a brow at the spritebot.

“Listen Watcher, I’m the middle eldest child of four courier siblings. We all have done deals with gang heads and what not. I’m telling you to get the Stable Dweller back out of here. This place isn’t for heroes.” I said. There was a brief silence before Watcher spoke.

“I see. I’m sorry to hear that. But you know one thing? The Stable Dweller can overcome any obstacle in her wake. She knows she can because she has the one thing that most ponies don’t have.” I gave him a blank look. “Friends.” I said nothing. “Friends that she can rely on. Friends that she knows will be there for her as she does to them. They look out for each other. Friends, Sixteen. Do you understand what I’m saying?” 
Friends huh? Of course the Stable Dweller has friends. I’m pretty sure the Stable Dweller has loads of friends. Tons even! But me? 

“I’ve tried, Watcher. But they always toss me away in the end.” I said. 

“Well then, keep trying.” He replied. I jabbed my shotgun against the metal ball reminding him that if he pushes any more buttons it’s bye-bye bot brains. Watcher sighed. “I can see that your trust in ponies is slim. But you have to know, Sixteen. There are ponies out there that you can trust. In fact, you know some already.” 

“Yeah, my family. They are the only ones who don’t toss me away.” I said. Watcher chuckled a bit.

“So stubborn. You kinda remind me of a pony I know from so long ago.” The spritebot suddenly popped and swing jazz music began playing as it bobbed away down the town road. I noticed Brick and Comp rounding the corner as Watcher vanished. The two trotted up to me and Brick gave a sheepish smile. 

“Sorry about being late.” He said. I rubbed my face. I felt very tired and confused.

“Whatever, let’s just go.” I said as we walked to the gate. 




“Friends, Sixteen. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

I’ve ran this by me several times. Watcher had made it pretty clear that I needed to make friends. But he doesn’t know me. He doesn’t know what I’ve been through. I won’t be used as a tool again. We were making our way down Route 5. We would have to reach Tipson as our resting point. Then from there, we make our way northeast along Sentry River and rest again at Wheatfield Acres. Comp trotted next to me and tipped his head to look up at me from under my hood. 

“Are you okay, Courier?” he asked. I pulled my hood down. 

“Why do you keep asking? I said I’m fine.” I replied. 

“Well, it just looks like you haven’t gotten any sleep.” He said. Gee, I wonder why. Oh yeah! I was tricked into thinking Lyon was in Stabelton only to get mugged in the end. I sighed.

“Yes, I haven’t slept at all yesterday.” I said. “I also haven’t had a drink in three days. So now I’m feeling stupid as well too.” Comp nickered.

“So what’s your poison?” he asked.

“Ranger Whisky.” I blinked and arched a brow at the colt. “Why do you ask?”

“Nothing. Just figure I might try some myself.” He said. 

“What? You can’t! You’re too young to even be drinking.” I balked.

“Who says I can’t?” he retorted. 

“Well, take it from some pony who drank early in her age. Trust me, as much as it is tasty, it doesn’t mean to serve any good purpose.” I stopped in my tracks and gapped. “Oh Goddesses, I really am sober.” 

“You sound horrified by the thought.” Brick nickered. I groaned.

“I really need a drink…” 



Footnote: Level Up!
Survival (50)

> Lies and Slander
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Lies and Slander


Lies. 

Most ponies lie for many reasons. Some to protect. Some to weasel out of situations. Lies are similar to propaganda. A lie is the exact opposite of the truth. All my life, I have been lied to. Not by my family. My family never lied to me. It has always been other ponies. Ponies from my own home. They lie their innocence. They lie their friendship. It has always been lies. I guess that is what shaped me into being the pony I am. My trust for others are very slim. As the years went by, I eventually began to push others away from me. My family was all I had that I could really trust. 
But that hasn’t stopped random passer-byers from trying to be my friends. But even though I push others away, doesn’t mean I do talk to others. But every time I do talk to strangers, I feign most of my emotions. Because I know that in the end, they would just lie and toss me away like all the rest. I couldn’t let that happen to me ever again. I will not play the tool. And if that meant having to be a loner, then so be it.




“So, isn’t Las Pegasus like in the Equestrian Desert?” Comp spoke up over his flask of water. We had trotted for a good three hours before finding an abandon market to take shelter in from the coming blizzard. Yes, I said that I didn’t like camping out along the road, but after dealing with those Windigos, I didn’t want to risk having to freeze to death before I get my job done. Comp sat on top of the counter, sorting through some food cans and junk salvage. Brick made it his duty to scavenge the store for any valuables. I trotted to the boarded up window and peeked out. The blizzard made it hard to see a couple of inches away from me. But I had a nagging sense that those Windigos were out there, watching us. 

“Well, Las Pegasus is near a desert.” Brick said as he pushed aside tin cans on a shelf. 

“Las Pegasus belongs to the Strip.” I said without taking my gaze off of the window. “I’ve been there a few times. And yes, the climate there is arid and dry.” Comp rubbed the back of his head.

“So, what, are we in a tundra biome or something?” he said before tossing aside a bolt. 
“We are northwest from the Crystal Empire. But this part of the region belongs to the Empire.” I adjusted my hood. “The Empire has many snow days and icy nights. Las Pegasus is in the northeast of the Empire. That part of the region is known as the Strip.” And not to mention, the home of The Family and gangs. “There is a route we will eventually take that the biomes weirdly split.” Comp gapped at me.

“Are you saying that the snow and sand meet at one point of the road?” I nodded to the colt. “How does that even work!?” 

“Legend says that two elemental alicorns battled it out on that very road.” Brick said as he examined a box of Apple Bombs. I arched a brow.

“You mean, Celestia and Luna? I thought they fought it out in the Hoof?” I said. Brick shook his head.

“This is different. These alicorns were more spirits than real ponies.” He said. He looked at us and gave a sigh at our confused expressions. “I read a story on Ancient Spirits of Equestria.” 

“So you are a believer of the paranormal.” I nickered. He stomped his hoof.

“I didn’t say I wasn’t.” he said with apparent frustration. Taking a moment to calm himself, he finally looked at us with that stoic look I keep telling myself I would have to knock out one day. “The legend says that these two alicorn spirits, The Spirit of Fire, Din, and the Spirit of Snow, Shiva, both sought to shape the land into their own image. Having been goaded into an all-out war by the spirit of Discord, they clashed their two elements on that very path. And you know how fire and ice go, they both realized how futile their efforts were towards each other and it is the Elements of Harmony that brought the two together.”

“So that’s why the biomes split weirdly?” I asked. I had to admit, it was really interesting to hear this. Spirits of fire and ice being manipulated into a war between each other through discord only to make up in the end by harmony.

“That’s what legend says. The M.A.S. did a little side study about it and concluded that the biomes were just experiencing ecotone.” Brick said rubbing his chin. 

“I should really read this book.” Comp said with a smile. “Sounds interesting.” 

“I didn’t know farm ponies were so into beliefs.” I said.

“Most aren’t. I’m just one of the few that is interested in legends.” Brick continued to scavenge the shelves. I pulled my hood down and smiled a little. Who would have thought I would be accompanying an interesting pony like Brick. My smile faltered when I remembered him telling me his story of what happened to him. As much as a paranormal enthusiast he is, he was just like any normal pony just making ends meet. I looked over to Comp who beamed as he triumphantly organized our salvage. He then looked up and noticed me staring. He smiled before hopping off the counter and deciding to go into the clerk room in the back to scavenge more. 
I knew I told myself that I wouldn’t ask. But now I had to know. Why was I delivering a living breathing pony to uncharted territory? I finally stood up and followed after the colt. Turning the corner, I saw the young pegasus dig through a yellow medical box with pink butterflies on it. 

“So I’m curious.” I said making him jump a little in surprise. 

“Geez, don’t sneak up on me like that. It’s scary enough that you always wear that hood and that emotionless look every time.” He said. I blinked. Do I honestly wear my blank murderous look all the time? Okay, I know I said I feign my emotions, but some of them are genuine. “So, what are you curious about?” 

“Well, my orders are to deliver you to uncharted territory. Any ideas why?” I finally said. He rubbed his foreleg.

“Post Box told me you don’t ask questions about your deliveries.” He said softly. He looked sad, which made me arch a brow.

“And he’s right. But I can assume you know why I am asking.” I adjusted my hood. “I’ve always done deliveries with packages. Not ponies.” He gave me a nervous look.

“I… I…” he stammered. He gave a defeated sigh. “I really don’t know, to tell you the truth.” I cocked my head. “The only thing I can ever remember is being told by Post Box to go with you.” 

“What do you mean?” I asked. He looked ready to cry. I panicked and quickly brought him into a hug. I began stroking his mane as he quietly sobbed. 

“I don’t know who I am…” he finally said. I looked down at the crying colt. “I can’t remember where I have come from or who I am. I can’t even remember my own parents.” 

“So you don’t know anything about your past?” I said. He sniffled before nodding. 

“I can only remember Post Box telling me to go with you and that is all. I can’t remember past that.” He pulled himself away from me and quietly rummaged through the salvage on the shelves. “So I don’t know what to expect when we reach our destination.” I said nothing. I could agree with the colt. I don’t know what to expect either. Come on, Courier. You are giving yourself unwanted questions! I sighed as the horned pony jabbed at my head. We have to do something! I mean, he’s a colt! A living, breathing pony! And we are just going to allow ourselves to go through with this? Come on, Courier. We have to do something. We have to find out more! Why are we being asked to deliver the colt? I agreed with the winged pony before standing up on my hooves. Then, I froze. Red bars on my EFS. I hissed and motioned for Comp to stay quiet. He stopped rummaging and did what I told him to.
I crouched and crept along to the edge of the door and peeked out. I saw Brick ducking behind another counter and caught my look. I nodded to him and he nodded back. Just as I thought, the door opened and in walked slavers. I counted four of them. Two mares wielding assault carbines, one carrying a strange charred blade and weird looking pack on his back. But what blew my mind was a big stallion that came in from the back of the herded ponies in shackles. He had a minigun strapped to a battle saddle. Well shit, that’s going to cause problems. I agreed with the horned pony. 

“Fuck, my ass is freezing!” one of the carbine mares shouted. They herded the ponies to a corner. 

“Then why don’t you let me keep it warm for you?” winked the mare with the strange charred blade. 

“Ah, shut up you slut.” The mare retorted before making her way to the counter and trotting behind it. I pulled back a little into the door way to avoid being spotted as she banged at the register with her gun. It opened with a ring and she just snorted. “Fuck, none of these things have decent caps.” 

“Well no shit, Sherlock. What, were you hoping for a vibrator or something?” the other mare with the carbine retorted. The mare behind the counter fired off her carbine at the other mare who retaliated by ducking behind a shelf. 

“How about you shut the fuck up before I put a bullet in your thick head?” she growled. I looked back at Comp and put a hoof to my mouth. He nodded. I pulled out my last Stealthbuck and activated it. If I could take care of the stallion with the mini gun, we would be home free. But first, I had to reach Brick. Crouching and being light on my hooves, I quietly made my way out of the counter. Stepping around littered empty cans, I reached the counter and spotted Brick ready his launcher. I put my hoof out to the gun and hissed quietly, startling the stallion. 

“It’s me.” I whispered. Brick nodded.

“Any ideas?” he whispered back. I peeked out to see that the second mare with the carbine and the charred blade wielding mare patrolled down the aisles. The stallion seemed to be guarding the slaves. 

“Hey, check this out!” The mare behind the counter said. My heart beat as I noticed them looking into the door where Comp was hidden. I swore silently.

“A wall safe eh? And it looks like no pony has found it yet.” The second carbine mare grinned. 

“Let’s break it open!” the first leered. 

“Wait!” I froze. I looked over to one of the slaves standing up. “If you break it, all that loot in there will stay in there forever.” Said the rust colored earth pony. The mare with the charred blade came over and planted a good hoof to the face, sending the pony to the ground.

“Shut the hell up! We didn’t give you permission to speak, ya’ filthy slave.” The mare hissed. 

“Wait a minute. I think the cap bag might be on to something.” The first mare with the carbine said. The stallion stood up and spat blood out. 

“Let me open it for you.” He said.

“What makes you think that you won’t pull anything funny?” said the second carbine mare. The stallion kept a calm and cool demeanor as he spoke.
“I am bound to shackles and have a synchronized bomb collar on my neck. And I don’t want to risk killing the others. Plus I spoke when I wasn’t told to, so I must do something so you can spare us.” He said. I cocked my head. How did they capture a braniac like him? The mares rubbed their chins in thought. 

“Alright then. But do anything funny and off goes your little heads.” The mare with the charred blade said. The stallion made his way over and for a second, I thought he looked at me. He pulled out a bobby pin and picked up a small metal piece and began fiddling with the safe lock. I quietly made my way over to the stallion with the mini gun. Reaching him, I carefully slithered up to the gun and without missing a beat, jammed the trigger. The stallion looked down at his gun and to me. His eyes widened. I said nothing as I quickly pulled out some tranquilizer I have (just in case I came across something bigger than a radigator) and threw my hoof over his muzzle and jammed the needle in his neck. He muffled a bit before his eyes drooped and he fell to the floor with a thud. 

“What the hell is wrong with you?” the mare with the charred blade hissed looking at the sleeping stallion. Before she could react to her sleeping companion, there was a thump and the sound of a grenade being bounced across the floor. “Oh shit.” I was suddenly blinded by a bright light. There was the sound of the carbines going off and then silence. The light faded and I blinked away spots. I looked over to see that Brick had rushed over to the two mares with the carbines and had knocked them out. I looked down to see the Stealthbuck had dissipated. 

“What was that, Brick?” I said as I continued to blink away the spots. 

“Flashbang.” He said casually.

“Well, warn me next time before you do that.” I froze and looked at the ponies. “Wait, where’s the other one?” As if on cue, I was tackled from the side. I quickly brought my hooves up to block whatever the mare had in her mouth. I felt my legs being warmed. Really warmed. I glanced to see that the charred blade was now on fire. I gasped and felt my eye throb at the sight of the dancing flames. I saw a burning mare screaming in agony and the feeling of pure joy. 

“You picked the wrong day to mess with us!” the mare with the flaming blade hissed. I smirked at her.

“You and what army?” I said. I used the moment of her confusion and drove my hind legs into her stomach and heaved her over me. She rolled into the counter as I jumped to my hooves. I was feeling that sensation again. I wanted to kill. I wanted to watch the flames dance around the mare. I couldn’t help but chuckle a little. 

“The hell is so funny?” the mare hissed as she stood up. Without waiting for an answer, she charged. Reacting, I bobbed and weaved as the mare swung furiously at me. The blade came close to singeing my cheek. I quickly ducked and brought out my shotgun and jabbed the barrel into the mare’s chest. Entering S.A.T.S. I delivered five point blank slugs into her chest. I pushed her limp body off of me and stood up, gasping for breath. Taking a moment to collect myself, I peeked out from under my hood toward Brick, who nodded to me and went over to the slaves. He began deactivating the collars. I looked down at the pony I had shot. Well, her body wasn’t burning and I wasn’t feeling satisfaction, so I guess yay? I didn’t know what to think. All I could remember when I saw the fire that I just wanted to laugh and watch the flames dance. There was just something so fascinating about the flames. I shook my head.

‘Okay, I might be a minor pyromaniac now. Great, more psychological problems for me.’ I thought to myself and went over to the counter. The stallion just looked at me.

“So, I guess I can assume you are the good guys?” he said. Comp appeared from underneath a pile of salvage.

“Well, Courier wouldn’t say heroes, per se.” he said with a grin. I nodded.

“We were just taking shelter from the blizzard.” I pulled my hood down as I continued. “It was just dumb luck that slavers came in.” I looked over to the two knocked out mares and levitated their carbines to me. I examined them. They were in pretty poor condition, but I figure Comp might get some caps out of them. I gave them to the colt who arched a brow.

“What happened to not being a filthy scavenger?” he said with a smirk. I grinned back.

“I’m not one. Which is why I gave them to you.” I said. Comp rolled his eyes and trotted out to the lobby. I looked over to the stallion.

“How did you know?” I asked. He rubbed the back of his head before answering.

“When we entered the store, it looked like the place was recently scavenged. And from the signs of rummaging, it was apparent that whoever was scavenging was still in the store.” He said. Brick came over and deactivated his collar. The stallion eased a little now. “And I was right. When I noticed you sneaking by, I made a certain gamble.” I couldn’t help but smile and arch a brow.

“Pretty ballsy.” I said. He dusted his tattered slave clothes and sighed. 

“Yes, but when I make gambles, I’m usually on the side of misfortune.” Brick nickered.

“Well shoot. If I hadn’t known you were so danged smart, why did you get yourself in this situation in the first place?” The stallion deflated at this.

“I am a, how do you say, relic hunter. My expertise is exploring iconic ruins and retrieving important relics of the past.” He cleared his throat before continuing. “I am Shining Star. Relic hunter and architectural enthusiast.” Brick nodded his head.

“Brick. And that colt over there is Comp. And this mare here is Sixteen.” I looked at Brick, who gave a bashful smile. “Err… thought we were introducing ourselves.”

“Exclude me out of it.” I said flatly. “Anyway, so how were you captured?” 

“I was out exploring near the Ironshod R&D factory not too far from here.” He sighed. “Before I could manage anything, I walked straight into their ambush and found myself with a collar around my neck.” Then he looked at me. “Did he say Sixteen? As in, Courier Sixteen?” I glared at Brick who gave me a sheepish smile. 

“I hate that nickname.” I said as I trotted over to the safe and examined it. 

“Oh! So it is you! Courier Sixteen, real name Courier or “Curry” to her siblings. Born in Stable 50 and raised in Pleasant Town. You are the middle eldest child of five sibling couriers that are descendants of the infamous courier from two centuries ago.” I looked at Shining Star with utter surprise and amazement. I opened my mouth to say something, but closed it. 

“Habazawa??” was what I could manage. Shining Star gave a sheepish smile.

“Oh, sorry. I guess it is strange for some pony to tell you who you are before you could mention anything.” Brick and Comp exchanged baffled glances before looking at me. Snapping out of my stupor, I instinctively pulled out my shotgun and jammed the barrel into Shining Star’s mouth. 

“You better give me a damn good reason to not blow your brains out. Now, how the hell do you know who I am and how have you dug into my family’s history?” I was feeling murderous. Shining Star muffled something and I pulled the barrel out of his mouth, but continued to point it at him.

“W-well… a minor miscalculation. But no matter. I guess you have every right to feel suspicious.” He cleared his throat before speaking. “Well, I guess I should start by reminding you I am a relic hunter. And yes, your family history is indeed in small minor reports and recordings I have come across on my travels. Left behind by one, Courier One, I believe?” I stiffened and lowered my gun. Courier One? Was it Lyon? Or could it be… 

“Did these reports or recording mention the name of who left them behind?” I asked. 

“They didn’t say. Maybe, I should show you what I mean. There is an abandon ruin to the east of here that has one such recording that might help.” He said. I looked at my two companions before turning to the stallion.

“Take me there.” I said.



After Comp popped open the safe and bagging what useful loot he could find, I aimed my shotgun at the back of Shining Star as he lead us east from the store. The slave ponies behind us were nervous as Brick flanked them from the back in case we get ambushed by critters or more slavers. Comp looked nervously at me.

“Is that really necessary?” he asked. I said nothing. 

“L-look. Please put the gun down. I’m an unarmed innocent. There is no need for this type of behavior.” Shining Star stammered. I arched a brow at him. I could almost swear he was about to wet himself. The blizzard has finally let up a bit, but snow still blew all around us. Glancing quickly at my PipBuck, I saw the cartoon pegasus.

‘I’ll check it later. I need to find out what the hell is going on. And if my family is involved, I have to think of some way to stop it before it gets out of hand.’ I peeked out from under my hood and gapped as we reached a small building with faded pink colors.

“An M.o.M. building?” Brick arched a brow. “What is a ministry building doing here?” 

“Interesting isn’t it?” Shining Star chuckled. “Yes, it is strange to see a ministry building here. One would say that the Ministry Mares worked with Canterlot. But it seems from certain reports that they had expanded out to the northern region only to abandon the idea.” I walked ahead of the stallion and looked up to the building. I could tell it has seen better days. The windows were broken or cracked. I could swear I saw movement on the second floor. But what really gave me the chills was the face of the elderly pink pony staring down at us. 


PINKIE PIE IS WATCHING YOU FOREVER!


I shivered at the thought and turned to my companions. 

“Brick, stay with the slaves. Comp you do the same. You, braniac.” I motioned with my head. “You’re with me.” 

“But I wanna come!” Comp whined. I glared at him. “But… there could be treasure in there.” 

“Well, I did see a few interesting trinkets.” Shining Star said. I turned my glare to him and jabbed the back of his head with my enchanted shotgun. He sighed. “Yes, yes. I’m moving.” 

“Stay.” I said to the colt. He sat on his haunches and crossed his forelegs.

“Jerk.” He snorted. I ignored him and with the stallion, entered the building.

I was instantly overcome with a chilling sensation. The lobby was wide but not too big. Chairs and some desks were stacked onto one side of the room, blocking whatever path was down there. Papers littered the floor and the stench of old death lingered in the air. I adjusted my hood so I can get a better look. I saw in the corner of my eye Shining Star glancing nervously at me. I turned to him and smirked. He backed up as I conjured a copy that mimicked me holding the gun with my magic to the back of his head.

“Try anything and get a head full of lead. And don’t get too comfy.” I turned and made my way around the center desk before continuing. “My copies are real enough.” Shining Star seemed more intrigued than scared. 

“Really? A genuine live copy?” He looked over my copy that gave a confused and annoyed look at the stallion. “That must require a serious amount of magic.” He turned to me as I began looking through the drawers. “Are you a specialist in illusion magic?” I said nothing as I frowned and looked over to the stairs. 

“Hey, egg head. Show me where you found the report.” I pulled my hood down. Eh, might as well tell him. “And yes. I specialize in illusion magic. I can make the most basic illusions to the advanced doppelgänger trick that you are so lucky to see.” Shining Star nodded.

“Yes, so very lucky to see.” He said with a smile. 

“I say that because ponies won’t be around long enough to tell their friends about it.” I said flatly. I motioned for my copy and my copy jabbed the back of his head, forcing the stallion to move upstairs. We entered through a melted door that me made think as to what had happened to cause this place to be abandon. Based on the scorch marks on the walls and doors, I could safely assume a fire had caused it. Then I stopped. My EFS picked up one red bar around the corner. I listened closely. My ears twitched to the sound of a small beeping sound.

“How did you get around this place without being shot at by turrets?” I asked the stallion with a frown.

“I didn’t say I’ve gone in without getting shot at.” Shining Star said. I lifted my own shotgun and dashed around the corner, entered into S.A.T.S. and blasted the turret that had popped out from the ceiling. Two good slugs and it blew up. I smirked. “Oh, now you’ve gone and woke the others up.” Shining Star groaned. I cocked my head at him. Suddenly, more red bars on my EFS appeared. 

“Intruder. Intruder.” A small metallic voice of a filly sounded. “Preparing to remove from premise. Please surrender your arms and come quietly.” A brain bot rounded the corner and shot a bolt of energy at me. Ducking, I fired straight into the brain case. With a sickening splat, the bot tipped over. I gave a good applebuck to the door behind me and the door was sent off its’ hinges. 

“Come on, move!” I said. Shining Star and my copy rounded the corner. My copy wasn’t so lucky and got disintegrated by a brain bot’s beam. We galloped across the office into the next room. We both closed the door behind us and made a break down the hall. I reloaded my shotgun just in time to enter S.A.T.S. and blast a turret that had popped out from the ceiling. I groaned in pain as a beam struck me in the shoulder. Ignoring the burning sensation, I ducked behind a fallen piece of the ceiling with Shining Star right behind me. Taking the moment of our cover, I chugged a health potion down and peeked out from cover. I quickly ducked back as a beam nearly hit me square in the face. I turned to the stallion. “Which room has the report?” I shouted over the blasts. There were now two brain bots down the hall.

“It’s in the room above us!” he shouted back, ducking as the beam nearly nicked his ear. I looked up then peaked behind cover. I pinpointed where I thought the roof is weakest. I levitated out the grenade I had taken from Brick and Shining Star’s eyes widened. 

“Are you trying to bring the roof down on us!?” he said. I gave him a grin as I plucked the steam and tossed it down the hall. The explosion knocked us back a bit and we were engulfed in a cloud of dust as the sound of the ceiling above the brain bots collapsed on top of them. Coughing as the cloud cleared a bit, I looked over to Shining Star who stood up and shook debris off of him, coughing. “You are a mad mare.” He growled. 

“I’m quick to improvise.” I turned and beamed as my calculated toss had created a ramp from the ceiling up to the next floor. “See? Improvising.” Shaking the dust off of me and picking out specs of debris out of my bed ridden mane, we made our way up the ramp and turned the corner. Entering through the hallway, I checked to see if anymore bots were coming our way. My EFS showed red bars, but it didn’t look like they were on this floor. I could tell because one red bar quickly zipped by me and vanished. “So, where is the room?” I asked. Shining Star motioned forward with an annoyed look. I followed his gaze and saw a room with a single terminal on the desk. It’s ghostly green glow lit part of the room. I turned on my PipBuck’s lamp spell and entered into the room. Shining Star trotted over to the terminal and began typing. I trotted over to the wall safe and narrowed my eyes. ‘Well, might as well do something.’ I thought to myself.
I levitated out my screw driver and a bobby pin and began working the lock of the safe. I went through three bobby pins before the safe finally clicked open. I smiled as the door swung opened and was disappointed to see only files left two centuries ago rotting. Using my magic to shift aside the papers, I finally saw something that might be of use. It was a memory orb. Instead of reaching with my magic, I plucked it out and stuffed it in my bag. I was going to have to look at it later. Right now, I needed to focus at the task at hand. 

“Here! This is the report.” Shining Star said. I trotted over and looked.

>Guess I might as well take a gander at this. This is Courier One, from the Crystal Express. I have to tell you that not everything is at all as you claim it to be. Pleasant Town will be the centerfold. 

“What in the…” I whispered. I scrolled down to the next entry. It was a reply from an unknown source.

>We had agreed to the matters, Courier One. The silo will never be active. No matter how much you try.

I read the next entry.

>Lyon has done what I wanted. Now, it is time for another to play the part.

My heart rate increased as I read the line over again. Lyon… then it could have… but why? Why him? I scrolled to the last entry.

>When she has found what she has lost, she will find me. And Equestria will wake from its' slumber.

“These entries were sent ten minutes from each other.” Shining Star said. “I thought it had something to do with your family because I heard about Lyon from long ago. That he is the eldest brother of five sibling couriers.” My heart continued to beat furiously. It was beginning to be hard to breath. “Sixteen?” He backed away as I gave a good hoof punch through the screen. I ignored the glass digging into my skin as I shivered in anger. 
Why him? What was this? Who was he talking too? No, it has to be fake. But… is it? It clearly stated Lyon’s name. Courier One… my father was the previous Courier One before he vanished and Lyon took his place. I began to sob. 

“Why… why would he…” I said shakily. This was all so confusing. Why had dad mentioned Lyon as if he had done something terrible? And who else was he talking about? Fuck, I wanted to kill something. I looked at my bleeding foreleg. Flicking the glass away, I limped out of the room with Shining Star right behind me.

“Slow down, Sixteen. What about the brain bots?” he stopped and gapped. A brain bot rolled around the corner. 

“Stop. Please put down your arms or be removed from the-“ Taking my shotgun like a club, I heaved with all my strength and the butt of my gun broke the case, sending the brain flying straight out the window. 

“Sixteen! Slow down, you are going to get yourself killed!” Shining Star said. I ignored him as I flipped the shotgun around blasted two more brain bots that were entering from where we had entered the building. My eye had started throbbing, but I was getting used to the pain, so I ignored it and made my way out of the building, only to be greeted with guns being pointed at me. I checked to see if my hood was still on, but it wasn’t. 
Ah, fuck it for now. I was pissed and wanted to kill. I looked over to where the slaves along with Brick and Comp were being held at gun point by a familiar blonde mane stallion stood. 

“Well, I guess we were right to figure you were here.” Bud said with a grin. I counted ten ponies, all except for Bud and the mare I recognized as the one who beat me with a chain. I lifted my shotgun up. The mare leered at me.

“We got unfinished business, bitch!” she cackled. The ponies pointing their guns at me moved forward. I wanted blood. And I grinned ever so evilly as Karma had given me the chance for some payback. The ponies stopped and one winced.

“Whoa, what the fuck is wrong with her eye?” the mare said. Now that she mentions it, my eye felt like it was burning. Burning. Yes, the thought pleased me. I want to kill. I want to burn and kill. 

“I want death!” I said with such venom that the ponies backed away. Bud seemed a little uneasy but it was Chain Whip that struck the deal.

“Kill the bitch!” she hissed. The next thing anypony knew, I had somehow made my way next to her. I looked over to see that my copy had taken my place. How had I pulled it off? I couldn’t answer my own question as I heard myself chuckle manically. “What the fuck!?” Chain Whip backed away as I took a step forward. I wanted this mare. I needed to hear her sweet music. I need to play with her. I want her to burn. I realized I wasn’t in control of my own body. I panicked. What the hell was happening to me? My body glanced over to the crowd of ponies and something bulged from my eye. I screamed as the pain traveled across to the side of my face and harden. I looked over to my copy to see she has done the exact same thing. I had a growth that looked like a horn had jutted out. I could see dark lines trace it back to my right eye. The next sensation I felt was power. Power to do anything. Power to go above and beyond. I was no longer feeling like myself. My body dashed quickly to two of the ponies that had fired at me. Something shot from my horn. It looked like a lightning bolt. But when it came into contact with the two ponies, their heads instantly exploded. I could feel the gore on my face as I looked over to the rest of the ponies about to shoot at me. 
My body smirked and my copy... no, copies? How had I conjured more? I counted a dozen. A dozen? I can only pull off three!? What the hell was happening to me!? All my copies sported the same growth horn. My body raced into the chaos as my copies and me bit, kicked, tore and blasted the limbs and heads of the ponies. I had never seen so much red in the snow. My copies went to work as my body looked over to a horrified Chain Whip and Bud. My gaze fell onto the mare. I want her to burn! I want her to scream! I want to watch the flames dance! I saw the two turn and flee, but something had shot out of my growth. I watched as a spectral limb grab Chain Whip by her hind legs, making her fall and dragged her to me. I heard her scream for help as Bud looked on in horror. Yes, I finally have her! Time to hear the sweet music of my prey! Time to watch the flames dance! The mare thrashed and kicked, trying to break free of the spectral limb. My body laughed manically. I felt awesome! I felt so satisfied! I watched as the spectral limb release her hind legs and grab her neck, lifting her off the ground.

“Courier, stop!” I heard Comp call out. I ignored the colt. I wanted to play with this mare. I wanted her to sing! Sing as the flames danced to her glorious cries! I then felt a sensation I haven’t felt in a long time. 

Fear. 

I was afraid. I couldn’t do anything. I could only sit here in my mind and watch as my body manipulated the limb to lift the mare up high off the ground. I wanted to scream. I wanted to stop this nightmare. But I couldn’t move. My legs were glued to the floor. My body glanced to one of my copies who had brought an arm of one of the destroyed brain bots. I gasped as I could see that my right eye was exactly how Lyon’s was. Cold, dead and glazed. But I was grinning. Grinning as widely and unfriendly as I could. I looked to see that the brain bot arm was the beam gun. Another copy levitated a fuel canister from the bot. Breaking it, she tossed the fuel onto the screaming mare. Completely doused in fuel, I grinned wickedly as Brick and Comp shouted my name. I ignored them and looked to the struggling mare. I could see it. True fear in her eyes. The spectral limb suddenly split into tendrils and wrapped around the legs of the mare. The copy with the bot arm fired, grazing the mare. Then, she screamed. I wanted to look away. Goddesses, what was I doing? I didn’t want this. I wanted to stop. But my body was ignoring my commands to stop. Then, I watched. Watched as the thrashing mare screamed as the flames danced slowly around her body. She was soon engulfed. 

“Put her down, Sixteen! Stop it!” I heard Brick shout. I was laughing in satisfaction now. This is what I wanted to do to the mare. Hear her music and watch the flames dance with her melody. I screamed for myself to stop. To listen to Brick. But my body didn’t obey. Suddenly, I felt my body spasm. I watched between half closed eyes as the mare was dropped into the snow and Brick throwing snow on her. I screamed in pain as my body fell to the floor and the pain in my eye increase more. I looked over to see a grim looking Shining Star with a bot arm of his own. Then, the whole world around me blurred to black.




When I opened my eyes, I felt myself floating. 

“Hello?” my voice echoed. I looked around to see only a dark abyss. Something was off. Am I dead? I remember Shining Star shooting me with the bot arm. Then I remembered that moment. The spectral limb. The horned growth from the side of my face. My murderous insane look. I narrowed my eyes.  I could see a small glint of light. I flailed my hooves around, trying to move myself forward. Then, a road appeared. A long, slithering road that led to the small glint of light. I was no longer floating. What was going on? Where the hell am I? I swallowed before taking a hesitant step forward. Then, another. I walked slowly down the slithering road. My ears twitched. I could hear whispers. They were faint at first, but as I made my way further down the road, they were more audible. I couldn’t make out the words. It was like a thousand voices were trying to reach out to me. I willed myself to ignore them and press on. The glint was now becoming brighter. I stopped and gasped. 
It is a small orb of fire. I could feel that sensation again. Screams and dancing flames. What was strange to me was that it wasn’t coming from me. It felt as if it was coming from this small orb of fire. As I moved closer, it began to form. I could make out a pony. But it looked different than any normal pony. This one was about my height. The mane was on fire. No, it was fire! I saw wings expand and a glow coming from the horn. 
It’s an alicorn. I squinted, noticing small fire chains coming from the orb. 

“What are you?” I asked, mainly to myself. The alicorn said nothing as it struggled against the chains. 

“That, is the spirit Din.” A deep voice said behind me. I turned to see a stallion walk out of the darkness. Dark smoke flowing out of his grinning mouth. His eyes were pupiless and I could see small faint green tendrils at the corners of his eyes. His grey hide was mostly covered in the smoke and his charcoal mane had more of the smoke flowing from it. But what really stuck out for me about the stallion was the horn. It glinted blood red and curved upwards. The smoke swirled around the stallion. I gapped as the smoke hardened into armor. 

“W-who are you?” I asked. I took a step back and spread my legs out, crouching only slightly low. I needed to be ready to move. The stallion smiled and I could see fangs.

“At ease, child. I am not here to harm. I merely want a small chat.” He looked at me with those pupiless eyes. “It is quite an honor to talk to the middle eldest child of Lone Road himself.” I gasped. Lone Road is my father’s name.

“How do you know my father?” I said, hoping as coldly as I could. The stallion chuckled deeply.

“You could say I am a… acquaintance if you will.” He said walking past me to stand next to the orb. He looked at the fiery alicorn in chains. “Marvelous isn’t it? The spirit Din’s fire glowing ever so beautifully.” Din…

“Are you saying that’s the Spirit of Fire Din? From the legends?” I gapped.

“The Spirit of Fire, Din and the Spirit of Ice, Shiva battled it out on that very spot.” I remembered Brick saying. The stallion smiled.

“It pleases me that you know the legend.” He said. I shook my head.

“A pony I know told me about it.” I said. The stallion sighed.

“Well, at least you are honest about it.” The stallion circled the alicorn. 

“So, are you going to tell me why I am seeing Din here?” I arched a brow. “If I remember correctly, Din and Shiva were brought together in Harmony.” The stallion hissed at the word harmony. 

“Ah yes… that thing you ponies wish so much for.” Then he grinned widely. “That is till the previous bearers of Harmony began falling apart through Discord.” He snorted. “It’s about time that fool had done his job.” I cocked my head. This stallion must be insane. And from that entrance he put on and the look of him, I could tell he was trouble.

“Who are you?” I said, feeling calm now. He looked me over before speaking.

“I am none other than King Sombra. True heir to the Crystal throne.” He said bowing. I stared at him blankly.

“So, you’re the pony that was defeated by Celestia and twice again by Twilight and her friends.” I said. Just because I don’t know much about the war doesn’t mean the work of Ministry Mares went unnoticed before the ministries were created. He beamed at me.

“So, you have heard of my tales of defeat.” He said with too much glee for my taste. “Then I was right to pick your family.” Now things weren’t looking good for me.

“What have you done with my father?” I stomped my hoof and snorted. He chuckled.

“Oh my. You definitely carry his determination. Those eyes. Those are definitely his eyes.” Sombra took a step toward me. I took a step back. “Oh yes, you have definitely inherited his instincts as well. Like daughter like father.” 

“Quit toying with me!” I hissed. “What have you done with father?” Then a thought struck me. “Were you the one who took Lyon as well?” Now he grinned from ear to ear.

“Unfortunately, it was the child’s choice that he came to me.” Sombra stood straight and tall. “He wanted power to protect his family. He wanted power to make things right. I just gave him that nudge to acquire it.” I bristled. He grinned at me. "As for your father... let's just say, he is willing to see the fate of Equestria to the end."

“You bastard!” I charged and leapt at him, only to freeze in mid-air and dangle in front of the stallion. He had caught me in a telekinesis. 

“Tut tut, dear Courier. No need to be rash now.” Sombra grinned. I struggled against the magic, but to no avail. “Oh yes, I have an idea.” He said. “Do you want power?” I stared into his pupiless eyes. I wanted to kill this fucker. 

“I want the power to kick your ass!” I growled. He chuckled. 

“Do you desire power?” Sombra asked. I narrowed my eyes. 

“I only desire to bring my family back. The family you took from me!” Sombra then smiled. 

“You want your family back? Well, dear child, I can tell you that I am not responsible for taking your father and brother. They made the choice solely on their own.” He walked over to the alicorn with me in tow. “If you desire the power to bring your family back then you must do something for me.” Great. Of course there’s a catch. There is always one. He looked to the alicorn. From the flames formed a lock. “All you have to do is set her free. She will grant you the power to bring your family back.” Really? That’s all I have to do? I looked at the alicorn, then the lock. 
All I had to do was free Din. I felt my hooves touch the road and a key appeared in front of me. Taking it in my magic, I looked back at the lock. This is it Courier! Do it! With this power, we could get rid of anything in our path! I looked at the horned pony with a look of concern. Don’t do it, Courier! I looked to the winged pony. This is way too shady! You said so yourself! There is always a catch! Freeing her will definitely grant more misery. Pssh, please. Hell, with the spirit of fire on our side, we could practically rule the Empire ourselves! Ruling the Crystal Empire? I haven’t really thought about ruling. Though I can’t say I haven’t even had that thought. I would sometimes dream of ruling something. And to rule the entire Empire? I liked the thought. No, Courier! You have to remember! We have a job to do! No getting side tracked! You made it your oath to take the job seriously! Not for yourself, but for your siblings. Your own mother! My eyes widened. Of course. That was some of the reasons I chose to become a courier. I looked at the alicorn and then at Sombra, who stared at me with a calculative look. Make your choice, Courier. Do you desire the power to defeat all who oppose you from hindering your search for your brother or stick to being a courier? Sombra smirked at me.
“Interesting. You appear to have a self-conflict about you. I could tell that those ponies are making it difficult for you to choose. But it is solely your decision. Now… choose.” Sombra said. I gulped and looked back at the lock. I levitated the key to level with the key hole. My heart began beating. What if I could use the power for my own gain? I could still be Courier, but have the power of a spirit aiding me. I really liked that thought.

“What have I told you, Sombra. You are definitely pushing your luck.” A voice said behind us. I turned and gasped as I saw Lyon standing a few meters away from us. Sombra hissed. Lyon stepped forward. “Curry. You need to leave. Now.” He said.

“Lyon? What are you doing here?” I asked. He tipped his hat to cover his grim look.

“You don’t need to know. It is between me and Sombra.” He said. 

“Hmhmhm. Dear Lyon. So you do still care for your sibling. How noble of you.” Sombra grinned. 

“I thought I made it perfectly clear that you were not to go after Curry.” Lyon said.

“Lyon? What’s going on?” I asked. I wanted to move to him. But something had me glued to one spot. Lyon looked at me.

“Turn back, Courier.” He said. I gasped and dropped the key. Sombra hissed. 

“Lyon, you fool.” Sombra said. Lyon flicked his hat up and I could see that his eyes were not those dead glazed eyes. No, those were the eyes I remembered. Those luscious blue eyes. 

“Sorry, Sombra. But I did make it clear. Now let her go. Or else, it’s bye-bye to your precious crystals.” I smiled as Lyon smirked at the stallion. Then he winked at me. 

“Lyon…” I said. He looked at me, his eye staring at mine. “Don’t get yourself into too much trouble. I’m still going to bring you back!” I said. I willed myself to move. I galloped away from Din and Sombra and hugged my brother. He hugged back before pushing me away and I galloped around him. I heard Sombra sigh. 

“Well, no matter. The offer is still standing. When you are ready.” I kept it in mind as I galloped, looking back to see Lyon and Sombra staring intensely at one another. 

‘Becareful, Lyon.’ I thought to myself. As I galloped away from them, I could see a door at the end of the road. I opened it with my magic and jumped through.



When I opened my eyes, I found myself looking up at a cracked ceiling. I could see movement in the corner of my eyes. I turned my head to see a neatly groomed mare. Her white hide shone brilliantly in the sunlight that was peeking its way in from a boarded window. Her lavender mane tied neatly in a bun. What struck my curiosity was the cross hair cutie mark she had. She was humming a tune as she washed her forelegs in a sink. I looked over and my heart skipped a beat. I saw a surgery tray complete with bloody scalpel and forceps. My hoof instantly shot to my eye and I could feel an eye patch covering my right eye. I was panicking now. I noticed that I was no longer in my barding. No worries though, I won’t need them for what I was going to do next. My magic grabbed the bloody scalpel and I quietly slid out of the bed and crept up to the mare. I shot my hooves out, one locking her neck and the other covering her mouth. She gave a muffled panic shout but quieted as I levitated the scalpel right at her eye.

“I am going to remove my hoof from your mouth. I want you to tell me why I am here and what has happened. And if you scream, you won’t be leaving here without a sliced eye and possibly a tongue.” I looked at her as she nodded. I slowly removed my hoof and to my relief she didn’t scream.

“Well, if you must know, dear, it was your friends that brought you here.” She said quietly to me. I eased a little, but kept the scalpel at her face.

“Alright. Next question. Where are we?” I said. She smiled at me.

“Why you are in the lovely town of Wheatfield Acres.” I balked a bit. Wheatfield Acres? How did we get here? I eased more.

“Last question. What did you do to me?” I said pointing a hoof at my eye. She flushed a little.

“Well, your friends said something about your eye being, well… how shall I put this? Different?” I let go of her neck but still held the scalpel at her. “And I am one of Wheatfield’s finest surgeon. You find a pony who is so skilled in the art and not have one pony die on her hoof.” She beamed as she said this. I dropped my head and sighed. 

“That still doesn’t answer my question.” I said. She blinked.

“Oh yes, your eye. Well, with my knowledgeable expertise in the art of surgery, I dug around your eye to see what was so different your friends kept telling me about.” She rubbed her chin before continuing. “To be frank, dear, I don’t know what to say. When your friends brought you in, you were perfectly healthy, minus the gore and blood that was on your clothes. I had just finished when you woke up.” I blinked at her.

“Okay… so what did you find? You didn’t happen to see… I don’t know… a growth?” I asked wincing. I had definitely remember the growth that had protruded from my face that felt connected to my eye. The mare smiled.

“Oh no, dear. I saw nothing of the sort. Your eye is perfectly healthy. Now stand still. I need to see if you moving around has done a number on my work.” She lifted up my eye patch with my magic and stared in horror at me. I panicked.

“W-what? What happened to my eye? Is it bad?” I stammered. 

“Oh dear… I don’t know what to make of it. I haven’t seen this at all in my life.” She levitated a mirror over to me and I looked. My right eye was still my normal eye. The gold iris staring back at me. I blinked in confusion.

“What do you mean? Isn’t that how I always look?” I asked. The mare hesitated.

“Err… yes I suppose. But when I patched you up, it should take at least eight weeks for your eye to heal from the surgery.” She rubbed her chin in thought. “Have you’ve been exposed to radiation of any kind?” I shook my head.

“I mean, I have been on some roads and places where radiation reached in the yellow, but I always have plenty of Rad-X and Rad-Away for the occasion. And if I had, I never really stuck around for long.” I said. 

“Well if it is not a mutation, then perhaps have you been in contact with any drugs?” she asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Well, only once. I had tried getting into this town for one of my deliveries and the guard was just being so stubborn about the idea I wasn’t a courier. So I took a Mint-al and succeeded in finally convincing him I was a courier.” I sighed. “After that, I threw away the Mint-als before they wore off and I would feel the after effects of the addiction.” The mare nodded.

“So if it isn’t mutation or drugs… then what kind of magic is being put into play?” She turned to the door of an office that I assumed was hers. “I must do a bit more research into this. You are free to go, dear.” I blinked at her.

“Err… just like that? I don’t have to pay or anything?” I asked. She seemed to ignore me as she began digging through her bookshelf. I sighed and trotted out the door. 

Something tells me that this was going to be a hell of a week.



Footnote: Level Up!
Quest Perk Added: Eye of the Spirit: When provoked or triggered, you feel the power of the spirit grant you additional power. Your DT and AP points are added by 10.

> Tales of Woe
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Tales of Woe


Trotting down the stairs, I peeked over the railing having to hear voices earlier. I saw Comp and Brick sitting in front of a fire place. Comp looked scared and Brick looked grim. I saw that Shining Star was also there with them. Drinking what appeared to be some steamy drink. I leaned in to hear better.

“…I’m not so sure what to think of it. Has she always been like… you know… a monster?” Comp asked nervously. I felt saddened. 

“Now hold up.” Brick said. “I don’t think Sixteen would be a monster.”

“Then explain to me why she went ballistic on those slavers? Oh, did I forget to mention she had a freaking horn coming out of her face?” Comp retorted. 

“Well, I’m sure there is a reasonable explanation for what has happened.” Shining Star said.

“Okay then egghead, why don’t you tell me what happened?” Comp growled. Shining Start took a sip before explaining.

“Well, I can’t say particularly what happened to her. But I have a small theory that when I showed her that report from Courier One on that terminal, she was very upset. Was it probably a mutation that she had?” Brick rubbed his chin.

“I don’t know. It’s been only two days since I’ve known her. But I could tell she ain’t the one to be around radiation for long.” He said. Shining Star nodded.

“Yes, quite right. A courier goes through thick and thin for their job. Most just up and quit when they can’t handle the stress.” Shining Star said. Comp rubbed the back of his head.

“Err… I guess. Well, Post Box did tell me that I was going to be in the hooves of one of his best couriers.” He sighed. “He neglected to mention that she was a monster.” 

“Maybe for a reason.” Brick said. Comp arched a brow at him. “Think about it. If he had told you she was, you would have reacted exactly as you are now.” Comp snorted.

“I guess…” he rubbed his forelegs. “But it doesn’t help her cause that she always wears her hood around. It’s like she’s hiding something from us underneath it.” 

“Could be.” Shining Star said. “Or she may have never told us that her family is trying their best to keep their family lineage hidden from dark pasts from two centuries ago.” He took another sip of his drink. “One report in Tipson mentioned something about covering up their two century old grandfather’s tracks. But from what, I can’t say. I haven’t heard enough reports or recordings yet.” 

“Then when we get the time, you are going to show me every single one.” I said, not caring for their startled reactions. I trotted fully down the stairs and looked at them all with my blank calm look. 

“So that’s what she looks like under that hood.” Comp said looking a bit disappointed. I narrowed my eyes at him and he winced. 

“You certainly recover quickly.” Shining Star said taking a sip of his drink.

“The doc said nothing was wrong.” I said flatly. 

“You sure? Because what we say, something was definitely off.” Comp said. 

“Do you have a problem with the way I look?” I retorted. 

“Pssh, no. I’m more disappointed in the fact we are looking at a mare and not some murderous monster.” He said.

“So you prefer me a monster than a normal mare?” I arched a brow with a smirk. His eyes widened and he shrunk back.

“N-no… I’m perfectly fine with normal.” He stammered. I sighed. Brick cleared his throat. I knew where this was heading.

“So… not to be rude or anything… but mind telling us how long you had that mutation?” he asked. I shook my head.

“Probably recently. Though I’m pretty sure it’s not a mutation. I never stick around in irradiated places for long.” I said.

“Maybe one time you have gotten careless?” Shining Star asked.

“The one time I gotten careless was when I had a synchronized collar on me and almost got my head blown up along with a few slaves because I fucked up.” I said flatly. “And…” I shuddered. “I don’t like what I did at all…” The three exchanged glances before pressing.

“So what happened?” Brick asked. I took a moment to figure the words I needed before speaking.

“It’s like I wasn’t… me. I mean, I was me, but not in control of my own body.” My ears drooped as I bowed my head. “I was able to see what I looked like from my copies. I know I can create them, but I can’t create a dozen of them. I can only manage three before I feel on the verge of burn out.” Shining Star rubbed his chin.

“Perhaps it was something triggered by the report you read. You weren’t feeling yourself and somehow tapped into some source of magic you didn’t know you had? Most unicorns don’t know the amount of magic they can possess and some have special sources that they can tap into.” I blinked at the stallion.

“I’ve mastered illusion spells. I can make mirages and what not. But when I create my copies, I took years to perfect that. I’m still trying to complete the spell without having to suffer burnout.” I sighed. “But being a courier, I have no time to myself and most of my free time is busting out of slave cages or drinking to a job well done.” I really needed a drink. If I can say and admit that I am a minor alcoholic, then I definitely have been sober for a while. “Not to mention the amount of stress I get from Post Box himself.” I blew my bangs from my eyes before walking over to the fire. I stared into the flames watching them dance. I felt envious of the flames. The ambers could dance for as long as they want if need be. Fire. I perked up.

“Oh! That’s right!” I turned to Brick. “You’re big into the paranormal, right?” 

“In my free time, I am.” He said with a nod. 

“Well, what if I were to say, and this is a metaphorical question, you come across a pony with a spirit inside them?” Brick rubbed his chin in thought.

“Well, I could say that it is possession of most things. But that’s more along with ghosts. And ghosts usually don’t have the amount of power to possess. Unless they are demon, poltergeist or a damned spirit with nothing better to do than to torture.” He said.

“Okay, let me reiterate. How about a pony that has a spirit inside them. Like for example, Din.” I said wiggling a hoof at him.

“Well, then I say you must be slightly crazy. Because Din is just a legend. Legends don’t really exists.” Brick said.

“Quite the contrary.” Shining Star said. “Legends are created from other ponies. They are told by those ponies and shaped into being. Legends are real through stories because the ponies tell them. A legend isn’t some spiritual being that can be manifested right away. They have to do something unique. Something extraordinary that ponies can mention from time to time and create a story from the being they have created. That is how a legend is created.”

“So you’re saying Din and Shiva were once real?” Brick gapped. I could tell he was very excited. 

“No.” Shining Star said bluntly. Brick deflated. 

“But didn’t you just explain the whole ‘how a legend is made’ thing?” Comp said confusedly.

“The legend of Din and Shiva is more of a story made up by somepony who was inspired by the battle between Celestia and Luna.” Comp ruffled his mane with a groan. 

“But… you… wha? You just said-“ he began.

“I know what I said. But you must understand, when I explained how a legend is made, I was talking about living breathing ponies. Not some story inspired by a battle twelve thousand years ago.” 

“Okay, I kind of get it.” I said with a smile. Shining Star arched a brow.

“Oh?” 

“You explained how a legend is made through the actions of a certain pony that was alive or is dead. Celestia and Luna were legends themselves but in the form of celestial beings and were real.” I looked back into the fire. “The legend of Din and Shiva was inspired by their battle that banished Luna into the moon. But there was a twist to this story.” I looked at them with a smile. “They realized how futile their efforts were and were brought together in harmony at the end.” I looked a Brick. “So in a way, Din and Shiva live on as the legends of Celestia and Luna.” 

Shining Star clapped his hoof. “It’s great to have an intellectual of my standards.” He said. I nickered.

“Don’t get too comfy, egghead. While we both have the brains, I have the physical capabilities to fight.” Shining Star nodded.

“Quite true.” He said matter-of-factly and took a sip of his drink. 

“Well then!” a voice said making us jump in surprise. The mare that had done surgery on my eye stood with a pink scarf around her neck. “As pleasant as your chatter was, I am going to go run a few things. Sixteen, was it?” I sighed but gave her a nod. I really hated that nickname. “Well, when you are ready to take a look around, I left your barding on my dresser upstairs. You could say I did some minor tweaks when I patched it up.” She giggled. “I think you would be quite happy with what I have done.” With that, she trotted out the door into the cold wind outside. I frowned.

“What did she mean take a look around? I rather we head over to Hoofton now and get it over with and head straight to Las Pegasus after.” I said. 

“Well, we figured you needed a break.” Shining Star said. “With everything that has happened and all.” I stomped my hoof in protest.

“I’m perfectly fine.” I said. 

“Says the pony that had a horn come out of her head.” Comp said smugly, tapping his hoof to his head. I glared at the colt who shook it off and trotted up the stairs. “Besides, I wanna see the town!” I shook my head.

“We are not here to sight see. We must get going and the sooner the better.” I said. Brick put a hoof on my shoulder.

“I hate to say it, but you do need to relax a little, Sixteen.” He said. 

“Don’t call me that.” I retorted.

“Then what am I supposed to call you?” he asked arching a brow.

“Courier. My name is Courier.” Brick and Shining Star exchanged glances.

“I prefer Sixteen.” Shining Star said. “It’s much better than being called what your job is.” I flushed.

“W-what? You think I was named because of my job?” I gave a weak grin as they looked at me. “Oookay, maybe my parents thought it would be funny to name me that.” I narrowed my eyes at the stallion. “But how is calling my courier number any different?” Shining Star trotted pass me to the stairs before speaking.

“It has a nice ring to it. Don’t you think?” he said before trotting up the stairs. I opened my mouth to say something, but thought better of it. Brick nodded to me before heading upstairs. I groaned. I hope this place has a bar for me to drink.



I looked at myself in the mirror on the dresser. The same charcoal coated unicorn with the messy brown mane and golden eyes looked back at me. I looked specifically at my right eye. Having seen my eye on one of my copies, I had to check again to see if my mind was playing tricks on me. I looked closely, but saw no sign of any damage. I could faintly see a small scar where the mare had done the surgery. I winced as I noticed something black hanging out the side. It was so small that it blended in well with my coat. I reached with my magic and found it was easy to pull out whatever it was. I felt sick when I saw it was stiches. I panicked, thinking I had done something to my face. I looked closely at the scar and saw that it was healing. 

‘Freaky.’ I thought to myself. I glanced at my PipBuck and saw the cartoon pegasus on the corner of my screen. I noticed I had four unread messages. I scrolled through them.

Message 1: Curry! I made the delivery! I’m now a full-fledged courier! – Bell

Message 2: Hello, dear sister, just checking up on you. I heard about your daring heroics about the farm ponies. Please be more careful next time. – Heart

Message 3: Hey sis, I’m here in Las Pegasus for my next delivery. Wanna know how I got here before you? I helped a caravan out and they offered me a ride. Will be staying here for a while until my next delivery goes through. – Stall

I smiled. I felt so happy that Bell would now be able to be a courier and follow after us. It almost felt like yesterday that she was being accepted into Courier Lessons 101 in Stable 50. But what caught me by surprise was the last message. My eyes widened and I felt my heart beat faster than I could count.

Message 4: I am waiting for you. – Courier One

I began to hyperventilate. It took me a good while to calm myself. Courier One… Was it Lyon? No, it couldn’t be. My identification spell knows exactly who Lyon is. When it said Courier One. It must mean… I looked back at the message and read the name over. 

'Dad?’ I thought to myself. Oh boy, now we got to deal with ol’ pops. I glared at the horned pony. Well, you can’t deny it. After leaving you and your family behind all those years, I would assume you want some answers. And what happened to not filling the plate with unwanted questions? I agreed with the winged pony. The horned pony groaned before popping like a bubble. Do what you must, Courier. But remember, your family and friends comes first. I nodded. 

“Friends, Sixteen. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“I know, Watcher. I know exactly but… I don’t know if I can fully trust them yet.” I said to myself. I looked down in front of me. There, laid my barding neatly folded. I levitated up my stable barding and threw it on before examining my duster. It looked so brand new. I noticed the small tweaks the mare made. My duster now had stitched in gun holsters. Two small holsters were stitched onto my sleeves of my duster. I saw the shoulder guard was no longer attached to the duster, but as a separate accessory that was connected to a chest belt that fit snugly across my torso. I looked down to see a small sheath that looked like if I had a dagger, I could put it there and have easy access to it. I looked on my back to see a metal plate that was connected to the belt that ended with my shoulder guard. Strapping in the duster, I looked over to see my Shining Armor enchanted shotgun still looking brand new as the day I had seen it. I slung it across my back only to be startled as it shot to the metal plate with a faint clang. I realized now that the metal plate was a magnet. And from the looks of it, it too was also enchanted with magic. I smiled and looked myself in the mirror again. I looked good. Stylish even. I squeed as I found that the hood was still the homey edition to my duster. 
I threw my hood over my head and adjusted it slightly before turning to the door, only to stop and see Comp leaning against the door way, staring grimly at me.

“What are we, Courier?” he said. I blinked at him.

“Huh?” I wanted to understand, but I felt as if this was going somewhere that I was going to regret later. 

“I’m asking you. What are we, Courier? You are a monster and I’m a colt with no memories of my past.” He sighed. “Okay, you might understand your ordeal yourself. But what about me?” 

“Well, what do you want me to think about you?” I asked keeping calm. He snorted and glared at me.

“Don’t avoid the question.” He said.

“I didn’t. I’m asking you. What do you want me to think of you?” He rubbed the back of his head. 

“Well, I know you just see me as a package. I know how badly you want me out of your mane. And I know you want to ditch Brick and Shining Star once the job is done.” His expression changed to a sad look. “I have no memories of who I am. I, for some reason, know the basics of survival in the Wasteland. I know exactly what a Raider is and what they are capable of. I know exactly how slavers work. But you want to know the funny thing? I can only remember up to Post Box telling me to go with you.” There was a long pause. 

“Well, I can't tell you that you aren’t truly wrong in a sense.” I said. Comp looked at me with a concerned look. “But I can tell you this. I’m not stupid. You are a living breathing pony. And being asked to deliver you to uncharted territory can’t be a good thing.” I sighed. I was going to hate myself for this. “I don’t know what Post Box was thinking about this or what he was offered to have me take on this delivery. But I am going to see it to the end. On one condition though.” I looked to the colt and smiled. “I’m going to find out who you are before I make a decision.” Comp’s eyes widened. 

“You’re… not just saying that?” he asked. I shook my head.

“I may not ask questions about my deliveries, but this seems too farfetched. And if something big is going down, then I want to find out what it is and who’s behind it.” I stomped my hoof. “And they will regret for ever messing with a courier.” I was startled when Comp rushed over to me and wrapped his forelegs around my right foreleg in a hug. I smiled and stroked his mane. 

“I’m going to hold you onto that.” He said with a sniffle. I nodded. He then looked up at me with a sheepish smile. “So… can we look around town?” I sighed.

“Alright, I guess a little R&R never hurt no pony before.” Comp beamed and trotted out the door leaving me to chuckle. I think I could give them a chance. In the short amount of time I know them, I could tell they aren’t really bad ponies I had thought them to be. I would have to find some way to apologize to them.



When we stepped out of the building, I was instantly greeted with the freakiest pony I know. Chester, balancing himself on top of a mail box with one hoof. I could tell he had been there for a while as random wandering ponies stopped to stare at him. I glared at the grinning white mask.

“How the hell did you find me?” I asked. Without making the slightest movement, Chester spoke.

“Find you? Oh no, Sixteen. I am not trying to find you. In fact, it is mere coincidence that we keep meeting.” I arched a brow.

“Quit stalking me, Five.” I said flatly. The grinning masked pony chuckled. 

“Stalking? Now that is a funny word. Don’t you find it funny?” He cocked his head at my companions who seemed to shutter as he did. 

“What do you want?” I said. I stepped back as he shifted his weight on the mail box, bending it before stepping off of it and the mail box sprang back up comically.

“Tis not what I want, but what others want. I do hope you are keeping in mind my warning?” he said. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“Yeah, about that. I met a zebra about two days ago that repeated your warning. Wanna tell me what that is about?” I arched a brow. Chester rubbed his chin before shrugging. 

“I haven’t gotten the slightest clue. But then again, I’m a clown. I’m not supposed to be smart.” He stopped and ruffled his green mane slightly. “Unless I can be smart and leave such a warning in the hooves of a smart pony! Oh yes! I really am clever! I should be ‘The Cleverest Clown of the Wasteland.’ Yes, I do quite like that indeed.” I rubbed my face in annoyance. 

“Would you quite goofing off and tell me why you are here?” I said, raising my voice a little. Chester cocked his head at me.

“Why, I am merely on a delivery, dear Sixteen. Can’t a courier do his job while also maintaining a reputation? By the way, I must say I am impressed with the fame you have been given. I’m sure you’re great, great, great, great, ever etcetera grandfather would be so proud of you.” I hissed at him.

“So, you’re also going through my family history?” Chester chuckled. 

“Perish the thought, dear Sixteen. Everypony that is a residence of Pleasant Town knows your families lineage. There is no secret to it.” He then wrapped a foreleg around my neck and brought me in. “In fact, it is safe within the archives of the Crystal Express under a restricted file that Post Box himself set up.” I pulled away and glared at the grinning white mask.

“Stay out of my family’s business.” I hissed. Chester twirled continuously on one hoof. 

“Yes, I guess I will. Besides, I think it’s best if you look at it. I mean, every family has its’ secrets. But yours.” He stopped and bowed weirdly while standing on his hind legs. “Oh dear Sixteen, yours is most secret.” I took a moment to realize what he was trying to say. With my look, he nodded. 

“But, I have no right to press any further. Farewell, dear Sixteen!” he said spinning on his hoof again. To my surprise he was moving while doing that weird spin. “If we meet next time, let’s have a civilized chat, hmm?” before he could say anything else, we stiffened when Chester, in his own spin, was crushed by a passing caravan. He twitched as the caravan bounced over him and the trader panicked at what he had done. Chester waved a twitchy forehoof. “I’m okay.” He rasped. I shook my head. This was going to drive me insane. Not only am I learning that my father is going around on terminals and talking about us, but now Courier Five is giving me hints as to what I should do when I have the time.

“Like I said.” Brick said as we began walking away from Chester’s pain. “Couriers are nothing but trouble.” 

Wheatfield Acres was once a small settlement ten years ago. But after the events of the clouds clearing and the war of the Enclave, it had begun to accept trade from the southern and central regions. With the resources given to them, they had built the town within two years. When we rounded the corner to enter the market area of the town, we were suddenly surrounded by ponies, all of them talking and chatting amongst themselves. As I listened closely to the conversations, I heard all of them talking about me. What in Celestia’s name was going on?

“Hey, isn’t that Sixteen? The one who freed all them ponies that were taken from this town?” one pony in the crowd said. “Yeah, I think that is! Look at the number on her barding. So she is real!” another said from behind us. I was beginning to feel overwhelmed. I found out long ago that I am a claustrophobic, having to be stuck literally in the town’s well after trying to catch one of Stall’s scratchy drawings. Being stuck in there for a few hours felt like ages and the small space began getting smaller as I stayed longer in there. I was eventually lifted out and was shaking in the arms of Heart. But I had succeeded. I had saved the drawing in the end. 

“Uhh… what’s going on?” I asked, feeling a little sick as the ponies crowded around us. 

“I think they know that you’re the one who freed the farmers that do trade with them.” Brick said. I groaned.

“Great, exactly what I wanted to avoid.” My stomach lurched as the space around us began to shrink ever so. 

“Courier, you know illusion magic. Why don’t you do something to distract them?” Shining Star whispered to me. Of course! I’m an illusionist. How could I forget? Well, there’s the claustrophobia setting in. So, I got nothing. I ignored the horned pony as I readied myself. My horn glowed and the snow began rising from the ground. I concentrated as I focused on each flake. I then began imagining a swirling motion with the flake. Then, I spread the motion to the other flakes. I felt my magic web out to the tiny flakes as they began swirling around us. I had created a small blizzard. I could see the silhouettes of the ponies that were surrounding us backed away. I looked back to my companions as they beamed at my performance. Now for the grand finale. I conjured three of my copies.  I nodded to my copies and they nodded back. My copies leaped at the same time through the small blizzard. 

“There she is! She’s going that way!” I heard one pony shout.

“There! There! That way!” I heard another. 

“There she goes! Come on!” I smirked as I saw the silhouettes vanish. I watched as Comp took a Stealthbuck from his bag and attach it to my PipBuck. Where he had gotten it, I was going to ask later. Activating it, I released my magic on the flakes and the blizzard I had created died down. I smirked in triumph as the ponies who thought weren’t going to be fooled by copies looked baffled as they realized I wasn’t there. My companions avoided their gaze as I crept along with them to a building. 

“Ahh, welcome! Welcome to Swashington Tail’s Armory! Where you won’t find quality guns that would certainly have those bigots in Ironshod galloping for their bits!” a mare greeted my companions. 

“Err… thanks.” Shining Star said. “Mind if we look around?” The mare smiled. 

“By all means.” She said. She wore a pre-war business suite. She had a pink hide with yellow mane. “Can I offer some assistance? Perhaps to the one very strong and silent type.” She purred as she looked at Brick. He gave a small smile.

“Ma’am.” He said. I rolled my eyes and crept over to the corner and waited for my Stealthbuck to dissipate. Three minutes have passed before a familiar mare trotted into the store.

“Aha, there you are.” The surgeon mare said. She looked around. “Were has that cute mare gone to?” Cute? I flushed a little. I’ve never once been called cute. I’ve always been told I was a tomboy in a sense. Never really fancied any dresses or girlie things most fillies would be interested in. And I had to admit, the mare wasn’t all that bad looking either. I thought that she was the most beautiful mare I had come across in a long time. Of course I met other cute or pretty looking mares, but to have been called cute myself? I felt… weird. I cleared my throat, startling the business mare a little.

“I’m currently in a Stealthbuck.” I said from the corner. The mare smiled before turning to my companions. 

“I must say, that was quite a spectacular performance you all put on.” She looked over to my corner. “I had never seen that type of magic before. Are you one of the lucky few who know illusion magic?” I nodded. Then, realized I was still invisible.

“Yes. I, unfortunately, know another pony who I can say is better with illusion than me.” I said trying to suppress a groan. The mare seemed pleased by this thought. I felt the Stealthbuck dissipate and I stepped out from the shadows of the corner, making the business mare more nervous. 

“I-I would ask you to please warn me next time before you come in with a… err… Stealthbuck.” I looked at the mare and couldn’t help but tease her with a smirk. The surgeon mare was picking through the shelves with apparent disgust.

“Eck! These are just ghastly. I mean, look at this.” she said as she held up an assault rifle that was in perfect condition. It looked completely modified with a sweet scope and extended mag. She looked around and suddenly beamed as she trotted over to a cabinet where rifles were being held. She levitated up a .50 Cal Anti-Material rifle with, to my amazement, so much ease. And when she cocked the ball point lever and took aim, I noticed that her magic had split. I saw the glow around the trigger and a small one holding the muzzle. I cocked my head.

“Interesting. Most unicorns need a battle saddle for heavy guns like that.” Shining Star said with apparent praise. The mare smirked and looked up from the scope to the mare. 

“Do you have a firing range, perhaps?” she asked. I hadn’t noticed the business mare giving me a suspicious look. Realizing she was being addressed, she smiled and nodded. 

“Right this way, madam.” She said. All this formality was starting to give me a headache. I guess when you travel places all over the Waste you kind of have to pick up slangs and their meanings. But having to hear these two speak so formally to one another, I couldn’t help but question: Why even bother? We followed the mare to the back of the store and stopped behind a broken and rotted fence. Not too far away was a makeshift shooting range. I saw empty Wild Pegasus and Ranger Whisky bottles stacked up on small wooden fence posts. The surgeon mare didn’t bother to prop the rifle on the fence post. She held it exactly as she had during her balance trial. She loaded a mag and cocked the ball point before taking aim. Without missing a beat, she blew each and every bottle, stopping only to reload the mag before firing again. As she took aim at a very far off bottle, she smiled before firing. The bottle was blasted into oblivion. She held up the rifle and blew the smoking muzzle before looking back at us. She arched a brow at our awe struck expressions. 

“W-wow…” Shining Star said, flushing a little. 

“I have never seen some pony fire a gun like that without the aid of a battle saddle.” Brick marveled. 

“That was so awesome!” Comp said scrunching his face in with his hooves. I said nothing but kept a dropped jaw. The mare flushed and fidgeted.

“Really now, it’s rude to stare at a lady like that.” She said. She turned to the mare who seemed to beam with joy. “Your rifle is in very mint condition. I am surprised, most owners of such weapons never bother to take care of their own.” The mare smiled.

“Think nothing of it. Which is why we are better than those bigots at Ironshod. Unlike them, we take care of our guns.” She said with apparent pride.

“Yes, well, as I agree, however, there were some small problems I have with this rifle.” The surgeon mare said. The business mare arched a brow. The surgeon mare took a deep breath before speaking.

“How shall I put this, dear. While you’re weapons are better cared for, you neglect to mention that this was a borrowed rifle that was spruced up and put into a cabinet. Therefore, it is not a Swashington product, but a borrowed Ironshod rifle.” She held up the rifle for us to see and flipped it over to the handle. There, perfectly branded but faded a little, were the initials of the Ironshod R&D company logo on it. Now, I may not have the best knowledge in guns, but I know enough that taking from a competitor was downright cheating out of their own caps worth. I looked back at my Shining Armor enchanted shotgun magnetized to the plate and remembered the dirty trick of having to frame an innocent pony out of her caps. The business mare maintained her pose but seemed to waver a bit.

“Non-sense. Those bigots at Ironshod don’t know how to handle their guns unlike Swashington. We sell them at a perfectly reasonable price in better condition than the expensive poor conditioned products of Ironshod.” The mare said. The surgeon mare narrowed her eyes, but it was Shining Star that sealed the deal.

“If I recall, Ironshod was founded by one of Applejack’s cousins, Braeburn. While the company has been around for two centuries, the remaining Ironshod factories that are still running today are struggling to keep their factory in working order. And without the proper caps, they have no choice but to send out poorly maintained weapons at expensive prices because they don’t have the caps to gather the resources they need to make guns to even doable standards.” He trotted over to the rifle and looked at the faded brand. “So, you are pretty much stealing their products for your own gain. Stealing from them and their caps.” The surgeon mare smiled at the stallion who flushed before turning to the business mare. “And judging that even though the rifle is in perfect condition-“

“I will buy it at half price then what it is.” The surgeon mare finished for him. The mare scoffed.

“You must be out of your mind. I will not have some filthy scavengers barter me out of my own caps.” She said. I smirked to the mare, making her flinch.

“Why not? After all, it isn’t a Swashington product.” I said. “So I think half price is reasonable enough.” The mare looked at me with that suspicious look. 

“Never! Twelve hundred caps is what I will sell it at.” 

“Tut tut. It is not a Swashington product.” The surgeon mare said. Then she smirked. “Unless you want me to expose you for the thief you are.” The mare seemed offended by the remark. “I counted at least over fifty Ironshod products and only a handful of Swashington products. Perhaps I should get the Empire’s own Ironshod CEO that is still running the factory.”

“Pssh, they are all bigots! They won’t listen to you.” The mare smirked. The surgeon mare challenged her smirk. 

“Really? Because Dusty is a dear friend of mine.” The mare arched a brow at her. 

“You honestly expect me to believe you are friends with the Empire’s own Dusty Trail?” she said. Dusty…

“Well, then maybe we should go talk to him.” I said making the mares turn their attention to me. I levitated out a small brown box up to them from my bag. “I have a delivery for one Dusty in Hoofton. And Hoofton is only at least an hour trot from here.” The surgeon mare gave me a relieved smile before turning to the mare.

“Yes, I agree with the courier. We go to Ironshod in Hoofton and speak with Dusty Road.” She slung the rifle over her shoulder. “And I am keeping this with me until we can get the matter handled.” The mare balked.

“B-but… you can’t do that!” she stammered.

“I can and will. Now come along. We can make it to Hoofton if we leave right away.” Comp groaned.

“I guess no R&R then…” he said. I smiled at him and ruffled his mane. 

“Sorry, kid. But a jobs a job.” I teased. 



We left Wheatfield Acres and made our way to a split in the road that connected with Route 2. The business mare trailing behind us was feeling very grumpy. The surgeon mare, who told us her name is Goldenlee, braved the winter weather with only a pink scarf. She didn’t seemed fazed at all by the minor blizzard we were having. Comp was curled up on Brick’s back, with part of Brick’s own scarf wrapped around his neck. Shining Star had ditched the slave clothing when we arrived at Wheatfield and into a cruiser outfit that I see only on some lone Wasteland wanderers. I adjusted my hood as we reached a hill of the road that snaked down into a smaller town that only had scrap metal houses. Not too far away on top of another hill was a running Ironshod R&D factory. The smoke coming from the furnace pipes wisped into the cloudy sky. I looked back at the mare who seemed to shiver not because of the cold, but the sight of the working Ironshod factory that outsized her small Swashington building.

“We are almost there, everypony. Come along now. We haven’t a moment to lose.” Goldenlee said with a motion of her hoof. As we made our way down the road, my ears twitched as I heard faint upbeat vintage music. I looked up and spotted a Spritebot bobbing its’ way towards us. My companions stopped and stared in confusion as the Spritebot bobbed closer to us. I took a step forward and stood in front of the bot. I narrowed my eyes at it as it bobbed by me.

“Watcher.” I said. To my companion’s surprise, the music ended abruptly with a pop and the Spritebot hovered over to me.

“Yes, Sixteen? Have you thought about what I said?” the metallic voice said. I nodded.

“I have. I just want to let you know…” I stopped myself and bit my lip. I have only ever said this truly to my siblings when I done something wrong. With others it was feigned. “I wanted to say I’m sorry for how I acted.” There was a moment pause before Watcher spoke.

“I’m glad to hear it. And I can tell you have been hard at work already.” I smiled and looked back at the ponies behind me (excluding the business pony) who seemed to give me a questioning look. 

“Also.” I said turning back to the bot. “I discovered that my father may be leaving behind reports about me and my family. I want you to tell my siblings, when you see them, tell them be careful. I can’t really tell them over my PipBuck’s message spell. The character limit is too short. Lastly, I want to tell you to warn the Stable Dweller.” I heard a faint gasp from my companions. 

“What did you want me to tell her?” Watcher asked. I sighed before giving him a concerned look.

“Watcher, you ever hear the name Sombra?” There was a pause. A long pause. Then, Watcher sighed before speaking.

“Unfortunately, yes.” The bot said with apparent disgust. “You met him, haven’t you?” I shook my head.

“I don’t think so physically. I know he appeared to me when I was knocked out back in Wheatfield. But I have a feeling something is not right at all. Whatever is going on, it is definitely stirring up something evil that we have to be cautious about. Which is why I want you to tell the Stable Dweller to be careful.” I looked at the spritebot, waiting for a reply. The bot took a moment before speaking.

“You’re right. If Sombra is back, then the Empire is in grave danger. I will pass it on to her the next time I see her.” I smiled at the bot before the bot popped with a crackle of static and went back to playing the vintage music and bobbed away down the road past us. I pulled my hood down before trotting down the road, the baffled ponies following me trying to keep up.
We finally reached Hoofton and was instantly getting strange looks from the settlers here. We ignored them as we trotted up to the gates of Ironshod R&D. A stationed mercenary trotted over to us.

“State your business.” He said aiming an assault rifle at us. I stepped forward.

“Courier. I am here on business. These ponies here are with me.” I said nodding to my companions. The mercenary arched a brow.

“I have to apologize, but you’re clients need to stay out here. You are free to go in and do your business. But they have to remain here.” The earth pony said. I shook my head.

“They are with my orders to be accompanied by me at all times. And if you question the orders of a courier, I’ll see to it personally that the Express will take it up with Dusty himself about you disrespecting the delivery regulations.” I said giving him a serious blank look. The mercenary snarled at me before speaking.

“Alright, fine. But do anything funny and I’ll see to it personally that you are removed from the place.” He nodded back to the gate and the metal doors slid open. Without a glance at the mercenary, we trotted up to the doors where a metallic rusted TV screen with the face of a well groomed cartoon stallion wheeled over to us.

“Welcome to Ironshod R&D. May I please ask that you keep all personal belongings with you at all times. Thank you for your cooperation. Mr. Trail will be with you in just a moment.” Comp gapped at the robot.

“Why is it standing like that?” he asked. 

“That is a Protect-a-pony Mk V. Personally designed and produce through Mr. House himself.” Shining Star said. He rubbed his chin before continuing. “I haven’t seen so many of them out in the north. I don’t even recall Mr. House distributing them to major business heads in the Empire. I do know we would find a lot of them in the Strip.” I smiled. Leave it to the egg head to give us a brief summary of unknown technology. As we waited, I flipped on the radio to listen to some music, only to hear the voice of DJ Pon3. 

“Hello, children! This is your host, DJ Pon3 taking over for my good friend New Pegas for today. But don’t worry, he made sure to tell me his reports for all of his lovely listeners. Now first off, it appears that Mr. House, owner of the Lucky 38 hotel and casino, had declared that the responsible gang of the Strip who took a certain Protect-a-pony model will be brought to justice. Now, on to the update of our Empire’s own Savior of the Roads.” There was the sound of papers being flipped. “You all know that couriers do their damnedest to make a delivery. And that is why, we have a special guest with us who is from all the way from Pleasant Town out in the northwest who happens to be a sibling to the Empire’s Savior of the Road. Why don’t you introduce yourself, kid?” My ears shot up in surprise by the familiar voice that followed next.

“Hiyah, sis! I’m finally on the radio!” Stall’s voice said. I began tapping my hooves in sheer panic. What is that boy doing?

“Yes you are and you are live through the Empire and the Strip. So tell us a little about yourself.” DJ Pon3 said.

“Well, not much really. I can say that I am a courier just like my siblings.” Stall said. “I can also tell you I’m the middle youngest.” 

“Interesting. So I hear that couriers go through so much. Can you tell the lovely children of the Strip and Empire what couriers go through?” DJ Pon3 asked. I bit my lower lip, my hoof tapping increasing in speed.

“Well, I haven’t really done much unlike my two older sisters. Now they have true courier stories to tell. Although I think one won’t even bother to tell her story.” Stall said. You’re right, dear brother. But I won’t be embarrassed to ground you in front of the whole Wasteland.

“So you’re sisters. What do they do that makes it dangerous for them?” DJ Pon3 asked. Stall, don’t fuck it up anymore than you have. Oh, his butt is so grounded when he gets home. 

“I’m not really inclined to say. One, because I’m a courier and we don’t talk much about our deliveries, but we can openly express our interest to the job. And two, well, they are my sisters. I can’t really say otherwise. It’s for their own safety.” Stall said. I could tell he had to wing it at the second part. But I was relieved that he hadn’t mention me and Heart’s past dealings with big time gang heads. 

“I see. Well can you at least tell us what’s it like to be a courier then?” DJ Pon3 asked.

“Well that’s easy Hom- err... Pon3. Being a courier, we go through irradiated fields that are still around. We do get caught up with slavers and raiders and sometimes the occasional ganger encounter, but they leave pretty much some of us alone. Also, you get to eat for free at the Express!” DJ Pon3 chuckled.

“Well, there you have it children. The Savior’s own sibling telling you what it means to be a courier live. Now before I go, I have to tell you children a little something about gangs. Sure, some may look like they are just like any civilized pony out on the Strip, but you better take heed, children. Most gangers don’t play around. Thanks for listening, children! This has been DJ Pon3 live from the Las Pegasus Station tower in the heart of the glorious vice city, bringing you the truth, no matter how bad it hurts. Now for some of those classical strings by the one Octavia.” I switched it off as the door opened and out stepped a beige pegasus in a white business suite. His black mane was gelled into a cow lick. He beamed at Goldenlee.

“Goldie! Long time no see. How have you’ve been?” he asked as Goldenlee hugged the stallion. 

“Oh you know, this and that. And how are you, Dusty?” she asked. Dusty suddenly looked very tired and sighed. 

“Not well. Mr. House is threatening to close down our business.” He said. The business mare perked up and smiled.

“Really? Permenately?” she asked. Dusty narrowed his eyes at the mare. 

“Ain’t you a Swashington gal?” he asked. The mare shrunk back a bit.

“She is. She is here with us on a matter that must be brought to your attention.” Goldenlee said. Dusty looked back at the now nervous mare before turning and smiling at me.

“And you must be a courier.” He said. I nodded. He clapped his hooves together. “Excellent! I’ve been waiting for hours as it finally falls into my hooves. Come in! I’ll show you to my office and we will handle the matter at hoof.” As we stepped into the factory, I gapped as to how clean the lobby was. We entered through double doors that led to a cat walk that had stairs going up. Over the railing, we saw ponies in dusty work clothes as they were stationed a few feet from each other at a conveyor belt and were assembling the gun pieces that were being trailed along the belt. Dusty lead us up to the second floor catwalk before opening a door that lead to the offices. I was surprised to see that they were only a few employees in stalls and some had massive stack of papers and were furiously going through them with clear frustration.

“Whoa. I don’t think I ever seen that tall of paper work before.” Goldenlee said. “Is it really that bad?” Dusty sighed and nodded. 

“Mr. House had made it clear that he wants us to shut down the factory or be removed from the area. We don’t have the caps to even hire new workers that are willing to work full time. And to those that remained. Well…” he looked over to a mare who cursed as she scribbled furiously at a paper before tossing it aside without care and going to the next one. Her mane tufted up in all directions. “Anyway, right this way.” He lead us to a pair of double doors that when he opened one side, the hinge snapped and the door swung loosely from the molding. He sighed before trotting behind his desk and sitting down on his chair. “Now, what was it you wanted to bring to my attention?” Goldenlee nodded and unslung the rifle from her back and showed him. 

“I do believe this is a product of your company. One of the many I have found in the Swashington’s building.” She flipped the gun to show Dusty the faded brand. Dusty narrowed his eyes and looked up to the mare who was now trying to put on her most convincing smile.

“I see. And would you care to explain why a product of Ironshod is in the hand of Swashington?” he asked arching a brow.

“W-well, sir. Ah… a trader came by and had the rifle on him and err… sold it to me.” The mare said. Goldenlee frowned. Dusty remained calm as he looked between Goldenlee and the mare.
“I see. And how much did this trader sell you for it?” he asked. I saw the mare gulp before speaking.

“Err… I offered him three hundred caps for it.” She said. Goldenlee snorted and turned to Dusty.

“She offered me twelve hundred for it. But when I noticed it was your product, I asked she give it to me by half that. But being the stubborn mare, as with most Swashington employees, she refused.” Goldenlee explained. Dusty nodded and turned to the mare.

“Now, I know you were just doing your job and wanting to make the best money you could make. I want to do the same. But you must remember that selling a gun that is not Swashington is to be under half the price that it was sold to.” Dusty said. The mare gapped.

“Two hundred and fifty caps!? That’s outrageous!” the mare balked. But Dusty remained calm.

“On the contrary. You were pretty much cheating me out of our company’s caps and reselling a gun to a dear friend of mine at such a price you had it at. It is a wonder why so many Ironshod factories shut down.” He sighed. “Unfortunately, there is nothing I can do.” Goldenlee looked at him with utter shock and the mare cocked her head with slight interest. 

“B-but, Dusty! Swashington is cheating you out of your caps!” Goldenlee said with a stomp of her hoof. 

“I know. But at this rate, it won’t even matter. For quite some time, Mr. House has said that our company is to be bought by Swashington or be shut down permenately and removed from the area.” The pegasus pulled out a drawer and brought out a bag of caps. “Here is the twelve hundred. Take it.” Goldenlee seemed at a loss for words as the mare smirked and happily took the bag. 

“A pleasure doing business with you folks.” She said. With that, she turned and trotted on out of the room. 

“B-but, Dusty!” Goldenlee began.

“No buts, Goldie. I know you mean well and you are trying your best to help me under such a circumstance. But at this rate, we will have to shut down. I’m sorry. But there is nothing you can do to help me. We must start planning on retirement.” Dusty said. Goldenlee’s eyes darted in thought. Then, with a determined look, she puffed her chest out and put her hoof to it.

“No. There is a way I can help! I will go to Las Pegasus and convince Mr. House to spare the company!” she said. Dusty gave a sad and concerned look. 

“I know you mean well, Goldie. But let’s just face facts. We don’t have employees willing to work. Any remaining employees are on the verge of quitting. And we are starting to run out of options.” He said.

“Then give me time to save the company! I swear to you, I will convince Mr. House one way or another.” She said. She turned and trotted past us. Dusty sighed. 

“I’ll go talk to her.” Shining Star said. “I’m sure I can try to convince her choice to something different.” Dusty nodded to the stallion.

“Please, make sure Goldenlee doesn’t do anything rash. She means well, but she can be so stubborn when she puts her mind to things.” He slumped as he looked at a small portrait of him and Goldenlee as happy playful foals. I looked back to where Shining Star and Goldenlee had exited. If I was going to give these ponies a chance, I was going to have to try and be better. I looked back at Dusty and levitated the box to him. He smiled as I laid it carefully on the desk.

“Keep the pay. I’ll try and convince my boss to pay me for it later.” I said. He nodded at me before looking tired again and looking back at the portrait. We left the room and exited the factory to find Shining Star patting an upset Goldenlee on the shoulder. They looked at me as I trotted over to them.

“Want to come with us?” I asked, hesitant at first. Goldenlee gave me a small smile. “We are heading to Las Pegasus next. I have business there anyway. And I also have a certain sibling I need to tell off before he gets us into trouble.” I stepped back in surprise as Goldenlee lunged at me, only to wrap her hooves around me.

“That would mean the world to me.” She said with a shaky breath. I didn’t know how to react. I mean, having my sister hug me was one thing, but a complete stranger? Well, I guess she isn’t at all bad. She seemed to be the mare that would go through thick and thin to get what she wants for the right cause. And right now, her cause is helping out a childhood friend. I patted her shoulder before she pulled away. I adjusted my hood and looked over to the mountains. I could see the Lucky 38 and the tip of the radio tower nearby just over the mountain. Looking ahead at the snaking road, I could faintly see where the biomes cut off. I felt myself shudder a bit. I looked back at Comp who gave me a small smile. We both knew what was going to happen after Las Pegasus. But this time, I’ll be a better pony in the situation. I will do what is best for not just a pony. But a friend. Friends…
I looked at the ponies who gave me looks of encouragement. Brick nodded his head to me with a smile. Shining Star waved bashfully, Comp beamed and Goldenlee gave me a hopeful smile. Friends. These are ponies I can call friends. These are ponies I can trust other than family. No matter how I looked at it, they were going to be there for me. I smiled at them before turning ahead.

“Next stop. Las Pegasus.” I said.



Footnote: Level Up!
Perk Added: Companion Loyalty: When near death or crippled, your companions get an increase in DMG and DT.

> Eyes of Gold and Fire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Eyes of Gold and Fire


The winter air still pummeled us as we reached the border from the Empire to the Strip. The split biomes jagged as far as the eye could see. 

“So, they call this an ecotone?” Comp asked as he jumped down from Brick’s back and trotted to stand next to me. I looked back at Shining Star who saw my look.

“That is to be believed by the studies of the M.A.S.” He looked as the border between the Empire and the Strip was separated by a long fence. “Of course, when RCE heard about it about some sixty years ago, they made it their duty to secure it and erect a barricade. Now, it seems that the only way between the borders is that you have business with them, RCE officials, traders or courier.” He nodded to me. 

“Then I’m a free pass for every pony.” I said, pulling my hood down. “Let’s go then.” 

“Wait.” Goldenlee said. She quickly trotted over to my left and peeked out of the scope of the rifle. I squinted as I tried to follow her gaze. “Just as I thought. The entire thing is a death trap.” Comp snickered.

“Well, it should be obvious that it is one.” Before he could continue, there was the sound of ponies screaming and what sounded like energy turrets and mines were being set off. Goldenlee sighed looking very depressed.

“That was a caravan.” She slung her rifle across her back before continuing. “They got too close.” Comp winced. 

“Then that must mean that the RCE is preparing for something.” I said. I wasn’t exactly sure, but then again, I never really was on the side of the Republic of the Crystal Empire. “Let’s go.” I could tell my companions were nervous about reaching the gate. I peeked out from under my hood to see two gigantic energy turrets locked on to us as we got closer. I was feeling nervous myself. The last time I had gone through, there weren’t as many defenses as there were now. Something or sompony must have set off the RCE. My guess was it had to deal with the Stable Dweller. We were only a few meters away from the gate when an intercom next to us buzzed to life.

“Hold it. This is RCE protected area. State your business or leave.” A mare’s voice said sternly. I pressed the button on the intercom with my hoof and spoke into it.

“Courier Sixteen. I’m with the Crystal Express. My orders are to reach Las Pegasus.” I said. There was a pause before the mare’s voice came back.

“You’re courier Sixteen? Well, I’ll be damned. The Savior of the Roads is here.” I rolled my eyes and was about to retort when Brick nudged me to play along.

“Err… yes. I have business in Las Pegasus. May we go through?” I winced as there was another long pause. 

“Alright, but there is a price for the others.” The mare said. “A thousand caps per pony.” Goldenlee seemed ready to burst. I shook my head at her and she hmphed.

“They are with me under orders.” I said. 

“Doubt it. Just sit tight then. I’ll send some pony to get you.” The mare said. I arched a brow at my companions.

“Listen, you are directly interfering with courier business. There is a penalty for doing so. You either let me and my clients in or we will involve the president in the matter.” I hoped that the bluff would work. After a long moment, the mare’s voice came back.

“Tell you what. I’ll let you and your friends in if I can get your autograph.” Okay, now I was really confused. 

“Autograph?” I looked to my companions for any ideas.

“Just go with it.” Shining Star whispered. “It seems these ponies have heard of you and are willing to let us by without incident.” I sighed. I was really going to hate my new found fame.

“Deal.” I said back at the intercom. There was a buzzing sound and we looked to see the turrets face away from us and the gate slowly opened. 

“Geez, they couldn’t make it any more intense.” Comp said. We trotted up to the gate, only to have me stopped by three RCE guards.

“You sure that’s Sixteen? I imagined her as being in full power armor.” One young stallion said. I arched a brow. 

“Hey, what do you look like under that hood? I’ve been dying to know.” A mare said. I pulled my hood down further.

“I wear it for a reason.” I muttered. 

“Yeah! That is Sixteen! Look at the back of her barding!” the third pony said. 

“Hey!” a voice shouted. We all looked to see one of the RCE elites trot out to meet us. The elites of the RCE wore a special suite designed to enhance their physical capabilities. What gave them the creepy look was the SWAT looking visor they wore over their heads. As the elite approached, the pony took off the helmet, revealing a young and stern looking brown mare with charcoal mane. “Shouldn’t you three be on patrol? Quit bugging them and get to your posts!” she barked. The three gave a quick salute before hurrying off. She sighed and shook her head. “Sorry about all that. They believe that the pony New Pegas keeps talking about is here.” 

“You don’t say.” Shining Star muttered. I looked at the mare before giving her a feigned smile. 

“Thank you for that.” I said. The mare narrowed her eyes at me.

“What are you hiding under that hood, missy?” she said. I must have shown my annoyance because the mare seemed to nicker.

“Enough about what’s under the hood. I need to get going and I’m behind on schedule.” I said, trying to get us past all the questioning RCE guards. The mare gave me one last look over before nodding. 

“Alright then. Hurry along.” She put her helmet on before trotting back into the outpost. When I said I wasn’t on the side of the RCE, I truly meant it. Now my new found fame is causing me grief that I can’t even go by without being stopped and asked if I was the Savior of the Roads. I was going to really tell off New Pegas when we get there. As we crossed the border, I shuddered as the cold feeling of winter left me and was replaced by the warmth of the desert air. I glanced at my PipBuck to check the navigation tag. Las Pegasus was at least a day trot from the border. The closest town I could find was halfway down the road. I had passed it before and my PipBuck labeled it as Tipson. I beamed.

“Okay then! Las Pegasus is going to take at least a day to get from here to there. But the town, Tipson, is not too far away. Only a couple hours walk.” I said. Sure, a couple hours would it take. 
But it took us longer. We had a run in with a group of low-be gangers called the Vipers ambush us and almost took us hostage. It was thanks to Shining Star’s intellectual talk that caused the dumb gang members to ponder the question. We took that opportunity and took them out. Comp and Brick had salvaged from the corpses and we continued on our merrily way. Then, the next obstacle came. My EFS had picked up a lot of red bars.
We had to retreat a little ways back because we had walked into a recent Radscorpion nest. I made quick work of the little ones as Goldenlee used the power of the anti-material rifle to blow off the stingers of the giant ones. Brick cleared a lot of them from our side by launching an incendiary grenade and catching the scorpions on fire in a chain reaction. A scorpion had gotten past us and its stinger lashed out towards Shining Star. I was surprised at how nimble the pony was as the stinger stuck to the ground. I rushed up and entering S.A.T.S. fired two rounds of slugs into the stinger that blew it off, then I aimed for the face. The scorpion exploded from the blast and its body parts flew into the rough sand. Checking to make sure we were all clear, we took a moment breather before continuing. I could see Tipson as we rounded a corner of a mountain when Goldenlee came trotting up next to me.

“So, I’m curious about that gun of yours.” She said with a smile. I glanced back to my enchanted shotgun before focusing back at her.

“What about?” I asked.

“Where did you get such a perfectly customized combat shotgun like that? I mean, I saw you use it frequently and there isn’t a sign of wear and tear on it!” she said marveling at the ivory and blue striped gun. I flushed a little.

“Well… if you must know I uh… kinda stole it.” I said with a sheepish smile.

“From raiders I would presume.” Shining Star said. My look told him otherwise. “From who then?” he asked. I adjusted my hood before speaking.

“Well, it was about six days ago. I was in Settlement, which is about a twenty mile trot to Pleasant Town. Some corrupt booth tender had it displayed in a case. Of course, like any decent pony, I walked up and saw the price.” I nodded to her rifle. “It cost more than that borrowed rifle.” Goldenlee arched a brow. “Well, after completing my job, I met my sister the next day and we both were just catching up on personal deliveries when there was a commotion. We went over to investigate. Some pony had stolen the gun.” 

“So, you stole it back?” Comp asked. I flushed.

“W-well… kinda.” I muttered. “You see, the booth tender was trying to look for some way to get some more caps. So, he tried to stage a robbery. There was a filly he hired to do the trick. I noticed when my sister began playing the poor investigator.” I nickered. “Never let her become a detective. It was by sheer luck that I noticed the filly under the table. Well, when I did check under the table, I saw she wasn’t there. She was given a Stealthbuck. Fortunately, a crowd had formed and cornered the filly in the crowd. We stalled long enough for the Stealthbuck to wear off.” I stopped and put a hoof to my chest. “I must have scared her to death. She shot me point blank in the chest.” Comp winced.

“And you survived it?” he asked. I nodded.

“I realized that the gun was in poor condition to start with. But as we chased the filly to get the gun back, I saw that the gun was looking brand new. I figured then that it was true as to what ponies said.” I levitated my shotgun out in front of me and aimed down the sight. “This gun is unique. Said to be enchanted long ago by Shining Armor himself.” 

“Interesting.” Shining Star said rubbing his chin. “Shining Armor actually succeeded in enchanting a gun? I heard it could be done, but not without having to cast the spell for painstaking hours and live to tell the tale. Some ponies said Shining Armor died in the war. Some said he cast a spell that was too much for him and backfired on him.” I slung the gun back onto the plate. 

“Well in any case. I did steal it. But… I stole it from a bad pony, right? That’s good, correct?” I looked to Goldenlee who seemed to dart her eyes in thought.

“Well.” She sighed. “In a way it was for a good cause. But it was a bad decision for you, Sixteen. You stole a gun and that is bad karma.” She said. I gapped at her.

“You have conflicting little ponies too?” I gasped. She arched a brow at me.

“What do you mean?” she said. My hope faltered as I kicked a rock with my foreleg away from me before speaking.

“Y-you don’t have a tiny horned pony or a winged pony giving you tough decisions?” I asked. My companions looked at one another, Comp spun his hoof at his temple and rolled his eyes, stating I was koo-koo. I sighed. “Nevermind.” I wiggled my nose and sniffed. “Hey, do you smell that?” My companions sniffed the air and Comp held a hoof over his muzzle and waved his other hoof.

“Ugh, it smells like butt.” he muffled. I looked over to see a pony dancing and whooping towards us. I exchanged a glance with Goldenlee before we trotted towards the stallion dancing with joy. 

“Err… pardon me, sir. But pray tell, why are you celebrating out in the middle of nowhere?” Goldenlee asked. The stallion stopped and looked at us. He lunged and shook me by the shoulders.

“I won the lottery! I won the mother fucking lottery! Yeah! Smell that air! Couldn’t you just drink it like booze?” Comp arched a brow at him and spoke in a muffle.

“You think butt is like booze?” he said. 

“What lottery?” I asked cocking my head.

“What do you mean ‘what lottery’? The lottery!” he cheered, shaking me again. I pulled away from him and shook away my daze before continuing.

“Calm down, fool.” I hissed. “What did you win from this lottery?” he ignored me as he galloped past me shouting and jumping for joy.

“I won the freaking lottery!” We watched his figure grow distant as he celebrated further and further down the road. I looked over to Tipson, which was about a five minute trot, and gasped. I could see smoke coming from the town. My companions raced after me after I had galloped over to the town.
When we arrived, I was horrified by what I saw. All around the town were decapitated heads of ponies on pikes. 

“Oh, Goddess. What happened here?” Goldenlee asked horrified. We walked down the middle of the town and saw more gore. What had done this? What slaughtered an entire town? I looked ahead to see a group of ponies in weird armor. As we got closer, the gore being more unsettling as we went, I noticed that they were not ponies, but zebra. 

“Courier, look.” Comp said with a gasp. I followed the colts gaze and saw that there were crucified ponies. They were still breathing. They looked at us as we walked by, some with fear, some with accepted looks of their fate. They seemed in pretty bad shape. Shining Star went to try to untie one before a disembodied stripped hoof appeared and tapped his shoulder. He yelped and backed behind Brick. I had my gun already drawn and aimed at the hoof. As it rose up, I could see a figure begin to form. A zebra looked grimly at us and said something in zebra before fully materializing. I noticed it was a cloak and he was standing on his hind legs. He repeated what he had said in zebra and glanced at us.

“Ponies must leave.” The zebra finally said. “No qualms. We finished.” I cocked my head.

“Not fluent in equestrian?” I asked. 

“Of course not.” A voice said. We turned to see that the zebra group had made their way to us. “Most of the Ceaser Legionnaires are not fluent in equestrian.” The zebra with the stoic expression (I guessed as the group’s leader) said.

“You’re the Legion?” Shining Star gapped. The zebra glanced us over before speaking.

“Are you travelers?” he asked. I said nothing and gave him my blank look. He arched a brow at me. “The silent type are you? Then I assume you must be the group’s leader.” He said with a chilling smile. I pulled my hood down further.

“So I can assume you are your own group’s leader?” I said not really making it sound like a question. He nodded.

“I am one of Ceaser’s elites. We are out patrolling a campaign for the great Ceaser Legion.” I looked at his barding then back at him. I thought those clothes were familiar. I only saw them in text books in my history lessons about the Proditiors.

“You’re wearing New Roamian barding.” I said. “If you are from New Roam, why are you here in the Strip?” The zebra didn’t move as he spoke.

“Ah, very astute of you. For a traveler, you seem well knowledged on our culture.” He said. I smirked and motioned at Shining Star.

“Actually, he might fill me in later on your culture. I just know you are from New Roam based on your barding.” I said. The zebra rubbed his chin before speaking.

“Hmm… quite. Yes, we are from New Roam. It is an honor for this land of Equestria. For the great Ceaser’s Legion will take the Strip and the Empire and we will prosper as the new home for the zebra.” He said with a smile. I pointed my shotgun at him and just to be sure we were not going to be shot at, I conjured my three copies to surround us and aim at the zebras that began appearing around us.

“Not if I have anything to say about it.” I said. The zebra chuckled.

“Oh, you ponies are so foalish. So naïve. What makes you think you can take on the Legion and live to tell the tale?” he said.

“Sixteen, don’t do anything rash. I heard that zebra are well skilled in guns and martial arts.” Shining Star said as he glanced nervously at one of my copies aiming at the zebra that had appeared by the cross. The zebra met my gaze. I gave him a blank look in return. I squinted, then my eyes widened as I saw the fire of the bodies being burned behind him rise higher and higher around him. He narrowed his eyes at me as I began to feel that sensation. I knew now it wasn’t because I was a pyromaniac that gave me that sensation. I had a spirit of fire somewhere locked away in my mind. The zebra gasped and backed away.

“Y-you! You are a Maiden of the Stars?” he said. I smirked. I wanted to watch the flames dance around him. I wanted him to sing. I felt my eye began to throb. I could feel all eyes on me now.

“Sixteen? Are you alright?” Goldenlee asked putting a hoof on my shoulder. I rasped a chuckle. 

“I want to watch the flames dance.” I hissed. I blinked and found myself again not in control of my body. I reacted by willing myself to take back control, but I could feel Din push me away as she tried to take my mind over. My body weaved a little and I dropped my gun, screaming in pain as my eye began throbbing. 

“Sixteen!” I heard Goldenlee cry out.

“Goldenlee, get away from her.” I heard Shining Star say.

“Why, what’s wrong with her?” 

“The maiden shows herself.” I heard the zebra rasp. “We are cursed! Kill the maiden!” he shouted. I saw that the zebra aimed all their guns at me. I screamed as I felt the bullets penetrate my body. I lurched to the ground. I saw a bloody puddle form. The zebra looked down at me, only to have his eyes widened and back away. “Impossible! How can you still be alive?” My body chuckled maniacally as I stood up. I could feel it. That growth at the side of my face. I ignored my companion’s cries as I focused straight at the zebra.

“I want to hear you sing.” My body said with an intimidating, blood caked step. “And the flames will dance as you sing. They will rise higher and higher as you sing louder and louder.” In my mind, I felt myself glued to the same spot. Come on, move! Don’t repeat what happened last time! I have to stop myself! I struggled as I watched the flames behind the zebra began flowing straight at me. I was soon engulfed in the flames and with my magic, I spun the flames around me, trying to mold something from the embers. More gunshots. I felt my body take most of the hits, but from a small glimpse in the corner of my eyes, I could see that Brick and Goldenlee were returning fire.

“Take cover!” I heard Comp shout. I found myself alone in the street, but my body stayed and continued to mold the flames. I watched in horror as Din manipulated the flames and with a sudden release of the magic, the flames spread into flares and set the buildings on fire. My body began laughing manically. No. No I won’t let it happen again! Not this time! I willed. I concentrated as hard as I could. I felt myself move. My bloodied body began walking slowly to the zebra who was frozen in terror. 

“You’ve been a bad zebra. Very vile. Very cruel. Your punishment is to sing while flames dance around you!” my body began manipulating the flames. Come on! I have to stop Din! Move dammit, move! I gasped as I saw a road. It had suddenly appeared before me. Without second guessing myself, I galloped down the road. A light took over me and I blinked. I looked down to see I was me again. Only, I really wasn’t. I looked up to see me. Or my body that Din was controlling. I bit my lip and galloped towards her. Thank Goddesses that my barding is fire proof! With a deep breath, I leapt straight into the flames with my hooves spread apart in front of me. My body looked up to me and the eyes widened. I didn’t give time for my body to react. I wrapped my hooves around me in a tackle and we both flew out of the flames. I rolled with my body and smirked triumphantly down as I pinned it beneath me. 

“I won’t let this happen!” I said coldly to myself. My body just grinned wickedly and chuckled.

“Foalish child. You can’t be rid of me! I am a part of you! If you kill me, you will be killing your own body!” I gave her my cold blank look.

“I wasn’t planning on dying anyway.” I reached with my magic and plucked a memory orb from the saddle bag. My body’s eyes widened.

“No. No! I won’t go back! I have taken control! You can’t!” my body shrieked. I just smirked at me and put the memory orb in between our horns and the world faded away.


oooOOO000OOOooo


This body felt different. Healthy, athletic and to my surprise, intelligent! And more to my relief, I found I was in a mare’s body. My host looked like she was on a train. She looked out the window, feeling bored before going back to reading a book with numbers and equations.

“Is everything alright here, Miss Cheerilee?” a voice said making my host turn. She gasped with surprise as a young looking orange pegasus mare with a lavender mane grinned at my host.

“Scootaloo! How very pleasant to see you. My you have grown so much.” My host, Ms. Cheeilee, said. Scootaloo rubbed the back of her head.

“You’re not bad yourself, Ms. Cheerilee.” Scootaloo said taking a seat next to her. 

“Oh, you. So how have you’ve been? I hope you and the Crusaders aren’t getting into too much trouble now?” Cheerilee teased. Scootaloo gave a hearty chuckle before speaking.

“Actually, I’m heading to the Empire to meet them.” She said sighing. “Though, I sometimes wish we had more time for each other.” Cheerilee patted Scootaloo’s shoulder.

“Well, I’m sure you will get some time for each other. You three were pretty much inseparable.” Cheerilee said. Scootaloo gave her a small smile.

“Well, I guess that’s easy for you to say. You’re a teacher after all.” She perked up. “So, did you get the job!?” Cheerilee sighed but nodded.

“Yes. I just couldn’t stand to work anymore at the Ministry of Peace. So many things have happened, I almost lost touch in what I always did best.” She looked out the window. From her reflection, I could see the magenta pony with a faded bubblegum stripped mane. Scootaloo was right. Ms. Cheerilee couldn’t have looked prettier despite her age. 

“Well, that’s great news! I’m sorry it didn’t work out at the ministry.” Scootaloo said. Cheerilee smiled. “But hey, you get to teach at the Crystal Empire!” Cheerilee flushed a little.

“Well, Twilight was kind to tell her brother about me. But, I’m not sure I am that great.” She said.

“Non-sense! If there was anypony who could teach and still look pretty in the end, it’s you, Ms. Cheerilee!” Scootaloo gave her a warming grin that put Cheerilee to ease.

“Thank you, Scootaloo.” She said. “And how is it over at Stable-Tec? I heard you were made vice president.” Scootaloo sighed, but nodded. 

“It’s not really all that great.” She frowned. “Would you believe my boss had me escorted to the VIP cart? I have four body guards that are in there, thinking I’m discussing business with my boss.” She nickered. “Little do they know that the top of the train is a very good exit. I had to make my way back here.” Cheerliee seemed baffled.

“That’s very dangerous, Scootaloo. Why on earth would you want to do that? You have protection, you have comfort.” Scootaloo smiled at her before speaking.

“You know me, Cheerilee. I was never into all that fancy, smanchy stuff.” She rubbed her chin. “I’m not sure how Applebloom and Sweetie Bell handle it. It’s just too overwhelming.” Cheerilee smiled.

“Always the dare devil.” She said. Scootaloo chuckled. Then, Cheerilee frowned and bopped the side of Scootaloo’s head with the book she was reading. Scootaloo blinked in confusion, rubbing her head. “That still doesn’t excuse you for doing something like that. You could have been hurt or worse!” she said sternly. I had to hand it to Cheerilee, she knew how to handle students. Even her old ones. Scootaloo sighed.

“I know. But, when I saw you boarding the train, I just had to get away and talk to somepony that isn’t all business. You know, like old times. Not have to worry about work or being constantly watched because it’s for my “safety”.” Scootaloo made a disgusted face at the word ‘safety’. Cheerilee smiled before unrolling her book and went back to reading, adjusting her glasses. 

“Well, I appreciate it Scootaloo. I can agree, work is stressful at times. But that’s the biggest part of growing up. You’re not a filly anymore.” She looked up and frowned as Scootaloo had found a rubber band from the floor and pulled it back from her hoof and let it fly, hitting a pony in a business suite and glasses in the head. The pony turned and looked around. Scootaloo ducked her head and Cheerilee watched as the pony rubbed the back of his head before trotting to the next cart. Scootaloo peeked up and smirked.

“Think I could have had a cutie mark in rubber band flinging?” she asked. Cheerilee shook her head, giggling. 

“I guess you are right. Having to think about work all the time can do a number on somepony. And I know all of it is going to be more stressful as I have to teach college level.” Cheerilee said. Scootaloo blinked in confusion.

“College? I thought you got accepted to being a private tutor for Shining Armor and Princess Cadence’s kids?” Scootaloo said. Cheerilee blinked.

“Private tutor? I was told to be teaching scribes in training at the Empire?” Cheerilee hastily pulled out a piece of paper from her saddle bag and unfolded it. I read to myself as her eyes darted from word to word.

It is with heartfelt honor to have you work with us, Ms. Cheerliee. I’m sure the kids won’t mind having you as a teacher. I know it sounds crazy, but they already know everything from elementary to advanced studies. You will be teaching these children college level studies here at the Crystal Castle’s archives.

Cheerilee read it over twice and then gasped silently as she saw there was a folded end that blended with the back of the paper. She unfolded it and read the last two sentences.

My children, Shining Sword, Crystal Mirror and Relic will be happy to have you as a private tutor. I hope they won’t cause you too much trouble. – Princess Miamore Cadenza.

“Is everything alright, Ms. Cheerilee?” Scootaloo asked. Cheerilee sighed and folded the paper back up.

“I should have brought more text books.” She groaned. Scootaloo was about to say something when she stopped, gasped and ducked her head. Cheerilee arched a brow at her before looking up. She saw two of the business suite dressed ponies in the next cart scanning the seats. 

“Looks like they finally noticed. Sorry, Cheerilee. It was great talking with you. I swear, I could have lost my sanity if it weren’t for you.” Cheerilee smiled.

“Becareful, Scootaloo. And tell Applebloom and Sweetie Bell I said hi.” She said. Scootaloo smiled and nodded before sliding quietly out of her seat, crouched low and made her way to the back of the cart. Cheerilee rolled her eyes before sighing and rubbing her temples. “Something tells me this is not going to go very pleasantly.” She said.


oooOOO000OOOooo


When I came too, I felt different. 

“Well, look who finally came too.” A voice said. I groaned and looked up to see an insectoid armored pegasus looking at me. I cocked my head. Enclave? I thought they disbanded twelve years ago after the war for the Wasteland. I looked around to see that we were (to my relief) not in a cage, but in the back of a wagon. I saw Comp and the others sitting on the far side, looking at me in concern.

“What happened?” I drawled standing up only to fall back to the floor. 

“Easy, Sixteen. After what you’ve been through, I doubt you are in any condition to move.” Shining Star said with worry. I glanced between them. Why were they all looking at me funny? Then, I saw why. I looked down at the lump right next to me and saw…

Me. My blood caked body curled into a ball next to me. I peeked under the hood to see the eyes were pupiless. I balked and backed away.

“W-w-what is this? What’s going on?” I swayed, feeling light headed only to have Goldenlee catch me with her shoulder.

“Easy there, Sixteen. I’m not really sure what had happened.” She said.

“I’ll tell you what happened. She went bat shit insane and nearly burned an entire town to the ground with everypony along with it!” Comp growled. “Maybe I was wrong, Courier. Maybe you don’t fully know how well your situation is.” I felt like a knife had struck me in the heart. I looked down to my hooves.

“Watch your mouth, young colt. It is not polite to swear at a lady.” Goldenlee said firmly. Comp rolled his eyes.

“Yes, mom.” He said sarcastically. I shook away the dizziness and looked to Shining Star.

“So… what really happened?” I asked. Shining Star sighed before speaking.

“I’m not quite sure. You were antagonized by Ceaser’s Legionnaires and I guess you wanted to do justice. But then you suddenly went crazy and began manipulating the fire to your will and nearly set the whole town on fire. You were… shot repeatedly after that.” He shuddered. “Then… your body healed itself. You stood back up and almost burned the zebra when out of nowhere, one of your copies tackled you and dug out a memory orb, using it to stop whatever was going on with you and you’re copy passed out.” Goldenlee finished for him.

“Once thing’s settled, the Legionnaires retreated and we had to lug your copy and you away from the town. That’s when we came across the Black Talons who were just wandering by when they saw the smoke coming from the town and saw us emerge from it.” She looked over to my lump of a body. “After that, we waited. And now… I’m not so sure what to think anymore. We were expecting the copy to disappear and you to come to.” She looked at me with worry now than concern. 

“What? Tell me!” I said, panicking a little.

“Well, we were expecting your body to come to. Not… your copy.” He looked at me. I looked down at me. I looked the same. I acted the same. I could remember my past. But I did feel… different. Shining Star rubbed his chin. “I’m not sure what to make of it either, but I do have a small theory.” We looked at him, eager to know. He cleared his throat. “Well, since that is your body and you are a copy, I can only think of soul transfer.” 

“Soul transfer?” Brick arched a brow. Shining Star nodded before continuing.

“At some time during your episode, you somehow subconsciously willed your soul to one of your copies. Which is why you, the copy, woke up and not your actual body.” I looked back at my limp body.

“So… should I worry that I’m inside one of my copies and my body is soulless?” I asked. 

“Well, the natural thing to do would be to panic and run around screaming.” He rubbed his chin. “Though, I assume you aren’t that type of pony. If you willed your soul to transfer to a copy, then without the soul, the actual body is just a husk. A shell to be precise.” I groaned and rubbed my face. 

“Well, fan-freakin-tastic.” I said with a low growl. Then, I stopped and looked back at my body. A shell… My soul is in here, but my actual body is right in front of me. It felt… strange. I almost thought of myself to be an alien, but when Shining Star mentioned soul transfer, I remember that a recent published book from long ago had an entire chapter about souls. Out of curiosity, I focused my magic onto the shotgun that was still on my back. I was surprised that my magic actually levitated it away and towards me. I looked at Shining Star, who was giving me a study look. “I-if I’m a copy with my soul… then how can I do magic still?” Shining Start arched a brow.

“You said yourself that you mastered the illusion spell of cloning. And from what I saw in your previous encounters, you’re copies seemed to have the same strength, magic requirement and physical abilities that your original body had. So, figuratively speaking, you are considered a “perfect copy.”. I winced at the word ‘copy’. I limped over to my body and turned it over, peering into my pupiless eyes. Taking a moment, I dug around into my ‘copy’s’ saddlebag. I frowned when I realized that even though I can make perfect copies, I couldn’t make the same items that I had. Without a word, I unclipped the bag and my body’s bag and switched them. I sighed shakily. This was just so much to take in. How had I pulled off a soul transfer? Shouldn’t there be like some sort of penalty for being out of your body for long? Without taking my eyes off my body, I addressed to Shining Star.

“Isn’t there a penalty for being out of one’s body for too long?” I heard Shining Star clear his throat before speaking.

“Well, yes. There is always a risk with handling souls. To even cast the spell would be torture. But if successfully casted, the soul must return to the original body by a certain deadline or else it will decay and there will be nothing left of you. You’ll pretty much vanish from existence.” He said grimly. I shivered now. I had done it to stop my body, to stop Din, from hurting anypony. And I done so recklessly. Without realizing it, I had just started a timer that counted down till my soul will no longer be a soul and will just vanish. I put a hoof to my chest, feeling tears fall from my cheeks. Goldenlee hugged me. I was going to die. And not only will I die, I wasn’t going to die being me, but a copy. No Courier. No life. Just gone. It was Brick’s turn to take action.

“Star. If you say a soul can be transferred through a spell, than there must be some counter spell.” He said sternly. Shining Star nodded to the stallion.

“There is. But it is even more painful than casting the soul transfer skill.” He said.

“How long does she have?” Goldenlee asked. He rubbed his chin for a moment.

“Well, by my estimation, she has three days to return to her original body before she no longer is around. Probably less.” I wiped my tears away and sniffled.

“Then we have no time to goof off.” I looked up to them. “We have to find somepony who can get me back into my body.”

“What’s with all the racket in there?” the Enclave pegasus asked as she peered from the back of the wagon. Shining Star trotted over to her.

“Well, it appears that a friend of ours only has a certain amount of time to live. Do you, by chance, know of anypony that is nearby that has a specialty in dealing with souls?” The pegasus rubbed her chin for a moment before speaking.

“None that I can say.” She said. I bowed my head, drooping my ears in defeat. “But, their maybe somepony that does in Las Pegasus.” My ears shot up as I stared at the pegasus with new found hope. Star nodded.

“Thank you. Are we near Las Pegasus by chance?” he asked. 

“Nope. We are just now reaching its’ gates.” She said. I looked out to the front of the wagon and gapped as we saw the tall makeshift gate of Las Pegasus towered before us. I squeed, feeling more hope in me than I did when I had thought I found friends with the ponies of my town. I rushed over to the pegasus and pulled her into a hug, startling her.

“You are a life saver!” I cheered. The pegasus pulled away from me, making me lose my balance only to be caught by the back of my hood in Brick’s teeth. I gave a sheepish smile at the pegasus.  “Err… sorry.” 

“Listen, kid. I’m a mercenary. I get paid for heroics. Or villainous deeds. Depends on the pay I guess.” I blinked at her. 

“Then, why are you dressed as Enclave?” I asked. She scoffed at the word.

“I will have you know, I am no longer affiliated with that bunch of lowly bigots. But I didn’t want to be branded Dashite either. So I just left.” She said.

“You abandoned your covenant?” Goldenlee gapped. 

“Wouldn’t you if you realize that the new higher ups are just being big pain in the asses and acting exactly like the M.o.M? I say good riddance.” She said. 

“Yet, you are still wearing the armor.” I said. The pegasus shrugged.

“Better than none. It was all I had on me when I left.” She said. We felt the wagon stop and I noticed a griffon in black power armor, a red stallion with a black mane and with an eight bit heart as cutie mark and a strangely quiet pony with a cloak walk past the wagon and over to the gate. “Well, you ponies better get out of here. Before we change our minds and charge you for the help.” Brick smiled.

“Thank you kindly for helping us, miss…” The pegasus’s helmet retracted and I was expecting to see a scarred face or something. But I was glad I hadn’t when I saw a pretty face of a young mare smirk at us. Her spiked back tufts of a mane had bright and normal silver stripes. Her eyes are what made me envious as they had the sparkling silver around a determined look. 

“Silver Iris. But you can just call me Iris.” She said. She noticed me staring at her and arched a brow. “See something you like?” she grinned. Realizing I was staring too much, I flushed and adverted my eyes. Iris nickered. “Don’t worry. You’re not the first.” I balked, flushing more.

“W-what? What are you talking about?” I stammered. She seemed bored as she spoke.

“I have both mares and stallions going for me. But I’m keeping myself to only myself. So don’t think to try anything.” She said. I just bowed my head and nodded. “Now git.” She motioned. I looked back at my shell of a body. I felt relieved when Brick trotted over and slung my body over his back. He smiled at me. We jumped out of the wagon and I smirked as my companions gapped in awe at the bright neon lights that littered the streets and buildings. Ponies dressed in fancy attire and sometimes wasteland attire mingled amongst each other in outdoor casinos, roulette tables and poker games. As we trotted into the central hub, we were hit by blaring vintage music. The trumpets played happily as the catchy beat of the vintage drums played along and a low voice sang out. I turned to my companions.

“First time?”  I asked arching a brow. I couldn’t help but surpass a laugh as they nodded past me with gapped jaws. 

“Well, let me be the first to say, Welcome to the glorious vice city Las Pegasus!” I turned and my look went dark. A familiar stallion in a checkered plaid suite and a white fedora trotted over to us with that charming smile. “Please, enjoy your stay. We have everything a pony could want. Luxury, gambling, drinks and if you prefer mares or stallions, then you are in the right place.” He looked to me and grinned. “Hey hey, long time no see doll, ya’ dig?” I knew what was coming. 

“I haven’t come to a decision yet.” I said. It was true. So much had happened that I hadn’t even gotten time to worry about the dangers of gangs and the decision of aiding the Omaretas once I reached Las Pegasus. Bucky shrugged.

“No rush baby. When you feel you are ready, ya’ dig?” He turned and motioned for us. “Let me give you the grand tour.” Nothing much new to me was what Bucky was describing to my baffled companions. You have the Lucky 38, a tall skyscraper that was a casino on the first few floors to business at the middle floors. Mr. House is supposedly residing at the top floor. Then, you had the Suite Stable Deluxe hotel that housed The Whitehoof Society. Then there was the Roulette Casino that housed the Omaretas. The last hotel, Hoof of Luck, to house The Family was where The Pride were, where I knew with a vengeance that Bud was somewhere in there. Other than the main hubs for the gangs, there were other buildings such as apartment complexes and small casinos that are always open to the public. Bucky even mentioned the Maretyr Strip Road that housed all the nightclubs and sex bars. He was kind enough to mention some places that were gang controlled and can tell by the way they are dressed. “And whatever you do, avoid Coltington Way.”

“What’s there at Coltington Way?” Comp asked. Bucky looked grim. 

“I don’t know why a place such as it exists. But it is a bad place, full of anarchy.” He winked at us with a smile. “Best to avoid, ya’ dig?” Comp shivered, but nodded. “Now, since I gave you a tour of the city, how about I show you folk where you’ll be staying, courtesy of the Omaretas.” I snorted, but followed Bucky as he led us into a lively filled casino. I noticed that almost every roulette table was full and the slot machines were making arcade like sounds that began to annoy me. He led us to an elevator and when we reached the third floor, we were greeted by a serious looking pink mare with a lemon and lime colored mane. She wore a Pre-War Rarity dress. Her eyes darted between us then to Bucky.

“You best get them to pay up or it’ll be out of your pay.” She said. I had to admit, she looked pretty. But nothing could compare to Iris. I blinked suddenly at the thought and shook my head furiously. Why was I thinking about that? More importantly, why is my heart thumping like crazy when I think the name Iris? Okay, calm down Courier. Whatever is happening, just ignore it. I sighed quietly in defeat as the feeling continued. I looked up to see the mare giving me a weird look. “I sure hope none of these mares are with you, Bucky. You have no time to mess around. You are to meet us with Kingpin in his suite.” Bucky winked and smiled at the mare.

“No worries, baby. I got it handled, ya’ dig?” he said. I could have sworn the mare flushed slightly, but she maintained her look as we traded spots in the elevator to the hallway.

“You better not be late. Daddy is not going to be happy if you miss today’s business meeting.” She said sternly. The door closed, leaving us looking at Bucky. He tipped his fedora at us, keeping his charming smile. 

“That’s Al Capony. Daughter of Kingpin IV.” He said. “And one fine looking dame, ya’ dig?” I agreed, but I bet she still wouldn’t beat Iris’s looks. I blinked and shook furiously again. Why, Karma, do you do this to me!? What are trying to do!? Haven’t I suffered enough!? “Well, no time to stand around. Got business to take care of.” He led us to a door at the end of the hall. When he unlocked it, we gapped as the room suddenly became expansive.

“I have never seen a room like this!” Goldenlee marveled. Bucky chuckled.

“This is one of our reserved suites. But since you are honored guests, make yourself at home.” He said. Comp was already bouncing on the round king sized bed. Brick took his time and looked through the bookshelves that towered to the ceiling. I assume he was looking to see if there were any paranormal books. Star sat on the couch and looked around, taking in the scene. Goldenlee was already at the dressers and beamed as she saw Pre-War Rarity outfits inside. What did I do? I looked over to my limp, blood caked body that Brick had laid down in a chair in the corner. I trotted over to my body and sat down in front of it. I watched intently, imagining my body to come to life and suddenly take on a new personality of itself. 
I focused. I felt my head starting to throb as I tried to reach with my soul with my magic. I gave a gasp of pain as my head began throbbing. Rubbing it, I looked back at my body. Its pupiless eyes staring back at me. I looked back at my companions, who seemed to be chatting amongst themselves about what they had experienced. Me? I just sat there, staring at my body, longing to return. I was me. But I didn’t feel me. I glanced at my PipBuck and was surprised to see that all its functions worked still. I saw a tiny carton pegasus. I opened up the message.

Did you hear what happened to Tipson? Guess my delivery is canceled for now. I hope you are doing well, Curry. – Heart

I wanted to think I was well. But I couldn’t. I didn’t even have the courage to tell her I’m not Courier. I’m just a copy with my soul. And I had only three days to live. I couldn’t join in on the merriment my friends were having. I went up-stairs and found a separate room right next to the bedroom. I closed the door and locked it, throwing myself on the bed and curling up, crying softly. I was going to die. And I had so much to live for. So many things to accomplish. I couldn’t die now. But I had created a timer for me. And I put every ounce of hate into the fiery spirit that I knew was chuckling evilly as my time to live counted down.



Footnote Level Up!
Illusionist (Rank 2): You are seen as a magician to others, but only you know how to do the tricks.

> Courier's Lament
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Courier’s Lament


I felt like hell. When I woke up, the bed sheets were tangled in my hind legs. Kicking them out from me, I slogged my way to the bathroom. I noticed Comp curled up with Goldenlee, sleeping on the circular bed. Goldenlee was wearing a purple robe and had a night mask on as I got a better look at her. Star and Brick were camped out on the sofas. I turned to look at my body. My body’s hide blending into the shadows as twilight began appearing from the big look out window. I looked myself in the mirror. My messy mane was even messier. I had slept in my barding. I felt dirty. I closed the door and threw my barding off, turned on the water and stepped into the shower, ignoring the faint clicking of the slight radiation. It felt weird. I didn’t have any dreams at all last night. I wondered if even though I was a “perfect copy” I didn’t share my actual body’s dreams. I hoped that wasn’t the case. After more thinking of possibilities that could happen to me, I stepped out and dried myself. Looking back into the mirror, I narrowed my eyes. My reflection returned the look. 

“What are you?” I asked my reflection. 

“I’m you.” My reflection answered.

“Am I really a pony or a monster?” I asked.

“Neither. You are you.” 

“How will my siblings act if they knew?” 

“They love you because you are you.” I narrowed my eyes more at my reflection.

“I’m trusting you on that.” I said.

“You should trust yourself.” A voice said behind me. I jumped in surprise and saw Goldenlee smiling at me. “Do you always talk to yourself in the mirror?” I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“S-sorry. I was just leaving.” I said. Putting on my barding, I tried not to look at her as I trotted past her.

“You know, you aren’t a monster.” Goldenlee said. “I can tell that you are a good pony. You are no monster. And as your friends, we will gladly help.” She smiled at me. I arched a brow at her, then sighed.

“I’m not sure we even are friends.” I said. “Don’t we have to… I don’t know… have something in common to be friends?” Goldenlee said nothing as she threw off the robe and stepped into the shower. 

“Friends don’t need to have things in common to be friends. Why, your arch enemy could be your best friend for all you know.” She said over the rushing water. I cocked my head. What kind of logic was that? If you had an enemy, he was your enemy. You both would do everything to kill each other. Not be friends. I rubbed my chin in thought. Goldenlee giggled.

“Don’t think too hard about. You might pop something.” She said. I flushed and tapped my hoof on the ground.

“So… are we really friends?” I asked. 

“Dear, a friend is a comrade that you stay beside in any situation. A friend is someone who will be there when you are troubled. A friend is someone who you fight with. A friend is someone you can love. Friends can even be made without exchanging a glance or a single pass of words.” She said. I was even more confused than I was before.

“So… yes?” I asked. She stepped out of the shower and winked at me.

“That solely is up to you.” I said nothing as I stepped out to let Goldenlee finish up. The boys were still passed out. I glanced between them. Can I really and truly call them friends? I know I have said that I could trust them, but now I’m not so sure after what had happened in Tipson. I know Comp sees me as a monster, but do the others see me like that as well? Will they just ditch me like the rest? My heart ached at the thought. I didn’t want to be tossed away again. I pushed ponies away from me that had tried to befriend me. But these ponies I met on my deliveries, we all had been in dire situations and needed one’s help to strive for survival. Was that what a friend meant? To help one another to strive for a goal that they can together accomplish something in the end? I never knew. I was always alone. Sure I had my family, but I had always been alone. And a mare from long ago that I thought had loved me just threw my heart away with the rest of me. Over the years of training to be a courier, I always accomplished things alone. I didn’t need a partner. I managed to ace the partner test without some pony that I should trust for split moment. 
I trusted no one. My family was all I could trust. And after Lyon vanished and my mother went under suicide watch, I silently made an oath that other ponies will just drag me down. I told myself I didn’t need other ponies to accomplish tasks. And when I was either captured or in dire situations, I had always gotten out of it by myself. Sure, there was the occasional stranger to help me, but I would only use the pony for my own gain and pretty much did what other ponies had done to me. I gasped silently. It couldn’t be... But it does make sense. I could be that same pony that every other pony had treated me. I looked at the stallions on the sofas. I bit my lip. What if I was going to just turn around and toss them away? I mean, we only met recently, all of us. And what I’ve been through, I couldn’t tell anymore. I realized I was just seeing them as strangers. Ponies I could use for my own gain and then turn my back, never to speak to them and just go about my work. 
I’d say we get them to help you get back to your body and then you ditch them here in the city. Leave without any pony noticing. I’m sure they won’t miss you. I half-heartedly agreed with the horned pony. No! We can be better! We can do better! Don’t be the pony that other ponies have been to you. Be a better pony! I looked tiredly between the two tiny ponies on my shoulders. Should I really be that same pony that I saw others as? But I wanted to be a better pony. I always thought of myself the better pony. That I could overcome any trial if I put my mind to it. It isn’t always about you, Courier. The winged pony was right. If I wanted to be a better pony, I should be a better pony. 	They will only toss you away like the rest. Don’t bother. This time, I had to disagree with the horned pony. I shook away my conflicting selves and looked up to see the boys finally stir. Star yawned.

“Good morning, everypony.” He said tiredly. He looked over to me and squinted. “You all right, Sixteen? Did you get any sleep?” I said nothing but nodded silently. I threw my hood over me as Brick and Comp woke.

“I’m hungry.” Comp said. Brick slid off the sofa and trotted over to the fridge. He opened it and dug his head around. He pulled back, revealing Sugar Apple Bomb cereal and a milk bottle.

“Breakfast already provided? What doesn’t this city have?” Comp asked.

“Virtue.” I said flatly. They looked up at me with confusion. I said nothing as I pulled my hood down further. “I’m going out. I need to see if I can find somepony to get me back in my body.” 

“Don’t you want breakfast first?” Star asked. I looked at him and was about to deny when a winged pony told me to be better. I smiled. 

“Maybe later. I think I should really waste no time in trying to find somepony who can put me back.” I said. “Don’t worry though, I’m not leaving the city.” 

“Yeah, yeah. We get it.” Comp said with a wave of a hoof. I watched him head over to the table, waiting diligently for his cereal. I couldn’t blame Comp for acting as he is. But that would be another matter to handle. If I’m to gain Comp’s trust, I had to be a better pony.



Las Pegasus may be alive at night, but the city never sleeps. As I trotted through the casino rooms and made my way to the exit, I bumped into a familiar mare from last night. She looked at me with an arch of a brow. 

“You’re that mare Bucky claims as an honorary guest.” She said. I said nothing but nodded. “Don’t talk much do you?” I said nothing. “Well, if you have nothing to say, then I find no trouble in telling you what I have to say.” I arched a brow at her. “Are you a whore?” I balked.

“What!? What makes you think that!?” I said, bristling. I saw her sly look. “Was that just something to get me to talk?” the mare nickered.

“No need to be so quiet around here. You are in Las Pegasus after all. Live a little.” She said. Easy for her to say. She wasn’t a soul trapped in a copy. I perked up.

“Err… Al Capony?” I asked. She said nothing but looked at me. “Do you, by chance, know of any pony who deal in souls?” I winced as she furrowed her brows.

“Why on earth do you want to handle souls? That is dark magic, even for a unicorn like you.” I tapped my hooves together.

‘“W-well. You see… something happened to me and I need to know if somepony can help me.” I said. Al Capony rubbed her chin.

“Well… perhaps.” She said. I beamed with hope. “But you should have thought about what you have done with your soul in the first place. Any pony being reckless with their souls deserve the punishment.” I drooped my ears. “However, if you truly are desperate, maybe you can do something for me and I could tell you who deals with souls here.” I arched a brow. I wasn’t going to like this. I told myself never to be affiliated with gangs. Courier, this is desperate measures! Your life is on the line. The winged pony was right. I sighed.

“What is it?” I said defeatedly. Al Capony beamed at me. 

“Excellent! Finally, somepony who can get their hooves dirty without rhyme or reason!” she said. Great, she was comparing me to a lowly scavenger.

“It’s not like I have a choice anyway.” I muttered.

“Yes, yes. However, you must know the consequences of your actions for messing with your soul. Now you are going to live up to it.” She said. I looked at her. Was she also a paranormal enthusiast like Brick? How does she know dealing with souls have consequences? Assuming she is a gang head and the infamous mob boss’s daughter, I would think she never even had a soul to begin with. She cleared her throat and reached back into her bag. Pulling out a piece of paper and giving it to me. I took it in my magic and unfolded it. “These are your orders.”

To whomever pony who took this up with me, you must now do something for me if you are to get anything in return. You are to meet Bucky and his boys in Coltington Way. He will explain everything there. Failure is not an option. – Al C.

Coltington Way? 

“And whatever you do, avoid Coltington Way. It is a bad place, full of anarchy.” Bucky’s words came back to me. I looked up at her and she returned a look, seeing if I was going to react or protest.  I said nothing as I stuffed the order in my bag and shifted my shotgun on my back. 

“Alright then.” I said. Al Capony seemed a little surprise that I was going along with it. She quickly got over it and smiled.

“Brilliant. Now run along. The clock is ticking.” She said. Without another word, she trotted past me and over to a roulette table. I sighed and made my way out onto the streets. Trotting down the street, I could see what Bucky meant when some places where gang controlled.  I saw what looked like a Feather Tail gang get into a fire fight in the ally with a gang called the Powder Kegs. I ignored them and continued trotting over to a street that Bucky had shown us last night. I stopped and stared up at a small street sign. 


COLTINGTON WAY


“Well, ring-a-ding, baby. You the one Al sent?” I looked over to see Bucky with four other stallions. He smiled at me. “So you made a decision?” I sighed and pulled my hood down further.

“I had no choice in the matter. Don’t think I’m doing this to help you Omaretas. I’m doing this because I need to find somepony that could help me get what I want and then I can go and deliver your message to Mr. House.” I said. Bucky shrugged.

“Whatever rings your bell, ya’ dig?” he said. “I’m sure you need an up to date on what’s going down. Well, the Powder Kegs have been getting a little too zealous with their “promotion”. And it is our job to send them a message.” He winked at me. “I also heard The Pride have been getting in on it too. Our grunts mentioned that good ol’ Bud will be here.” I said nothing. I knew I said I wasn’t going to take revenge on The Pride. Well, I didn’t say I was going to storm into their place and shoot every gang on site. If I were to go after them, I would be going for one pony. He needs to pay for what he had done. Disguising as my brother to get to me was unforgivable.

“Let’s do this then.” One of Bucky’s boys said. I trailed behind them. I narrowed my eyes as they walked side by side down the street. Not a single word between them. I noticed ponies that were walking the street quickly took cover. They knew what was about to happen. And seeing four Omaretas walking down the street with their weapons drawn, you knew shit was about to go down. I noticed a group of ponies with plaid suits break from their chat circle and I saw amongst the blue suits, a familiar blonde mane pony. I also saw the mare that had beaten me. Her new found burns and scars from my previous attack with Din clearly visible on her hide and face. She looked pissed. The ponies trotted out onto the street and stood side by side, facing Bucky and his boys. Bud stepped to the front.

“Well, if it isn’t Bucky. Such a great honor that Kingpin's right hand stallion is here. I assume you are here to resolve a matter?” he asked giving him a charming smile. Bucky tipped his hat and smiled back.

“We are just here to send a message. The Pride and the Powder Kegs are taking their promotion to the max. You are abusing the gift of The Family.” Bucky said. Bud kept smiling as he dusted his suite before speaking.

“Now, whatever makes you think we are abusing the gift? We are just merely taking the necessary steps to make sure we don’t abuse it.” He said. Bucky looked grim now.

“You’ve been dealing behind the backs of The Pride. Father Pride won’t be happy to hear about it.” He said. Bud chuckled.

“Really? Whatever gave you the thought of us going behind Father Pride? I would never break my loyalty to The Family.” Bud said smirking. I noticed Chain Whip looking at me and growled.

“Hey bitch! Quit hiding behind those quacks. I got a bone to pick with you.” She growled. Bucky cocked his head before realizing she was talking to me. I walked past him and stood out in the middle of the gangs. Chain Whip did the same. We stared at each other, me with my blank look and her with her major I-want-revenge look. “Wipe that look from your face.” She growled. I said nothing. “You ruined me after the last time. Now I’m going to mess you up good.” I smirked now.

“Like the new look. Did you do something with your hair?” I said smugly. Why was I provoking? I wanted her to walk away. For us to walk away and never speak again. Then, I remembered her beating on me. Laughing wickedly with each land of a hoof. I looked at Bud. I narrowed my eyes. He just looked on at us with surprise intrigue. But I could also see him looking at me with a calculative look. He was uncertain. I smirked even more. Once I was done with this mare, I would go for Bud next. I didn’t want to go after the whole gang. I wanted to go after these certain ponies. To get back at them. The horned pony cheered me on. Me and the mare circled. I looked at Bucky who nodded in return. I looked back to Chain Whip and saw her unravel the chain around her hoof. I levitated out my shotgun and reloaded a fresh drum. I didn’t know how this was going to go out. The last time I was distracted in getting rid of the ponies and the mare used that to her advantage. But it seems the gangs stopped to watch our confrontation. Whoever made the first move, the fight will break out. The mare grinned wickedly at me. I said nothing.
Then she charged. In a blink of an eye she reared back. I hopped to the side as she brought her hooves down. I brought up my shotgun to her head. She ducked as I pulled the trigger. The slugs hit one of the Powder Keg ganger and he went down in a bloody heap. Then, all hell broke loose. More of the Powder Keg gangers appeared to surround us. I conjured up two copies to aid Bucky as they took cover and returned fire on the gang. Guns rattled throughout the street. Me and the mare broke away to take cover, her firing at me as she retreated with her own side arm. I quickly ducked behind a trash can as the bullets were being exchanged. I peeked out and entered S.A.T.S. My EFS was teaming with red. I locked on to a Powder Keg who had exposed himself and I fired five slugs at him. He fell to the ground with a groan. I ducked back and reloaded. I looked to my sides to see my copies and Bucky’s boys. I caught Bucky’s look as he winked at me and peeked out returning fire.

“I’m going after Bud!” I shouted over the rain of bullets and gun fire. He blinked.

“Make sure you leave him for us to handle! We aren’t here to kill, we just want to send a message!” he shouted back. I wasn’t going to guarantee anything, but I nodded anyway. The horned pony cheered as I rushed out of cover, entered S.A.T.S. and took out a mare that tried to get at me. Her head exploded in blood and giblets. I turned to see Chain Whip glare at me. I saw Bud retreating down the alley. I bolted after him.

“Where the fuck do you think you are going!?” Chain Whip hissed as I passed her. She quickly threw the chain under my hooves and tripped me. I fell to the floor with a thud and looked back at her with a growl. She grinned as she twirled the chain with a slight bob of her head. “I’m going to enjoy fucking you up!” she said. She jerked her head, the chain lashed out.  I reacted by putting a foreleg up to my face. The chain wrapped around my leg and I felt myself being yanked as the mare glared with as much hate in me as I have with Din. “You ruined me! My face! My body! Everything! I can’t even get laid without feeling like I lost to a bitch like you.” She said. I arched a brow at her, locking my free hooves to the ground, preventing her from dragging me any further.

“It wasn’t me!” I shouted back. “It was somepony else!” 

“Don’t fucking play dumb!” she growled as she jerked her head yanking me, but I quickly replanted my hooves to the ground. 

“I swear! It wasn’t me!” I could tell the mare wasn’t buying it. Of course she wouldn’t! Silly me. My horned glowed and I focused on the chain. I imagined it being like a snake. The mare looked confused as she saw my smirk. She let go of the chain as it now turned into a snake. The long serpentine hissed at the mare as it curled itself into a coil and focused its’ slit eyes at her. The mare backed away only for the snake to quickly lash out and coil around her. I saw her eyes bulging as the snake began tightening its’ coil around her neck. I watched with strange satisfaction as the mare struggled to break free. Hello! Earth to Courier! Big bad pony getting away! The horned pony snapped me out of my stupor. I turned and rushed down the alley Bud had disappeared in. My galloped slowed to a trot as I reached a clearing. I saw Bud messing with a strange device. I held up my shotgun and pointed at him

“End of the road, Bud.” I said making him stop and slowly stood up. 

“Hey now. No need for any of this.” he said as he looked over his shoulder with a smirk.

“Cut the bullshit!” I hissed. “You have done a vile deed in my book.” The stallion balked.

“I would never do vile deeds! I am an honest and hardworking stallion just like any other pony in the Wasteland.” He said brushing his suit. He was really starting to tick me off. 

“You disguised as my brother to get to me. You have crossed a line that you shouldn’t have!” Bud backed away a little. Good! I wanted this fucker begging for mercy. “You don’t know what it’s like! You’re a fucking gang head! To even think about toying with me as my brother is beyond forgiveness!” I growled as I took a few intimidating steps forward to the stallion. His smile wavered. 

“H-hey now. Let’s take it easy! I-I didn’t know it was your brother I was charmed as. It was the figure they gave me!” he said. I narrowed my eyes. 

“Who? Who gave you my brother’s figure?” he took a moment to try and get the right words, but I wasn’t going to have none of it. “Answer me!” I shouted as I now pointed the gun straight at his face. I could see him shake.

“I-I-I don’t know! S-some strange looking pony by the name of Chryxal!” I squinted my eyes. Chryxal? I jabbed the gun at his head. 

“You gotta do better than that!” I hissed. “Who are they? Tell me what you know!” 

“I-I don’t know nothing about them! Honest! They came to The Pride and wanted us to do something for them. I didn’t know what it was at first. They were a shady bunch. They said they needed to send a certain courier a message. I didn’t know it was your brother, I swear!” What was he going on about? A shady bunch of a ponies and a pony named Chryxal were trying to send me a message? Bull shit! I wasn’t going to buy into this. All I know is that a horned pony reminded me why I was after him in the first place. He then smirked. I turned to see a chain whip me across the face, spiraling me to the ground. I looked up with a growl and spat blood out. I saw Bucky jump into a hole of the strange device and I heard the sound of roaring as the device came to life and stood up. I gapped. 

“What the hell?” I said backing away. I saw that Chain Whip had finally snapped out of the illusion of a real snake and smirked as she leapt up onto the back of the rust colored device.

“You are lucky. No pony ever gets to see Alicron. Though most ponies don’t live to tell the tale!” the mare smirked. I hopped back as a mechanical hoof was brought down to where I had once stood seconds ago. I fired twice at the robot. Not even a scratch. I bolted out down the alley with the robot alicorn chasing after me. I dove as Alicron exploded out of the alley with dust and debris flying. I rolled to my hooves and slid to a halt next to Bucky who flicked his hat with awe.

“Aww, you gotta be kidding me!” he said. I looked to see that the remaining Powder kegs retreated back some. I focused back to Alicron as it groaned, steam shooting out of its’ joints. I have never seen a robot like this! Chain Whip cackled as Alicron spread its wings and reared back with a metallic neigh. I gasped as the wings shot horizontal and saw red tipped missiles aimed at us.

“Move!” I shouted. Bucky and his boys retreated as the missiles were launched and blasted around us. We dove behind cemented stairs, peeking out from the cement railing. 

“What the hell happened?” Bucky said gritting his teeth. “And what the hell is that thing!? Is it one of Mr. House’s bots?” I shook my head as Alicron bowed its’ head and the horn spun. I ducked as more bullets battered our cover. 

“I don’t know! But I know for one thing! Bud is in that thing!” I said. Bucky blinked.

“Bud?” we ducked our heads as more bullets riddled over us. “Go figure.” He said. 

“You have no place to run or hide, Bucky!” Bud’s voice echoed from Alicron. “Give up. The Family is over and I’ll make sure you go down with it.” 

“Why don’t you come out of that thing and let’s talk it over with our hooves, ya’ dig?” Bucky shouted back. I peeked out and saw the mare manually reloading Alicron’s gatling horn. She closed the compartment and knocked on the head with a smirk. The horn spun and more bullets rang out in small bursts. I ducked back just in time to avoid getting my head blown off.

“Any ideas, boss?” one of Bucky’s boys asked. Bucky peeked over, only to duck as more bullets riddled our cover. We were losing railing.

“I got nothing.” He said. I rubbed my chin.

“If we can take out the mare reloading Alicron, he will be out of bullets.” I noticed the bullets had stopped. I heard a metal compartment open. Without thinking, I dashed out of cover and galloped towards the bot. Alicron reared up as I got close. I entered S.A.T.S. and saw openings under the hooves. I fired straight into the right hoof. I smirked as the hoof made a small explosive sound and began smoking. Alicron backed away, causing the mare on its’ back to hold on for dear life. I entered into the last of my S.A.T.S. and took out the left foreleg. The same sound and more smoke. 

“Quit it, you bitch!” the mare said. She tried firing at me. She only got two lucky hits to my side as I backed away as Alicron fell forward with a metallic clang. The mare flew off the back and rolled onto her belly with a daze. I looked down at her as she shook out of her daze and growled. “Don’t think I’m done yet!” I didn’t have time to aim my gun. S.A.T.S. was still charging and the mare tackled me, my magic losing the grip of my gun. I wasn’t going to let her pin me again. We rolled and I smirked triumphantly as I pinned her beneath me. Her eyes widened as I brought my hooves down to her face. Once, Twice, Thrice. With the last blow, I made sure to aim for the jaw. I heard a sickening crack and the mare screamed in pain. I felt the wind leave me as she kicked her hind legs into my stomach. I fell to the floor with a groan as she stood up and with a hoof, popped her jaw back into place. 

“You are going to pay for that!” she hissed as she moved her jaw to make sure it was in place. She spat out blood as I stood up. Without a moment’s hesitation, she swung her hoof straight into my face. She brought her other hoof into an uppercut, hitting me square in the jaw. I tasted blood in my mouth. She swung around, her hind leg stretched out, and kicked me on my side. I hissed in pain and stumbled back away, trying to get some distance between me and the mare. She yelled as she began swinging wildly at me. Not this time. I bobbed and weaved each strike and countered by ducking low, spinning and giving a good applebuck to her chest. She crumpled to the floor. I gasped for breath as I shambled my way over to her. She looked up at me, gasping for breath as well. 

“I win.” I said after a breath. “Move aside.” The mare rasped a cackle.

“Who do you think you are? I’m not letting some bitch tell me what to do.” She stood shakily up. She blinked as we heard the sound of a roaring metallic noise. I looked past her and saw Alicron stand up. It fell to the floor again. I had damaged the hooves. But what Alicron did next was so unfair. The wings unfolded and began flapping. A strong gust of wind blew my hood off and Alicron slowly rose into the air.

“Karma, why are you such a bitch?” I groaned. Alicron flapped its’ wings and I saw tiny mini guns on the side of the hind legs. The turrets roared to life as the bullets were pelted around us.

“What the fuck, Bud! Don’t shoot at me!” the mare barked. 

“You are of no use to me anymore, fool!” Bud rasped. I cocked my head. He sounded like he was in pain. Did the damage to the hooves damage Bud as well? I felt happy with the thought, but I didn’t show it. I saw Bucky and his boys appear out of cover and fire onto the advancing gang that were getting close to me and the mare. They retreated, firing back. No one seemed to be paying us anymore attention.

“The fuck did you say?” Chain Whip said. She spat out more blood.

“You heard me. You are no longer of use to me.” He said. Chain Whip seemed frightened now.

“B-but. What about all the times we had together! I let you had your way with me! Now you are just abandoning me!?” she said, completely shocked by the news. I furrowed my brows. If things couldn’t get more confusing, it would be ponies turning on one another in the midst of battle. 

“Friends don’t need to have things in common to be friends. Why, your arch enemy could be your best friend for all you know.” I gasped.

Goldenlee’s words ran over my mind again and again. This mare, the one I had burned and the one who had beaten me, was now being told by a pony she trusted that she is no longer of any use. Be a better pony! I nodded to the winged pony. Even though this mare is an enemy and worked way differently than me. She was now experiencing what I had gone through all my life. Betrayal of trust. Being tossed away. Maybe Goldenlee had been right. I wasn’t sure about the nothing in common, but we both did have something in common now. I looked up at the flying robot.

“You honestly are going to abandon your partner?” I asked. The mare glared at me. Bud chuckled.

“Oh, what is this? Sympathy now? Weren’t you two battling it out to the death? Don’t you two have beef with each other?” he said. I looked at the mare. She wasn’t showing it, but she was hurt. Physically and emotionally. I sighed.

“I know the feeling of abandonment all too well.”  I said to her. She balked.

“The fuck!? Don’t even think about being friendly now! I still want to kill you!” she hissed.

“The feeling is mutual. But right now, our true enemy is up there hiding behind a case of metal.” I said giving her my blank look. “If you hesitate now, you are just going to get yourself killed.” I arched a brow and smirked slyly. “And you don’t want to die before I do, don’t you?” The mare narrowed her eyes. 

“Fine. But when we are done with him, you are going to die by my hooves!” she barked. I smiled. 

“How touching.” Bud said. He laughed as he aimed the turrets at us. I quickly picked up my shotgun, entered into a fully charged S.A.T.S. and aimed at the left turret. I fired six slugs into it before it exploded and I reloaded a full drum. Unfortunately, it took all of my charge to destroy the turret. The right one begin firing. I saw a chain lash out and wrap around the turret. I looked back as the mare gritted her teeth and pulled with all her might. The turret groaned before being ripped off. It landed in front of us with a clang and the mare skillfully drew the chain back and twirled the end with a slight bob of her head. “Tch! How foolish of me. No matter. Alicron still has plenty more where that came from.” He laughed again as Alicron’s neck opened up and a turret fired on us. We retreated as the bullets came down. I felt one bullet strike home and my leg gave away. I rolled to the floor and winced.

“Get the fuck up!” the mare barked as she helped me to my hooves. I quickly chugged a health potion and we made our way behind a chariot taxi. It was beginning to be riddled with holes. I winced as one grazed my cheek. The mare wasn’t faring any better, but she seemed to ignore the bullet holes on her side and her hind legs. Without even thinking, I levitated a health potion to her and she chugged it down without even a glance at me. “The fuck do we do now?” I peeked out as Alicron hovered in the middle of the street. I could see Bucky and his boys still firing at the gang not too far away. Then I saw something in the air above Alicron. 
I gapped as I saw an insectiod armored pegasus dive bomb straight into the horn of Alicron. The kick was so fierce that the barrel broke apart and fell to the street in a crumpled heap. The pegasus landed in the street, the concrete cracking beneath the pony. I felt my heart thump in excitement as I saw the silver striped spiked back mane appear as the helmet retracted. I could see the side of Silver Iris’s face smirk. “Who the fuck is that?” the mare asked.

“Our backup.” I said as I noticed my companions galloping into the fray. Goldenlee unslung the anti-material rifle and fired into the wings of Alicron, making holes as the bullets penetrated. Brick fired a grenade under the robot and an electric shock exploded from the grenade, connecting with the hind legs of Alicron. It fell to the street with a loud clang.

“Sorry we are late.” I looked over as I saw Shining Star and Comp gallop over to us. I smiled. “We heard what was happening over New Pegas’s news. We knew you were going to be here so we hired some help.” He squinted over to Alicron as it sparked and began smoking. Brick and Goldenlee joined us. “Mind telling us why a Protect-a-pony Omega is doing here?” I blinked at the stallion and smiled.

“Glad you know what it is. I don’t know how, but Bud seemed to bring it into the battle.” I looked at the mare who glared at me. “I think you can fill us in. After all, you were his partner.” The mare snorted.

“Fuck if I know. All I was told was to accompany him. I heard The Pride working on a certain project.” She growled. “I wasn’t expecting a fucking robot to be it.” I peeked over as I saw Silver Iris fly over to us. She landed next to me and I felt my heart thump excitedly. I blinked and shook my head. Why? Am I cursed? How come my heart won’t stop thumping!? Goddesses please end my torment now! She darted her eyes between us before speaking.

“So, mind filling me in here? I was told to help you end a gang confrontation, not a robot.” She said looking back at Alicron. I controlled my heart beat as I stood and spoke. 

“There is somepony in there that I need answers from.” I said. I threw my hood back over my head as I limped out of cover and towards Alicron. And not only that, he still needs to pay for disguising as my brother. I heard the horned pony cheer. Punish the fucker! Oh yes. I was going to. A couple of slugs to the head would do it. No, no. Be more creative! I smirked as I stepped closer to Alicron. I thought of so many ways for a slow and painful death. I stopped and watched as Alicron began roaring to life. Its’ wings came to life and lifted it up off the ground. 

“Die, Sixteen!” Bud roared as Alicron brought back a hoof. I crouched low, legs spread, ready to move. I did just that as the hoof came down. Without missing a beat, I pivoted and leapt onto the leg. Turning, I galloped straight up to the head. I saw a turret pop out of the shoulder. I entered S.A.T.S and blew the gun to oblivion. The explosion made Alicron lurch and I rolled off the arm and landed hard on my side with a thud. I coughed and shakily stood, only to have my hind legs give away from under me. I gasped for breath as Alicron fell to the street once again. Another turret from the other shoulder popped out and aimed at me. I felt myself being lifted from the street as the turret fired. My hind legs dangled under me. I looked up with a confused blink and my heart beat more fiercely when I saw Silver Iris maneuver us around the turret.

“Take it out!” She said with a smirk. I snapped out of my stupor and entering S.A.T.S., I blew the turret to oblivion. The explosion causing Alicron to lurch again. I groaned as I heard Alicron roar and the wings moved again, lifting it up. “Damn. That thing is resilient.” Iris growled.

“It’s the pony inside that is. And he’s going to pay.” I said. I must have said it so coldly that Iris gave me a weird look. The neck turret popped out and without hesitating, Iris bolted sharply to the air as the turret fired off. I entered into the last charged bit of my S.A.T.S. and saw my chances of hitting the turret were very minimal. I swore as my slugs missed and pinged harmlessly off of the muzzle. I felt Iris struggle to keep me in her hooves.

“I can’t go my normal speed with you!” she shouted as the turret roared to life and she dipped as the bullets went over head. I darted my eyes as we rounded the robot. I spotted a small square compartment. I smirked.

“Get me onto the back!” I said to her. She blinked at me then nodded.

“Sure hope you know what you are doing.” She said as she changed her flight pattern. I smiled up at her.

“I don’t. I’m just a courier.” I said as she maneuvered around Alicron who was slowly turning to catch us in the turrets aim. “Throw me!” I said. Iris groaned.

“You are insane.” She said. I couldn’t help but laugh as she swung me under her. I whooped as I flew through the air and landed on the back of Alicron. Alicron lurched under me, making me roll. I quickly locked my forelegs onto a small spike on the back of metal armor.

“Annoying little pegasus!” Bud growled. Silver Iris smirked and stuck her tongue out.

“Try and catch me!” she taunted before flying off as the turret fired at her. She laughed as she dipped, turned and flipped as the bullets missed her. I felt my heart thump even more, as if my heart was cheering for the pegasus. Come on, Courier! Focus! The horned pony snapped me out of the stupor. I looked at the compartment and tapped it with a hoof. I smiled as it slid with a reassuring hiss and I saw a bunch of wires and components tangled in each other. 

“Let’s hope robotics lessons paid off.” I said to myself as I pulled out a small wire cutter from my utility belt with my magic. I cut a group of wires and felt Alicron lurch.

“What the hell? Get off!” Bud roared. I yelped and gripped onto the spike as Alicron spun sharply. I saw Silver Iris dive in and deliver a powerful kick to the face of Alicron. “You ponies are starting to piss me off!” I gapped as Alicron opened its’ mouth and took aim. I heard Iris yelp and quickly avoided a beam. I fumbled with the wire cutters in my magic’s grip. I had to find the right wire that activated whatever beam Alicron was shooting. I coughed as the smoke and steam began to thicken. From the amount, I didn’t have much time. Alicron lurched again as Iris rounded again and delivered another powerful kick to the face. The wire cutters fell from my grip. Cursing, I looked back at the wires. I was out of options. Just shoot the damn thing! The winged pony exasperated which took me and the horned pony by surprise. I pulled out my Shining Armor enchanted shotgun and took aim. I fired once and a small explosion reached my ears. Alicron lurched again, this time rearing back in the air, neighing metallically as it began to fall to the street. The force of the landing forced me off the back and onto the head of Alicron. I saw fire and smoke coming from the joints and back. I groaned and rolled off the head and landed in front of the eyes. I coughed as the smoke thickened. But I could see him.
I heard the horned pony chant into my ear as I stood up and limped up to the eye. I saw Bud glaring at me through the eye, bloodied and beaten. I took my shotgun, flipped it in my magic and gave a good swing that shattered the glass. He glared at me.

“Do your worse! I will gladly die for the true heir!” I narrowed my eyes. True heir? I aimed the shotgun at him. He chuckled. “Do it!” I stared coldly down at the stallion. Do it! End it! The horned pony chanted. I sighed and put my shotgun onto my back. Wait, what are you doing? I looked at the horned pony and smirked.

“Being creative.” I said. I reached in with my hoof and pressed a button. I didn’t know what it would do, but seeing metal clasp around the stallion’s hooves was satisfying. His eyes widened. 

“W-what are you doing? End me!” he pleaded. I shook my head. I could see the smoke coming from behind Bud. I then took out my shotgun and fired at the controls. I must have done something as Alicron neighed and the wings began flapping, the smoke flowing away from us. I smirked. 

“Burn in hell.” I said coldly as I heard the horned pony laugh with satisfaction. I turned, hopped off of the robot and walked away, hearing the sound of an explosion coming from inside where Bud was. I heard the stallion scream, but I didn’t turn to look. I had gotten vengeance. No longer will I be toyed like that again. Until I can find this Chryxal pony, I was going to kill all who toyed with me, be it ganger or monster. I won’t be used as a tool. “Never again.” I said. I threw my hood over me as I heard Alicron explode behind me. I saw Silver Iris land a few feet away from me and smirked.

“Hey, not bad.” She said. I said nothing. I had gotten the satisfaction I needed. My companions came trotting over to me. 

“Are you alright?” Goldenlee asked as she circled me to see if I had any wounds. I could feel my body suddenly feel sore and I could feel the blood trickling down my head. I just pulled my hood down.

“I’m fine.” I said. We trotted away from the remains of Alicron and met up with Bucky down the street. He was also bloodied and torn, but he just smiled his charming smile and tipped his fedora to me.

“Well, ring-a-ding-ding. If it ain’t the hero of the day.” He said. I looked at the stallion with my blank look.

“The deal.” I said. Bucky nodded.

“Alright. I’ll send word of what happened to Al Capony. You have done The Family a victory against our enemies. Not only did you stop a traitorous dirt bag, but you also destroyed whatever the hell The Pride was working on.” He rubbed the back of his head. “To think it would be a full ton of death and agony. But hey, it’s done and over with, ya’ dig?” I said nothing as I continued to stare at the stallion. He sighed. “Right, right. The deal. Come on then. We gotta go tell Al Capony.” We followed the stallion and his boys back to the Roulette Casino Hotel. No pony seemed to be at all fazed as they saw me, Bucky and his boys trotting down the street bloodied and beaten. Just an everyday occurrence here in the glorious vice city of Las Pegasus.

‘Yeah, because taking out a giant robot alicorn is considered normal.’ I thought to myself. 

“Well then.” Silver Iris spoke up. I perked up. I forgot she was still with us. My heart thumped again and I struggled to control it. “This has been a really interesting day. Though, I was hired to stop a gang confrontation.” She looked at me. “Not a freaking robot.” Shining Star sighed.

“Yes, we understand. We had not expected a robot to play into the mix. How much do we owe you?” he asked. Iris rubbed her chin before speaking.

“Fifty thousand.” She said. Goldenlee balked.

“Wabazawah? That is triple the amount we were going to pay you!” she said. Silver iris looked annoyed.

“Well, if you don’t have the caps, why even bothered to hire me? I can’t believe I wasted my time with you.” She said crossing her fore hooves over her chest. Goldenlee bristled.

“I beg your pardon?” she said coldly. Iris stuck her tongue out at her.

“Well, you didn’t get us to pay up front.” Star said. “So, is there any way to pay you back?” Iris gave him a calculative look.

“I guess I have no choice. I’m stuck with you bunch until I get my caps.” She landed in front of me and poked my chest. “You owe me big time.” I stared blankly at her. My heart had stopped thumping thankfully. Something was definitely ticking me off. I had realized that the mare who I had fought with had taken off during the fight. So be it. We were enemies anyway. I blocked out the little ponies as I snapped at the pegasus.

“I didn’t ask for you to help!” I hissed. Silver Iris balked a bit and gave me a challenging look.

“Oh really? Because you sure looked like you needed it.” She retorted. “To think I have to not only make sure you guys pay me upfront, I’m going to also have to babysit you?” she scoffed. I bristled and stomped my hoof down. I heard the cement crack underneath me, but I ignored the pain.

“I’ve been fine all my life by myself.” I turned to my companions. “I didn’t need any of your help! I was doing perfectly fine on my own!” I felt myself breathing heavily. Brick arched a brow.

“What are you talking about?” he asked. 

“I’m saying I don’t need you all following me!” That did it. I turned on the pegasus. “And I certainly don’t need a fucking babysitter. I’m a courier! I can handle my own just fine! I didn’t need it when I was a filly, I don’t need it now!” Why was I acting like this? Was I just using my companions to vent my anger? I was pretty angry. I was still pretty upset that I was tricked. I didn’t even get to beat more on the mare that had done the same to me. She just ditched us in the middle of the fight. And now that I realize it, these were all complete strangers! We only recently just met and now we were just friends? I told you we should have ditched them. I was now fully agreeing with the horned pony. They were holding me back.

“Courier, calm down.” Comp said sternly. I turned on the colt making him flinch.

“Easy for you to say! What, you suddenly feel sorry for me now? Well you shouldn’t!” I stomped my hoof. Cracking the cement again. “Ever since we met, you have been constantly looking down on me. You’re just a fucking colt. I don’t need to take shit from you!” He looked on the verge of crying.

“Sixteen, stop.” Goldenlee said sternly. “You’re scaring him.” I turned to the unicorn and grinned wickedly. 

“That’s right. Because I’m the big bad monster that can burn an entire town to the ground. I enjoy watching helpless ponies be tortured by my hooves and laugh all the same.” I took an intimidating step forward. “For all I know I really am a monster. My whole life has been a lie.” I looked to Shining Star. “And you know what? All my life I’ve been lied too. Realizing my brother vanished because my father left. My mother is under suicide watch because of former reason. Ever since I was a filly, I had thought I had friends. But in the end they just tossed me away. I won’t play the tool no longer! I won’t be toyed with. Never again!” I turned my back on them, ignoring the strange look from Bucky. “You’re right Goldenlee. We aren’t friends.”

“What? What are you talking about? I specifically told you what I thought!” she retorted.

“And you said it solely depends on me. So, I’m saying we aren’t friends.” I pulled my hood down. “We are just strangers. I’ll just use you for my own gain.” I turned to them. “You said you wanted to speak with Mr. House. Well, here you are in Las Pegasus. Nothing is stopping you from following through.” I looked at Shining Star. “You will tell me where you found all the reports about me and my family. Once you do, I’ll go look for them myself.” I turned to Comp. “After, I’m done delivering you.” I turned to Brick and sighed. “I’m sorry Brick, but she may as well be dead.” Then I turned to Silver Iris. “And lastly, I don’t need a fucking a babysitter.” With that, I looked at Bucky. “I want to get this over with.” Bucky looked at us before nodding silently. 

“You’re call, baby.” He said. I trotted after him into the casino, leaving my baffled companions and a stunned pegasus watching me. I felt my chest tighten. By Goddesses, what have I done? Karma must be really looking down on me. I had just pushed these ponies away. I had broken a friendship that I could have had with them. But I also didn’t want to hurt them.
In the end, I had become that pony that I had seen others as so long ago. I felt a tear slid down my cheek and wiped it away as I focused on trying to get myself back into my body.



We stepped out of the elevator and saw Al Capony sitting behind a desk. I glanced to her right and saw a larger circular desk. The chair was spun to look out the window and a vanilla hoof waved us in. Bucky and I, looking like we’ve been through a warzone, stopped only inches away from the desk. I saw in the corner of my eye Al Capony studying me.

“Bucky. Glad to see my best man come out of hell.” A voice said. The accent sounded strange. The chair turned and I saw an aged looking unicorn stallion. His vanilla hide was covered with a white tuxedo and he had a fancier fedora than Bucky’s. He looked to me and smiled. “And you must be Sixteen. Father Pride talks a lot about you.” I cocked my head. If Father Pride had ordered Bud and that mare to seek me out, why would a gang head talk about me? I said nothing. “But where are my manners. I am Kingpin IV. great, great, grandson of the infamous Kingpin I and head of the Omaretas. A pleasure to meet you.” I still said nothing. “Don’t talk much do you? Well no matter. I heard about what went down and I must say, I am impressed. You would make a great addition to The Family.” I snorted.

“Tempting. Only if I wasn’t trained a courier and The Family was out to kill me because of what happened at Route 15.” I said flatly. Al Capony knocked her hoof on her desk.

“You watch your mouth, scavenger. No pony talks to daddy like that.” She said coldly. I didn’t look at her. I kept my focus on Kingpin. He leaned back on the chair before speaking.

“Easy now, dear. No need to get riled up. This mare speaks the truth.” He said. I heard Al Capony snort and sit back down. “Yes, I am afraid that The Family has taken notice of your efforts. After what you did with Bullhorn and Razor. Well, I can tell you, they were very upset.”

“Let me tell you this then. I wasn’t the one who planted that bomb. I was told to just deliver it. No questions asked. So I did.” I snorted. “If Bullhorn hadn’t noticed me on Route 15 I probably wouldn’t be in this situation.” I looked at the stallion before stating. “I want my notoriety wiped. I don’t want to deal with any part of you or The Family again. I have ends to meet and stuff to do.” I looked at Al Capony. “I would like to have my own body back.” She narrowed her eyes in confusion. She perked up as if realizing something.

“Oh yes! I remember now. Silly me.” She looked at Kingpin. “Daddy. This mare wants to know if there is a pony here that deals in souls.” Kingpin arched a brow.

“Forgive me for asking. But why would you want to deal in something about souls?” I sighed and put a hoof to my chest.

“You know about what happened in Tipson?” I asked. The three listen intently. “Well… that was me.” Kingpin didn’t seem to react at all. I was hoping he would just explode on the spot. But he remained calm and collected as he waited for me to continue. “Well, it might not have. I haven’t told the others, and probably won’t be able to, now that I fucked up big time, but I think I have been possessed by a spirit of fire known as Din. And she had possessed me while I was in Tipson.” I bowed my head. “I wasn’t me. But I could watch what she did and I had no control. Then… I don’t know how, but Shining Star said I had done something called a soul transfer during the moment and stopped me err… well Din, from hurting any pony. I used a memory orb on the both of us and when I came to, I found out that I’m here, but really not.” I pushed into my chest. “I transferred my soul into a copy of me. And now Star says I have three days to live. Two because it had happened yesterday if I don’t get my soul back into my original body.” I wiped a stray tear. “I’m going to die. I’m so scared because I had done something and I’m going to die. And when I do, I will no longer exist.” The three Omaretas studied me. Then, Kingpin broke the silence.

“I see. So that’s why you want to look for Mother Dandy.” He said. I blinked at him.

“Mother Dandy?” I imagined an old hag mare looking for a horseshoe in the middle of a dark and scary forest. Kingpin nodded.

“She is the Omaretas personal medicine hermit.” He said. “You can find her in the basement of the hotel.” Al Capony snorted.

“Don’t know why she would even think of living in a filthy place like that when she could have the luxury to live in one of the suites.” She said. Mother Dandy…

“Alright, thanks. Now, I haven’t gotten a moment to lose.” I said turning.

“Not so fast, baby.” Bucky said standing in front of me. “Kingpin still has something for you.” Something for me? Great, now they want to give me gifts? Just kill me and be done with it. I looked over my shoulder as Kingpin arched a brow.

“I can understand your situation.” He said. I gave him a doubtful look before he continued. “If it weren’t for Mother Dandy, I wouldn’t even be here. But I do have something for you. Some pony I owe my life told me to give it to you.” I cocked my head. His horn glowed and I gapped as I saw a sword sheath being levitated towards me. I looked at the pommel and traced my eyes along the edges. I reached out with my magic and grabbed the hilt and the blade sang as it was unsheathed. It glowed brilliantly in the light. Or did it actually have a glowing hue about the blade? I wasn’t much for close range fighting, but the blade looked spiffy. The hilt of the blade had a small pink gem in the middle.

“What kind of sword is this?” I asked flipping it over.

“That there is a relic of the past. A sword said to be enchanted to combat the forces of evil. A sword once held by one of Shining Armor’s kids from two centuries ago. Its’ name is Compassion.” He said. I studied the blade. A relic of the past said to be used by one of Shining Armor’s kids? Wow, I was at a complete loss of words. I felt like I didn’t deserve such a piece of history, but in the back of my mind I couldn’t help but determine. As if the soul of its’ previous owner giving me the valor the blade had once shown on the battlefield. I sheathed it and slung it over my back, sticking it under my shotgun.

“You said you owed this pony your life?” I asked. Kingpin nodded. “Then, why did he tell you to give it to me. Shouldn’t you have it?” Kingpin gave a hearty chuckle.

“I’m too old to be swinging a blade like that around. I prefer guns and strategy. But you are a courier. And so was he.” I gapped. The pony he owed his life to was a courier? “Err… is this courier, by chance, is named Lone Road?” I asked. Kingpin rubbed his chin.

“Funny thing, he never really told me his name. He came out of the blue and I recognized him. He said he knows somepony that can know how to handle a sword. So if I ever here about a pony with the name Sixteen that I am to find you and give you the sword.” I glanced at the blade before pressing.

“So… why?” I asked. Kingpin turned around his chair to look out the window.

“Because I owed him my life. That is all the more reason to give you it.” He chuckled. “You best take care of Compassion. The buck spoke highly of you. It would be wise not to disappoint.” I said nothing as I darted my eyes in thought. This pony he owed his life to was a courier, yet he didn’t know the name? 

“What about the number? Did he give you a number?” I asked. 

“Like I said. He didn’t give me anything about him. He just told me what to do and just vanished into the Wasteland like a ghost.” He said. I said nothing more after that. I turned and Bucky opened the door.

“Say hi to Mother Dandy for me, ya’ dig?” he said with a wink. I nodded silently and adjusted my hood as I walked out of the room. I stood there in front of the elevator. I had to go get my body. And that would mean confronting some ponies I have told off.



Footnote Level Up!

> Souls and Crossbones
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Souls and Crossbones


I stood in front of the double doors to our suite. I hesitated. If they were there, I wasn’t ready to really confront them. No, no. All you have to do is go in and grab your body. That’s all you have to do. I nodded to the horned pony. I reached for the knob with my magic and stopped as I heard voices on the other side. My heart skipped a beat. They were on the other side. I wasn’t ready to meet them. I had picked them up and heard their stories (except Silver Iris) and I had just told them off. I had become the pony I saw others as. I leaned in close to hear the conversation.

“… What’s her deal anyway?” I heard the voice of Silver Iris. 

“Pssh, you ask me? She is just going to ditch us.” I heard Comp said.

“I feel awful. What has Sixteen gone through all her life?” Goldenlee asked. “I feel as if I done something wrong? Did I do something wrong?” 

“No pony did anything wrong.” I heard Brick said. “She might be just under a lot of stress right now.”

“Or maybe it’s just that time of the month.” Comp said. I heard what sounded like a smack across the head and a hiss. “What? It could be that!” 

“I doubt it is.” I heard Shining Star said.

“Well, you’ve read reports on her family. You even seemed to know her when you haven’t even met.” Brick said. 

“True. I don’t blame her for acting how she is.” Star said. “In fact, I did hear a recording from a monitor about three years ago.” Three years ago? Father had disappeared when I was a filly and Bell had just been born around the time when the Enclave came from the sky and The Light Bringer opened up the clouds. I leaned in closer. “If I remember, he mentioned about a child of his that always seemed shy around other ponies. I then heard a mare crying and the stallion was very concerned and asked why she was crying? She then said that somepony had traumatized their child to the point where she had to go to the Stable's ER. She stated that some of the colts and fillies had bullied her.” There was a moment of silence.

“You think that was Sixteen?” Brick asked. Star sighed.

“I can’t be sure. I heard that Courier One had five children before leaving them behind.” He said.

“And how is it that most ponies know about her family?” Silver Iris asked, sounding more concerned than annoyed. I bit my lower lip as I continued to listen.

“You ever hear the stories about a courier that changed the tide of battle between the stripes and the Empire?” There was a pause. “Well, that courier happens to be Sixteen’s ancestor.”

“Yeah, I remember you mentioning that.” Comp said. “But that still doesn’t explain why she is so moody.” 

“Quiet you!” I heard Goldenlee said sternly. “Please, continue.” 

“Say that the filly mentioned from that recording was Sixteen. From the sound of that mare's story, she made it sound like something even more traumatizing happened.” I sighed. Hearing these ponies talk about my past through recordings that my father had left around the Empire was depressing. It made all our hard work to cover up our lineage for nothing. I might as well just tell them out right. I made sure my hood hid my eyes from them and I turned the knob. When I entered, there was silence. I silently stepped in and closed the door. I peeked out from under the hood and saw all eyes on me.

“Hey…” I said weakly. I sighed when no pony responded. “I uh, kind of eavesdropped.” Now they looked worried. I winced.

“I see.” Shining Star said. “Well, I guess we might as well listen to your side of the story.” I looked at him with a tired look. I wanted a drink. I want sleep. I want this all to be over. I threw back my hood and looked at them.

“About that filly you mentioned? Well…”  I rubbed my foreleg and bowed my head. “That was me. I remember it very clearly.” I looked up to see them with intent looks. I saw Goldenlee and Brick giving me a small smile. I continued. “It was a long time ago. It was when I found out I wasn’t even being considered a friend to them. The ponies from my stable were training to be couriers too. I was a cadet. I had just finished a private lesson on illusion magic and had received a message on my PipBuck from a filly I had a crush on.” I stopped and tried to calm my breathing. I took a deep breath.

“Take your time, dear. No rush.” Goldenlee said with a warming smile. I continued.

“Well, the message told me to meet her in the atrium. I did so and found that half of my class were all standing there, including the filly I had a crush on.” I felt my heart beat faster as I tried speaking. I could remember it clearly. The laughing, the taunting. “They circled me. I asked what they were doing and then they started… laughing. Then, they began calling me names… Then they…” I felt tears flow down my cheeks and I felt Goldenlee put a hoof around me. I wiped them away but they continued to fall. “Then the filly I had a crush on asked if I wanted to play a game.  I asked what game and one colt said 'let's play medical doctors.'  They started pushing… then they started hitting… Then they tied me to one of the tables… one colt had stolen a knife from the kitchen. They pinned me down and the colt started…” I sobbed. I remember my screams. I remember the blade tracing into my side. The blade making marks on my hooves and on my stomach. I heard a gasp from Silver Iris. 

“They did it, didn’t they?” she asked. I just sobbed more. I remember the pain. The excruciating pain as the colt laughed. I had never felt so hurt in my life. 
“After they were done with me, they left me there. I was sore, bloodied and crying. It wasn’t till a few hours later that one of the medic mares found me in a locker where I had secluded myself.” I wiped more tears away. “Then, I guess dad was probably recording by that time. I don’t remember much after that. But I made a silent oath that I would never trust another pony. And from that point on, I had just pushed others away.” I looked down at my hooves. My companions were silent. “I’m sorry I acted like that to you all. But I just couldn’t bring myself to truly call you friends.” I sighed. “I still can’t.” There was silence.

“Have you seen them at all after that?” Star asked. I said nothing but nodded. “Are they still around?” Again I said nothing but nodded. “I see. I’m sorry that had happened to you.” I waved my hoof weakly.

“It was a long time ago. I don’t remember much after that.” I said. 

“Well, what’s in the past is in the past.” Silver Iris said. I blinked at her and sniffled. She rubbed the back of her head and gave a sheepish smile. “I mean, what happened, happened. You don’t remember after that and I say don’t bother. Just move on with your life. Besides, you know the saying. Karma is a bitch.” I sniffled more and smiled. She can be. And it doesn’t help either that two little ponies on my shoulder constantly nag at me about decisions.

“She’s right.” Comp said sadly. He went over to me and wrapped his forelegs around mine. “Listen, I’m sorry about being, you know, a brat. I was just… scared.” He said. I looked at him and smiled. I patted his head and he looked up at me. “So… wanna start over?” He held out a hoof. “Hi, I’m Comp. Your package.” I gave a small laugh and shook his hoof. 

“Hello, Comp. My name is Courier. Please don’t ever call me Sixteen or Savior of the Roads. And you are not a package.” I looked at the ponies around me. “You are a friend. And I will stay by that promise I made to you.” Comp was now crying.

“B-but, how can you if you are going to die soon?” he sobbed. I looked over to my body. 

“I won’t die.” I said. My companions looked at me. “I found some pony who can help. Her name is Mother Dandy. She lives in the basement of the hotel.” I trotted over to my body and was about to sling it over my back when Brick stepped up and did it for me.

“No worries, Sixteen. You have enough to carry as it is.” He said. I smiled at him. Then frowned and gave a good Cheerilee bop on the side of the head with my hoof. He blinked at me in confusion. 

“Don’t call me Sixteen. Just call me Courier.” I said sternly. He rubbed his head.

“Sure thing, Six-err, Courier.” He said. I looked at the others. 

“That goes for the same as well to you all. I don’t want to ever hear Sixteen or Savior from your mouths, got it?” They looked at each other and then nodded. I eased a little. These ponies won’t hurt me. I could trust these ponies. Not fully maybe. But enough that I know they won’t hurt me. Not like those from long ago. I trotted to the door, feeling an immense relief than I had all my life. I felt good. Really good! I felt as if the whole world was taken off my back. We made our way to the elevator and pushed the down button to head to the casino. Arriving at the casino, we were greeted by Al Capony. She looked at all of us. 

“Sixteen.” She said. I said nothing but smiled at her which seemed to take her by surprise a little. “Are you ready then?” I nodded. “Very well. This way.” We followed her to the back of the chip handler, who nodded to Al Capony and to us before turning to help a pony turn in his winning bets. She reached back into her bag and pulled a small key out and unlocked the door. We entered and I turned on my PipBuck’s lamp spell as we descended into the darkness. When we reached the bottom, Al Capony led us through a door on our left and with a reassuring hiss, we were greeted to a room where two chairs sat side by side. There were strange artifacts hanging on the wall and smelly looking plants on the counters. 

“Mother Dandy!” Al Capony sang. “You have a customer.” There was silence. Then, there was a puff of green smoke and we were soon engulfed in it. It smelt awful. We coughed and waved away the smoke and I gapped as I saw cloaked figure standing before us. 

“I see. And I can tell that this one is strong.” The pony said nodding to me. The figure threw off the hood and I jumped back, my magic hovering over my gun as I recognized the pony. No, not a pony. A zebra. And not just any zebra, but the zebra from Route 2.

“Sukuji?” I gapped. The zebra nodded. 

“I prefer Mother Dandy now. Don’t you think it is a fitting name?” she nickered. Al Capony looked between us.

“Wait, you said you never met any pony before.” She said with an arch of her brow. Sukuji or Mother Dandy, I don’t know how I should call her. The zebra gave her a sly look.

“I did. But this pony remembers me. So I can remember her.” She said. My brain was rattling now. How did she get here? Wasn’t she at the camp in front of Stableton? The zebra looked at me and nickered.

“Still conflicted I see. Well then, Maiden of the Stars. I can probably guess why you are here.” She said. I said nothing. I eased a little before nodding. “Then you arrived just in time. Your soul is still strong and I can save it.” She turned to her counter and began mixing in something in a bowl. “The stars have told me you would come. So I prepared a special brew for you. Please, have a seat here. You can put your true body in the other seat.” I hesitated and looked back at my companions. They smiled at me and nodded. I smiled back nervously and went to the chair. Brick laid my body on the other chair and Mother Dandy examined it.

“So, how exactly are you going to do this?” Silver Iris asked. Mother Dandy smiled.

“Is little pony doubtful of zebra mumbo jumbo?” she teased. Iris flushed and rubbed the back of her head. 

“N-No. I’m just curious. I’ve never seen how an actual soul can be transferred. So, you know.” She tapped her hooves together bashfully. “Just curious.” Mother Dandy smiled.

“Fear not, little ponies. Your friend is in good hooves. However…” she looked at me, her expression grim. “You must take heed to what I am about to say.” I nodded.

“You and Five seemed to be on some mind link.” I said. The zebra blinked.

“The clown?” she chuckled. “Yes, a strange character. But all the more wise. Remind me of someone I know that tells funny stories.” She held up a gourd and I took it in my magic. I winced as a green goopy bubble popped. 

“Err… is it safe to drink?” I asked. The zebra gave a hearty chuckle.

“You ponies are so funny. That is one of the reasons I left the Legion.” She said. Left the Legion? But wasn’t she with the Legion when we last met? I was about to ask, when the zebra cut me off.

“Now take heed, my little pony. I am going to create a road for you. You must walk it. And no matter what you see or what you hear, you must never leave the road. If you do, you will never be able to return. Your soul will be lost forever.” I gulped. Right, curiosity. Don’t follow curiosity, how hard can that be? I sniffed the goop and made a disgusted face before taking a hesitant sip. I looked at the zebra. The goop tasted yucky. “Drink all of it.” She said. I gave a sheepish smile and looked back at the goop. I took a deep breath and chugged like I hadn’t chugged before. My eyes teared as I tried to ignore the taste. I drank the last of it and threw the gourd towards Mother Dandy, who caught it skillfully on her hoof, as I coughed and gagged.

“Damn, that’s gross!” I said. Suddenly, I felt very light headed. 

“Rest now, little pony. You have a road to walk.” Mother Dandy said. I looked at her and felt woozy. The room began to morph and I saw my companion’s faces become all funny. I laughed as their faces made weird motions before finally finding myself in pitch black.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I looked around, blinking. Only blackness. 

“H-hello?” I asked. Silence. I looked down and gapped as I saw a road come rising up to me. Or was I falling? I screamed as I felt myself fall. I really was falling. I closed my eyes as I waited for the imminent death. Nothing happened. I peeked out one eye and saw I was hovering just slightly off of the ground. I flailed my hooves and touched ground. I looked around. Still the same blackness. 

“Whatever you do, do not leave the road. No matter what you see or what you hear.”

I ran Mother Dandy’s warning by me as I took a hesitant step forward. Then another. Then another. I began walking. ‘Okay, Courier. You got this. Nice and easy.’ I thought to myself. I looked back up and focused on the road ahead of me. I could see it winding not too far away. I smiled and began to trot. ‘Okay, not so bad. But wait…’ Something was familiar about the road I was traveling. The way it snaked. The small cracks. Yes, it was familiar. Because I realized it is the same road in my dreams. I slowed my trot and my ears drooped at this realization. I knew what was going to happen. But, it hadn’t happened yet. I cocked my head in confusion. No whispers yet. I continued to trot until I came to a door. I rubbed the back of my head. I don’t remember a door being here. I tried reaching out with my magic, but nothing happened. Maybe it was because I was looking from the POV of my soul? Or this thing that Mother Dandy had me drink had disabled my magic. I sighed and opened it with my hooves. When I stepped in, I found myself in the middle of Pleasant Town. I gapped. This can’t be right.

“How did I get here?” I asked myself. I looked down to make sure I hadn’t wandered off the road. I sighed with relief as the cracked road was still laid out beneath me. My ears twitched. I heard faint laughter. It was coming from further down the road. I trotted further and the laughter became clearer. I darted my eyes to see if I would spot anything. I was sure I was in the middle of the source now. Or was it around me? I was about to step off the road when a winged pony knocked me on the head. Right, don’t stray from the road. As I trotted down the road, I could make out a small black figure. I tilted my head to get a better look. I saw a charcoal filly, crying in the middle of the road. 

“Hello? Are you alright?” I was now standing in front of the filly. She was curled up, sniffling. I smiled. “Hey now. No need to cry.” I said reaching out with a hoof. She turned her head and I gasped. I found myself in the stable atrium. I looked around. Did I step off the road? I looked down to see the road still there. Then, I heard the screaming. I looked over to one of the tables as a group of colts and fillies gathered around the charcoal filly. My eyes widened. No… no it couldn’t be… it can’t be! I heard the filly scream. Those were my screams. 

Let’s play medical doctors!

These words echoed around me. I sat back on my haunches and covered my ears with my hooves. I could still hear them laughing. The laughter becoming more sinister. Then, I heard it. The sound of flesh being cut with a blade. The charcoal unicorn screamed. I knew what was about to come next. The excruciating pain the colt had inflicted on me. Violating me. I closed my eyes. I didn’t want to hear it. I didn’t want to see it. But I could still hear the laughter. I could still hear me scream.

“Stop it…” I shuttered. The laughter rose. “Stop it!” I shouted. The laughter continued to rise. Make it stop! Please! I don’t want to remember! I want to forget! Come on, Courier. Move! But I couldn’t. I was horrified. The pain coming back to me. I held my stomach, felling sick and beginning to sob now. Please, make it stop… More flesh being cut and more pain being inflicted. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t say anything. All I could do was scream. So I did. I screamed as loudly as I could. 

“STOP IT!!!” Then there was a silence. I wanted to open my eyes but I couldn’t. 

“Open your eyes, Courier.” A voice said in my head. 

“I don’t want too. I don’t want to remember.” I sobbed.

“You have to keep moving. If you don’t, you will die. Now. Keep moving.” I said nothing. I felt myself stand and take a shaking step forwards.

“You have to open your eyes, Courier. You need to see what you have done. What you have become.” I said nothing as I slowly opened my eyes. I found myself still in the atrium. I saw the colts and fillies still gathered around the table and a charcoal filly still struggling. I couldn’t hear anything. I looked away from the scene and saw the door. I took a deep breath and walked to the door. The door slid open with a hiss and I stepped through. I looked back to see that the door I had stepped through had vanish.

“Keep moving. It is as your friend said. What’s in the past is in the past. What happened, happened. You say you don’t want to remember. But you still do. You need to accept what has happened.” I looked around. Where was the voice coming from? “Keep moving.” Without a word, I walked down the road again. Whenever I heard something, the voice kept edging me away from whatever it was. If something had caught my eye, the voice told me to ignore it. I came to another door. I hesitated. I don’t want to remember. I don’t want to go through. But the voice told me otherwise. I opened the door and found myself in a small room. The road seemed to merge with the wall. I looked around and gasped. This looked like the room mother is in. I saw no bed though. I looked around, ignoring the voice. I narrowed my eyes. 

“Courier? Is that you?” a voice said. I stiffened. I blinked and the bed had appeared. I could see mother laying in it, looking sickly. I was about to move toward her when I remembered the warning that Mother Dandy said to me. I stopped myself and stayed there. “Come here, Curry. Come see your mommy.”  I wanted too. I wanted so badly to see her. But the warning kept popping into my head. I sighed.

“Sorry mom.” I said.  I turned.

“Courier? Where are you? Don’t go!” I stiffened and looked back at the bed.  I saw mother sitting up looking at me with sad eyes. 

“Mother… I…” I took a step forward, but stopped myself. She suddenly looked angry. 

“Who are you? You aren’t my Courier!” The light in the room began to flicker. “Who are you!? You aren’t my daughter! What did you do with my daughter!?” She screamed. “What have you done with my children!!?” I backed away a little as mother lunged from the bed, but stopped. I saw a chain around her neck. She lashed out her hooves at me. 

“B-but mom… it’s me!” I said. 

“You are not my Curry!!!” She screamed. I wanted to look away, but I couldn’t. Why was this happening? Is this some sort of sick joke? I felt tears fall down my cheek. I watched as my mother was just barely out of hoofs reach from reaching me. But the chain around her neck held her back. I wanted to help her. I needed to help her! But I couldn’t. I had thought me and my siblings would make enough to make mother better. But we were always short on caps. I would blow off the short amount of caps I would make on drinks. I gasped. No… was I that bad? 

“You must continue, Courier. Open your eyes. See what you have become.”

“I don’t understand you!” I shouted to the voice. My mother still lashed out at me and screamed. I gave her an apologetic look and turned to the door.

“Courier?” she suddenly said, sounding desperate. “Where are you going Courier? Where are you?” I said nothing as I opened the door and stepped through. I was beginning to hate myself more and more. I trotted down the road, reaching the snaking path. I looked up and saw the signs from my dreams.


TURN BACK COURIER


I stiffened as I began to hear the whispers. Without thinking, I bolted. But I felt myself becoming slower and slower. The whispers becoming louder and louder. No! I won’t let it take me! I won’t be monster food! I willed myself to go faster, but my speed maintained at a snail’s pace. The whispers were getting louder.

“Why are you running? Stop and walk. You don’t need to run.”

“Fuck you! I won’t be eaten! I need to live! I have things to accomplish! Ends to meet!”

“Don’t run. They can’t harm you. You would see this if you just open your eyes. Now, slow down. Walk, don’t run.” I hesitated to stop. “Trust me.” I said nothing. I shivered as I began to slow into a trot and then to a walk. I was surprised to see that my speed had picked up as I walked. But the whispers were still becoming louder. I drooped my ears. I was afraid. Afraid to look back. I made my way through the winding road and stopped… at the end of the road. I cocked my head in confusion. I stiffened as the whispers had stopped some distance behind me. Where was I supposed to go? I balked as I saw Lyon step out from the dark abyss. His cold, dead glazed eyes looking at me. He said nothing. Made no motion of movement. Just standing there in the abyss. 

“Lyon? Is that you?” I asked. But Lyon made no movement. It had to be Lyon. He had appeared in my mind before! He saved me from unlocking Din. 

“Turn back, Courier.” The voice said. I stiffened and looked up. I wanted to scream. 

“Why? Aren’t I at the end of the road?” I asked.

“You would know if you just turned back, Courier. Open your eyes.”

I furrowed my brows. “I don’t even know who the fuck you are, okay? Stop telling me what to do! I don’t want to turn back. There are monsters there!” I backed away slightly, but not too far. I didn’t want to be snatched from behind. Standing in front, between me and Lyon, was a hooded figure. I gapped as the figure threw the hood off. I was staring at me. I noticed she didn’t have those dead cold eyes like last time. She looked at me with a stern face.

“Turn back, Courier.” She said. I bristled.

“No! I won’t! He’s right there! I can just reach him! I don’t want to turn back! They’ll get me!” I said exasperated. My look alike still looked at me sternly, but didn’t move.

“You have to trust me. Turn back, Courier. They won’t hurt you.” She said. Bullshit! After what happened last time, I don’t want to risk it happening to my soul. I took a step forward. But my copy still looked at me sternly. I hesitated now. “You need to open your eyes. You must turn back, Courier. Only then, will you know what you’ve become.”

“What do you mean? You’re not making any sense!” I screamed. But she kept looking at me sternly.

“You would understand if you just open your eyes. Now turn back and open your eyes. That’s all you have to do. They won’t hurt you.” Then she gave me a reassuring smile. “Trust me.” I bit my lip. I slowly turned my head. And what I saw wasn’t a monster. It wasn’t a bunch of glowing green eyes. The whispers stopped. I gapped as I saw…

“Brick?” The red colored stallion smiled at me and nodded his head.

“Courier.” He said. I balked. I then saw Comp. Then Goldenlee. Then Shining Star. Then Silver Iris. I looked back to see my copy smiling at me. The Lyon behind her vanished into the abyss. I looked back and saw Heart. Then Stall. Then Bell. Then…

“Mother?” the mare that was my mother smiled at me. Then, I saw… “Dad?” My father stood next to my mother, his face hidden under his straw hat, but he was smiling. Then, I saw Lyon next to them. His eyes were a luscious blue. The eyes I remembered as my brothers.

“Do you understand now? Have you’ve opened your eyes?” my copy stood next to me. I looked at her with awe.

“T-this isn’t some sort of joke, is it?” I asked her. She looked at me with a kind and gentle smile.

“That’s what it was before, wasn’t it?” she frowned now. “You’ve turned back, but you still haven’t opened your eyes yet. You need to open your eyes, Courier.” I blinked at her.

“How? What am I supposed to see?” My copy looked grim.

“The road isn’t done yet. Keep moving. Maybe then, you will open your eyes.” She said. I frowned. 

“But I just came from behi-.” I blinked and noticed that the road wasn’t snaking, but it continued on. I looked back behind me in confusion. Eternal abyss. I gapped. “No… you mean I almost stepped off the road?” My copy nodded.

“You are starting to open them. But it’s not enough. Keep moving. Then you will open your eyes. Understand?” I looked at my friends and family staring at me with encouraging smiles. I sighed and took a deep breath. I walked past by my friends. My family. They watched me as I passed. Then, I heard them following me. I smiled. They weren’t monsters. These were ponies I could trust. Ponies I could listen to. Ponies I know won’t hurt me. I frowned and began hating myself more and more. I trotted further down the road, only hearing the occasional distractions around me. But I smiled and continued trotting with my friends and family behind me. I wasn’t afraid of anything when I was with them. I wasn’t afraid anymore. The road ended to a wide circular area. I looked around.

“Where’s the road?” I asked. My copy trotted to the middle of the circle. She turned to me, looking stern now.

“Now then. Open your eyes.” She said. I blinked at her.

“How? What am I supposed to do?” I asked feeling agitated.

“Think about it, Courier. You just have one last step to take. But you need to open your eyes.” She said. I wanted to understand it. I wanted to think about it. I was about to press more when I stopped. I felt eyes looking at me. I turned to see that the ponies behind me that were my friends and family were now caged. They were looking at me with fearful looks. I backed away. What did I do wrong? I looked back at my copy, still looking stern. And somehow, determined. I shuddered. 

“What am I supposed to do then!?” I screamed. “How can I open my eyes if I don’t know how!? You aren’t making any sense!?” My copy sighed and rubbed her temples.

“I thought I would be more intelligent than this. Alright, let me reiterate the statement. Are you a Savior or Destroyer?” she said. I was taken completely by surprise.

“Who are you?” I asked with a shaky breath.

“I’m you.” My copy replied.

“Am I a monster or a pony?” 

“Neither. You are me.”

“Am I a… Savior…” I closed my eyes. “Or…” When I opened them, I blinked. I was looking at myself. But she looked different. She was smirking at me. My copy stood in front of my caged friends. I looked around and then down at myself. I understood now. I looked back up and stared at my copy. Her eyes weren’t cold or dead. They were holes with a small tiny red pupil looking at me. She chuckled maniacally.

“Or are you Destroyer?” my copy hissed. I looked past her, my friends and family giving me worried looks. “So foolish. So naïve. You think you could accept them? Did you really think they would accept you? I mean honestly, you have always been alone. You don’t need them. You need me.” I bit my lip as my copy looked at me with a smirk. We began circling the area. “You are nothing without me!” My copies horned glowed and the darkness around us began morphing into something in front of her. It took the form of a blade. A sword. The blade flickered like flames as my copy took the sword in her magic and swung it to her side. “I’ll give you one more chance to change your mind. After all…” she leered. “I’m a reasonable pony.” I backed away. How was I going to fight this? I had to come to terms with myself. The final step I need to do. But I had nothing that could help. 
Or did I? Of course I did. They were right there in the cage. I looked to them and they were giving me determined smiles. I smiled back. Yes, I did have something to help me. I felt a new sense of determination now. If I’m to come to terms with myself, I had to start trusting them. They won’t hurt me. They aren’t those ponies. These ponies…

“These ponies are my friends. Ponies I can truly trust.” I said, clear and determined. A bright light pierced the dark abyss and stuck into the ground. I gapped as I saw the glowing blade of Compassion. Without thinking, I took the sword with my magic and the blade sang. My copy bristled.

“Fool! You are nothing without me!” she charged and lashed out her sword. I deflected the blow. I was surprised with myself. I had never handled a blade in my life. I know I’ve swung blunt objects, but something that required skill to use? But, I felt the soul of the creator. The valor and compassion put into making this blade. It is proud. It wants to help. It wants to protect. I let the sword lead me as my copy slashed wildly at me. Each swing was deflected. I ducked, sidestepped and spun as the blade sang with each hit from the sword my copy had. I felt confident. I felt calm. I could think clearly. I had nothing to worry about. My copy lashed out and our blades locked. I had ponies waiting for me. Friends that I need to make amends with. I saw that my copy was glaring at me with full hate. I could even see tears coming from her eyes. “Why do you fight me!? Why do you ignore me now!?” She pushed.  I went with the force.

“I don’t hate you.” I said calmly. My copy bristled more.

“Lies! You even thought so yourself!” I pushed this time. My copy gritted her teeth.

“I know what I thought.” I looked at her apologetically. “And I’m sorry.” My copy blinked. “I was afraid. Afraid of myself. Afraid of what I would become. And I had done just that. But I was wrong. You aren’t a bad pony. We aren’t bad ponies.” My copy looked at me, saddened with tears. She then glared and pushed. I didn’t give her the chance to have the advantage. I broke the lock and smacked the hilt of her sword with the flat of Compassion. The sword flew into the abyss and vanished. My copy fell to the floor and looked at me, hate clearly showing. 

“Why? Why do you do this now! If you go back, you’ll be attacked by Din again!” she closed her eyes and began crying. “I don’t want that to happen to you. To us. So why do you fight me!? I’ve done everything I could to stop you. I threw in memories, fears and yet you still fought me! You continued on, not looking back!” I felt sorry for me. She laid their crying. “Are you just going to abandon me? Toss me away like they did? Am I not good enough for you?” I smiled at her and stuck Compassion into the ground. She flinched as I threw my hooves around her in a hug. My copy was frozen in shock. 

“I could never live without you. Because you are me and I am you. We are two sides of the same coin. And I will never toss you away. I’m not going to be that pony.” I looked at her eyes now. They were no longer holes with colored pupils. They were my golden eyes. Tears were flowing down her cheeks. “I promise.” I said reassuringly. My copy sniffled and sobbed, wiping away the tears. I looked over to my friends in the cage. They were smiling at me. At us. I had done it. I’ve taken that big step. I helped her up. “Now, why don’t we go meet some ponies I know you are going to like?” she sniffled and looked at me.

“They… they won’t hurt me? Hate me?” I gave her a sincere genuine smile.

“I’m positive that they are going to like you. And don’t worry. I won’t go anywhere either.” We both walked over to the cage and my copy let my friends and family go. They smiled and gathered around us. I looked at my baffled self. “See? They already like you.” My copy smile, tears flowing from her eyes. 

“Thank you, Courier.” I shook my head.

“No. Thank you, Courier.” I said. She smiled.

“We’ve done it then. End of the road for us here.” She said. I nodded. 

“I enjoyed our time together.” I said. “Now it’s time for us to wake up. We have things to do. And we will do it one hoof step at a time.” I reached out a hoof. My copy beamed and locked her hooves with mine. A bright light formed around me. I closed my eyes. 

Then, I woke up.



The first thing I did when I awoke was take a deep breath. I was staring up at the ceiling. The next thing I did was look to my left. I saw Comp curled up asleep on the floor. I smiled. The next thing I did was look to my right. I gapped as I saw my copy look at me and mouthed ‘thank you’ before fading. 

“You are awake.” A voice said. I looked ahead of me and saw Mother Dandy stirring something in a bowel. I rose my forehooves in front of me. I felt… whole. Like a part of me that was missing had found its’ way back. I was me again. And this time with a new found goal. 

“How long was I out?” I asked. 

“At least a day.” She smiled at me and brought over the bowel to me. “Drink.” I looked at the goop. I shrugged. Meh, what the hell. I slurped it down and found that it had a carroty taste. I looked at her. “What was in it?” The zebra chuckled.

“Nothing like what was in the potion I brewed for you. Have you’ve finished the journey?” I smiled and nodded. 

“I understand now.” I said. I did. I truly and feel I have. I know who I am and I know what had happened to me. I accepted it. “I’m going to continue searching. But not like before.” I smirked at Mother Dandy. “I’m going to take it slow and steady.” Mother Dandy smiled at me.

“I can see you are not as conflicted as you were when you came in. I’m happy to have helped.” She said taking the bowel from me and putting it on the counter. I looked over to Comp who was still sleeping.

“Where are the others?” I asked. Mother Dandy gently placed her cloak over the sleeping colt before speaking.

“They said something about retiring for now. I would assume they are back in the suite sleeping?” I blinked. She really didn’t know? Oh well. I’ll just have to find them myself. As I slid out of the chair, I felt lighter. I looked down and saw that my barding was missing as well as my sword and shotgun. “The pegasus said something about fixing up your barding and the intelligent stallion said that he would go out and gather the supplies needed.” I looked over to her. They had my stuff? Okay, Courier. You’re a new mare now. You need to start trusting. I agreed with the winged pony. I smiled and then flushed.

“Err… do you have something for me to wear?” I asked sheepishly. Mother Dandy rubbed her chin.

“Don’t most ponies not wear clothing?” she asked. I flushed but nodded.

“Well… I feel… you know… naked.” I said lamely. Mother Dandy chuckled.

“Pony should not fear about her body. However, I do have something for you to wear. Courtesy of the Omaretas.” She opened a locker and reached in, pulling out a white suite with a grey undershirt and a white tie. I cocked my head.

“Isn’t that what stallions wear?” I asked. Mother Dandy nodded.

“Yes. When they took me in, they thought I was a male. You can guess how awkward that went.” I chuckled a little. 

“Yeah, I guess you’re right. It’s better than nothing I guess.” I said taking it into my magic. I threw my hooves up and put the shirt on before throwing the white suite vest over. I looked at the tie with confusion. Why a tie? What purpose did it serve? I put it under the collar and tried wrapping it. I groaned when I saw the tie looking wrong. Mother Dandy took the tie and with surprising skill, tied the tie around and adjusted it comfortably on me. How did zebras do that with their hooves? I looked myself over. It was a little big, but it fit comfortably around me. 

“My. If I would have guessed. You could have been a stallion yourself. But you do have the mare look about you.” She messed with my mane. “Maybe the mane makes you look like a boy.” I flushed. 

“It’s not my fault…” I muttered. “Mother says that my mane acts just like dads.” I couldn’t be sure. All the years I have seen him, he never once took his hat off around us. Mother Dandy smiled and looked over to the colt.

“You should find your friends.” She winked at me. “After all that you’ve been through.” I nodded. I understood what she meant. Now that I know that these ponies won’t hurt me like in the past, I can talk with them. Tell them how I feel and not be afraid to laugh in the end. I looked over to the colt. “Do not worry about the colt. I will watch him when he wakes up.” Mother Dandy said. I said nothing and threw my hooves around her in a hug.

“Thank you.” I said. 

“Think nothing of it, child.” She said with a motherly smile. I trotted out the door and made my way back in the casino. 



“Well, look who’s come out of the basement.” A familiar stallion said as I passed a roulette table. I looked over to see Bucky and his boys sitting around the table as the roulette spun with a small white ball. He smiled as I trotted over. “I hope you don’t mind me asking. But why are you wearing a stallion suit?” I flushed and rubbed the back of my head. 

“Well, my friends took off to fix up my barding and this was all Mother Dandy had on her.” I said lamely. Bucky chuckled and turned his attention to the table. I watched as the table stopped spinning and the ball landed on a red circle with the number three on it. Bucky’s boys cheered and the group on the other end looked grim. I saw the mare behind the table take small round chips and pushed them over to Bucky. He looked at me and smiled.

“Wanna give it a go, baby?” he said. I looked hesitant at first. 

“Err… how do you play?” I asked as one of his boys moved aside and I sat down in his place. Bucky smiled and put a stack of chips on the number five. Then he stuck three chips on a line between the seven and eight. 

“Easy. All you do is place a bet on a single number.” He pointed to the number five. “Or a range of numbers.” He pointed to the chips on the line. “Then, this fine looking croupier spins the roulette table and tosses a ball the other direction. If it lands on any of the numbers you bet on, you win.” I blinked and took two chips in my magic. I placed them on the number sixteen. I figured might as well try with my courier number. The mare spun the table and tossed a ball in. It clattered for a while and eventually began slowing down. The ball still spun as the wheel came to a stop and the ball fell into a black colored tile with sixteen on it. I was surprised when Bucky’s boys whooped and cheered. I blinked in confusion as the croupier took a long metal stick and pushed the chips on the table over to me.

“D-did I win?” I asked flushing. Bucky winked.

“Baby, you just won the entire bet, ya’ dig?” I looked at the chips and cocked my head at them. I have never really tried playing one of Las Pegasus's games. I didn’t really know how to play. But Bucky gave me tips and hints on what I should do and where to put the chips on. I was surprised that I won three bets in a row. His boys were patting me on the back and congratulating me. One of the mares from the other end stood up abruptly and glared.

“Bull shit! She cheated!” she barked. The stallion next to her seemed to agree. Bucky gave her a challenging smirk.

“Non-sense. Beginner’s luck.” He said. The mare looked ready to try something, but Bucky’s boys were already standing next to her. “Don’t be a sore loser, baby. We are just having fun here. No hard feelings, ya’ dig?” The mare growled and sat back down. Bucky smiled at me. “Wanna try again?” he asked. I shook my head. 

“Thanks. As much fun as it was, I have to go find my friends.” I said sliding out of the seat. Bucky levitated the chips to me. I blinked and took them in my magic.

“Turn them into that gentlecolt over there. He’ll turn your winnings into caps.” He said. I looked over to the stallion behind a caged window. The door to Mother Dandy’s behind him. I said nothing as I trotted over and put them on the table. The stallion smiled.

“Won big didn’t you?” he asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

“I’m… not sure really.” I said. I really wasn’t sure. I don’t know how casino games worked. Bucky said I had beginner’s luck. Whatever that meant. The stallion looked at the chips and counted before putting them on a tray and stuffed them under the desk before pulling out a bag of caps.

“There you go. A thousand caps.” He said. I balked. A thousand!? I won a thousand caps!? “Is everything alright?” he asked raising a brow. I snapped out of my stupor and lifted up the bag. 

“S-sorry. I have never played a casino game before. I didn’t expect to win a thousand.” I said. The stallion chuckled.

“Well, if that ain’t beginner luck if I ain’t seen one at all. That’s not pro winnings, but it’s decent for the big leagues.” He said. I just smiled and nodded, taking my newly won caps and trotting happily to the casino doors. I felt good. Really good! I hummed a tune of one of Velvet Remedy’s songs and saw a waiter going around with a tray of whisky floating next to him. I squeed as I saw a flask of Ranger Whisky. I plucked it from the tray and took a pull. Oh, warmy feelings. How I missed you so. I had finally gotten my drink!



Stepping out of the casino hotel, I took another pull before wiping my mouth and putting the flask into a hidden pocket inside the suit. I looked around the crowded street. Just another day in Las Pegasus. I kind of wanted to get back into my own barding. I checked my PipBuck and looked at the navigation tag. I was surprised to see my main objective was to find the armor dealer. Whoever designed these PipBucks knew what the hell they were doing. I scrolled over and saw a tiny cartoon pegasus. I had two unread messages. Scrolling through them, I gasped as one wasn’t from my siblings, but a certain clown that I knew.

Dear, courier Sixteen. How has life been treating you? Why, you’re actions in Las Pegasus is the news of the century! You should have seen Post Box’s reaction. Tis hilarious. TTFN – Courier Five

I blinked. I had done something here that made it big? I groaned as I knew a certain DJ who may have been behind it. Without thinking, I flipped over to the radio and heard the familiar voice of New Pegas.

“… listeners. This is New Pegas here with my good friend DJ Pon3 again.” New Pegas said.

“That’s right, children! DJ Pon3 will be sticking around for a while. And let me tell you, NP, I am having a hell of a fun time here in Las Pegasus. Even more fun with a certain repair pony too.” DJ Pon3 said. New Pegas chuckled before speaking.

“Shall we start the news?” 

“Hell yeah! We got some exciting news about the Empire’s new hero and probably the new Strip hero as well, Courier Sixteen! Take it away, NP.” DJ Pon3 said.

“Yes. As many of you know that an everyday occurrence in Las Pegasus is nothing but gang violence and shady dealings. And I’m sure many of you know the certain place in Las Pegasus called Coltington Way.” I tapped my hooves, waiting for them to get on with it. “Well, most of you know to stay away from a place. But our lone hero, Sixteen, sided to aid the Omaretas in bringing down a corrupt gang head by the name of Bud. Bud is the right hand man of Father Pride. And we have a very special witness about our hero’s confrontation.” I gapped as I recognized the voice of the mare that had beaten me and I had beaten her back.

“I’m not calling her a hero. She’s more a nuisance if anything.” The mare said. “But yeah, Bud was bad news from the start. He told me to keep this a secret but f*** him. Bud had been planning something behind the back of Father Pride for a while now. He was dealing with the Powder Keg gang. We were meeting them to discuss business and wouldn’t you know it, that Bucky and his boys found out about it.” She snorted. “Then, the freaking courier that did this to my face was with them. We fought it out, she spared me. When she went after Bud, she came back with a freaking giant ass robot on her ass.” 

“What kind of robot was it?” DJ Pon3 asked with clear curiosity. There was pause before the mare spoke.

“Don’t know. It had wings that shot missiles and had a horn that was a freaking gattling gun. I high tailed it out of there but looked back to see your ‘hero’ shoot the damn thing in the back as it was flying. After that, things seemed to quiet. Then, an explosion. And I saw the kid walking away from the wreckage without a care in the world.” She said. I furrowed my brows. So she ditched us to save her own hide. Go figure.

“Wow! Not only is this kid a Savior of the Roads. But she could be the next Light Bringer to this poisoned land!” DJ Pon3 said with excitement. “And you say Bud was piloting it?” 

“Yup. Nearly killed us both. Don’t get me wrong, I won’t admire the kid. She’s not my hero. You hear that, kid? You are still going to be dealt with. By my own hooves! Just you wait!” the mare said. I couldn’t help but smirk. 

“Well, I say great job Sixteen, for dealing with another bad apple of the Strip.” New Pegas said. “Now for news on RCE activity.” I shut off the radio. I heard enough. I felt mildly angry, but all the same, feeling like I had done something good. Accomplished something that I couldn’t have if I hadn’t realized what I had done. I scrolled back over to read the last message from Heart.

Curry, you have scared me half to death! You could have gotten hurt. Or worse!

I winced as I read the message in Heart’s voice in my mind.

But I’m glad you came out okay. You’ve grown so much. I’m sure father would be proud about what you have done. I know I am. – Heart

I sighed with relief. I had made her proud. Albeit, a little worried, but not as worried as she was whenever I get caught by slavers and such. She was proud. I pulled out the flask and rose it in the air. Cheers for a job well done, I guess. I took a pull before closing it and putting it back into my suit. I followed the navigation tag to a building. It had cracks running along the walls. A rotted sign over the doorway read:


IRONSHOD ARMORY


I entered the store and was greeted by a scene of Silver Iris arguing with a small pink filly with a blonde mane. 

“What do you mean you won’t buy it? This piece of junk must be worth at least something!” Iris said gritting her teeth.

“There’s the problem. It’s a piece of junk. Nothing worth selling more.” The filly said looking bored. “Look, are you just going to sit there and try to barter or do you still want to continue arguing?” Silver Iris bristled.

“Why you…” she growled. 

“Did I miss something?” I spoke up before Iris could do anything rash. The filly beamed and Iris gave me a confused look.

“Sixteen?” she asked. I shook my head. The pegasus blinked. Her ears shot up and she flushed. “Oh, sorry. Courier?” I smiled and nodded. She looked me over and narrowed her eyes questioningly. 

“Well, you took my barding. So I asked Mother Dandy to see if she had anything I could wear. This was all she had.” I said looking down at myself. I looked over to the filly who furrowed her brows.

“You know this idgit?” she asked. Iris turned and growled at the filly. I trotted over to them.

“Well, yes and no.” I said. Iris looked at me. “I’m hoping I can learn more about everypony.” I winked at the pegasus. She smiled and nodded. I looked her over. She still looked good. After her display of skills during the Alicron fight, my heart was beating excitedly as I stood next to her. I ignored the feeling and turned to the filly. “So, what’s up?” Silver Iris sighed and pointed at a gun on the counter. It was a customized 10mm sub-machine gun. I squinted. If I knew my guns, this is a pre-war made model. I looked over to the pegasus. “You have a pre-war prototype model?” The pegasus blinked.

“Pre-war prototype? What’s that?” she asked. I nickered and levitated up the gun.

“Well, I’m not Goldenlee. But have read about these. These were made before the war with the stripes. These were tested to make the actual ones. This is a prototype.” I held it up and the clip slid out and clattered to the floor. “It’s not an actual gun. It’s more for décor purposes.” The filly beamed at me and threw her hooves around me in a hug.

“Finally! Somepony who knows what she’s talking about!” she said happily nuzzling my neck. I patted her head awkwardly before she turned to Iris and stuck her tongue out. Iris balked, then stuck her tongue out back. I rolled my eyes with a  smile and picked up the clip. A pre-war prototype weapon. Where did she even get it? I thought these things were destroyed in a balefire bomb attack. Stable text books and knowledge for the win! 

“So, where did you even get this?” I asked Silver Iris, who was in a face making contest with the filly. She stopped, blinked in confusion and finally rubbed the back of her head.

“I found it when I was in the Enclave.” She said. “It was weird. I was just patrolling one day and found it in the middle of the hall of a factory in the ruins of Cloudsdale.” I arched a brow.

“You patrolled in the ruins of Cloudsdale? I thought the city was destroyed.” Silver Iris nodded.

“It was. You would be amazed that some of the buildings were still standing. But they are really hard to find. We were looking for Dashites in a building when I found it.” She said. I looked back at the gun. A prototype model found in the ruins of Cloudsdale? That meant this thing had a history. It is pre-war! It may be useless, but this thing is priceless. And whoever had designed it. Tested it. They were just as valuable as this gun. Only important ponies were allowed to test it. 

My caps were on a Ministry Mare.



Footnote Level Up!
Small Guns (70)

> The Mare and the Beast
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Mare and the Beast


After selling some salvage that Silver Iris had on her. She sighed as she looked back into her bag to the sub-machine gun. She felt utterly ruined after realizing that the thing was practically useless. We were trotting down the street. I hummed happily as my barding was stuffed in my bag. The filly said she made minor adjustments. That’s the third pony that had fixed up my barding with a tweaks. I guess karma was giving me a break for now. I looked over at my new found companion and levitated the flask of whisky to her. She looked at it and blinked.

“Sorry, Courier. I don’t drink.” She said. Well, that was disappointing. Oh well.

“More for me.” I sang as I took a pull. Iris narrowed her eyes at me as I let out a sigh of relief. The warm feeling laying happily in my stomach.

“I didn’t take you as the drinking type.” She said. I rose the flask in the air.

“Then we need to hang out more. We just met after all.” I said, taking another pull. My vision was starting to become fuzzy. I stuffed the flask into my suit pocket and stopped in front of a night club. I figured I might as well celebrate a bit after what I have been through. I need it to be honest. Having a pretty looking mare that can kick ass is a perk. We entered the building and the music beat loudly in our ears. This was completely different music than the vintage you hear around the Strip. But that didn’t stop gangs and ponies from enjoying the fun. I walked over to the bar and Iris sat next to me.

“So, is this your time to be ‘hanging out’?” she asked furrowing her brows. I chuckled. The drink was finally getting to me.

“Oh relax! The drinks here are fantastic. And more importantly, the mares aren’t bad looking themselves.” I said, my eyes darting to the crowd and finally stopping to look at Silver Iris, who was scanning the crowd. My heart beat faster. Why was I feeling like this? I sighed and took another pull, only to realize that it was empty. Karma you bitch. I knocked my hoof on the counter to grab the attention of a pretty looking white mare with a black mane. “Tender! I’ll have the biggest bottle of Ranger Whisky you have.” I drawled a little. My vision was beginning to blur. I ignored the weird look from Silver Iris as the bartender pulled out shot glasses and a large bottle of Ranger Whisky. 	Before she could pop the top off, I took the bottle in my magic and took the caps from my winnings and put them on the table. The mare gave me a worried look before dumping them into the register.

“Geez, Courier. I think you may have problem.” Silver Iris said looking concerned as I popped the cap off against the table and took a pull from the bottle. 

“Problems? I don’t have problems. I already fixed it when I was walking down the road.” I said, dipping my head a little. I felt funny. I took another pull and smiled as the warm feeling overcame me. My Goddesses it’s been a while since I had a decent drink. Fuck everything right now. I needed this. Silver Iris sighed and turned to the bartender. 

“I’ll just have a bottle of Nuka-Cola.” She said putting the caps on the table. The mare took the caps and pulled out a cold bottle of Nuka-Cola. She did the exact same thing to open it as I had with the whisky and took a swig. I smiled at her and put a hoof on her shoulder, patting it.
“There. See? Good time.” I said. I must have slurred it because she gave me a questioning look. Then, I noticed her looking past me and I turned, squinting at the mare sitting next to me. She looked familiar. The mare had pale blue hide and had a red and blue striped mane. She was looking at me sourly. Then, I remembered who she was. “Hey, it’s you! Great game, huh?” I said before taking another pull. The mare growled.

“You fucking cheated those three games.” She said. I noticed Iris giving me a look. I patted her shoulder.

“It’s okay. I played a game of roulette. Bucky said I had beginner’s luck and cus’ I won three games on my first try.” I said. 

“Well that can’t be good.” Silver Iris said with a cautious look. I turned and noticed a couple of other mares standing behind her, looking at me. I was about to take a pull of my whisky when the mare stood up and smacked it out of my magic’s grip. It shattered on the floor and a few ponies around us looked nervously to us. I felt a tear run down my cheek. I turned to her.

“Why would you do such a heartless thing?” I asked feeling hurt. I saw the mares form a half circle around me. I glanced over to Silver Iris who took a big chug of her Nuka-Cola and emptied it. She looked grim. I spun around on the stool and propped my hoof against the side of my face and crossed my left hindleg over my right and looked at the three. “Oh, I can see where this is going.” I said with a small smirk. Iris looked at me with a smirk of her own, but remained facing away from the mares. The mares growled at me. From the crowd, I heard a pony shout.

“Big brawl!” I arched a brow as the mare reared up and drew her hoof back. My horn glowed and before the mare could lash her hoof out to my face, I sent a stool from beside me swinging. The stool cracked and the mare spiraled over to another table, spilling the drinks of the stallions. One stallion laughed at his drenched companion, but was silenced as the stallion retorted with a hoof to the face. Then, all hell broke loose. I saw Silver Iris spin and smash the Nuka-Cola bottle over the head of one of the mares that had circled me. Shouts and cheers erupted as ponies began fighting amongst themselves. I hopped out of the stool and ducked just in time as the last mare that had circled me swung a hoof. I countered with two hoof smacks to her stomach and finished it with a shoulder bash that sent the mare stumbling into another table. Before she could retort, a stallion from the table swung a chair over her head that broke and sent the mare to the floor. 
I laughed as a stallion came at me with a swing of a bottle. I hopped back, bent low, spun and delivered an applebuck to his chest. I saw Silver Iris ducked under two ponies that took a swing at her and she followed up her evasion by flapping her wings once to lift herself and spun with a hind leg outstretched, smacking one stallion on the side of the head that collided with the other stallion’s head and they both went spiraling out into the crowd of ponies fighting amongst themselves. I saw the smile from her face. She was enjoying this as much as I was. My heart beat excitedly as I watched Silver Iris bob and weave, countering with her own swings. She definitely knew how to kick ass. And looked cool doing it. And pretty. I blinked and shook my thought away, flushing. I was drunk and I was still feeling this way. I snapped out of my stupor just in time to rear back as a pony landed in front of me with a hoof print on his cheek. He tried to get up, but I laughed and stepped on his head as I raced over to take on the next rowdy pony. I was having fun. I looked over to Iris who returned my look with a smile. She was having fun. And I was enjoying it. I hopped away as a very drunken mare swung a pole cue at me. I bumped into somepony and looked back to see Sliver Iris with a challenging smirk.

“Well, I guess this is fun, huh?” she said not taking her eyes off of the group of ponies advancing on us. I smirked and looked back at the drunken mare.

“See? Fun times.” I said. At the same time, the ponies lashed at us. Iris spun and lifted me up off the ground as the ponies collided with one another. I hadn’t laughed so hard in all my life. And I was laughing with a pony that I could call a friend. Some pony I can trust. Truly trust. Because I know she won’t hurt me like those other ponies. For the first time in my life, I was happy. Genuinely happy. It wasn’t the drink that made me happy. It wasn’t the fact that we joined a bar brawl in a night club. It was the fact that I could laugh with this pony and know she enjoys it as well. Iris flew us out of the club just in time when the Protect-a-pony bots came in to break up the fight. She flew us up to the top of the building and we both were laughing. 

“Oh man. I haven’t seen a drunken bar fight before.” She said chuckling. “I didn’t know it was going to be so much fun!” I slumped a little but laughed with her. The drink was still in me. 

“Okay, I can admit.”  I said, wiping the tears from my eyes. “I do tend to start a lot of bar brawls.” Silver Iris smirked.

“See? You do have a problem.” I gave her a sheepish smile. “But damn, I haven’t had that much fun in my life!” I cocked my head at her.

“What do you mean?” I asked. Silver Iris sighed but smiled as she continued.

“In the Enclave, we were never having any fun. It was always get up, do drills, eat, do more drills, patrol, eat, more drills and then sleep. Rinse and repeat.” She looked at her armor. “It was fun at first. But then the drills became monotness. The patrols were boring. Hardly any action. Then the food tasted like crap.” I gave her a sly smirk.

“But you had fun?” I said. She smirked back.

“Yes. Yes I did. But not as much as this.” she lifted herself up from the ground and hovered in the same spot. “I mean, I haven’t felt like that in… well… before I joined the Enclave. I never felt like that while I was in the Enclave.” She said. I squinted as the drink still messed with my vision.

“You know you are very pretty mare.” I said. She blinked at me and arched a brow.

“Pretty? I’m not pretty! I’m cool.” She said as she crossed her hooves across her chest and gave me her best cool look. I giggled. I actually giggled. My Goddesses whatever was happening, please don’t make it stop. I was enjoying myself. This moment. Everything about this moment! I shot a hoof at her and looked stern at her. 

“Yes you are. You are…” I darted my eyes for the right words. “Pretty cool! Yes, that’s it! You are pretty. And cool. Pretty cool.” I said. I hadn’t realized I exclaimed this by standing on my hind legs and had my fore legs up to my sides. Bad idea. I almost fell forward off the building when Iris zipped down and caught me with her back. I slumped as she sat me down and steadied me. I looked at her and smiled. “You know. I don’t know why I feel all funny around you.” I rubbed my chin at her. Silver Iris blinked. 

“Funny? Aren’t you drunk already?” she asked with a smirk. I shook my head and slumped against her shoulder. 

“No. My heart gets all thumpity. Like… crazy like.” I said making a motion with my hoof on my chest. “It’s weird. I don’t know what it is.” I looked at her. “Do you know what it is?” Iris rubbed the back of her head.

“Erm… the excitement of the brawl?” she asked with an arch brow. I laughed.

“That was fun. But I’m talking about you.” I said pointing a hoof lazily at her. “I mean, you’re pretty. And cool. Pretty cool. And the way you kicked that horn on Alicron. I don’t know why my heart goes all thumpity-thump around you.” I gasped and narrowed my eyes at her. I saw her flushing. She must have understood but I was so drunk I had no idea why she was looking at me like that.

“Whoa, whoa. I thought I told you already. I’m sticking with myself and only myself.” She rubbed the back of her head and smiled. “Don’t take it the wrong way. I had plenty of ponies coming after me. But I don’t want to deal with that right now.” I blinked and squinted my eyes.

“What are you talking about?” I drawled. “I was going to say you may have cursed me or something. Are you a unicorn in disguise?” I asked. I smiled as Silver Iris gave the most beautiful laugh I had heard. Beautiful laugh? I must be drunk. And I could feel the blackness catching up. “I only felt like that to one other mare.” I said grimly now. “And she just pinned me down while the colt had his way.” I slumped more now. Silver Iris looked at me worriedly. I perked up and smiled at her. I hopped up on the edge of the roof and puffed my chest out. “But I’m putting it behind me.” I said. I looked back at her with a smile. “I’m a new mare now. I will find out who Comp is. I will help Goldenlee with her troubles. I’ll ask Star, nicely, to take me to the reports. And I will help Brick find his friend!” I stood up on my hind legs and shouted as loudly as I could. “I’m the Savior of the Roads! It’s what I do!” my voice echoed back. I felt happy. I had laughed. I had fun. And now the drink had caught up with me. I fell forward with a smile. Nighty-night. The whole world faded to black as I saw a silver blur reached me.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I found myself standing in front of the Crystal Express building. I gulped nervously. I was in trouble. But for what, I had no idea. All I knew was that I was going to get it from Post Box. I opened the door with my magic and trotted in. I saw a young Tabletop looking bored over the screen. When she looked up, she smiled.

“Welcome back, Sixteen. Did you enjoy your stay in Las Pegasus?” she asked. I smiled and nodded. “Oh, but why were you there in the first place?” she asked. I blinked.

“Daddy said I could come with him.” I said with a squeak. I blinked and looked down at me. I was a filly again. But what was this dream? Is it a memory? I don’t recall this. I looked up at her and pouted. “Just because I’m not a courier yet doesn’t mean I can be treated like a baby!” Tabletop just smiled. Then looked sternly at me. 

“Post Box has been asking for you.” She said. I gulped now and shivered. “You are in big trouble.” I bowed my head and drooped my ears. I sighed.

“Yes ma’am.” I said weakly. I trotted up the stairs. I turned the corner and blinked as I saw Comp sitting there looking blankly at me. I nervously looked at him, then to the door to where Post Box resided. I opened the door and was shocked to see Comp follow me in. Standing next to me, he focused his gaze ahead of him. I looked ahead as well and saw Post Box looking at us from over his desk.

“I assume you know why you are here.” He said to me. I drooped my ears and sighed in defeat.

“Yes.” I squeaked. He tapped his hooves together and arched a brow.

“I don’t know what was going through Lone’s head. But taking his own daughter who hasn’t even gotten her cutie-mark yet to a place like Las Pegasus? It’s dangerous there.” He sighed and rubbed his temples. “I have to talk to him about this. Now, as for you, Comp.” The colt stared blankly but nodded.

“You haven’t gotten your cutie-mark yet, but you are old enough to be considered a junior cadet. So pack your things from your room in the stable and welcome to the Express.” Post Box said.

“Yes sir.” Comp said. He looked at me. “Good luck, Courier.” He trotted out the door and closed it behind him. I looked up at Post Box as he looked at me. He arched a brow.

“So, I hope you have learned your lesson.” He said. I could tell he was angry. He didn’t show it. But he was. I nodded. “Then head back to the stable. I already messaged your mom about this.” I winced. Oh boy, was I going to get it. I nodded weakly and slumped my way out of the building. The stable wasn’t that far away. I entered a rundown building’s basement and walking down the stairs, I saw more stairs that lead down into a cave. Following them, I came to a giant cog wheel door that had the yellow number ‘50’ on it. I pressed the lever and with a hiss and an alarm, I watched as the cog wheel door let out an ear screeching groan as the door was pulled back and rolled to the side. I was greeted by another pony in security barding. 

“Welcome back, Courier.” The stallion said. It was night when I had arrived back in Pleasant Town. So most of the ponies would be asleep. I bowed my head as I walked straight to the family room. The door slid open with a reassuring hiss and I braced myself for the lecture mom was going to give me. 
But it didn’t come. My ears twitched as I heard Stall crying. I went over to the crib and peeked over. I cocked my head as I noticed a letter next to him. I took it in my magic and unfolded it.

I can’t take this anymore… was all it said. I looked over to see my mother’s figure curled up in bed. Something was off. 

“Momma?” I asked. Stall continued to cry as I dropped the note and climbed up the bed. I looked over her body. I hated being small. I climbed up her side to get a better look and saw her face covered with her hooves. I shook her. “Momma? What’s wrong? Why is Stall crying?” No response. My heart began beating. I was panicking. “Momma?” I shook her more. She jerked and I managed to roll her onto her back. 
I screamed. Mother’s eyes were rolled up and she was foaming at the mouth. “Momma! Momma! Wake up! Momma!” I looked around desperately. “Help! Somepony! Anypony! Help!” I climbed over her and slipped. I fell to the floor with a thud. I shook away the daze and gasped as I saw syringes littering in the corner. Stall’s crying grew louder and louder. I couldn’t take it anymore. I raced out the door and screamed. “Help! Momma’s dying! Help! Help!” I turned the corner and bumped into Heart. She looked frightened.

“Curry? What’s wrong? Why are you screaming?” she asked. I sobbed.

“It’s momma! She’s dying!” I cried. Heart’s eyes widened and with her magic, threw me over onto her back and raced into the room. Stall was still crying, but Heart saw now. Mother twitched and gurgled. 

“Curry. Go get Stall.” Heart said as she dug through her bag. I galloped over to the crib and reached in. I scooped up Stall and watched in horror as Heart drew out another syringe and with force, drove the needle into mother’s chest. Mother jerked and let out a gasp of air. I was crying now. Heart studied mother as she coughed and spluttered. Other ponies had woken up to see what was going on. Mother was crying. Heart was crying. I was crying. Stall was crying. A couple of the medic ponies rushed in with the security stallion who went over to us and asked if we were hurt. I just shook my head, sobbing. Heart had trotted over to me and wrapped a hoof around us. She was shushing us. Trying to sooth us as she sang quietly to us. We watched as mother was led out of the room. I couldn’t stop crying.


oooOOO000OOOooo


When I awoke, the first thing I did was jolt from the bed. The second thing I did was scream.

“Momma!! Don’t die!!” The next thing I did was thrash as a pair of hooves from both my sides locked around mine and pinned me down. Feeling the hooves pinning me, I thrashed even more. I won’t let it happen again! I was past it! Why was it happening again!? I then heard the shouting. 

“Courier! Calm down! It’s okay!” I heard Goldenlee shout. I stopped and breathed heavily. I looked around the room and saw I was back in the suite. My friends were around me. Brick and Star had pinned me and I saw Silver Iris bleeding from the nose.

“Damn, she has a kick.” She said wiping her muzzle. Goldenlee stood next to Brick and looked down at me with worry. I couldn’t help it. I sobbed. I was relieved that it wasn’t what I thought was going to happen. But I sobbed for a different reason. Why is that coming back to me just now? That memory… That was the day we found out she suffered from severe depression and drug addiction. I just sobbed as Goldenlee wrapped me in her hooves. I just cried. A memory from so long ago. Why was it now just coming back? Goldenlee hummed quietly. Just like Heart would do when I was upset. She would sing more than hum. But it calmed me. Music is nice. I shivered as I let Goldenlee stroke my mane and hum softly in a sweet melody. My friends watched with clear concern. I finally calmed myself and wiped the tears away.

“It’s okay, Courier. It was just a dream.” Goldenlee said. I shook my head.

“No… it wasn’t.” I looked at them. “It was a memory. From long ago. One that I never wanted to remember.” I rubbed my head. It was killing me. Goldenlee moved back a little to give me space. “It was the day we found out mother suffered from severe depression and drug addiction.” Her image came back into my mind. I shuddered. “And Bell wasn’t even born yet.” I slid out of the bed and wobbled a little only to have Brick steady me.

“Easy now.” He said. “You are having a hangover at the moment.” I sighed but nodded. Slow and steady. One hoof step at a time. I looked over to Silver Iris who still had some blood from her mouth. I flushed.

“Sorry.” I said lamely. She rubbed her muzzle again and shrugged. 

“Hey, no problems. Just make sure to kick the others and not me next time.” She grinned. “It hurt like hell.” I said nothing but looked sadly at her. She rubbed the back of her head. “So… fun night yesterday, huh?” I blinked at her. I tried recalling what had happened last night. All I could bring up was a silver blur and the blackness that followed after. 

“I’m sorry. I don’t remember.” I said. Silver Iris smiled as I took a canteen of water that Brick gave to me. “Well, you were pretty drunk. But hey, I had fun.” I looked at my companions. I saw Comp looking at me with worry. I sighed.

“You were in the memory.” I said to him. He balked. 

“What? I was?” he asked with shock. I nodded. 

“You weren’t a big part of it. But you were in it. I was a filly on that day. And I remember that I had just came back from Las Pegasus with my father. He left me in front of the Express because he needed to take care of something. I knew I was in trouble. When I entered and stood in front of Post Box’s office, I saw you.” Comp seemed even more shocked. But now he showed a small hint of hope. “Post Box said that you were old enough to be a cadet courier, but you didn’t have a cutie-mark yet.” Comp blinked and looked back at his bare flanks. Then he looked back at me.
“I was… going to be a courier?” I shrugged. 

“I’m sorry. I wish I could say more. But that was all I remembered. The rest was seeing mother trying to kill herself by overdosing on drugs.” I watched as the colt seemed to ponder this. Then he spoke.

“Why on that day? And why were you a filly too? Wouldn't I be the same age as you by then?” he said to himself. I groaned as my head began pounding more. As much as Ranger Whisky made me cut loose. It would always attack me with the hangover. I gave the canteen back to Brick who stuffed it in his saddlebag. I looked myself in the mirror. I was no longer wearing the suit, but I definitely looked like hell. 

“Well, if you need anything. We will be right in the other room.” Goldenlee said with a smile. I smiled back and closed the door. I turned on the shower and stepped in, feeling the water pelt my hide and my mane. I felt relaxed now. The shower made my hangover stop and I could think clearly. I thought back to what had happened to me. I tried to remember what else happened other than those two bad memories. I had conquered myself to trust others. But it seems like I still have a road to walk. What was Karma trying to do to me? Haven’t I suffered enough? Karma is a bitch after all. I nodded in agreement with the horned pony. I finally stopped thinking about why this was happening to me and sat there in the shower, listening to the water rushing out and pelting me. The white noise made me blur in and out of focus. I looked at my PipBuck. 

I’ll say it again. Whoever designed these sure knew what the hell they were doing. This thing could keep track of the stuff you have. The value of a particular item. You could listen to the radio. You have a map of the entire region. It even marks a certain place and it stays on your map. The damn thing was even water proof! I saw the small cartoon pegasus. I scrolled over to the message board. It was a message from Post Box.

A reminder to all couriers. Do not engage in conversation with the zebras around the towns. RCE states that a group had planned an attack on Tipson. Thank you. – P. Box

I sighed. If only he knew. Well, yeah the zebras slaughtered the ponies, but I was the one who destroyed the town. I stiffened as I heard the window open and close. Thank Goddesses I had remembered to close the curtains. I frowned. I heard the soft clipping of hoof steps coming over towards the shower tub. I turned the hot water on and hummed to myself. The steam began rising and I felt the water becoming hot. I took a bar of soap that was on the tub and lathered myself. Then, I waited. I heard the hoof steps get closer. I could see in the corner of my eye a figure of a mare. She didn’t look like Goldenlee nor Silver Iris. I waited, humming. I saw something in her hoof. The mare quickly pulled back the curtains only to get a face full of hot water. I had grabbed the nozzle of the shower head with my magic and turned it as the unfamiliar mare screamed. She dropped the knife she had in her hoof and backed away. Without a second thought, I grabbed the knife with my magic and leapt at her. The mare wrapped her hooves around me, only to have me slip from her grasp. I gave a good hoof plant to the face. I must have done it too hard as the wall gave wave and she crashed out into the room. I jumped in after her and pinned her to the floor. I brought the knife under her neck and glared coldly at her.

“Who the hell are you?” I asked with venom. The mare glared at me. I blinked. Something was familiar about her. She spat at my face.

“Fucking cheater.” She growled. I arched a brow. I may not remember much of last night, but I definitely remember this mare.

“You’re from that roulette table.” I said narrowing my eyes. She tried moving, but I reminded her who had the knife.

“You think you can get away with cheating from a Powder Keg? You got another thing coming, bitch.” She spat. Powder Keg?

“You’re with the Powder Keg gang? What the hell were you doing in Omareta turf?” I asked. She glared at me as she spoke.

“Just because The Family owns casinos doesn’t mean it’s not open to the public.” I still held the knife at her throat. I heard the sound of hoof steps rushing to the door. My companions broke through and Silver Iris looked like she was ready for a fight. My companions blinked at me and then to the mare.

“Huh. Guess we were worried for nothing.” She said with a grin. I kept my focus on the mare.

“Why are you after me? Were you set up by Father Pride?” I asked coldly. The mare growled as she spoke.

“That old coot can go die for all I care. I just wanted to end your ‘beginner’s luck’ myself.” She said. My cold glare turned to annoyance.

“For Goddesses sake! Why are you so upset over clay chips?” I said, making my annoyance clear.

“Uh, Courier?” Shining Star spoke up. I looked over to him. “Those clay chips were actual caps.” I blinked at him. So that’s why I had gotten caps out of it. The more you know.

“Yeah. The thousand she cheated from me!” the mare tried moving again, but I shoved her back and held the knife closer to her throat. 

“Try it. You won’t be walking out here anyway.” I said. She flinched and looked away with disgust. Goldenlee looked impressed.

“Are you saying Courier won a thousand caps on her first game?” The mare hissed as she said it.

“No, she fucking cheated! If it weren’t for Bucky being there, you would have been whacked!” I cocked my head. Whacked as in a Cheerilee whack? Or something else? Gangers were so confusing. Another reason I don’t deal with them.

“Well, too bad.” I said. “Now quit being a sore loser and go home.” The mare growled and I released her. She stomped her way out slowly. 

“You’ll regret this you cheating bitch.” She hissed as she left the room. I sighed and face hoofed. 

“Do you ponies see why I don’t want to be affiliated with gangs of any kind?” I rubbed my face. “They are worse than a Ranger Whisky hangover.” My companions nickered at my joke. A joke? Did I pull a funny? It didn’t feel like it. My companions left, swearing that they will check the rooms to see how the mare had gotten in and left me to clean myself up. After washing away the soap I had used as an advantage, I dried myself and trotted over to my bags. I pulled out my stable barding and threw it on. Then, I levitated out my duster. I remember the filly telling me she made some minor adjustments. I looked over my duster. Nothing seemed to have changed. I put it on and clipped on the buckles. I felt strangely lighter. I clipped on my bags and levitated up my enchanted shotgun and Compassion. I looked at Compassion. This sword was given to Kingpin so he can give it to me. And as I was on my way to go back to my body, this sword had saved me. I held it to my chest and smiled. “Thank you.” I said silently to the sheathed sword. Finally slinging the sheath over the plate and feeling the magnet work, I slung my shotgun over the sword. I adjusted their position so I can have easy access to both weapons. I heard the door to the room open and saw Comp walk in. 

“I’ve been thinking.” He said. “Why was I there on that day you discovered about your mother’s condition?” I smiled.

“I don’t know, Comp. But you were there. And like I said, I won’t give you away until I find out who you are.” I said. He nodded but still looked at me sadly.

“I know… But… what if I was the cause for your mother’s depression? What if I tried to kill her?” he seemed ready to cry. I just smiled and scooped him up in a hug.

“It’s not your fault. Like I said, it was the day we found out mother suffered from severe depression. She’s had it since she was a filly.” I said stroking his mane. He sniffled and looked up at me.

“A-are you sure?” he asked. I nodded. I felt the colt ease a little and he smiled. “I’m sorry about being a brat to you. I was… just scared. You were going to die. If you had died, I wouldn’t figure out who I am. What I was. So promise me. Promise me you won’t get yourself killed?” I looked at the colt. Not to get myself killed? I practically live in danger. Almost every day is death. But I smiled.

“Promise.” I said. With that, me and Comp trotted out of the room and into the suite. My friends were gathered around a familiar stallion in a checkered suite and white fedora. He smiled at me.

“Hey, how you holding up. Heard about what happened. Getting shanked in the shower. You usually hear that in prison.” He said. I looked at him.

“She was a Powder Keg member.” I said throwing my hood over my head. Bucky rubbed his chin.

“A Powder Keg huh? So Kingpin was right.” He looked grim. I adjusted my hood.

“Thanks for everything Bucky. But I have things to take care of. I still haven’t delivered your letter to Mr. House yet. And Goldenlee still hasn’t made the problem at Ironshod either.” I said. Bucky smiled.

“No problem, doll. Take care, ya’ dig?” he said. I turned to Silver Iris. 

“Well, guess you really are stuck with us till I pay you back, huh?” Silver Iris smirked at me.

“Yup. You ain’t getting rid of me till I get my fifty thousand.” She said. I turned to Brick.

“Brick. I’m sure she is alive and well. And we will do everything we can to find her.” I said. Brick smiled.

“Apology accepted.” He said. I turned to Shining Star.

“When the next opportunity comes up that deals with my family.” I said. Star nodded.

“No worries. I plan to stick around and help you figure out why your father is doing this.” he smiled. “Also, things get interesting around you.” With that, I turned and Bucky lead us out of the casino.



When we left the casino, I groaned as I saw a familiar mare that had tried to kill me in the shower stand in front of the hotel. She had back up. Bucky’s boys were standing in front with other Omareta members.

“Fucking Omaretas! Think they are the shit.” A stallion from the Powder Keg shouted. Bucky sighed and tipped his hat.

“This could get ugly.” He turned and motioned for us back into the casino. He led us to a side door on the far side of the casino. “Just follow the path and it will take you out back.” He smiled and tipped his hat at us. “Come back again when you need some down time. The Omaretas will be happy to cater to your needs.” I smiled.

“Thanks Bucky.” I said. He winked before shutting the door on us. Silver Iris smirked.

“Geez. You certainly know how to impress ponies.” She said. I pulled my hood down.

“I try not to. I’m just a courier anyway. What’s so interesting about me?” I had answered my own question as we followed the path and exited the hotel only to be greeted by a familiar grinning mask. I rolled my eyes. “What now, Five?” I asked. I noticed it wasn’t Chester himself, but his mask floating in the air. An illusion.

“Just checking up on the Savior of the Roads. I hope you got my message?” he said, the mask turning to its’ side. Still freakiest pony ever.

“I have.” I said. I heard the pony squee in delight.

“You truly are a good friend! Why in fact, I think we are best of friends now! Oh we can text each other all night, do our mane and even gossip.” The mask said bobbing. I arched a brow.

“Do our mane?” I asked. The mask circled us.

“Of course! Manes must be brushed on a regular bases. And trust me girl.” The mask floated to me. “You really need a professional cosmetologist.” I flushed and pulled my hood down. I know my mane was messy. But was it really that bad?

“It’s not bad…” I muttered. “It’s genetics.” I remember mother telling me that my mane acts exactly like my father’s. The mask hovered above me.

“I hear you are making quite an impression in Las Pegasus. Your dear sister is constantly fretting about you these days.” He said. I looked at him.

“Is my sister okay?” I asked. The mask bobbed vertically.

“She’s quite alright. Major worry wart. Also, your brother has returned as well. And sweet little Bell is on another delivery. This time to Stableton.” I gapped.

“She’s not in trouble is she?” The mask bobbed horizontally.

“We all know she’s terrible with a gun. She is safe however. Post Box assigned another courier to protect her.” I cocked my head. 

“Another courier?” I asked. The mask circled me as he spoke.

“Yes, a recent recruit. The mare knows what she’s doing though. Pretty reliable she is. Well, that is all I wanted was to say hi. It was great talking to you. Call me!” there was a sound of a beep and a voice of a mare spoke.

“This is an automated voice message. Message repeats.” There was a beep. We looked at it as we waited. Finally, after a minute. 

“Just checking up on the Savior of the Roads. Did you get my message?” I groaned and with a hoof, popped the mask. It deflated as it flew around us like a balloon with the mare voice speaking. “Message deleted.”

“The hell was that about?” Silver Iris asked as the deflated mask flopped to the ground in front of her. I shook my head.

“Just the Clown of the Wasteland giving me hell and annoying me.” I said. It did feel strange however. A new recruit is with Bell. Why a new recruit? I looked at my PipBuck and typed in a message.

Is everything okay? Please becareful, Bell. – Curry

I sent the message and when I looked up, I was greeted by a figure. It was big. It had leaves sticking out of it. And it was growling. I backed away as my companions did the same. 

“Umm… Star. What is this thing?” I said as the creature growled more. Shining Star stammered.

“Th-that is a T-T-Timberwolf.” He said, ducking behind Brick who was giving the creature a challenging look. I saw Silver Iris land next to me and crouched low. A small black contraption in her teeth. My magic hovered over my shotgun as the creature growled intimidatingly at us. Then, I saw past the timberwolf and saw three insectiod armored pegasi. I looked at Silver Iris who saw them as well. She was not happy.

“Dammit. How?” she muttered to herself. The pegasi landed, the middle one’s helmet retracted back and a grim looking stallion’s face appeared. His features were handsome. His light blue color mixed in well with a white mane that curved at the back into a spike.

“We finally found you!” the pegasus on his left said. The helmet retracted revealing a purple mare with a straight mint striped mane. Her bangs covered one red colored eye. She looked pissed. “Do you even realize the shit we took to get our asses moving? Not only that, we were the ones sent to find you, Silver Iris.” She said. I looked at Iris who smirked.

“What’s the matter Viper Strike? That time of the month again?” She taunted. Viper growled and took a step forward only to have the stallion stick a hoof out in front of her. Silver Iris narrowed her eyes at the stallion. They gave each other the same looks. Silver Iris finally sighed. “Why are you still following me? I made it clear didn’t I?” The stallion nodded.

“I know.” He said. “But I just couldn’t bear it. After you left, all hell broke loose. I need to know now. Why did you leave?” Silver Iris spat out the black contraption into a holster before speaking.

“You know why, Cloudwing.” She said. “And you can’t take me back. None of you can. I found a life here. A better life. I don’t need the Enclave to be my family. I’m a free mare. I can go where ever I want now.” She looked at me with a smile. “I can finally see the world as it is.” I said nothing as she went over to the timberwolf and stroked the head with a hoof. The timberwolf whined. What the hell was going on? Viper Strike looked at us.

“Psh. These are sorry excuses for friends I have ever seen.” She snorted. Silver Iris remained calm and cool as she retorted.

“They are probably better friends than you ever been, Viper.” She said, still stroking the head of the timberwolf. The wolf whined again. Cloudwing sighed.

“Then you leave us no choice. If you don’t come back, we will bring you back with force.” He said. Iris glared at him.

“You think you can take us?” she said. Cloudwing nodded to the other pegasus. The pegasus held up a detonator and pressed the button. We readied ourselves for an explosion, but none came. I cocked my head. I could have sworn I could hear the beeping. Then, I looked toward the timberwolf and gasped. The timberwolf slowly raised its’ head and opened its’ mouth. Right over Silver Iris, who was still focusing on the pegasi. Be a better pony! I nodded to the winged pony and bolted. I dove, pushing Iris out of the way and screamed in pain as the timberwolf’s teeth dug into my barding and my flesh. I heard the cries of my companions as I was shaken roughly to the sides and tossed to the side like a ragdoll. I landed with a thud in front of the hooves of Viper, who grinned evilly down at me. My body ached as I stood up, only to be kicked by Viper. I fell to the floor in pain.

“Pathetic! You always knew how to pick the wrong friends.” She said. There was the sound of a rifle being fired. I looked dazedly over to Goldenlee who aimed the rifle at Viper. Viper stiffened.

“You better not touch another hair on her.” She said coldly. I saw Silver Iris staring down the timberwolf.

“What did you do to him?” she growled as she turned to Cloudwing. Cloudwing looked at me and then back at Silver Iris.

“Like I said, Iris. We are here to bring you back. By force if we have to.” I tried to move, but now my entire body felt numb. I looked up to see Viper grin at me.

“How does it feel to be paralyzed? A timberwolf’s breath can be very deadly. Like a snakes bite. Only instead of poison, its’ a paralysis.” She said. I reached with my magic and quickly aimed the shotgun to her head. She blinked and ducked in panic as the slugs flew over her head. They hit the pegasus still hovering. He fell to the ground in a bloody heap. I entered S.A.T.S. and took aim at the pegasus that was falling. I have never tried this, but what the hell. Might as well. With the S.A.T.S. spell, I focused my magic on the detonator. I gritted my teeth, trying to reach out. I saw it hover in the air. I quickly flipped the switch on the detonator as S.A.T.S. ended. I had a throbbing headache after words. To make my headache worse, Viper stomped hard on my head. I groaned as she twisted her hoof into my face. “Bitch!” I returned her insult with a smirk.

“Viper! Look out!” I heard Cloudwing shout. In the blink of an eye she was gone. I blinked. Another sound of rifle fire followed by a thump and an ear screeching sound. I tried moving again, but the paralysis was still in me. It sucked not having to move. I heard a howl and felt myself scooped up in the jaws of the timberwolf again. But I wasn’t being bitten. I could feel the fangs tightening around me but it wasn’t digging in. The timberwolf leapt up to the side of the hotel and began climbing. I wanted to turn to see if my friends were alright. The timberwolf flinched as something hit the back of the creature, but the timberwolf pressed on. I could see beams pass us by and the sound of a rifle shot that made the wolf flinch again. It was climbing faster now and had finally reached the top. I felt the creature breath on me and I felt my limbs again. I groggily stood up and winced. I looked over to the timberwolf and blinked. 

“Did you… reverse the paralysis?” I asked. The timberwolf whined. I looked into its glowing yellow eyes. What was it trying to tell me? It looked sorry. But it also looked hurt. 

“Well, isn’t this touching?” a voice said. I turned to see Viper Strike land a couple yards away from us. She trotted over and grinned wickedly. “That subject was always the rebellious. Always disobeying orders. No wonder you and Silver Iris get along so well.” I felt the blood trickle down my body, but I ignored it as I stood and looked at her.

“You know Silver Iris?” I asked keeping a blank cold look at her. Viper looked bored as she spoke.

“As a matter of fact I do. It’s really amusing. Her ex-coltfriend and her are duking it out as we speak.” She said. I felt my heart skip a beat. Ex-coltfriend? They were in a relationship? I felt saddened by this thought. Then I asked myself. Why am I upset about it? The hell was wrong with me? I need to focus on important matters. I have three Enclave pegasi here for Silver Iris. This timberwolf next to me knows Iris as well. And even though he paralyzed me, I did something that made the creature… like me? I couldn’t tell. Whatever the case, the wolf was now growling at Viper Strike. Viper gave it a glare. “Oh shut up, you reject. A failed FEV like you no longer needs to be around. So go die already.” She said. FEV? The timberwolf is a mutant? I looked at the timberwolf who continued to growl at the pegasus. 

“Are you saying this wolf is a mutant?” I asked. Viper Strike snorted.

“Not like you need to worry about it.” She grinned and raised her scorpion tail, revealing another detonator. When she pressed it, I looked at the timberwolf. No beeping. My ears twitched as I heard the beeping from the other side. I looked and gapped as another timberwolf growled as it climbed up onto the roof. It was bigger than the timberwolf next to me. The pegasus leapt up with a flap of her wings and sat on the neck of the timberwolf. She cackled. “Well, these things are still in development. No harm in testing them. Now…” she pressed another switch on the detonator. “Sick ‘em.” The timberwolf’s eyes flashed and it crouched low, ready to pounce. I backed away with the timberwolf. I looked at the creature. It whined at me. 

“You want us to work together?” I guessed. The timberwolf whined. I hesitantly stroked the head and noticed a handle on the neck of the wolf. I locked my hoof around it and leapt up onto the neck. I found the other handle and locked my other hoof around it. My EFS suddenly changed. It displayed a bar at the top. Words that read: FEV Condition underneath. I looked over to see the pegasus in the same position as me on the neck of her timberwolf. I patted the head of the timberwolf. “Okay then. We will work together.” I said. The wolf stood up and crouched low. I suddenly lurched back as my timberwolf and Viper’s timberwolf bolted at each other. They growled and bit as they reared up and locked into scratches. I noticed the bar above my EFS slowly deplete. We needed to break away. I didn’t know how to do that. I looked down at the handles and pressed back with my forelegs. The timberwolf I was on leapt back. 
‘Okay, so it’s like a battle saddle almost.’ I thought to myself. I have never used a battle saddle, but I have seen them in action. In fact, I know a certain red colored earth pony that is somewhere below us. So, if I do this... then WHOA! My timberwolf leapt to the side. I must have over corrected as I pulled in the other direction and the timberwolf stumbled. I heard Viper laughing.

“Oh this is perfect! It’s like watching a cadet try to figure out the end of a laser rifle.” She laughed. The wolf growled in annoyance at me.

“Sorry, sorry!” I said to it. “Just, getting the hang of the controls.” Pressure sensitive. I adjusted my hooves at different pressures and smirked as my timberwolf stood correctly. Okay, I think I got it. Viper was still laughing. Then stopped and her eyes widened as I moved my timberwolf forward and reared back. I twisted my body, adjusting the pressure of the handle and the wolf’s claw landed square in the face of Viper’s timberwolf. Her and the wolf stumbled and went over the edge of the roof. I smiled a little. “Good boy.” I said stroking his head. He panted and wagged his tail. But our victory was short lived. Before I knew it, Viper’s wolf had leapt up from the roof and tackled us. I saw the bar deplete dramatically. I adjusted my hoofs on the handles and my wolf delivered another claw to Viper’s timberwolf’s chest. She retaliated with the same idea and we both locked their claws together. I grit my teeth as I adjusted my hooves and felt my timberwolf push. Again, Viper had the same idea.

“Little bitch!” she shouted. She pushed. But I pushed back more. I felt an overwhelming surge of energy. I don’t know where it had come from, but I’ll take it! Viper forced us to break and both wolves leapt back. I watched as the bar depleted again. It was at the half mark. I noticed her wolf more battered than mine. We had the advantage. I twisted my hooves. She twisted hers and both wolves collided again, but this time, I forced mine to duck, spin and give a good applebuck. Or applepaw. I don’t know, but the blow landed and Viper’s wolf reared back more. I entered S.A.T.S., to my surprise. I aimed at the neck and my timberwolf went for just that. The wolf bit deep into the neck and growled as Viper’s wolf howled. 

“No way! You fucking cheated!” Viper hissed. I smirked at her.

“Don’t be a sore loser.” I said. On the word ‘loser’ I pulled back and the wolf ripped a chunk of neck. Wood particles and splinters flew and the timberwolf backed away.

“No, you stupid mutt! Go forward. Forward!!” Viper yelled. But the timberwolf ignored her and slipped at the edge of the roof. The wolf scrapped the roof, trying to get back over. I walked my timberwolf over and looked down to see the street of Las Pegasus. Viper gritted her teeth, trying to let go of the handles. As I got a closer look, I noticed they weren’t handles, but hoof locks. I smirked in triumph. She glared up at me. 

“My name is Courier Road.” I said. Why was I boasting? No. I wanted to boast. I felt good. Really good! “I am a courier of the Crystal Express. You are interfering with my orders. My orders are to make sure they remain happy. And I won’t let you take my friend away.” I said. I shifted my hooves and my timberwolf clamped down on the other wolf’s paws. “And tell whoever is in charge of the Enclave that if they come after me or my friends again, I’ll see to it personally that the matter is handled.” With that, I commanded my timberwolf to throw them off of the roof. Viper screamed and her wolf howled as they plummeted to the street. I sat up, only to grab hold of the handles for dear life as the timberwolf hopped on top of the neon sign of the hotel. I looked down and then to the wolf. The wolf then let out a triumphant howl into the sky. I smiled as the wolf turned with me on its back and made its way over to the other end of the roof. I peeked over and saw my friends looking up at me, waving. I saw Silver Iris fly up to us and landed next to me.

“Wow, I didn’t think you were going to live. A timberwolf’s breath can be deadly.” She said. I smiled and stroked the head of the wolf. The wolf wagged his tail. I looked up to the pegasus and smirked. She blinked at me. The rubbed the back of her head with a slight flush. “N-not that I was worried or anything. I’m cool.” She said. I was beginning to feel light headed. 

“Yup.” I said weakly. “Pretty cool.” I laid my head down on the wolf. “I feel fine too. Light headed, but fine.” I must have said something wrong as Silver Iris gave me a surprised gasp. “Nighty-night.” I said as the world faded to black.



When I came to, I found myself inside the suite again. I groaned. My body ached. I looked down to see bandages and empty health potions next to me. I gapped as I saw the timbewolf laying curled up with Silver Iris who was snoozing silently against the wolf. Looking at myself now, I saw that said bandages were wrapped around my entire torso. I saw Goldenlee in the bathroom, washing her hooves in the sink. I panicked as I looked over to see gauzes and, to my horror, a scalpel and forceps. Oh Goddesses, if there was another thing I knew I hated, were knives that had been dug into me. Imagining the blade cutting through my hide, I shuddered and pushed the tray with disgust. I blinked as the entire table tipped over and clattered to the floor. I heard the timberwolf growl and Silver Iris perk up.

“What? An attack? Where are they!?” she said hopping to her hooves. The timberwolf yelped as she leapt up, banging the roof. Silver Iris blinked and looked down, noticing she was stepping on the wolf’s tail branch. She quickly let go and the wolf growled in annoyance at her. She gave a sheepish smile. “Ehehe. Sorry boy.” She said. She stroked the head of the wolf, who now waged his tail, and then looked at me. “So… no attack?” she asked. 

“I certainly hope not.” Goldenlee said as she trotted out of the bathroom and levitated up her surgery equipment. “Courier is really in no condition to move at all.” She looked at me and gave a stern look. “You should really be more careful. You lost a lot of blood. And it is amazing the breath didn’t kill you first.” I looked down bashfully.

“S-sorry.” I said. I looked up to Silver Iris. She smiled at me.

“Rex here says he is sorry.” She said. The timberwolf whined. Rex? 

“You named a timberwolf?” I asked. Silver Iris nodded and continued to pet the wolf.

“He and I go way back. He was assigned to me as a FEV.” She looked sadly at Rex who whined. “I saw how they treated them. How they tested him. I was the pony who tested the trial run with him. I’m sure you saw why he was different from the other FEVs.” I nodded, not really sure what she meant. But Rex seemed docile enough when he carried me to the top. I cocked my head.

“Why did he carry me up to the roof?” I asked. Rex whined as Silver Iris spoke.

“He wanted to get you away from the fight. More Enclave appeared when you destroyed Rex’s collar control. We took cover. The Omaretas heard the commotion and came to help us. The Enclave fled when Viper and a working FEV fell from the roof.” She nickered. “Your boasting seemed to tick them off more.” I flushed.

“Y-you heard that?” I stammered. I didn’t think I said it so loud. Just enough so Viper could hear. 

“We all heard it, dear.” Goldenlee said with a small smile. Iris nodded.

“Rex felt bad for having to do that to you against his will. He came to us to give us a warning, but the Enclave had trailed close behind him. They meant for him to kill me, but you got in the way. I could have sworn, I’ve never seen Commander Turbo looked so pissed off.” I groaned and rubbed my face. Great, not only was I making an impression in all of the Strip, I was also being villianified by the Enclave. “And uh… I just wanted to say thanks.” She said. I felt my heart beat in excitement. I looked up with a surprised look at the pegasus.

“Wha?” I said lamely. Silver Iris flushed and rubbed the back of her head.

“The way you boasted. You… called me a friend. And you said you won’t let them take me. So… thanks.” I nodded, my heart beating excitedly. Then it faltered as Viper’s words came back.

“Her ex-coltfriend and her are duking it out as we speak.”

“So… you and Cloudwing. You were a thing?” I asked. A boy and a girl. I felt my hopes vanish at the thought. Silver Iris with a boy? Goddesses what was wrong with me. How could I be so stupid? My ears drooped as Iris nodded.

“It was a long time ago. He and I met during graduation. We both were stationed in the same squad. We both aced higher than any other cadets. We both challenged each other to races and see who could snag the most flags. Then it just kind of happened.” She said. She made it sound so casually. “We fell in love. And from there it went for a while.” I felt my heart ache even more. Why was I feeling like this? She sighed. “He was my first for everything. My kiss. My virginity. Everything.” I wanted to cry now. “Then, something happened one day.” She pet Rex’s head. “I caught him in bed with another mare. We fought. Argued. Then it all went downhill.” I darted my eyes in thought. She was cheated on? A stallion like that, cheated on a pretty and cool mare like Iris? How unforgivable! I felt angry now. Then the question came to mind.

“Is that why you left the Enclave?” I asked. Silver Iris sighed.

“One of the reasons.” She said. “When he said he was to bring me back, I didn’t want to go. Being stuck with the Enclave was pretty much the M.o.M. for me. Being constantly monitored. No freedom. The tests. It was just too much. I learned everything I knew years ago and they continued to do the same damn thing. Then I got sick and tired of the same thing and took all my knowledge with me down into the Wastes.” She looked at me. “It was there that I met the mercenary group called the Black Talons. They were led by a griffin named Gawd. I became a mercenary ever since.” She frowned. “But now, mercenary business is beginning to be dull. I should just sign my retirement and go on with my life. I wanted to see the world.” So that’s why she told me that. 

“What happens, happens.” I muttered. Silver Iris nodded. She told me that to cheer me up. She said it through personal experience. She’s been living a dull life with a stallion that had cheated on her and left because of it. I narrowed my eyes. “So that’s why they came after you.” Iris blinked.

“Huh?” she said. I looked at her, a serious expression played across me. 

“You left the Enclave with the knowledge of their personal secrets and skills. You took them with you into the Wasteland. They feared you were going to expose them.” I looked down to my cutie-mark. I remember a Dashite long ago. He visited Pleasant Town for a while. He told me how he had gotten it, out of my curiosity. “If you had gone back to them, they would have branded you Dashite.” I studied my two white die with one on the face of 1 and the second on 6 cutie-mark. Having it burned off you. It was like burning your identity away. I couldn’t imagine the thought of having to walk around with a branded cutie-mark. Silver Iris looked at my cutie-mark and rubbed the back of her head.

“Well, I wasn’t planning on going back anyway. I certainly don’t want to be branded Dashite either. I just wanted to be a free mare. Live the life I want. Not have to worry about anything. But then I met you.” She said. I cocked my head in confusion. “When I saw you and your friends emerge from the burning Tipson, I was with the Black Talons. They said they would pay us to help you get to Las Pegasus. We agreed. I thought you had a twin. Brick had put you both next to each other. And then when Mother Dandy began the thing with your soul…” she shuddered. Goldenlee seemed grim too.

“Dear, there is something we have to tell you.” Goldenlee said. I bit my lip. Oh great, now what? Her and Silver Iris exchanged a glance before speaking. “We caught glimpses of your past in the room.”



Footnote Level Up!
Perk Added: Swift Learner: Your abilities at quick thinking and split second decisions makes you have increased AP.

> Savior or Destroyer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Savior or Destroyer


I blinked in confusion. What? 

“What do you mean?” I asked. Goldenlee sat down on her haunches and sighed.

“It wasn’t our intention. Mother Dandy said that you were just passing memories that were unwanted. Stuff she said that you never want to remember.” She shuddered. “I didn’t know you didn’t want to remember your life.” I looked confusedly at her. I turned to the pegasus who nodded.

“So… what happened while I was out?” I asked. I wasn’t going to like this. Not one bit. Silver Iris hesitated before speaking.

“We saw what happened to your mother. What happened about your brother.” My eyes widened. Memories I didn’t want about my brother? How could I do such a thing like that? He was my brother. I rose above the ranks of others so I can have a decent rank and privilege to go out and find him. I started from the bottom and stopped at Sixteen. Once a courier reaches number twenty, their privileges were more expanded to shady deliveries and what not.

“I… had memories I didn’t want… about Lyon?” I shuddered. My heart beat rapidly. “Why would I not want to remember about him? Or have I forgotten?” I hated the thought. Me? Discarding memories of Lyon? Why? Why did I not want to remember about him? Goldenlee put a hoof around me.

“Dear, if you don’t want to hear about it. We won’t say another word. It was rude of us to even see any of your memories.” She said.

“But it was unavoidable. They just popped up in the middle of the room.” Silver Iris said. She winced as Goldenlee gave her a stern look. “Err… right. Shutting up now.” I said nothing but nodded weakly.

“Then we won’t say another word about it.” She said. “Now you should rest up. I managed to remove the tissue that was infected from the splinters. You need to heal up.” She levitated the tray of bloody cloth and utensils and trotted out the door. I looked down at my hooves. Not remembering about my brother? What was there to not remember about him? He was the best. The best. And I had discarded memories I don’t want to remember about him? I felt awful. I wanted to torment myself. I wanted to hate me. But two small ponies convinced me otherwise. I sighed and laid back down, rolling over on my side with a wince. I heard Rex get up and walk out of the room.

“Err… listen, Courier?” I heard Silver Iris say. I felt my heart beat excitedly again. But then I told myself not to get the hopes up of whatever was going on. She’s a free mare. She could do whatever. I don’t need to hold her back. It’s better this way. I said nothing as I waited for her to answer. She sighed. “Nevermind. I’ll talk to you about it tomorrow morning. Rest up.” The door closed and I was left all alone in the dark. Did I mention not having to move sucked? I darted my eyes, trying to find something to preoccupy myself. Sticky hooves weren’t cutting it, so I sighed and turned on the radio of my PipBuck.

“Good evening, this is your host New Pegas with special guest DJ Pon3. Say hi to the lovely listeners.” New Pegas said.

“Gooood evening children! These are your hosts DJ Pon3 and New Pegas live in the glorious vice city of Las Pegasus. Now listen, we got some news for you. Take it away, NP.” DJ Pon3 said. There was the sound of papers.

“Word on the street says that ponies have seen the Enclave around the Strip. Have they returned to cause us more grief? Or have they realized their mistakes and actually do something for once. And let me tell you, they did try something. They let the dogs loose around Las Pegasus. The Stable Dweller and her friends made it their best effort to scare the dogs away. And I say they did a pretty damn good job.” New Pegas said. So the Stable Dweller did have something to do with them around here. If I could guess, it might have been her and her friends that seemed to free slaves and the streets being always crowded.

“And that’s not all, children. That’s right, what really scared them good was a certain pony riding on the back of one timberwolf on top of the Roulette Casino Hotel. Having just beaten another one with a very angry Enclave pegasus, your very own Savior of the Roads road the beast and came out victorious. I had never seen a more epic sight of a wolf howling into the sky with a hero of the Wasteland on its back. Makes me want a timberwolf myself.” There was the sound of shuffling papers. “And the Light Bringer has something to say to the Empire’s Savior of the Roads. She says: Sixteen. If you see a dark grey stallion in business attire and claims to be a friend, do not let him see your cards.” I blinked. Not see my cards? I wasn’t playing anything with cards. Am I? Casino games are confusing. “And now reports of the zebras and RCE. NP?” 

“Yes, Pon3. The zebras have increased in numbers after the events of Tipson. RCE officials are still claiming the attack on the town as an act of terrorism. The president has declared that if these zebras caused any more trouble, he will order immediate removal of all stripes, regardless of affiliation. And now some minor news, gang activity has increased since the sighting of the robot in Coltington Way. We ask that all you lovely listeners not to go down any dark alleys or be tempted by strange offers. And with that, this is New Pegas.”

“And DJ Pon3.” The DJ cut in.

“Signing off for the night.” I switched off the radio and sighed. The Enclave were here in the Strip. They might even be in the Empire. Well, they better not do anything rash in Pleasant Town if they were. They have no jurisdiction to overthrow anypony. Let alone from their own town. If they wanted to mess with a courier town, then we will show them what couriers were capable of. I knew that the history between the Stable Dweller and the Enclave went way back twelve years ago. Them being here now of all places meant they were probably looking for her. And get a little payback. Now they might go after me. I rode one of their FEV projects and dealt a blow to them that literally shamed them. I smirked at the thought of the Enclave as being little ponies and arguing over what to do about me riding one of their projects.

“He’s different from the other FEVs.” Silver Iris had said that. Rex let me control him. I realized then and there that he truly felt bad about biting and paralyzing me. He wanted to apologize. So he let me control him. And we won against a bad pony. We both won. As a team. I smiled. The progress I was making with friends seemed to be working. I had to be a better pony. In a way I had forgiven him without even saying it. I had trusted him and he trusted me to guide him to victory. And we did. I blinked. Did I mention not moving around sucks? I bit my lip and looked over to my barding and bags. The new barding was now torn and bloodied. I felt bad that the poor filly had slaved over it only to get my dumbass to ruin it. I reached into the bag with my magic. I grasped something spherical. Levitating a memory orb to me, I frowned at it. Then shrugged. Better than nothing. I made the connection and saw the world fade away.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I recognized this body. Healthy, athletic and intelligent. Ms. Cheerilee was marking something on a big chalk board and spat it out before turning to four young unicorn ponies. One, a colt with pink and white striped mane and peach colored hide, looked extremely bored. The second, a pink colored filly with a streaks in her purple mane was doodling with her tongue sticking out in concentration. Another was a young pink colored mare that looked a lot like a younger Princess Cadence. And the last was a handsome looking young stallion with a brilliant white hide and a neatly combed blue mane with a single pale blue streak. The last two were paying quiet attention to Ms. Cheerilee as she spoke.

“Now, can any of you explain the anatomy of a changeling.” She said. The mare that looked like Princess Cadence rose a hoof. “Yes, Crystal?” The mare, Crystal, spoke with surprising formality.

“Thank you, Ms. Cheerilee. I will be happy to explain the anatomy of a changeling.” She stood up and cleared her throat. 

“Look out. Ms. Know-it-all is here.” The colt next to the filly teased with a chuckle. The mare ignored him.

“A changeling is neither pony nor insect. It is a creature said to live in the outer reaches of the Empire and Canterlot. However, given to their insectoid appearance, one can assume that changelings do indeed act like an insect. This is not the case. A changeling is a creature that has been created through a form of magic. In order for them to survive, they must feed off the love of other ponies. They act like insects because they work in a swarm. But they are really just corrupted magic that had been shaped into a living being.” The mare sat back down. Cheerilee seemed mildly impressed.

“Yes, but there is one thing you left out, Ms. Mirror.” She said. Cheerilee took a piece of chalk and sketched a tiny diagram I couldn’t make heads or tails out of. “You are right that they are neither pony nor insect. And that they do act as insects due to their feeding habits. The one thing you have forgotten is their ability to shape shift.” Ms. Cheerilee sketched something else on the chalk board. “The changelings not only eat the love from ponies, but they can manipulate into a pony that are tied to their victim. Meaning that with the power of love, they can manipulate into a form a deception.” She noticed a small hoof wave in the air and smiled. “Yes, Crystalline?” the young filly tapped her hooves together bashfully.

“I once heard that mommy was attacked by a changeling.” She said. Cheerilee nodded to the young filly.

“You are right. Long ago, before you were born and on the day of your parents wedding in Canterlot, your mother was locked away in the caves underneath Canterlot. In her place was the changeling queen known as Chrysalis. The queen had disguised as your mother so she could feed off the love of your father, whose love for your mother is stronger than anything.” She looked at Crystal Mirror. “She manipulated the love from your father and was able to keep her transformation going because of said reason. A changeling can be a very dangerous and powerful creature if they can constantly feed off of their victims.” Ms. Cheerilee smiled as the peach colored colt waved a hoof. “Yes, Shield?” 

“So, what happened to the queen? I heard they were killed.” He seemed intrigued by the word kill. My host furrowed her brows.

“Have you’ve even been paying attention to the other lessons?” she asked sternly. The colt winced and smiled sheepishly. 

“Errr… maybe?” he said. Ms. Cheerilee turned back to the board and sketched another diagram. 

“To answer your question, Mr. Shield. When your father and mother realized their love true to one another, the power of their love merely sent them back to their home.” Really? I assumed they were killed too. But you never know in the Wasteland.

“So, have the changelings been seen since?” Shield asked. Ms. Cheerilee rubbed her chin. I could feel her trying to remember an important article she had read about it. And just as she had thought, she quickly said it without missing a beat.

“There are some sightings since the incident at the Canterlot Wedding. But none too important. I believe ponies are just being overly paranoid if you ask me.” Ms. Cheerilee said. Now it was the older colts turn. The stallion cleared his throat.

“So, if you think ponies are merely being paranoid, how would we know if they do come back?” he asked. Ms. Cheerilee smiled.

“Let’s hope they don’t. A changeling is neither pony nor insect, but a being created through corrupted magic.” She looked to the peach colored colt. “And if you overfeed, you kill yourself. I would say that since the love is powerful between your parents, most of the changelings might no longer be around due to being overfed.” She nodded to the stallion. “Which may explain why we see rare sightings. But I can guarantee you, if a changeling was around, keep your love strong for one another and keep on loving that they explode.” She looked up at a crystal encased clock over the door. “And that concludes today’s lessons. Oh and Shining Sword? May I have a word with you before you leave?” He nodded and watched as his siblings left the room. He trotted over to the desk.

“Yes, Ms. Cheerilee?” he asked. 

“I read your report. I have to say I am very impressed that you are compassionate about your sword play and lessons.” She frowned and just as I expected, a good bop on the side of the head with a hoof. He blinked at her in confusion. “But the topic was about smithing. Not sword play.” He flushed and bowed his head. Cheerilee sighed and smiled. “I’ll see you again tomorrow.” The stallion trotted out the door, leaving Cheerilee to erase the diagrams and pack her books into her saddlebag. There was a knock on the door. “Come in!” she sang. The door opened and in walked Shining Armor. He smiled at her.

“Hope they aren’t causing too much trouble.” He said. Ms. Cheerilee shook her head.

“None at all. I do worry about Shining Shield though. He’s been tuning out most of my lessons. He only ever seems to listen to things that interest him.” She said as she packed the last of her books and strapped on her saddlebag. Shining Armor chuckled.

“I guess that’s kind of my fault. I was always the one to only listen to things that interest me.” He said.

“So how can I help you today?” Ms. Cheerilee said as they trotted out of the room and down the hall.

“Well, I wanted to ask you something.” He said. Ms. Cheerilee gasped in shock.

“A prince? Asking me for advice?” She looked stern at the surprised stallion. “Well, I if you ask me, if you don’t want any more kids, wear protection.” Shining Armor blinked at the mare who smirked. “I’m only kidding.” Shining Armor gave a smile. “So what is it you want to ask?” He suddenly looked grim.

“Ms. Cheerilee. You know about the zebras? The ones that are attacking Equestria?” he asked. Now it was Ms. Cheerilee’s turn to look grim.

“Yes. I do.” She said. Shining Armor looked at her with clear conviction.

“Ms. Cheerilee. I need you to teach my children about the zebras.” He said. Ms. Cheerilee blinked.

“I err… beg your pardon?” she said. Shining Armor walked over to the window and gazed out with his grim look.

“I want you to tell them about the zebras. Their culture. Their tribes. Everything. Make a full week session about it if you have to.” He turned to her. “Just tell them. Show them if you have to, that not all zebras are bad.” Ms. Cheerilee was at a loss for words.

“I-I think I can. But I don’t really have any books about the zebras.” She said. 

“I’ll provide them.” He said. “Just tell them that zebras aren’t monsters. They aren’t bad.” He sighed. “You are the only pony I know that can pull this off. You are great with kids. And even though they don’t show it. They look up to you, Ms. Cheerilee. You are like a second mother to them.” Ms. Cheerilee didn’t know what to think. She stood there with her mouth open trying to say something, but couldn’t find the right words. Shining Armor walked down the hall. “I’m counting on you, Ms. Cheerilee.” He said as he walked down the hall. He turned the corner leaving a baffled Cheerilee to ponder what she had heard. I was surprised myself. Shining Armor didn’t see them as bad people unlike Canterlot and the Little Big Horn incident that had killed Big Macintosh. She looked back to her bags.

“I better start reading then.” She said with a tired sigh.


oooOOO000OOOooo


Coming out of the memory orb, I found myself in a different room. I tried sitting up, but the wounds weren’t healed quite yet. I winced in pain and laid back down. I turned my head to get a better look of my surroundings. The walls were dingy. The wallpaper torn. Then, I saw something that had looked like it had been splattered carelessly on the wall. I squinted and realized it was dried blood. I panicked now. I looked to my other side. My gear wasn’t sitting on a chair in the corner. No, there was a chair. And there was something sitting in the corner. But it wasn’t my gear. It was a pony. No, not a pony. As the figure turned, I saw the stripes clear as day. This was a zebra.

“Welcome back, maiden.” The zebra said. This wasn’t Mother Dandy. What scared me most was the scars on the zebra’s legs and face. His cloak covered the rest of him, but I could make out scars.

“W-who are you?” I asked. I winced as I shifted my body wrong and felt the pain shoot through me. The zebra walked over to me.

“I am Legate Ceaser.” He said. I gapped.

“You are the Ceaser?” I said. The zebra nodded. Oh Goddesses. If the Legate himself was here. Then I was really fucked. I narrowed my eyes. “What do you want with me?” I said keeping a calm demeanor. He studied me before speaking.

“I want answers.” He said. Answers? 

“Whatever it was, it wasn’t me.” I said mockingly. He returned my demeanor with a cold look. “Where the hell are we?” I asked now more curious then shocked. My eyes widened as I felt something cold dig into my side. I gapped as the Legate pulled a knife out, my blood dripping from the blade. I looked at the blood and my eye began throbbing. Oh Goddesses… Please no… Don’t let it happen again… I don’t want to hurt! Why are you doing this to me Karma? What have I done to deserve this again! I felt it hard to breathe and the Legate arched a brow.

“I’m the one asking the questions, Maiden. Now cooperate. Or this blade will end you right here and now.” He said as he balanced the tip of the knife on my foreleg. I wanted to move, but the utter horror of that memory came flooding back and I was too scared to move. “Were you the one who attacked my men? Or are you just going to act tough and we will make it the hard way.” he slid the knife slowly down my foreleg. I breathed heavily as I felt the burning sensation and felt blood trickle.

“No. It wasn’t me! I wasn’t me!” I shouted. The Legate sighed.

“They told me a charcoal coated mare who could manipulate fire attacked them. Was that you?” I blinked and said nothing. Did he not know? I thought the zebras saw me exactly. But it wasn’t me. It was some other pony that had taken control of me.

“No. It wasn’t, I swear!” I shouted. “It was some other pony! It wasn’t me!” In a flash, I found myself rolled onto the floor and being grabbed by my mane. I couldn’t fight. My entire body was still recovering from the bite that Rex had caused. My hooves hang limply as I was dragged to a door. The Legate opened the door and threw me down a flight of steps. I fell to the floor with a thud and groaned in pain. I could have sworn I heard something crack. I looked up and gasped at to what I saw next. 
I saw mares. But they weren’t just any mares. They all had something in common. They had my hide color. The rotting bodies of a dozen dead charcoal coated mares littered the floor. This guy is a fucking monster! I felt myself being dragged by my mane again and this time was thrown to the floor in the middle of the dead bodies. I looked over to the zebra in pain. “It wasn’t me!” I sobbed. I was in so much pain. And the feeling of the knife being cut into me had brought back painful memories. I wasn’t past it. I wasn’t past anything. I thought I was. But I was still scared as I expected excruciating pain next. The zebra turned his back to me, reaching onto a counter and digging through instruments of torture. I bit my lip and moved with my chin. My muscles screamed. I slowly moved, trying to distant myself from the zebra. A body of a charcoal mare rolled from a small pile and landed next to me and I saw with horrified disgust that half of her face was ripped apart. Flesh and tissue dangled out and a skeletal grin stared into mine. I tired moving again, only for the zebra to bite down on my mane again and drag me away from the body and out into the middle of the room. 
I couldn’t move. I couldn’t struggle. My entire body is numb. My eyes widened as I saw the zebra reach behind him and revved a ripper. Without a second thought, I reacted by gritting my teeth and focused on the ripper. My horn glowed and I grasped the ripper with my magic. The zebra reared back with a hoof drawn, but I jerked my head to the side and the zebra went with the ripper. I tried to fight to get the ripper, but the zebra clenched down and held onto it. If he let go, he knew I would have the upper hand. I kept jerking my head, trying to will my magic to pull the ripper from the teeth of the Legate. I narrowed my eyes past him. I thought I saw a shimmer of a figure in the shadows. I took my mind off of it and focused at the true danger. If I lost this tug-of-war with the zebra, something bad will happen to me. I won’t let that happen. I’m a courier. I have things to do and ends to meet. 
I’m not going to let some stripe end me here of all places with mares he thought were me. Every time he tried to plant a hoof onto my hoof, I would jerk, making him loose his balance and had to struggle to not let go of the ripper. I could feel my magic waver. I was reaching my limit. I was still in no condition to push myself any further, but ignored it and just focused on surviving.
I’ve reached my limit. I groaned in pain as my magic popped from the ripper and the zebra smirked in triumph.

“Foalish pony. I am the Legate Ceaser! You cannot fight me! You’re death shall be here, Maiden. For the vengeance of my people!” he revved the ripper and I clenched my eyes shut, waiting for the blade to cut into me. 

“You are not the Legate, traitor.” A voice said. I gasped and looked at the shocked zebra who turned. Before he could retaliate, a silenced 10mm pistol emerged from thin air and blew the zebra’s head into blood and giblets. I felt the gore splatter onto me. I gapped and looked at my savior. Another zebra emerged from the shadows. Her tattered cloak slithered on the ground as she walked over to the dead zebra corpse. She looked coldly at the body and then to me. “A Maiden of the Stars. Why am I not surprised.” She said. I tried sitting up, but my body screamed in agony and I fell back onto the floor with a thud. I gasped, trying to ignore the pain I was feeling. I was also beginning to feel light headed. I must have reopened the wounds Goldenlee patched up. I was losing blood. A lot of it.

“W-who are you?” I rasped, wincing at the pain. She looked at me.

“The most cursed zebra ever to live. You are the third Maiden of the Stars I have saved this week.” She sounded annoyed. I looked at her with pained confusion. “But I’m just being nitpicky now. My orders were to hunt down the mass serial killer zony known as Zahasha.” She looked at the body and then reached over with a hoof. I blinked. A zony?

“You mean, he wasn’t an actual zebra?” I rasped. The zebra nodded and pulled back her hoof with something tied around it.

“A zony. Half pony and half zebra.” She turned to me. “Zahasha was once a proud member of our tribe. Then he snapped when he heard about Tipson about six days ago.” I looked over to the bodies of the charcoal mares. “He believed a Maiden of the Stars attacked members of our tribe and vanished with the intent of vengeance. We heard later that he started calling himself the Legate Ceaser and went around with that name and started slaughtering charcoal coated mares.” She looked around the room. Then her eyes met mine. “He would have almost had it too, if I wasn’t so cursed and had saved you.” I gritted my teeth in pain.

“How did he know where I was?” I winced, pulling myself up slowly.

“Our scouts said that he heard about a charcoal coated mare reaching Las Pegasus and started aiding gangs. He then went around, rounding up charcoal coated mares and well.” She looked past me. Then, she looked even more annoyed. “I swear I am the most cursed zebra ever. I hope this doesn’t become a habit.” She said with disgust. I couldn’t help but give a small smirk at her.

“Welcome to the club.” I gasped in pain. “I’m a courier. I didn’t want to be involved with all this. But you know what they say. Karma is a bitch.” The zebra gave me a studying look. She then reached back and placed two health potions on the floor.

“Don’t expect me to carry you back. If I touch a Maiden, I’ll be more cursed. And don’t expect me to save you again. I was only in it to slay a traitor.” With that she threw the hood over her and vanished into the shadows. I winced as I stood up now. Limping over to the potions, I chugged them down greedily and gave a sigh of relief as the potions worked to mend my recently opened wounds and new ones. Making my way up the stairs and out into the blood dried room, I looked around. For almost a week, this zebra had been rounding up mares with my hide color and had tormented them and killed them brutally in the end. I wanted to do something to make up for them. Having their lives taken from them so early and without any reason other than a mad zony out to kill me was just down right vile. But I couldn’t think of anything to help. What has happened, happened. There is no changing the past. You just have to accept it and move on. 
And that is exactly what I was going to do. No more running. No more being afraid. If I was going to find my brother and uncover why my father has been scattering our lineage around the Empire, I have to accept what has happened and move on. Otherwise, I will just be lost and probably killed. This Empire had a virtue once. It was Love. Love kept the Empire safe from harm. Love is what kept the Empire from falling. But something had happened during the war that caused that virtue to vanish. Without that virtue, the Wasteland was created and spread over all of Equestria. That is how I thought of it at least. Without a virtue, an entire civilization will be replaced with vice. Virtue…
What was my virtue? Did I really ever have one? Or am I not capable of having a virtue?

“With a lions roar and true virtue found, only then will you live happily ever after.”

That last line of the warning hadn’t really made sense. A lion’s roar and a true virtue found? What did a predator had to do with true virtue? I thought of a Leonine roaring into the sky over the Wasteland. I groaned at the thought. Why did zebras make it so hard to get straight answers? Why did they have to do things in rhymes or riddles? I must have been thinking about it for a while. I found myself standing in front of the building where I was taken. The Roulette Hotel not too far from it. I looked around and found the street eerily empty. I shuddered and kept moving. Turning the corner, I beamed as I saw the lively streets come into view. Where ever the zony had taken me, I was glad to leave it. Something about the street gave me chills. And not the good kinds. When I took a step to the street, I backed away as a giant figure landed in front of me. I winced in pain as I backed away. I eased when I saw it was Rex, who whined at the sight of me.

“There you are!” a voice said. I looked onto the neck and saw Comp with his hooves on the handles. “Why did you leave?” I was about to tell him when I stopped myself from going any further. I didn’t want to worry them. 

“Err… I just needed some fresh air.” I lied. Comp looked worried.

“Tell us next time. We were completely freaked out that something bad had happened to you.” He said. I smiled at him. Something bad did happen. But I managed to survive it. I rubbed the back of my head. 

“Sorry.” I said lamely. Comp sighed.

“I guess Iris was right. We may have to end up babysitting you instead.” He said with a smirk. I shook my head and chuckled. Rex lowered his neck and I hopped on with Comp in front of me. I grabbed hold of the handles and steered Rex back up to the hotel.



I guess it isn’t everyday you see two ponies riding on the back of a timberwolf into a casino. When we entered, ponies instantly quieted and watched us as I steered Rex up the stairs. Thankfully, Rex wasn’t that big and I was able to get him to maneuver through the hall without incident. Comp hopped off once we reached the double doors.

“You are so going to get it from Goldenlee.” He said with a nicker. I winced. Goldenlee has acted more of a sister when she was around me. I don’t know why she self-proclaimed herself as my caretaker, I thought I was the one who was helping her, not the other way around. 	When we entered, I flinched as I saw the stern look on Goldenlee’s face.

“You are in big trouble.” She said. I saw Star nicker and Brick rubbed the back of his head at the comment. Silver Iris was laying on the sofa with her forelegs behind her head and had crossed her hindlegs. 

“Listen, before you-.” I couldn’t finish. Goldenlee cut me off with a hoof stomp.

“Tut tut. You were in no condition to move. I thought I made that perfectly clear.” She said sternly. I winced.

“Yes, but-.” Again I was cut off.

“No buts. Do you know how worried we all were?” she said. I looked over to where Star and Brick where. They said nothing but gave an amused look. 

“Actually, why should you bother?” Silver Iris spoke, her eyes closed in thought. Goldenlee looked over to the pegasus and bristled. “She’s a tough mare. You saw how she handled a timberwolf bite. You saw how she acted at the Powder Keg’s attempt at assassination.” She opened one eye and gave a sly smile to her. “I say if she needed to get some fresh air, then let her.” I smiled softly at her. 	She was sticking up for me. No pony has ever done that for me before. But I was also relieved that some pony actually cares when I do get into too much trouble. My siblings were always so busy that they didn’t have time to stand up for me. I knew they would if given the chance, but that chance never happened. Heart worries constantly about all of us, but she was never around to fully tell me off. My vision blurred as the tears welled up. 
“Courier? Are you alright?” Brick asked. I sniffled and wiped the tears away. I felt happy. No, I am happy. I had never had ponies act like this to me. It felt… nice.

“I’m fine. Just… happy is all.” I said. I must have dozed off then and there because I don’t remember anything else after that.



When I awoke, I stretched and yawned. Then I blinked. I was feeling better. More energetic. I looked down to see the bandages around me still. I furrowed my brows and with my magic, unwrapped them. I gapped as the wounds from Rex’s teeth had disappeared. There were no signs of any form of injury on me. 

“What the hell?” I quickly hopped out of the bed and trotted over to the bathroom to look myself in the mirror. I looked fine. As if not a single thing was visible on my body. I shuddered. I remembered something Goldenlee had pointed out. I put a hoof to my right eye. Now that I was in my actual body, I had almost forgotten about a certain insane fire spirit somewhere in my mind. I thought to myself if Din was healing me or she was just doing it so she can be ready for something else. My eyes widened and I gasped as my reflection suddenly morphed into a fiery alicorn. She stared into my eyes with her slit amber pupils. “Din?” The alicorn grinned and I saw fangs.

“It is almost time.” She said with a hiss. I narrowed my eyes.

“Time? For what?” I crouched low slightly with my hoof spread out. I was ready to move if she pulled anything. She chuckled.

“Soon, the land will know true happiness. Ponies will sing and the flames will dance ever so brilliantly. A land created in my image.” She hissed. I glared coldly at her.

“No you won’t. I will not let that happen.” I said. She narrowed her eyes at me.

“Yes. You have been quite a thorn in my side for far too long. I should thank your brother for waking me.” She said. I blinked with surprise. “If it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t be so aware of how much this land needed the warm embrace of my love.” Wait a minute, what? My brother awoke Din? How? Then I remembered his horn pressing to my right eye. Then, the number sixteen flashing in my eyes.

“You awoke? Lyon woke you up?” I asked. “Then that means…” Din chuckled.

“Oh, you really aren’t as simpleminded as you look.” She grinned, her fangs showing. “Yes, on the day you were born, the stars had been aligned. No pony had known that the stars were aligned thanks to the pegasi for closing the sky. On that day, the seven Maidens of the Stars shone down on a vessel of our choice.” I gapped. “Though I’m sure the others are not fully aware. But the zebra are never wrong about who is a Maiden of the Stars. You see, they see us for who we truly are. They can look into your soul and can see. They can hear us. Feel our power flowing.” She snorted and ambers filled the area around her. “I sense that I am the only one who seems to be fully awake.”

“So you are saying that the Maiden of the Stars… are you and six others?” The alicorn glared at me.

“Maybe you are simple minded. Isn’t that what I had not said?” she hissed. I glared back at her.

“So, that is why you are locked away in me. Now I have to ask. Why is Sombra intent on freeing you?” The alicorn shook her head.

“The fool claims he can acquire the power of the Maidens and rule with an iron hoof. Little does the fool realize he cannot control the power of a Maiden.” She grinned. “We allow only our powers to our vessels. The fool thought he could trick you into freeing me so he can acquire my eternal flames of beauty.” She grinned more. “But it was thanks to your brother that he stopped Sombra and convinced you otherwise. You see, even if you did free me. I would have let the flames embrace you both and I would be free to walk the land again.” I gapped more. Lyon knew. All this time he knew about it. He awoke Din to keep an eye on Sombra. Lyon, what are you even doing? Din cackled.

“What is Lyon trying to do? What is so important that he left us? Was it to awake the Maidens? Is he trying to do something about you all?” I asked. Din shook her head.

“Your brother took up the position as guardian and walks between the roads that connect the Maidens to one another. I haven’t the slightest clue, but ever since Lone Road vanished, your brother took up the job.” She smirked. “He wasn’t the only one. Your family has a history dating back to the first vessel of the Maidens.” I darted my eyes in thought. Who? Who was it? But I knew exactly who. A certain courier from two centuries ago. “Bingo.” Din said. “Yes, your great ancestor discovered us. So he made it his sole duty to keep our powers from falling into the wrong hooves. He bound us in chains that can only be unlocked when our vessels decide to free us.” She then looked slyly at me. “Oh, but I have said too much. No matter. You won’t be around for any longer. The time of fire has come and the land calls for me.” She laughed maniacally and the mirror was engulfed in flames. The flames died out and my reflection stared back at me, shocked.
By the Goddesses! This is insane! Was that the reason my brother left? Why father left? Why our family’s lineage was so important during the war of the Empire? This was just too much to take in. I sat back on my haunches and rubbed my temples. This couldn’t be happening. My brother left so he could take up the position being a guard to the Maidens? I blinked. What if this was just a dream? It had to be! No way did I actually have a full conversation with a spirit of Equestria. Brick and Star said so. This was just a legend inspired by somepony who wanted to portray the border of the Empire and the Strip as a battle between Celestia and Luna. I heard a knock on the door.

“Courier? There is someone here that wants to discuss something with you.” The voice of Shining Star said.

“A-alright. Just give me a moment.” I replied. I bit my lip and looked back into the mirror. Was it just my imagination? Was it just my mind telling me that something bad was going to happen if I didn’t do something? I walked out of the bathroom and noticed my barding folded up neatly next to my gear and bags. Without even taking a look at my newly patched up barding, I put them on, strapping the buckles of my duster and slung Compassion and my shotgun over my back onto the plate, adjusting them so I can have more easy access. I trotted out the door and down the stairs to see to my surprise a group of other ponies gathered with my friends.
I saw a grey unicorn about slightly taller than me with a brown mane and a PipBuck for a cutie-mark sitting next to a gorgeous charcoal coated unicorn with multi colored streaks in her white mane. A singing nightingale is her cutie-mark. Then, I saw a rust colored pegasus with a black desperado hat talking with Silver Iris. Next, I saw a zebra. She sat in the corner, looking at us and then to Rex who was laying down in the middle of the circle of my friends and the ponies. Lastly, I saw to my surprise with them…

“Stall?” I asked. My younger brother looked to me from his conversation with Comp and beamed at me.

“Curry! You are okay!” he said trotting to me and threw his hooves around me. I threw my hooves around him in return. Then, he pulled away and looked at me with a grin. “You look different.” I flushed.

“W-well. I’ve been through a lot lately.” I said weakly. I noticed Goldenlee gapping at me.

“Courier. How are you able to do that? You shouldn’t have been able to move with in at least another week or so!” I rubbed the back of my head with a sheepish smile.

“Err… I’m a quick healer?” I replied lamely.

“A quick healer?” the charcoal unicorn spoke. Her voice sounded familiar. “What do you mean by that?” I blinked at her. She did sound familiar. Not only that, she looked familiar too. Then, my eyes widened in realization.

“Y-your Velvet Remedy!” I said pointing a hoof at her. She seemed a little surprised by my sudden outburst, but then smiled and nodded. I felt my heart beat with excitement. My favorite singer. Here? Oh Goddesses, if this was a dream I don’t ever want to wake up! The grey unicorn smiled at her.

“Another fan. You haven’t lost your touch at all.” She said. I cocked my head at her. Then, I turned to Stall.

“But I don’t know the others. Who are they?” I asked him. He smiled at me.

“That’s LittlePip and her friends. She’s the Stable Dweller that Homage keeps talking about.” I looked at the unicorn who returned my look with a sheepish smile.

“Err… yes. My name is LittlePip. You must be Sixteen?” she said. I said nothing but nodded. 

“Whoa, easy there!” Silver Iris said hovering over her. “She prefers to be called by her real name.” Again, I said nothing but nodded. LittlePip seemed a little confused.

“My name is Courier. Don’t call me Sixteen. That is my courier number. And don’t even begin with the Savior of the Road stuff. I didn’t ask for it.” I said. 

“Yeah, about that sis.” Stall said. He trotted over to LittlePip. “She’s here to discuss something with you. It deals with a certain prophecy?” he looked at LittlePip who nodded in return. I narrowed my eyes.

“What prophecy?” I asked. I know what was coming. I just had a conversation with a spirit of the stars. LittlePip stood up and trotted over to me as she spoke.

“Courier. You know of somepony named Sombra?” she asked. I must have looked grim because she took my look as an answer. “Spike told me about it. So we need to tell you a warning in person.” I held up my PipBuck to her and tapped it.

“I already heard your warning from New Pegas.” I then looked at Stall who flushed. “Yes, Stall. I heard your interview too.” But LittlePip shook her head. 

“It’s not about the stallion.” She said. Before she could continue, the pegasus spoke up.

“’Course not. Lil' Pip was confused ‘bout ‘ta whole hand thing.” He said with a nicker. LittlePip flushed. 

“I didn’t know how Poker was played! How was I supposed to know not to show my cards?” she said.

“Well, maybe you should have asked New Pegas first about the game than just running off to play it out of pure curiosity.” Velvet Remedy said. LittlePip sighed and turned back to me.

“Anyway, what I’m trying to say is that Sombra has returned.” She said. There was silence. I looked at her and sighed.

“Of course. Karma now throws an ancient pony at me to rub in my family’s lineage.” I looked at them. “I need to tell you something then if we are to discuss this.” I took a deep breath and sighed. I stood up straight. “The incident in Tipson? That was me.” LittlePip looked as surprised as her friends.

“Y-you burned down an entire town?” Velvet Remedy shuddered. I shook my head.

“You have to understand, I wasn’t in control of myself. Something… happened to me. Something bad.” I said. Suddenly, the pegasus trotted over to me scooped his hooves at the scuff of my duster. He looked at me with pure anger. But I glared coldly back at him.

“Ya’ wanna run that by me again?” he said.

“Calamity, stop! We aren’t here to cause trouble.” LittlePip said with a stomp of her hoof. Calamity turned to her. 

“Ya’ think ‘Ahm goin’ to let this one slide? ‘Ah said that whoever was responsible will pay.” He said. If the pegasus wanted to start something, let him. He turned back to me and glared into my eyes. My smirk surprised him and he stiffened as my copy put my shotgun to his head. Everypony was instantly up and ready for something. But I conjured the rest of my copies out the blue and held each at gun point.

“I thought we were here to discuss.” I said, returning to my cold stare. “If you want to kill me, you better think fast. These copies aren’t smoke and mirrors.” There was silence. It was Shining Star who broke it.

“Alright, everypony, calm down!” he said. “LittlePip, tell your friend to back off. Courier, put away your copies. There is a perfectly good explanation about what happened in Tipson.” Calamity gritted his teeth, then shoved me away. I looked at my copies who nodded at me and faded from view. LittlePip groaned and rubbed her face. She was clearly annoyed by this. He trotted over to the window and looked out of it, not bothering to turn his gaze away. Velvet Remedy looked upset. Shining Star looked at us. “Now then. What happened in Tipson wasn’t technically Courier’s fault. The town was already destroyed when we arrived.” Goldenlee nodded before speaking.

“We were on our way to Las Pegasus when she told us that Tipson would be a stopping point before continuing. When we got there…” She shuddered. “The town was already under attack. It was by zebras who claimed they were on a marching campaign for the Legate Ceaser.” The zebra in the corner eye's widened when she heard Legate. 

“Ceaser is here?” She said. We looked at her. “The Ceaser would only do such a thing. Carrying the Legion name makes it all the viler.” LittlePip looked worriedly at her.

“Xenith, is it a zebra you knew?” she asked. Xenith looked grim as she spoke.

“Not a zebra I know. But one who has tormented my tribe while you were sleeping.” She looked at me. “Did the person give the name?” I shook my head.

“Courier was ready to kill them after seeing the town in the state it was in.” Star said. “And then something happened to her. In the heat of the moment, something snapped in her and may have tapped into some magic she hadn’t realized she had.” Brick nodded before speaking.

“Courier says she only knows illusion magic.” He said. “But the way she manipulated the fire. I have never seen anything like that.” I looked down at the floor sadly.

“You know how I asked you about possession?” I asked him. It was time. I couldn’t hide it anymore. I needed to tell them. They looked at me. “When Sombra came to me after Tipson, he showed me that I had Din locked away inside of me.” I sighed. “She is the reason why Tipson had been burned down. In my anger, she took control of my body and burned the town down.” I looked at LittlePip. “Have you met some other zebra claiming you the Maiden of the Stars?” LittlePip said nothing but nodded. “Well, I have met that same zebra recently. She called me a Maiden of the Stars.” I looked at them with a worried look. “I know this next part may sound crazy, but before you called me in here, I spoke with Din herself.” More silence. “She told me that there are six maidens, including herself. She said that sometime when I was born, the stars were aligned and the seven choose vessels for them to reside in.” I put a hoof to my chest. “I am one of the vessels.” LittlePip rubbed her chin in thought.

“And Sombra showed you Din?” she asked. I nodded. She then sighed and looked at her friends. “I told you. Something big is going on and Sombra seems to be after not just me, but the other maidens as well. Sombra is back. And he plans to rule the Empire with the power of the Maidens.” She turned back to me. “Has Sombra tried to reach you again?” I shook my head.

“My brother came in and stopped him from telling me to free Din. I would have done it if he hadn’t shown up.” I shivered. “I don’t want what happened to Tipson to ever happen again.” LittlePip put a hoof on my shoulder.

“Listen. I have a plan that should delay Sombra.” She said. I looked at her. “We need to find the pony with the straw hat. He might be able to help us.” I bit my lip.

“LittlePip. That pony is my older brother.” I stood up and trotted over to Rex and stroked his head. He wagged his branch tail happily. “When Bell was born, my father vanished. My mother went under suicide watch after my brother left to find him. Lyon isn’t a bad pony. He was a courier just like us. He was the best at what he did. I looked up to him as the others have too. And after he left, we did our best to rise above the others so we can find him.” I sighed. “I did see him. But he… wasn’t himself when I did. He saved me from salvers. And he did something to awaken Din inside me and just left without another word.”

“Wait, he awakened Din?” Star asked. I nodded.

“That’s what Din says.” I said. I looked at Calamity, who was giving me a questioning look. “What happened in Tipson was me, but under the possession of Din. I had no control over myself. I had to transfer my soul to one of my copies in order to stop Din from hurting other ponies. I’ve seen what she is capable of.” Calamity looked over to his friends before turning back to me.

“Well, alright then. ‘Ah forgive you.” He said. I smiled. “But you have ‘lot of makin’ up for what happened.” 

“She is.” Comp said trotting over to me. “She told me otherwise.” I looked down at him in shock. 

“He’s right. She’s going to follow through with her mistakes.” Goldenlee said smiling and sitting down next to me. 

“But we won’t rush her. She already has enough she needs to worry about.” Brick said trotting over to us. 

“And we will help her in return for helping us.” Star said standing next to me.

“Because she’s a new mare now.” Silver Iris said with a smirk. “And because we are friends. We will overcome anything that gets in our way. And if we fall.” I finished for her.

“We will catch each other and push on through.” Rex gave a small howl of agreement. I noticed Stall giving me a sincere smile.

“I’m glad you finally found friends, Curry.” He said. I nodded to him. LittlePip smiled and trotted up to her friends. 

“Alright then. Let’s discuss the plan shall we?” she said.



I had to admit, LittlePip definitely knew what she was talking about. She made some valid points and calmly answered mine and her own friend’s questions. When I started talking with her, I found out we had something in common. We started off as having no friends. We both were born in stables. We both had to learn quickly if we were to survive out in the Wasteland. Her own personal experience with my own made me respect her as an equal. Two minds that thought alike. Two ponies that discovered friendships in the harsh poisoned land. In the end, I saw her more than an equal. She is a friend. A pony I can fully trust. And they left me feeling happy with myself. The Savior of the Roads and the Light Bringer working together to stop a certain pony from ruling the Empire. She had told me she was going to head back to the Lucky 38. I gave her the letter from Bucky and asked if she could give it to Mr. House. She agreed to and left the hotel with her friends.
I felt good. Really good! I started humming as I organized our things with Comp. Stall watched us. I stopped humming and looked back at him with sudden realization.

“Wait a minute. Didn’t Five say you returned home?” I asked. He blinked at me.

“Why did he say that? I told you I was going to be in Las Pegasus for a while. I still haven’t gotten my orders yet.” He rubbed his chin and looked at his PipBuck. “I haven’t even gotten any messages from Heart or Post Box.” That’s strange. Five said that he had returned home. And yet here he is. I narrowed my eyes and looked at my PipBuck.

“Stall, I’m going to send you a message.” I said. He looked at me. 

“Err… okay?” he waited as I typed a random message with numbers and sent it. We waited. Stall blinked and realized what I was trying to do. He glanced at his PipBuck and furrowed his brows.

“Weird. My PipBuck isn’t saying you sent me anything.” He said. My PipBuck pinged. I looked back and saw a message back from Stall. I looked at him and he looked at me. “You gotta be kidding me!” he balked. Comp looked at us in confusion. 

“What? What’s wrong?” he asked. I opened up the message.

Everything alright, sis? – Stall

“Did someone steal my PipBuck’s ID?” he asked. I looked at his. 

“Somepony is being played as you.” I said. I gapped. I scrolled through my contacts and found Post Box. I typed in the message.

Is Stall there? – Courier Sixteen

I waited. It took a minute before my PipBuck pinged again.

Sixteen, this is a business line. You can ask him yourself. – Post Box

I typed back.

Right, because he is right here next to me. – Courier Sixteen

There was a long pause. We waited three minutes before my PipBuck pinged.

I see. Thank you for telling me this. We will keep an eye on him. – Post Box

I smiled at Stall who smiled back. Post Box is our boss. But he is also our guardian. I typed through my recent history and saw Five’s PipBuck ID. I typed a message.

You are one clever bastard. – Courier Sixteen

It took two minutes for him to reply.

Aha! The Cleverest Clown of the Wasteland! You truly are something, Sixteen. What kind of friend would I be if I didn’t tell you these things? TTFN – Courier Five

I sighed. 

“He may be a freak. But he’s a damn clever one at that.” I said. Stall looked at me.

“So why is somepony disguising as me? I know I haven’t done anything major like you have. So why me?” I darted my eyes in thought. Why Stall? Could it be… I perked up and rushed out of the room and looked at my friends who were sitting around the sofas.

“Someone knows about us!” I said. I looked at Shining Star. “My home is in danger!” Silver Iris flew up to me and hovered.

“Slow down, Courier. What’s going on?” she asked. I looked at her.

“Some pony is disguised as Stall and is walking around as him in my home as we speak! My home is in danger.” I looked back at Stall. “And you will be blamed for it!” 



Footonote Level Up!

> Deception
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Deception


I began pacing in thought as my friends looked at me. Their expressions as grim as mine.

“So, someone is going around as your younger brother and you think that whoever this pony is, will do something terrible and the blame will be on him?” Star asked, rubbing his chin. “That is quite a predicament. Even I wouldn’t have seen this.” I sighed.

“Because a certain clown I know is the cleverest bastard I’ve met. He warned me about it. He even made a message with an illusion spell. He did it because he knew that if he took it up with Post Box, Post Box would just tell him off. He knew that Post Box would at least listen to me. He’s our guardian after all. And it worked.” I shook my head. “No wonder he became Courier Five. I thought he just lucked his way up. But if I had known that he was so damn clever, I would have thought otherwise.” I smirked. “Cheesy Chester knows what the hell he is doing.”

“So, he acts like that to be a clown, but he’s smart?” Silver Iris asked rubbing the back of her head. “How does that work?” I stopped and looked at them.

“Deception. Cheesy Chester is an illusionist. Illusions are caused to deceive ponies. I’m an illusionist myself.” I smiled at Goldenlee now. “I guess I did make a friend without even having to see eye to eye.”

“But then why your younger brother?” Comp asked. “Why not you? Or your sisters?” I looked at Stall.

“Stall knows every courier that comes and goes. Bell is still in training as a full-fledged courier and doesn’t like to handle a gun. Heart is always constantly checking up on us. And I never trusted any pony other than my siblings. So the pony went after the identity of a pony who trusted the friends he made. Knew what he does.” Stall rubbed the back of his head.

“I had a stalker? Creepy.” He shuddered. I nodded grimly. I didn’t like the thought either. Somepony had been watching us. Studying us. This pony knew the way we acted. The way we communicate. So the pony picked the smallest stick. And Stall was the unlucky candidate.

“This pony studied us. He knows what we are capable of. And whoever this pony is will soon realize the commitment couriers have.” I stopped and then sighed. “That is if Post Box exposes him out of the blue.” Stall nodded.

“Knowing Post Box, he won’t act right away. He will take his time until the true culprit is revealed. And when the culprit does reveal himself.” He looked at me. “He would already know about it and will be one hoof step ahead.” Star seemed utterly amazed at this.

“Are you couriers always this clever?” he asked. Me and Stall exchanged glances before laughing and turning back to him.

“You remember how I acted with LittlePip? She has the similar mind set as me. She could be the Empire’s new strategist for all I know.” I said.

“But I think Five has her beaten. Don’t you think?” Stall asked trotting over to me. I smiled. True. Me and LittlePip may be smart. But damn, who would have guessed a clown would be cleverer than us?

“The clown? He is a funny character. But he is wise all the same.”

Mother Dandy had said that. I gasped slightly.

“We also have a damn clever zebra we know too.” I said with a nicker. I looked to them.

“Now for the next course of action. I remember back in Stableton when I first came across Bud and his lackeys. He had been charmed to look like my brother. Before he began controlling Alicron, he mentioned that some pony by the name of Chryxal gave him the figure of my brother.” I stopped and my eyes widened. 

“There is one thing you neglected to mention. Changelings have the ability to shapeshift."

“Wow, I’m so glad I was there for Ms. Cheerilee’s lesson.” I said with a blink. My friends looked at me. 

“Are you talking about the Empire’s own private tutor Ms. Cheerilee?” Star asked. I nodded and reached into my bag and pulled out the memory orb.

“I’ve only gone through three of these and two were both about Ms. Cheerilee. The first one I saw was her on her way to the Crystal Empire without realizing she was being assigned as a private tutor. The second was a lesson.” I looked at Shining Star. “You ever hear the word changeling?” Shining Star rubbed his chin.

“I believe I have heard it somewhere. But I don’t know anything about it.” He said. Okay, now it was time to go over the lesson. 

“A changeling is a creature born of corrupted magic. It is neither pony nor insect. They are creatures that act like bugs because they travel in swarms. They feed themselves from ponies.” I heard Goldenlee gasp.

“They drink the victim’s blood?” she said. I shook my head.

“No. They feed on the love of their victims.” I explained. They looked at me funny. I sighed. “I know. It sounds crazy, but trust me. Ms. Cheerilee knew what she was talking about. A changeling feeds on the love of their victims. They can either eat it or manipulate it. By manipulating the love of the pony, they can shape shift to a pony tied to that love.” I waved my hoof in a circle. “They can maintain it by constantly feeding from their victim if their love is strong enough. That example was explained through the wedding day of Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. The changelings had a queen known as Chrysalis.” I saw their reactions. A multitude of shock and awe. “Chrysalis was able to maintain her shape shift powers because Shining Armor’s love for Princess Cadence was strong. Stronger than any love, as Ms. Cheerilee says it.” 

“So you think changelings are behind this?” Stall asked. “A changeling is disguising myself?” I looked at him and gave a good Ms. Cheerilee bop on the head.

“Don’t interrupt the teacher while she is speaking.” I said. Stall rubbed his head where I had bopped him and blinked with confusion. I turned back to my friends. “Now to answer that question. Maybe. It could be a unicorn who mastered charm magic for all I know. But I’m not ruling out the changelings.”

“But there is a big chance that it might be a changeling, you mean.” Star said. I went over to him and gave the Ms. Cheerilee bop on the head.

“Yes. Now quite interrupting the teacher.” I said. He looked at me with the same confusion before nodding.

“Yes, Ms. Courier.” He teased. I turned back and began pacing. 

“Bud had said that a pony named Chryxal had given him the magic to disguise as my brother. If I remember from the lesson, I believe Shield mentioned that they were killed. But Ms. Cheerilee says that they weren’t, but overfed.” I said. Star suddenly perked up.

“Of course! Now I remember.” He looked at us. “On one of my relic huntings, I remember coming across a small ruined book. But it wasn’t just any ruined book. It looked different from the others. So out of curiosity, I read what I could manage. I remember seeing the name Chrysalis and the word changeling.” He rubbed his chin. “You said they are neither pony nor insect, but they act like bugs? Bugs in the winter time hibernate as well. Like bees in a sense. They stuff their hives with honey and sleep once over fed.” I nodded.

“So what you’re saying is that the changelings, on the wedding day of Shining Armor and Princess Cadence, which was two centuries ago, weren’t defeated but over fed. And now after two centuries of hibernation, they are starting to wake up?” Silver Iris asked. We looked at her in shock. She blinked at us and flushed with a frown. “What? Just because I don’t know much about history doesn’t mean I don’t know what’s going on.” She said with a snort. I rushed up to her and hugged her, making her stiffen.

“You pass the test!” I teased. She looked at me with an embarrassed smile and rubbed the back of her head.

“Err… thanks?” she said. I pulled away and trotted over back to my spot in the middle.

“Now, the next thing. I am going to ask Kingpin if I can talk with Father Pride.” I said. There was silence. I arched a brow at them. “What?”

“I thought you weren’t going to affiliate yourself with gangs?” Comp said. I sighed.

“Look, I know what I said. And I can be a hypocrite if I want to. After the stuff I’ve been through and the things I’ve seen. I can tell you this is much bigger than gangs. My brother is on the verge of being framed for something and the only pony who can give me the answers was the pony who Bud was affiliated too. Father Pride might not know about it, but I’m sure he could have had some sort of thought on it.” I began pacing. “I need to find out if it’s changeling or not. And if it is a changeling, then The Empire and the Strip are in for a big surprise.” I smiled as my companions smiled in agreement. “I’m doing this to save my home. To save my friends and family. And I can’t do it without you guys.” I tapped my hooves together bashfully. “Will you… help me?” They all nodded. I beamed and suddenly felt all my tension leave. 

“Friends help one another.” Goldenlee said. “Mr. House can wait.” She smiled at me. 

“I know she is still out there. And I won’t give up on finding her. I know we will find her eventually.” Brick said with a nod. Shining Star cleared his throat.

“I’m am going to stand by my word. I will do everything I can to help you uncover what your father has been doing.” He said. Silver Iris did a small flip in the air and smirked.

“And I finally get to go see other places! And kick some flank in the process! Changeling or not!” She looked at me as I smiled at her. She flushed. “And you know… be pretty cool I guess.” I turned to Comp.

“And we will have more opportunities to find out who you are.” I said. Comp smiled and nodded.

“I trust you, Courier.” He said. I looked to Stall and arched a brow. He was giving me a look of pride.

“Wow. My sis is growing up.” He said with a small tear sliding down his cheek. I looked at him with a smirk. He blinked and drooped his ears in a wince. “Uh-oh.”

“Uh-oh is right, mister.” I said. “You are going to so get it from Heart when you get home. I’m sure she will love to hear how you were on the radio talking about us.” I said. I scooped him up and with my free hoof and playfully ruffled his mane. He laughed as he struggled to get out of my hold.

“Aaah, okay sis! Okay! I get it!” he said laughing. I let him go and he threw his hooves around me. “Just be careful. Otherwise we will both get it from Heart.” He said. I smiled at him and hugged back. 

“Don’t worry. I’m a courier just like you. If I ever get into a situation, you know I will always get out with it.” I said. He gave me a small smile now.

“And this time, you don’t have to be alone to do that. I’m glad you made friends, Curry. I really am. You were always the loner.” He stood up and trotted to the door. “I’m going to go find LittlePip. I have to tell her about Ms. Cheerilee’s lesson.” With that, he exited the room.

I looked at my friends. “Now, to Kingpin.” I said.



Kingpin leaned back in his chair in thought. We had told him what had happened and the possibility of who is behind it. He looked to Bucky who was rubbing his chin in thought as well.

“So, you think Father Pride might know something about it?” Bucky asked finally. I nodded. Kingpin chuckled.

“You would have been a damn good Omareta kid. You could be our head strategist.” Kingpin teased. I took it as a compliment before speaking.

“So, can we get an audience with Father Pride?” I asked.

“Whoa baby, not so fast, ya’ dig?” Bucky said. “The Family is run by three gang heads. Father Pride, Kingpin and Stiletto. We all have different views on how to run the business. And let me tell you, they can be as stubborn as a mule.” Kingpin nodded.

“You see, kid? Omaretas are like the mafia. We rule the streets. We organize in crimes and we take out whack jobs who cross our line or provoke us. We are ruthless. Some call us Saints, but others just see us as criminals.” Kingpin said. “I prefer the term, well-organized rouges.” Bucky nodded.

“The Whitehoof Society is more of a cult of bigots.” Bucky said. “They want to turn the Strip into a “well-mannered” utopia. But there’s the problem, see? As long as you have the caps, you can stay in their utopia. If you don’t, you either become a puppet or die out in the Wastes.” Bucky nodded his hat to Kingpin.

“And lastly, there is The Pride. They follow a messed up religious ideology.” Kingpin explained. “They believe that ponies must worship the celestial being, Orion, and carry out his voice. Father Pride believes he is the “voice of Orion” and tricks those under his rule to eradicate the unjust and purge the tainted blood of the corrupted.” Bucky made a circular motion over his temple.

“A real nut job, ya’ dig?” he said with a smirk. Yeesh. I didn’t think they truly had different views. But the way they described the others, they made it sound like they were the only sane ponies ever to be in The Family.

“So, if you have different views, why are you called The Family?” Goldenlee asked. Kingpin leaned forward.

“Because Father Pride and Stiletto are my cousins.” He said casually. I snorted. Go figure.  “And being head of The Omaretas, we don’t agree with one another. My daughter is to take my place when my time comes.” He looked at Bucky. “And if she decides to have children, then my grandkids take over when it’s her time. And so on and so forth.” Bucky rubbed his chin in thought. He then blinked and looked at him with a hint of shock. Kingpin nodded to him. 

“Well, ring-a-ding-ding.” He said with a smile. I cocked my head. What the hell were they trying to imply? I shook my head.

“I need to talk to Father Pride. He may know something about what’s going on. My home and my brother is in danger.” Kingpin and Bucky exchanged glances before looking.

“If you want an audience with Father Pride, you are going to either have to join their freakish religious crap or get his attention another way.” Kingpin said. I smirked at him.

“Not a problem then. I’m Courier Sixteen. The Savior of the Roads. And the mare that got two gang heads to come to a truce against Father Pride's wishes.” I said. Kingpin tapped his hooves in thought, exhaled and leaned back.

“Very well then. Just take it easy when you are there. Do anything that goes against Pride’s word or that of Orion, we won’t be able to help you.” He said. I nodded.

“Thanks Kingpin.” We turned to exit the door, but I stopped and turned back. “And whoever said to give Compassion to me. Tell that pony, if you see him again, I said thanks.” I said. Kingpin nodded as I left the room.



We stood outside of the Cathedral Casino. One of the Omaretas told us about a certain casino The Pride own. And in Pride’s down time, he would be here. I looked up at the ominous castle looking casino.

“Lovely décor.” Goldenlee said with slight disgust at a gargoyle head that loomed at the top of the casino. I had to agree. Even the building gave me shivers. We walked up to the door and was stopped by a pony in a black cloak.

“Halt. Thou must surrender thine arms if thou arst to enter thy sacred cathedral.” He said. I cocked my head at him.

“What are arms?” Comp asked.

“He means our weapons.” Star said. They looked at me. I blinked. I suddenly realized my companions didn’t have their weapons on them. I was hesitant about giving up my gun and Compassion to some cloaked weirdo. I levitated them to him.

“Orion shall be pleased with thine cooperation. Do not fear. Thy arms shall be safe within thine care. You will receive thy arms again when you leave thine sacred cathedral.” He said and stepped aside. And I thought Chester was creepy. We trotted in and gapped in surprise as we found neatly dressed ponies having a good time in the casino. They didn’t seem to mind the cloaked ponies that watched the crowd. I was even more surprised to see the mare behind the counter wear pre-war clothing and looking over a guest ledger. She beamed as she saw us.

“Welcome to the Cathedral Casino. How can I help you?” she asked. I was about to speak when Comp butted in.

“Yeah, can you tell us why they speak like that?” he asked. I glared at him and he gave me shrug. “What?” The mare chuckled.

“Oh don’t mind them. The Pride are just in character.” She said with a smile at the young colt. Then, she furrowed her brows. “Now just a second. Children aren’t allowed in casinos.” I was about to explain to her when Star butted in this time.

“He’s older than he looks.” He said. The mare arched a brow and looked at Comp. Comp gave her his best convincing smile before looking back at us.

“Alright then. Just keep him away from the bar and the slot machines. Now, how can I help you?” I opened my mouth, then closed it, waiting for one of my companions to but in. When none did, I spoke.

“I need to see Father Pride.” I said. The mare looked at me.

“I’m sorry. But only those with reservations or are current affiliates of The Pride maybe able to have an audience with our gracious host.” She said as if she had said it many times. I shook my head.

“I’m a courier.” I said. She looked at me. 

“I don’t remember ever hearing about expecting a courier.” She said. 

“Well, yes. That’s because it’s for Father Pride’s eyes only. This is tip top secret. And my orders are to see it delivered to him personally.” I said. She gave me a skeptical look.

“Care to show me the package?” she asked. I shook my head.

“Like I said. It’s for his eyes only. Maybe we should get Father Pride into this and settle it with you.” I smirked as I saw her face lost color. “But hey, I’m not the one going against The Father’s word. Or Orion’s for that matter. But when Father Pride hears that an attendant questioned the will of the messiah,” I arched a brow as she shivered. “Let’s just say, let divine judgment be given to all naysayers.” She said nothing but shakily walked out from behind the counter.

“R-r-right this way.” She stammered. I looked to my companions in triumph. But they gave me looks of awe in return. I blinked at them.

“What? I’ve dealt with head gangers before. This is nothing.” I said casually. I trotted after the mare but not before hearing Silver Iris speak.

“That's kind of scary.” She said. The mare led us around the casino lobby and into an elevator. She pressed the up button and the elevator let out a ping before opening. A cloaked figure waited as we stepped in. I pressed the top floor button to the suites. I looked at the still scared mare. I smiled.

“Orion will be pleased with thou decision.” I said with a wink that made the mare quickly turn away as the doors closed. We waited awkwardly with the cloaked figure, who sat quietly looked ahead. Organ music began playing as the elevator reached the suites. We stepped out with the cloaked figure who turned the other way. I narrowed my eyes at the figure before turning back and following the red carpet hall. There was a sign that read:


ABANDON ALL HOPE, YE WHO ENTER HERE


“Sheesh. Talk about creepy.” Comp shuddered as he rode on the back of Brick. Red velvet curtains covered where we needed to go. I trotted up to the cloaked figure who looked at me.

“A courier. We have been expecting you.” He said. I blinked, my mouth open as I was about to speak. 

“Ah… oh?” I cocked my head in confusion. This was unexpected. Then again, Father Pride did order Bud to send a message on me. And I guess he did hear about my daring deeds around the Empire and the Strip. The cloaked figure stepped aside, pulling back the curtains with him. I looked back at my companions who shrugged. We entered and our jaw instantly dropped. 
The room was more expansive than I thought. A gothic atrium design. The circular room practically looked like a stage. Small steps lead down to a desk. Next to the desk stood a pillar designed podium. I looked to my left and noticed a strange glass case in the middle of a built in stage. The curtains mixed with crimson and black. I looked up and felt a sense of vertigo. The ceiling domed with a moral of the constellations. If I knew my astrology, I believed the constellation of Orion centered at the dome. The walls behind the podium had stained glass pictures of ponies. On the left was one where cloaked ponies bowed before a shadowy figure. The window next to it showed the shadowy figure pointing a hoof at a pony who had horns and small fire around him. The centered showed the shadowy figure with multiple hooves with different instruments in each hoof. The lyre being the center. The next two showed a pony who (from my thought) rose above the clouds and then meets the shadowy figure, bowing as the shadowy figure in all his glory before bestowing a gift from the shadowy figure.

“I was not expecting this place to be an actual cathedral.” Iris squeaked. We all nodded in agreement. I looked ahead and noticed the pony at the desk. How had I not noticed him? I checked my EFS. Only my companion’s blue bars and the blue bar ahead of me. I trotted down the steps, my friends staying behind in case something goes down that involves us having to be creative, and walked up to the figure. The pony looked up and beamed.

“A child from the snow. Welcome!” the buck said. He stood up and threw his hood off. A vanilla colored buck with a well groomed black and grey mane. He wore glasses that seemed too small for him as they kept sliding off and he adjusted them.

“Child from the snow?” I asked. The stallion nodded and trotted around the desk and to me.

“Let me take a look at you, child.” He said. His eyes narrowed and he looked me over. I blinked as I let the buck judge my looks. Then, he finally spoke with a small warming smile. “Ah yes. There is a fire in you that burns brighter than Celestia’s sun. You are not only from the snow, but you are a child of the stars.” I gapped. Did he know about Din? I bit my lip and tried to think of something to change the subject.

“Err… I’m here to see Father Pride.” I said. The buck smiled and adjusted his glasses. 

“That would be me.” He said. I looked over to my friends who waited for me to speak.

“You’re Father Pride?” I asked. He nodded.

“Have no worry, child. Are you here for guidance or are here to bask in Orion’s knowledge and power?” he asked as he sat back down in the desk. I shook my head.

“Neither. I need to speak to you about a certain matter.” I braced myself. If things get messy, we at least have an escape plan. “It is about Bud.” I said finally. His face suddenly darkened. I winced and quickly stated. “I need to ask you if you knew anything about the pony that supplied him with my brother’s figure. He charmed himself to look like my brother and tricked me into beating a message into me that you ordered.” Father Pride looked at me for a moment before speaking, his look still dark.

“Bud was a naysayer. Orion was pleased about the smiting of the traitor.” He then blinked. “Are you saying that you are the one Orion sent to punish the naysayer?” I rubbed the back of my head and nodded, playing along. He now smiled at me. “I must thank you then. Orion has answered our prayers and sent Orion’s own paragon to bring divine judgment.” He then narrowed his eyes. “But I see that you are a child of the stars. Perhaps you are a child of Orion himself?” I tried finding the words, but something told me to just go with the flow.

“Err… yes. I was err… sent by Orion’s own words to uh… punish a naysayer that has done his children wrong.” I winced, but Father Pride seemed pleased by this answer. 

“Tis a glorious day indeed.” He said as he stood and up put his hooves on my shoulder. “The Pride is honored with the presence of a child of Orion. For your deeds, I will be glad to answer your question.” He sat back down and put his hooves together over his muzzle as he spoke. “You ask of the naysayer’s allegiance?” I nodded. “Yes. Bud was my most prized pupil. I was proud to have him in our ranks of The Pride.” Then, his look darkened again. “Until a young mare, new to our ranks, discovered a blasphemous message about The Pride and of our god Orion. I feared it was too much. A certain courier had committed a deed that brought two souls to a truce. One that should not have happened. Those two were prophesied to certain damnation. Orion had prophesied the two soul’s fate. And a child with golden eyes and hide of black night forsake the prophesy.” He arched a brow. I gapped. Oh no. I turned to see my companions being held at gun point. So much for an escape plan. I narrowed my eyes and looked back at him. 

“Alright, yes. I did it. I brought Bullhorn and Razor to a truce. They will honor it to the end.” I said. Father Pride sighed.

“Tis troubling times, child. Why would a child of Orion forsake the prophesy of thine creator?” he asked. I darted my eyes in thought.

“I was traveling home when I was caught up in their little war.” I explained. “I was lucky to make it out alive. But then Bullhorn recognized me and forced my hoof to get both of them to agree to end the war or they both die by one or the other’s paws.” Father Pride arched a brow.

“You certainly have the judgment of Orion. Your eyes say you are from the stars. Yet you forsake a prophesy and spared two souls that were headed for damnation.” He said. I flinched. Well, so much for asking about Bud. I looked back to my companions still held at gun point. Then looked back at Pride. 

“All I want to know is who Bud was working for. You must have some idea of who might be behind it? Some enemy of The Pride?” I asked. Calm and collected. One hoof step at a time. Father Pride stood up and trotted over to the stage, forcing me to follow him.

“Do you see the case?” he asked. I looked over to the glass case in the middle. I narrowed my eyes as I saw a lyre inside. I arched a brow.

“Yes. There is a lyre in it. Why do you ask?” I said. He seemed baffled by this. his look went from dark to minor worry and confusion.

“You can see the sacred instrument of Orion?” he asked. I cocked my head. Okay, they must be pulling a joke. I looked back to the case and saw the lyre clear as day. 

“All I see is a lyre. Does it have something to do with releasing my friends?” I asked. I looked past him and saw the window with the shadowy figure with multiple hooves holding different instruments. The lyre clearly glowing in the middle of the figure. Oh great. This won’t end well. “Look, I don’t play instruments. And I certainly will not play it for your own twisted amusement. All I wanted to know was who Bud was supplied to with the charm.” I said. Father Pride rubbed his chin.

“Tell you what, child. If you want us to release your friends and save you all from damnation, then play the instrument.” He said. I groaned.

“I said I’m not going to-.” I heard the guns being cocked. I sighed. “I don’t have a choice, huh?” This was going to suck. I have never played an instrument in my life. I’m a courier. I do deliveries. Not play with strange things that made music. Although music was nice, I had never seen myself playing one. And I heard that the lyre is a difficult instrument to play, even for a unicorn. I looked back at my friends who gave me a worried look. “Alright, fine. But when I do, don’t be surprised. I’m doing it so I can get answers and free my friends.” I said. I hopped up onto the stage and nervously advanced on the case. I levitated the case up and took the lyre from the velvet pillow. I turned back and made my way to the middle of the stage. I gulped. Okay, this was weird. If this is what they called stage fright, then it sucked. Big time. I sat down and took the lyre around one hoof. I plucked the strings with a hoof. A small note sounded. Why am I doing this again? I looked over to my friends. Right, them. 
Come on, Courier. Do this for your friends. Just play the instrument. I looked at the winged pony nervously. He just said to play it, is all. Now, close your eyes and reach with your magic on the strings. And just play. That is all you have to do. I gulped. I took a deep breath and closed my eyes. Calm and collected. Ignore everything and just focus on the lyre. Focus on the strings. Play. I strummed a few notes and was surprised to hear them play out perfectly. I kept going. I thought to one of Sweetie Bell’s songs. But I imagined it as a more soothing and calm tone. And as I did, I heard the notes rise and fall perfectly. I eased my mind and just focused. I concentrated onto the string and with my magic, plucked and strummed to a harmonious calm melody. Wow, I didn’t think I could manage it. I finished the last note and listened as the last note hung there. I opened my eyes to see the baffled faces of Father Pride and my companions. I blinked and looked at the lyre. I felt funny. 
It was as if the instrument itself was guiding me along. I studied the instrument and saw an etched in name at the bottom. Lyra Heartstring. I narrowed my eyes. Lyra Heartstring? I have never heard of that name in any of my pre-war text books. 

“Fantastic.” I heard Father Pride rasp. I looked up to see him looking at me with pure astonishment. I frowned.

“There, I played your damned instrument. Now let my friends go.” I said. Father Pride nodded to the cloaked ponies who withdrew their guns. 

“I can’t believe it.” He said. “You’ve played the instrument of Orion.” I cocked my head. Then, I shook it.

“The name of the lyre says Lyra Heartstrings. I don’t know where you got the idea that this was Orion’s.” I said. Father Pride looked shocked.

“Don’t be so rash. You truly are a child of the stars. You have played the sacred instrument of Orion.” He said. I was getting nowhere with this guy. I hopped down the stage, lyre in tow, and trotted over to my friends.

“Are you guys okay?” I asked. They nodded.

“Courier. I didn’t know you could play a lyre.” Goldenlee said. 

“I don’t.” I leaned in. “If anything, I felt like the instrument had a mind of its’ own.” 

“Really? ‘Cus you seemed liked you knew what you were doing.” Comp said. Star examined the lyre. 

“Lyra Heartstring?” he arched a brow. I looked at him.

“Do you know the pony?” I asked. He rubbed his chin. 

“It sounds familiar…” Star racked his head, trying to think. I turned and trotted over to Father Pride. 

“So, tell me what I want to know. Who supplies you with the charms?” I asked. Father Pride looked at me and then to the lyre.

“If you must know, we do not know who supplies us with the charms.” He said, studying me. I said nothing as I waited for him to continue. “All we know is that our supplier contributed greatly to the Cathedral and honored us in the light of Orion.” I darted my eyes. This still wasn’t going anywhere. 

“Do you at least keep a record of the donations? Or call your supplier?” I asked. Father Pride trotted over to stand in front of the center stained glass window. 

“We do not speak of our business.” He said. I groaned. “I say it for the protection of The Family. I do not know where this pony had come from. Where the pony had gotten such power. All I know is that when Bud saw it, I saw his light die and replaced with the eternal fires of damnation.”

“Bud gave a name though. Does the name Chryxal ring a bell?” I asked. That must have done it because Father Pride turned on me with anger I have only seen when I’ve become possessed by Din.

“You speak the name of the servant of the devil.” He hissed. “We do not deal with the devil’s underlings.” He then gasped and pointed his hoof at me. “You have also been touched by the devil himself! I can see it. I see it in your eyes!” the earth pony shivered. Then, he did something with his hoof and I stiffened as I heard the sound of rock grinding on each other.

“Courier!” I heard Star cry out. I gasped and looked up to see a massive figure land in front of me. The bat like creature stood, dust falling as he did, and unfolded its’ wings. I looked into its’ left claw and saw a halberd. “Gargoyles!” I heard Star cry out again. I looked back and saw two more had jumped down from their perch and advanced on them. Gargoyles? I’ve never heard of them! There were no signs of them being recorded in the Equestrian Beastiary! 

“You have been touched by the devil. You are a corrupted child of the stars. You must burn in eternal damnation! Orion save you in his almighty power!” Father Pride said darkly. I hopped back in time to avoid being crushed by the halberd. Great, I didn’t have my weapons on me and now we were stuck in a room with creatures that were never recorded in Equestrian history. I looked back at Silver Iris who saw my look. She nodded, put a hoof to her mouth and whistled loudly. There was a slight pause before the middle stained glass window broke and Rex came crashing down on the gargoyle that almost swiped at me with its’ halberd. I noticed that the gargoyle sparked when Rex landed on the back. Robots made to look like gargoyles. The Pride must know more shady characters than I thought. I hopped up and slung myself over Rex’s neck. Locking my hooves around the handles, I steered Rex toward the other two and gave a good paw swipe that knocked the one gargoyle into the other. I lowered Rex and my friends climbed on. I smirked. 

“Some escape plan, huh?” Star said as I steered Rex down the hall and to the elevator. I commanded Rex to rip apart the door and the timberwolf easily slid the doors open. I looked up to see the elevator rising up from the next floor and stopping. 

“Hang on, everypony!” I said. I steered Rex down into the elevator shaft. Rex’s claws gripped to the side of the wall and slid down, leaving claw marks in his wake. When we reached the bottom, I led Rex to open the door and with a single swipe, hopped through and crashed down on a poker table. Ponies started screaming and rushing out the casino. I hopped down. “Iris, take over!” I said as The Pride members rushed, baring rifles and machine guns. Iris flew down and took hold of the handles.

“What about you?” Comp asked.

“I’m getting my stuff back.” I said. I rushed over to a small flight of steps, my barding taking some hits from the fire. Once I reached the top, I pulled out a health potion and chugged it. I looked over to the caged window counter and a frightened mare look at me. I galloped over. “I need my stuff!” I said. The mare tossed keys onto the counter.

“J-j-just take the whole thing. Please don’t kill me.” She whimpered. I blinked in confusion, but took the keys and rushed around into the room. I found a safe and with a quick twist of the keys, unlocked it. I beamed as I saw my shotgun and Compassion laying inside. I levitated them out and looked at my back and gapped. I hadn’t realized I had slung Lyra’s lyre onto my back. I looked at the golden instrument. No sign of wear or tear. Its’ owner must have taken better care of it. I slung my shotgun and Compassion over the lyre, adjusting so I can reach easily for them and bolted out of the room, leaving the keys with the frightened mare. As I turned the corner, I skidded to a halt as Pride gangers stood in front of me.

“Surrender, naysayer!” one cloaked mare said. “Bask in the light of Orion!” I smirked.

“Sorry, but Celestia and Luna are my Goddesses.” I said. I entered S.A.T.S. and fired at the two. One fell to the floor in a bloody heap and the other had her head decapitated. I blinked and looked at the mare I had decapitated. I have never known that guns can decapitate like that. It was almost too chilling. I looked at my shotgun, still looking brand new as the day I found it. This felt strange. I could swear I could feel the presence of somepony coming from the shotgun. Was it Shining Armor? I couldn’t tell. I didn’t have time to even think as I was being fired upon, forcing me to move back down the stairs. I hopped over the railing and took cover behind a poker table. They were blocking the entrance. I looked up and saw more coming out of the elevators. I brought up my three copies and nodded to them. With guns drawn, we hopped out and entered S.A.T.S. Me and my copies aimed at the ponies in front of us, one covered our left side and the other covered the right and last covered my flank. I pressed forward with my copies in their position. 

“Devil spawn!” I heard one pony cry out. I looked back and gasped as I saw an earth pony pull out a Rock-It Launcher. The missile fired off and I took cover, breaking the formation I had made. My copies were obliterated. I peeked out and saw that the stallion had stupidly placed himself next to a propane tank that was connected to pipes. Oh Goddesses, forgive me as I piss off Orion’s followers ever more. Your faithful trouble maker, Courier. I entered in the last of my S.A.T.S. and took aim at the tank. I let the slugs fly. Exiting out of S.A.T.S. I saw the tank fume fire. I gulped. Oh this was going to hurt. I looked back to see more Pride gangers enter in from the sides. Without thinking, I bolted and dove behind the counter. The mare that had led us to the elevator was shivering underneath. She gasped when she saw me.

“Don’t worry. I’m not here to hurt you. Listen, we need to get out of here before the whole place explodes.” I said to her as I reloaded a drum. 

“You are fucking insane!” the mare said. I smirked. Yes. Yes I was. I peeked over to see the tank spewing more flames and the pony with the Rock-It Launcher took aim at us. I darted my eyes and saw a container with a latch leaning against the wall.

“Is that fire proof?” I asked. The mare looked at me and then to the container. She nodded. Karma was giving me a break. I pulled it out and saw that it was just the right size. I saw a bunch of junk. Without a second thought, I dumped it out and motioned for the mare to get in. She looked at me. “Do you wanna be blasted to oblivion or do you wanna live?” I asked. She said nothing as she stepped in. This container looked as if it was meant to hold a shipment of supplies. I squeezed in. Thankfully my short demeanor let me fit in but uncomfortably with the mare who was squeezed to the wall. I closed the latch as I heard ponies shout for cover. Then, a loud explosion erupted. I felt my bones jarring as the shockwave traveled. I heard the explosion going higher. I felt the force of something knock our container over. Then, a rough clang as our container shook us and I felt the mare’s elbows press into my back. I felt ourselves come to a stop. I breathed heavily. The air was starting to get damp. I reached with my magic and grasped the latch. I heard a click and I pushed it open. 
I gasped for fresh air and slid out, coughing. The mare did the same thing. I looked up to see the Cathedral Casino on fire. The Protect-a-Pony robots were already on the scene, spraying jets of water into the building. I stood up and shook off debris. Looking back up, I narrowed my eyes and saw a pony riding on the back of a gargoyle flee from the scene. At the same time I felt disappointed, I was relieved. I looked back at my idiotic idea’s damage. I certainly had caused The Pride a casino.

“Fucking insane I tell you!” I heard the mare shout behind me. I looked to see her galloping away in fear. I looked back at the container and saw it with dents and scratches. I squinted and saw the Stable-Tec logo. Again, whoever was working at Stable-Tec knew what the hell they were doing. Dusting myself off, I trotted over to find my friends. I found them looking shocked and horrified. Comp was crying in the arms of Goldenlee. Why did they look so upset? I trotted over, smiling.

“Hi everypony.” I greeted. They blinked and looked at me. I returned their surprised looks with a confused expression. “Why are you crying Comp?” Comp said nothing, but bawled as he ran to me and threw his hooves around my forelegs. I was utterly confused as to what was going on, but I smiled and stroked his mane. Then, Rex came over and nuzzled my face. I petted his head and he wagged happily. I was even more surprised to see Goldenlee, Star, Brick and Silver Iris crowd around me into a group hug. I don’t know what was into them all of a sudden. But it felt nice. 



I later found out why they acted the way they did. And I admit, I was kind of embarrassed I had made them think I was dead. But I reassured them that I wasn’t going die anytime soon. Like I said. I’m a courier. I have stuff to do and ends to meet. Though, I couldn’t help but feel ashamed. We were trotting back to the Roulette Hotel, New Pegas on the radio, claimed that what had happened to The Pride’s casino was an act against a rival gang and that The Family will look into the matter. 

“And like DJ Pon3 said. Gangs don’t mess around. That’s all for the news, this has been New Pegas, signing off for the evening.” Vintage music began playing, but I switched off the radio on my PipBuck and sighed. I was in big trouble. Not only had I provoked The Pride, I had cost them a casino as well. And before I knew it, I noticed that remaining Pride gangers said that a courier was behind it. It was like the Bull Horn building all over again only this time, it was actually me. I was hated by one of The Family. I wonder what Kingpin was thinking about this. The reason I felt relieved was because I had remembered that Kingpin said Father Pride and Stiletto were his cousins. They were blood and kin. And I was glad that Father Pride had escaped. But I was also worried. Dealing a blow to The Pride, I still haven’t gotten the answers I needed. When I had mentioned the name Chryxal, he immediately labeled me as ‘touched by the devil’ and sent gargoyles to kill us. When we entered the casino and to our suite, I secluded myself to my room. 
I levitated out the lyre and looked at it. I read the etched in lettering. Why had they believed this to be Orion’s lyre? I reached with my magic and strummed a few strings. The notes came out as I had played it. I have never played an instrument in my life. And now I was discovering I could play it so perfectly? I looked down at my cutie-mark. The two white die that were on the face of one and six. I had always thought it strange that I had die as my cutie-mark. I remembered back to when I had received it. I remember being on a delivery. I was the rank as Bell is. A junior cadet. It was my third delivery and I was supposed to head to Las Pegasus and deliver a case. Post Box had said that I was not to let it out of my sight. And being the courier I was, I took it seriously. Reaching Las Pegasus, I was trotting down the colorful street when I was pushed and a pony had taken my package. I had chased him into a corner of an ally. I don’t remember the pony well, but I remember him saying that he hid the package in the alley we were in. But I had to guess which one. I had looked around and noticed that the places were rigged with explosives. I took a moment and studied the hiding places. One was a dumpster that had wiring trailing up to the lid. The next place was a trash can that held a satchel charge underneath the lid. The last spot was under a pile of garbage. When I studied it, I noticed that the charges were inside. He had made the game as a gamble. I looked back at him and asked if he was hiding it on himself. The pony showed me otherwise. 
I had closed my eyes and thought. I thought long and hard. I had to make a guess. A gamble. If I picked the wrong one, the bomb would go off. If I picked the right one, the bomb would go off. And the pony didn’t hide it on him. That’s when I made the gamble. Karma must have been cutting me a break and I had picked the right one. I heard the beeping of the charge and waited. Nothing happened. I looked back to the pony who seemed nervous. I had picked right. I pulled out my package and stuffing it in my bag, I left the pony. I had won his game. I beat him fair and square. He had tried to deceive me. To discourage me from picking so he can make off with the package. He made it look like a life and death situation. He made it very convincing too. But I had made the gamble. I had won the game. And taking refuge in the hotel, I found that my cutie-mark had appeared. And for the longest time, I questioned why I had gotten die instead of something else?
I looked back at the lyre. I had played it so perfectly. What if my cutie-mark had been a package? I mean it would make sense that I was a courier and all. And I was damned good at my job. Now I’m finding out that I could play an instrument. I have never played one and I had played it perfectly. What if my cutie-mark had been a lyre? Or a music note? I enjoyed music. I loved listening to it. But I had never really played one that created music. Yet, I had done something that I enjoyed listening to. But why dice? And more importantly, why was one facing the single dot side and the other having six dots? It felt weird too that I had reached Courier Rank Sixteen after two years and found it convenient that I had decided to keep my rank at Sixteen. Most ponies would assume that the dice would equal up to seven. But what I had thought wasn’t math. No, there was something strange. My rank is Sixteen. And my cutie-mark had the dice with one on the single dot and the other with six dots. 
What did my cutie-mark really mean? And why had it appeared in the form of dice with those numbers and not something like a magnifying glass because of my knack for examining the small details of the game? Or a package that seemed bland at first, but stated that I was a courier? And if I still hadn’t had a cutie-mark at all and discovered I could play an instrument perfectly, would I either have a lyre for a cutie-mark or a music note? No. I was told that our cutie-marks represent our destiny. But what kind of destiny were two dice with the number one and six? After questioning it for a while, I just gave up and ignored it completely. And it had been stuck with me ever since. But from time to time I still ask myself. 
What did my cutie-mark mean? I sighed and trotted over to my bed. I climbed up and sat down on my haunches and levitated the lyre next to me. I closed my eyes and began plucking the strings. I strummed and plucked as the notes rose and fell. I wasn’t thinking of any particular song. I just played. I formed the notes together and began thinking about my past. What has happened to me. What I had done. Then, I thought of my family as I strummed the notes. My family. I had always relied on my family. They were the ponies I could ever trust. And then I thought of my encounter with Brick. His story about why he was out in the Wasteland, searching for a special pony that may or may not be dead. 
Then, I imagined Comp. His unknown past. His thoughts and emotions of struggling to find out who he was. I softly plucked the notes now. I imagined Goldenlee. Her desire to save a childhood friend from losing a business. Her motherly tone as she scolded me. Lectured us as we say something stupid or do something wrong. But she cared. She cared deeply enough. I rose the notes to a harmonious melody. I imagined Shining Star. His adventures of finding lost relics of the past. His daring moments when he finds the relic. His years of being one being played out into the notes. His moments of death defying situations. 
Then, I imagined LittlePip. I imagined her friends. Their story. Their lives, all being strummed out into the notes. The things they have accomplished. The moments they had shared. The agony they have experienced. The loss of a friend. I felt a tear run down my cheek, but I ignored it and kept my focus on strumming and plucking the strings. They blended perfectly. 
I imagined Rex. The failed FEV project. From the story that Silver Iris told me about him. I strummed as his tale of pain of being a failure. His agony of years of being tested. His test of loyalty as I rode on his back and fought a bad pony that had hurt him. The notes rose and fell.
Lastly, I imagined Silver Iris. The beautiful mare with a cool personality. My heart beat and flowed with the notes as I strummed and plucked the strings. Her story about her days of being in the Enclave. Her daring stunts and exercises. Her yearning to be free. The pain of a pony she had once loved. A pony she had trusted with her heart. Only to have it broken and tossed away. Her sad departure as she left the Enclave. Left behind her home and Rex who she had befriended. I played the notes as I imagined her finally taking the skies. Her expression of that of pure joy. The joy of being free. Free to wander the earth as she flew through the clear sky. She flew higher and higher till she could see the entire world. Not the poisoned land, but a world that once was Equestria before the war. I played the tales of my friend’s, my family and my own. I could feel the previous owner of the lyre as I played each note. Guiding me as I played. I plucked the last note and let the note hang before it stopped. 
I clasped the lyre to my chest and felt the tears fall. Why was I crying? I had just played an instrument. Was it because I played the tales of my friends? Or was it because the previous owner of the lyre was crying and she could feel my pain and sorrow. I had just played out each and every one of my friend’s pasts through the stories and experience I had with them. They meant as much to me as they did my family. They were my family now. I wasn’t going to die until I have finished helping my friends. I had to accept my past and move on so I could do just that. I laid down on my side, my eyes still closed and the lyre still clutched to my chest. I cried. I cried for my friends. I cried for my family. I cried for Equestria. The once beautiful peaceful land, now a land filled with poison and ponies only fighting for their own survival. I had to be a better pony. If I wanted to see the land in all its’ beauty and splendor, I had to do better. To be better. 
I had to change my way of thinking about others. I had to act if I am to see the land as it was before the war. This land may be poisoned. But there was hope. And LittlePip planned to bring the land back, even if it meant her life should be given up. Her virtue was Sacrifice. She had sacrificed herself to save the ponies of the Wasteland. She had given herself up to bring peace. And now having to be woken up. She was ready. Ready to do it again if it meant the wellbeing of the land. A land once beautiful and ponies could be free from the terrors of the Wasteland. She wanted to see it. But she knew the price of such a thing. But she was willing to do it. In a way, LittlePip had inspired me. To do something better.
And I won’t be doing it alone. I had friends. Ponies I could trust. Ponies that I will help. A virtue. What was my virtue? When will I ever find a true virtue? I feel as if its’ too late for me, but LittlePip had given me that hope. And I was going to follow through even if it killed me.



Footnote Level Up!
Perk Added: Swift Learner (Rank 2): You are a quick thinker and know how to act in the heat of the moment. A 5% increase in bonus EXP.

> Gold and Silver
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Gold and Silver


When I awoke, I felt more refreshed than I ever have before. Like an entire weight that had been lifted off my shoulders. I felt good. Really good! I found the lyre still close by my chest and I had realized I had drooled a little. I slid out of the bed and went to the bathroom to wash my face. I studied myself in the mirror. I narrowed my eyes. I expected to see Din replace my reflection, but it didn’t happen. I smiled, feeling relieved that it hadn’t.

“It is almost time. Then the land will know true fire. Ponies will sing and the flames will dance!”

I shuddered. I couldn’t let that happen. Then, I felt a sudden urge to drink. I don’t recall after the last time, but I had apparently exposed Iris to a side of me that most ponies will only see in clubs and bars. I placed the lyre gently into my bag and adjusted my gear. After all that had happened and the failed attempt at getting answers, I felt like I needed one to commemorate another day to live and fight on. I trotted down to find my friends preoccupying themselves.
Comp sat on the circle bed looking bored as he organized some things that Goldenlee had bought last night. Goldenlee was talking to Star, who was helping her understand the principles of relic hunting, and made Goldenlee feel as if she was missing out on some action. But he told her that she is a surgeon and that she needed to be there to help other ponies. After that, things got awkward for them. I trotted down to see Brick digging into a bowel of Sugar Apple Bombs. Silver Iris was talking to Rex and trying to give him commands.

“Sit.” She said. Rex did. “Speak.” Rex barked. “Shake.” She held out a hoof and Rex took his paw and they both shook. Iris chuckled and petted his head. “Good boy.” I smiled and threw my hood over my head. I trotted to the door.

“Where you heading out to, Courier?” Brick asked. I looked back at him.

“Probably get a drink. Get into a fight or two. Who knows?” I smirked. “I’m weird when I’m drunk.” Goldenlee seemed shocked.

“You’re going drinking in the morning?” she gapped. “Courier, that’s unhealthy!” I shrugged.

“Never stopped me.” I said smiling. She groaned.

“Just try to stay out of trouble. And do becareful. The Pride is out looking for you.” I rubbed my chin.

“I guess you’re right. Be right back.” I said and trotted back up to my room. I threw off my duster and stable barding and pulled out the white suite with grey undershirt. I threw it on and was surprised to see that the tie was still tied. I smiled and looked at my gear. I figured I might as well take a few things. I levitated up the shotgun and Compassion. I glanced them over. A shotgun is nice, but it will put most ponies on edge. I looked at Compassion and smirked. Of course! No pony would expect a sword. I put my shotgun down and slung Compassion over my back. I looked ridiculous, but I rather not have to be walking around unarmed. I smiled and trotted back down to see my friends looking at me funny. “What?”

“That suit again?” Comp nickered. “You are such a tomboy.” I flushed and glared at him.

“It’s not my fault! It’s genetics.” I said. Star arched a brow.

“Being a tomboy is genetics?” he asked. I blinked and looked at him with a stern look.

“You, zip it!” I said. Why were they questioning about my looks? Honestly, the nerve of someponies. I can be a girl if I wanted too. But I prefer dirt and grime to be fulfilling for a hard day’s work, rather than worrying about the actual dirt and grime itself. Trust me. Some fillies in my stable were weird.

“So why the sword?” Brick asked. I looked at him with a questioning look.

“I rather not walk around unarmed. And I figure a gun makes ponies a little too on edge. They won’t expect a pony with a sword.” I said matter-of-factly. 

“Have you’ve even used that thing?” Comp asked as he shifted through some junk in front of him. I blinked.

“Of course I have.” I said. Using it against myself meant I did. Didn’t it? I sighed and rubbed my face. “Look, I hate not being armed. If all else fails, I know how to use my hooves.” I said making a little boxing motion with them. I may not be good at melee much. But I had to learn quick. I found it simply satisfying to plant hooves in the face of ponies that either pissed me off or given the chance. Which is why I mostly like to start bar fights. And this little pony packs a punch as well as a kick. My companions nickered. I smiled and trotted out of the door.

“Wait! Hold up!” I looked back to see Silver Iris land next to me. “I’ll go with you. Need to hone my skills if you know what I mean.” She said with a smirk. I nodded. I never really thought about it, but I guess having a buddy to fight alongside you in a bar was twice the fun. And she was looking for some fun. 

“You two are going to be the death of me.” Goldenlee sighed. We laughed as we made our way down the hall. Exiting the elevator, we were greeted with a surprisingly happy looking Al Capony. She saw us and flushed. I smirked and arched a brow.

“Good night?” I asked. She quickly recovered with a stern look.

“Not that it matters to you.” She said. She looked at me and bit her lip. Then she squeed and threw her hooves around me in a hug. “I’m getting married!” she said happily. Marriage? Wow.

“Congratulations.” Silver Iris said with a smile. Al Capony pirouetted on a hoof and landed elegantly. 

“I have never been so happy in my life! Oh, I got to start planning the guest list. I need to find a dress. And I definitely need to find something divine for the cake.” She said. She looked at us with a studying look. Then, she beamed. “How would you two like to be my maidens of honor?” I cocked my head while Silver Iris looked surprised.

“Maidens of honor?” I asked. She looked at me and bit her lip before speaking.

“Oh dear. Don’t tell me you’ve never been to a wedding?” she asked. I shook my head.

“Never really known about the topic.” I said. I knew mom and dad were married when they had us. But I never really asked them how they married. They just told me how they fell in love. She then nickered.

“Oh, you stable ponies don’t know nothing.” She said. I blinked. Was that supposed to mean something? I’ll have you know I am perfectly well taught. Even Silver Iris was laughing at my confused look. I rubbed my head.

“Err… I’m not sure I’m following through.” I said lamely. 

“So who’s the lucky stallion?” Silver Iris asked. Al Capony sang as she spoke.

“Bucky~!” she said swooning a little. Bucky?

“So Kingpin blessed him? Wow, again congratulations.” Iris said.

“Thanks!” she said happily. Then, she looked at my confused look. She sighed. “You are definitely a lost cause. Come on then. Girls day out!” Al Capony reached in and dragged me out. I didn’t know what to think. I let myself be pulled along by Al Capony with Silver Iris flying after us.



Honestly, I didn’t get it. We were trotting down the shopping districts of Las Pegasus. Al Capony and Silver Iris stopped to admire mannequins with Rarity designs. They commented on how cute that one looked and how gorgeous the other one looked. I frowned as I stared at one.

“I don’t get it.” I said flatly. Al Capony looked at me with a sigh.

“A lost cause indeed. At least have a good time.” She said. I looked at her, rubbing the back of my head.

“Like… bar fights?” I was dying for one. And a drink as well. Al Capony looked disgusted.

“Eck. No! That is too barbaric. Why don’t we get a hooficure? Maybe then you will see that being a girl isn’t all that bad.” She said. I cocked my head. Hooficure? I imagined my hoof having a strange disease and a small droplet of a bottle that read ‘cure’ on it and my hoof instantly healing. Al Capony shook her head and dragged me along with Iris in tow. We reached the Aloe and Vera Spa building. When we entered, we were greeted by pretty mares. Okay, good looking mares. Not too bad. Oh no, it was horrible next. I saw Al Capony being covered in seaweed and had cucumbers put onto her eyes as she hopped into a tub full of mud. The mud looked welcoming. But I didn’t get the cucumbers. I took a couple and chowed down on them. Sweet and crunchy. I took another when one of the spa mares snatched the bowel away.

“Heavens, you don’t eat these!” she said horrified. I looked at her with a stuffed mouth. I chewed and swallowed before speaking.

“Why? Aren’t they just vegetables?” I asked. I looked over to see Silver Iris without her armor on and was leaning back comfortably with her eyes closed as a spa mare was rubbing away at her hoof with a metallic object. She definitely looked athletic. Her pretty looks and cool demeanor with that athletic bod. I felt my heart beat excitedly as I looked her down, taking in her figure. Then, my eyes glanced down to her flank. Her cutie-mark looked interesting. A winged looking silver thunderbolt. Her tail was as spiked as her mane. I looked her over again before the mare suddenly threw the cucumbers on my eyes and rubbed something around my face. I flailed helplessly as the mare finished whatever she was doing and I felt my hoof being held and something brushing against my hoof. It felt nice. Relaxing even. I eased and smiled as the mare did the same thing with the rest of my hooves.

“So, what do you think?” I heard Al Capony say.

“This is paradise.” I heard Silver Iris replied. Then, there was silence. I felt eyes on me. I blinked underneath the cucumbers. These things were starting to become annoying. I heard the mare move away and I took the opportunity to toss my head and chomp down on the two cucumbers and swallowed. I saw them looking at me with smirks. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“What? They are vegetables. You are supposed to eat them.” I said. They both laughed as I still continued to not understand the meaning of ‘girl’s day out’. When we left, we had just finished after a thing called a massage. Feeling the hooves of the pretty mares against me made me squirm a little in the nether region. But I had to admit. I felt more at ease. My muscles weren’t as tense as before. I trailed behind the two mares as they began discussing something about stallions. I listened in with peek curiosity.

“So, what do you think of stallions?” Al Capony asked Iris. Iris rubbed the back of her head as she answered.

“Well, they are nice. But they could be better.” She replied. Al Capony gave an interesting look.

“Oh really? And how so?” she asked.

“Well, they are stubborn I’ll give them that. I had my fair share of stallions admiring me. But I only ever had one who I had even done anything with.” She said. Yeah, before he broke your heart and tried to force you to come back. Honestly, what do most mares see in stallions? I’ve heard plenty of them talk. Comp, Brick and Star are an exception, but the others made it sound like they just walk around hoping to get under some mare’s tail. It was kind of disgusting really. Almost a tad disappointing. Stallions were just no good. I had always been into mares. I had loved a mare. Until she broke my heart all the same. And after what had happened after that, I still focused on mares. I already had one colt done it. I don’t want it to ever happen again. I guess I hadn’t thought about it, but I think I’m utterly horrified by boys in general. But Brick and Shining Star aren’t that bad. I know they won’t hurt me. But I’ve never even taken interest in them anyways. And Comp is a colt. Goldenlee could be one. I mean, she is gorgeous, caring and knows how to handle a gun that is twice her size. Now if that isn’t a turn on, I don’t know what is. But when I was around Silver Iris, I felt funny. My heart would beat rapidly and I have no idea why? The way she acted. The way she spoke. And her bod. Oh yes, her sweet bod. And to top it off she knew how to kick ass too! But… why do I always feel funny around her? 
I must have been too deep into thought as I realized too late that I had walked past the two and smacked straight into a bent stop sign. I fell back on my haunches and shook away the daze. I looked back at them as they gave me worried looks. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“Err… sorry. Was just thinking things.” Goddesses I needed a drink. Al Capony shook her head.

“Lost cause.” She said. After getting up and dusting myself off, Al Capony treated us to lunch. We entered a fancy diner that was run by the Whitehoof Society. I shuddered as a mare in a white pre-ware dress and masquerade mask went over and asked for my sword. Again, I hesitantly gave her it. I hated being unarmed. A stallion in a white suite lead us to a table. As we sat down and the waiter gave us menus, Silver Iris looked to Al Capony.

“Aren’t you worried that the Whitehoof will know who you are?” she asked. Al Capony gave a hearty chuckle that caught the attention of a few ponies around us.

“Honestly, you don’t think The Family knows one another? I happen to be a favorite niece of Stiletto.” She said as she scanned the menu. Right, because they were all related in a sense. I scanned the menu and cocked my head at the fancy words. I wasn’t much for formality or fancy words, but some looked and sounded zebraish. There were a few others that were Istallion sounding and some that sounded just plain unnatural. So, being the smart pony, I scanned the pictures. I licked my lips as the fancy dishes looked very appetizing. But I figured I just go with the normal Daisy Sandwich and hay fries. With a Ranger Whiskey if they have it. I flipped the menu over and found the wine and beverage section. I frowned that they had no Ranger Whisky but weird sounding wines. I sighed in defeat. At least they have Nuka-Cola.

“So, what are you getting?” Al Capony asked me. I noticed one of the Whitehoof waiters was looking patiently at me. 

“Daisy sandwich and hay fries please. Can I have a Nuka-Cola too?” I asked. The waiter said nothing but wrote something down on a pad before trotting off. I groaned. “I still don’t get it.” I said. I felt Al Capony pat my shoulder.

“In time, dear Courier. In time. We will make you a girl yet.” She said. I snorted and blew my bangs up as I levitated a knife and balanced it on its’ tip and spun it with my magic looking bored.

“What’s the point?” I said flatly as I watched the knife spin.

“Well, the point is for you to enjoy the moment.” Silver Iris said. Enjoy the moment?

“Isn’t this Girls Day Out or something?” I asked with a blink.

“It is. Which is why you must enjoy it.” Al Capony said. I said nothing and just focused on the knife. I spun it, increasing its’ speed. I made it go faster and faster and faster till it was a blur. Then, I imagined small little fire-works flying out and making small quiet popping sounds as the knife spun and turned into a dove. I cocked my head at it and the dove followed me. I focused and made it fly around the room with an amusing smile as some ponies looked confused by the sudden white bird flying around the café. As I made the dove fly around, I looked at the spoon in front of me. I lifted it up to eye level and began spinning it just like I had with the knife. Another small bit of fire-works and poof, another dove went flying away to join the other. I watched and commanded the doves as they flew, twirled over one another and dove in between tables and over ponies that ducked their heads. I heard the oohs and aahs as the birds landed in front of me and both bowed before I canceled the illusion. The knife and spoon spun until they stopped. I sighed and put them down.
Illusion magic had its’ perks. The imagination can be poetic in a sense. I just created two doves out of spinning utensils and made them dance around the café. Two lovers that trusted one another. They soared and danced in harmony. They were happy. Happy to be with one another. I don’t think I could ever find that type of happiness, but a mare can dream can’t she? I blinked and looked to the two mares who looked at me, smiles across their faces. 

“What? Do I have something on my face?” I asked as I wiggled my muzzle in confusion. Silver Iris giggled and Al Capony seemed impressed.

“Why, Courier. I didn’t know you were very poetic.” She said with a small sense of pride. I said nothing but looked down at the two utensils.

“Illusion magic is about the imagination of the mind. If you can think it, you can make it. But such magic requires immense concentration. If anypony were to attempt it without taking the necessary precautions, you could suffer burnout right away or have an illusion back fire.” I explained.

“Yet you can make copies of yourself without even thinking.” Silver Iris said with a smirk. I shook my head.

“That took me years to get right.” I said. I was only able to create two. And now I am able to create three. And let me tell you, what I just did was basic elementary illusion magic.” I focused and conjured another copy to stand next to me. She looked exactly as I do. The suit and tie. The messy mane that seemed to be groomed to the best of the spa mare’s abilities. But other than that, I was surprised to see my features looking young. Younger than I should be. That mud crème had worked its’ magic. My copy looked at me and smiled. “To even do one can cause immediate burnout. I can do up to three before I start feeling the burnout.” Al Capony rubbed her chin as she studied my copy.

“So, your copy is an illusion. So it shouldn’t be real?” she asked. To her surprise curiosity, when she reached a hoof over and touched my copy, she gapped. I arched a brow in amusement.

“Making solid copies however can be killer on the head.” I said with a smirk, hoofbumping my copy.

“Amazing.” Al Capony marveled. “And you can do three of them?” I nodded. My copy mimicked me. My way of teasing the surprised gang head. I faded my copy as our food arrived. I licked my lips at the sight of the neatly prepared sandwich and hay fries. I was about to dig in when Al Capony cleared her throat. I looked over to her in mid bite as she looked at me sternly. I blinked.

“What? I’m hungry.” I said looking at the tantalizing delicious sandwich.

“A lady must never scarf her face.” She said. I rolled my eyes.

“You remind me of Goldenlee.” I said. I noticed a steaming lobster placed in front of her and Silver Iris had some sort of glazed potato with herbs on the top. Al Capony used her own magic and took the sandwich away from me and placed it down neatly on my plate. She took the knife and fork and neatly cut one piece and put them down.

“That is how you should properly eat a sandwich.” She said as she cut into her lobster. I sighed. I still don’t get it. I looked over to Silver Iris who seemed to chew quietly. I narrowed my eyes and saw the speck of potato on her cheek. I reached with my magic and levitated over the piece and stuffed it in my mouth. I never had potato before. And my curiosity got the better of me. But I didn’t want to ask Silver Iris to hand her food over. So I figured I find some scraps. I beamed. Potato tasted good! I looked over to a surprised and flushing Silver Iris.

“Hey, that potato tasted great!” I said with a smile. She seemed to flush even more but said nothing as she took another quiet bite of her food. I arched a brow at her. What was wrong with her? Was she feeling alright? She did look cute when she was embarrassed. Embarrassed? Did I do something to embarrass her? All I did was sample a potato. I shrugged and subconsciously levitated the sandwich to me, only to have Al Capony give me a stern look. I sighed and took the utensils and cut into my sandwich. Girl’s Day Out was very confusing.



“Ugh, I’m stuffed.” I said happily. My tummy was full of yummy goodness. I was walking ahead of the two mares. We were heading to a Boutique to pick out a dress for us. A dress. The only time I ever wore a dress was to go in disguised as a ganger to get the delivery to the recipient. It was a cousin of the Whitehoof Society. I had to admit, when I put on the dress and looked in the mirror, I looked ridiculous. I swore never again to wear a dress. But I wouldn’t mind helping friends pick one out. It’s what friends do, right? I was happy to have Compassion slung over on my back. I felt naked without it. I left the restaurant feeling better than I had from the spa. I think I was enjoying this Girl’s Day Out. 
I hummed one of Velvet Remedy’s songs as we reached the Boutique. We entered through the door and I flinched as the bell overhead rang.

“Welcome to Carousal Boutique.” A pretty beige colored mare with a light brown mane said with a nod of her head. “Is there anything I can assist you fine mares today?” Al Capony trotted up to one of the dress racks and begin scrolling through them. 

“Do you have any wedding dresses that I could browse?” she asked. The mare beamed.

“Some lucky stallion’s day, eh? Well, you’ve come to the right place. We have a fine selection of Rarity’s finest dresses.” The mare said. She led Al Capony to the back of the room leaving me and Iris to browse through the dresses. I frowned as I found nothing of interest in the colorful dresses. I looked over to a hat rack and beamed. There, in a glorious light, stood the most awesome looking fedora I have seen! Its’ white color seemed to shine in the light. A black strap circling around the base of a small folded lump with the crevice in the middle. I trotted over to it and levitated it. I put it on and frowned. Too big. I glanced on the hat rack to see if they had another one. I was happy that I had found one that seemed to fit snuggly on my head. I went over to a mirror and examined it. Now I was looking stylish. Though Compassion seemed to throw the style off a bit. But that was just me being nitpicky. I noticed in the mirror Silver Iris looking at me with a nervous flush. I looked back to her and she quickly adverted her gaze back to the racks. Did I do something wrong? Why was she being quiet around me? 

“Hey Iris?” I spoke making her stiffen a little. “Is everything okay? You’ve been quiet since the restaurant.” Iris nodded as she spoke.

“I-I’m fine. Just, you know… being pretty cool.” She said with a small stammer. I smiled and looked back to the mirror. I saw her looking again before sighing and moving over to another rack. Now I was worried. Had I done something wrong to upset her? I mean, she is cool. And pretty. Pretty cool! So why is she avoiding me now? I began to panic slightly. Did I do something to mess up our friendship? I didn’t want to lose Silver Iris. She is a friend. A good looking and cool friend that I feel weird around. I gasped slightly. Was it me? Am I doing something to push her away? Karma, what have I done now? My ears twitched as I heard the door open and three well-dressed stallions walked in. None of them looked Omareta. I narrowed my eyes and pretended to busy myself by messing with the fedora on my head. I glanced to see Silver Iris noticing them as well and furrowing her brow as she scanned the racks. She must have caught the bad vibes coming from them as I had.

“Welcome to Carousal Boutique. I will be with you in just a moment.” The mare called back from the room. I saw the middle stallion smirk and look over at Iris. The brown and black striped suit pony nodded. 

“Take your time.” He said, still giving a look to Iris. The stallions walked around the Boutique, scanning through the men’s area. I noticed a green plaid suite stallion with shades position himself by the door. I looked over to the other stallions in the mirror. Another green plaid suite stallion with a blonde mane in the form of a cow lick. Then the last one, the brown and black striped suite stallion with the combed black mane and tan hide made his way over to Iris. I knew Iris wouldn’t let him catch her off guard. I’ve seen her fight. Like I said. She is pretty. And cool. Pretty cool! But these stallions had trouble written all over them. “So, come here often?” the tan stallion asked Silver Iris who gave him a feigned smile in return.

“Not really. I’m just here with friends.” She said. I smirked and continued to focus on the mirror. Mirror… I got an idea. Smoke and mirrors.

“Oh yeah? Let me guess. That colt over there is one?” the stallion asked as I saw him look my way before turning back to Iris. Iris just smiled.

“Yes. She is.” She said. The stallion blinked and looked at me again. I pretended to adjust my fedora and make a face in the mirror. 

“She? You mean that’s a mare?” he asked. I felt a twinge of annoyance. But I kept my cool and continued to play with my fedora. I heard the other stallions laugh. “I gotta see this.” I saw the stallion move my way. I smirked and focused on the mirror. With my magic, I imagined myself merging into the mirror. Stepping through it like water. I put a hoof out and saw the stallion blink a bit. I smiled and stepped into the mirror. Or so I had made him think. I peeked out quietly from the racks and smirked mischievously. When the stallion wasn’t looking, I had quickly and silently ducked into the rack and replaced myself with a copy. I looked over to see Silver Iris even surprised as my copy walked through the mirror. I saw the baffled stallions and Iris gape as my copy blinked from the other side of the mirror, turned around and waved at them. To mess with them even more, I made my copy go over to one of the racks and with my own magic, grabbed the same clothing my copy was looking through and moved in synchronization. Illusion magic for the win! 
My mind began thinking of all kinds of things to mess with the stallions. And I was right about them being trouble. One had nervously reached for his submachine gun on his side. I could see a small hidden revolver inside the tan stallion’s suit.

“The hell did I just witness?” the stallion gapped. He turned to Iris. “Your friend is a freak.” Now I was really getting annoyed. So to get back at them, I slid out when they weren’t looking and acted like I had come back from the dressing rooms. They blinked at me. I smiled and tipped my fedora in a way that would make Bucky proud.

“Gentlecolts.” I said as I looked around and trotted over to the mirror. Now for phase three. I looked back at my copy and she smiled quietly back at me. I adjusted my fedora and my copy did the same. I could see the reactions of shock and horror at me.

“B-boss. What’s going on?” the stallion by the door asked nervously. I blinked at him and looked confusedly at the stallion. All those years maintaining a cold and straight face, I kept it well as my copy behind me began making funny motions and weird faces making the stallions lose their color. 

“You guys okay? You look as if you’ve seen a ghost?” I said and looked over to Silver Iris with a wink. Iris smiled back. Now for act five. I turned back and my copy happily mimicked me. I looked at the mannequin in the mirror now. I couldn’t move from my position from the mirror. I had cast a spell that masked my reflection but not my copy’s. Moving away will spoil the trick. And this magician still has tricks up her sleeves. I focused on the mannequin that was next to the shaded stallion. I imagined putting strings around the joints and began moving it like a puppet. I winced as my head began throbbing, but I maintained my composure and twisted the mannequin’s head. I then lifted up the hoof of the mannequin and plopped it on the stallion’s shoulder. He yelped, making his lackeys and Iris to look over. I then focused on the second mannequin and with the two, I moved them off of their podiums and made them do a little waltz around the Boutique. I swear the stallion by the door could have wet himself. 
I felt the sweat beginning to form on my head, but I kept going. The other green suit stallion reached for his gun and I quickly launched my magic out to the gun and jammed the bullet in place. When the stallion pulled the trigger on his gun, a small flag with the word ‘bang’ in a comically cartoonish fashion shot out and made a little squeak. I heard Silver Iris giggle. Now I wanted to show off. I wasn’t just scaring off ponies that were trouble, I was also impressing Silver Iris. I wanted to impress her more as I felt my heart beat excitedly as she giggled at the stallion rubbing his head in confusion. More sweat. The headache began. Wincing slightly in pain, I made the waltzing mannequins bow and Iris stomped her hooves in applause. I smiled as the stallions backed away from the mannequins. I walked away from the mirror and my copy faded from view as the mannequins distracted the three.

“H-hey you!” the stallion said. I stiffened and looked over to them. The mannequins were perfectly still and I arched a brow.

“Yes?” I said. In the back of my mind I was laughing hysterically.

“You have something to do with this, don’t ya’?” the tan stallion said, looking whiter than the snow. I rubbed the back of my head and looked at the mannequins and then to them.

“What do you mean?” I asked. Silver Iris gave a silent nicker as the stallion tapped the mannequins. 

“You have to be. No way that this is happening. You are a unicorn. You have to be.” He seemed to turn slightly red in anger at me. I looked at them in confusion. Trick six. I poked my horn that was protruding out of the fedora.

“Unicorn? But this is just a hat with a unicorn horn on it.” I said as I took the fedora and saw my horn on the hat. I rubbed my head where my horn had previously been. My head was killing me now. But I ignored it as I continued to impress my audience. The stallion now lost color even in his suit. Why weren’t they leaving yet? I was starting to reach my limit. I had to do something to get them to leave the Boutique. I darted my eyes around the room. I saw the belt section not too far away from them. I put the fedora back on right as the magic vanished over my horn. I was also losing a bit of my color too. As much as I wanted the stallions to leave, I also wanted to impress Iris. She was enjoying it. She giggled and nickered at my tricks. It felt nice to have to show off. Especially to a pretty cool mare like Iris. I reached out with my magic to the belts and imagined snakes. Lots and lots of snakes. 
The belts hissed and slithered around the Boutique. That had done it for the stallions. They quickly retreated out of the store, yelping as a snake (a belt in disguise) hissed at the trio. I released my magic and the snakes vanished, the belts back in their original place. The mannequins quietly floated over back to their podiums and I let out a sigh of relief. My head was pounding. I tried levitating a small pencil on the counter to see how badly I was going to get it. It wavered. Yup, this was going to hurt. I stood up and wobbled. My head and ears pounding and the sweat dripping my face. I winced as I walked over to Iris and smiled at her tiredly.

“So… fun time?” I asked. She smiled at me. 

“Fun time.” She said. Then she gave me a peck on the cheek. I felt my heart flutter now. By Goddesses, whatever I was feeling, I hope it didn’t stop. But I still don’t know why I was feeling like this. I looked at her with a smile and she smiled back. Then her smile changed to a worried look. “Are you alright, Courier?” she asked. I tried saying something, but my headache wouldn’t let me. I wobbled and fell to the floor. Silver Iris helped me up as I groaned at the pounding.

“I hate burnout.” I rasped. Now I felt sick. Burnout was always nasty in the end for a unicorn. You pretty much use too much or all of your magic and you can’t do anymore and just feel sick in the end.

“Burnout? Why did you keep going then?” she asked giving me a concerned look. I breathed heavily for a bit before speaking.

“I uh… wanted to be… you know… pretty cool.” I said with a weak smirk. She blinked and flushed. Okay, what happens next in a burn out? That horrible gut wrenching feeling. I groaned and fell to the floor, clutching my stomach with my hooves. After that, came the fever. Al Capony and the mare had finally come back from the browsing and noticed me pathetically on the floor.

“Is she alright?” Al Capony asked. 

“Burnout.” Silver Iris said worriedly. “I think she might be sick from it too.” Al Capony sighed and shook her head.

“A lost cause indeed.” I don’t remember anything else after that. The blackness felt calming.


oooOOO000OOOooo


The clouds overhead darkened and I felt myself standing there in the middle of it all. Compassion was unsheathed and at my side with my magic. I waited. I looked up at the clouds. Something I knew that was going to happen. And what was going to happen would be bad. From the clouds descended a gigantic looking ship. And with it the thousands of Enclave that followed it. I didn’t move as a group of the Enclave landed and face me, energy weapons drawn and aimed at me. 

“You’re time ends here, Savior.” One pegasus said. I smirked. “Open fire!” before any pony could get a beam going, I quickly zipped up to the one and with my shotgun drawn, I blew the pegasus’s head away. I quickly ducked as a beam went over my head and I galloped up to the next pegasus, Compassion sang as I swung through the pegasus with ease. More beams. I easily avoided them and took out the last two from the group. I looked over to see more Enclave fly towards me. I smirked and aimed my shotgun.

“Bang.” I said. I didn’t pull the trigger. No. Somepony else did. As if on cue, one of the pegasi fell from the flight pattern. The leader of the group looked confused. Then, he was struck and the last one fell with him as well. I looked back and smiled to Goldenlee up on the hill in the distance. I saw her smile and wave before moving on to the next target. I slung my shotgun over and galloped towards the descending ship. I looked next to me to see Comp on the back of Rex running beside me.

“Need a lift?” he asked. He reached out with a hoof. I smiled and took it as I boosted myself up over the neck and took hold of the handles over Comp. I steered Rex as the Enclave began firing at us. But the failed FEV showed them that their aim was crap. I didn’t really have to steer. Rex was his own master now. But his loyalty knew no bounds. I could feel it. He would gladly fight by our sides. I held with Comp as Rex zigzagged to avoid the beams. I saw something being shot into the sky inside the Enclave that were firing at us. I loud bang and the zapping of electricity traveled between Enclave to Enclave. The pegasi jerked and began falling to the ground. I looked as we passed by Brick, who fired another pulse grenade into the swarming Enclave. He nodded to us as we passed by. I smiled more. My friends were right. It was time. I had found my virtue. The only problem was, I didn’t really know what it was. But I have. And I felt more confident as we raced deep into the Enclave swarm. I saw other ponies now. Ponies I don’t know, but they were fighting with the Enclave in gun fights. It was all out war. Rex reached the base of a tower. The ship hovered over it.

“Go help the others!” I said to Comp as I hopped off.

“Becareful, Courier.” He said as he turned with Rex and with a long howl, charged back into the fray.

“You too, Comp.” I said. I turned and galloped into the tower. I was to meet with Star inside. I don’t know why I had to. But I just did. I rushed up a flight of steps, taking out turrets that had popped out of the walls and ceilings. Reloading a fresh drum, I reached a room. I looked in and saw Star typing something into a terminal. “Is it ready?” Star looked at me.

“Not quite. I need a little more time.” He said. I heard hoof steps somewhere down below us. 

“Better make it quick. More are coming.” I said as I conjured up, to my surprise, five copies! We took positions to the door and across the hall. Enclave rounded the corner and we open fired on them. Two of my copies got disintegrated, but we took out the Enclave right as Star finished.

“I’m in!” he said. 

“Do it.” I replied. He pressed a key and we heard it. A bell. Loud and clear a bell rang. It rang across the war zone. It rang out across Equstria. For a moment, the fighting had stopped. They heard it. Equestria heard it. Now it was time for the next step. Star and I raced up the stairs and fired down as more Enclave began flying up to us. We had to reach the top of the tower if I was to enter the ship. Why did I want to enter the ship? I don’t know. But I had to. I bashed at the door with my shoulder and nearly tumbled down the sloped roof of the tower. I looked up to see the ginormous ship over us now. I could make out more Enclave surrounding it. A bad pony is up there. And I need to stop whoever that pony is and the ship. The bell finally stopped and I looked down to the battle field below. Bullets and energy beams covered the floor as far as I could see from the tower. I looked up to see Silver Iris zip and flip, taking out Enclave with her energy weapon and using her hooves in the mix as well. I smirked as an approaching Enclave got a face full of hoof by Silver Iris and spiraled down to the battle field below. She was leading a few other pegasi with some griffins and looked at me.

“Ready then?” she asked. I nodded. She flew over and wrapped her hooves around me. We took off and I felt the vertigo as she zipped and flew with me dangling beneath her. But I knew she wouldn’t drop me. If she did, she would catch me. I would do the same. We trusted one another. We were one. I smiled as we got closer to the ship. An Enclave pegasus with two others flew up and hovered with us on the other side. The helmet retracted and I saw the pained expression of Cloudwing.

“Iris. Why would you do such a thing? This is your home! You have to stop this! Come back to us! To me!” he said. I furrowed my brow at the pegasus, but it was Iris that spoke.

“You’ve already made it clear, Cloudwing. I’m a free mare. Neither you nor the Enclave can change that!” She smiled at me. “I’ve moved on. I found someone else. One I know who won’t toss me away. One who will be there for me!” she glared at the pegasus. “It’s over, Cloudwing.” I felt amazingly happy by this. I was even happier that Cloudwing looked on the verge of tears. He bit his lip and his helmet tracked over his head.

“Fine. If you want to die, then so be it.” He said. Silver Iris looked at me, then to the griffin.

“Get her to the ship. I got personal matters to deal with.” She said. I looked at her with worry.

“Will you be all right?” I asked. She smiled and kissed my head. My heart beat excitedly.

“You know me. I’m pretty. I’m cool. I’m pretty cool.” She said. The griffin tossed me on her back and took off. I looked back to see Silver Iris tracked her helmet over her and the two flew towards each other, wings sharpened to kill. The clouds covered them as I looked back. She will be alright. I know she will. The griffin led two other pegasi that I don’t know, but somehow knew, flew toward the giant ship. When we broke through the clouds, we were instantly being fired upon. But the griffin and the pegasi quickly took evasive maneuvers as I held on for dear life. One pegasus got hit, but countered with his own fire. 

“Hold on tight kid. We are heading in.” the griffin said. I had no idea who she was, but I could trust her all the same. She flipped, dove, spun and zigzagged as she skillfully made her way past Enclave, the pegasi behind her doing the same but firing skillfully as we zipped through Enclave. The griffin took a sharp turn up into the thundering clouds. The weather was being created through dark magic. The ominous sign of the end of the world. But that was what me and all these ponies were here for. To put an end to it and save Equestria. To end a pointless war that had started two centuries ago. We reached the top of the ship and a large deck came into view. Our target to destroy the ship was a giant lighting rod that protruded to the thundering clouds above. Lighting cracked around the ship and the clouds around us. The griffin landed softly on the deck and I hopped off.

“Thanks. Now go do what you always dreamed to do.” I said to the griffin. What dream? Why did I know I could trust this griffin? I just knew I could. The griffin smiled.

“Good luck, kid.” She said before taking off and diving back into the clouds. I looked up at the giant lighting rod. The bell has rung. Now it was time to put an end to this. Making sure I still had my shotgun and Compassion, I galloped across the wide open deck to the rod. I skid to a halt as I saw the clouds around me twist and twirled and landed in front of me. I had my weapons drawn. From the dark twisting clouds emerged a demonic grey stallion. His red horn curving up dangerously as it glowed. His eyes had small dark tendrils flailing in the corner and he grinned evilly at me, showing me his fangs.

“Are your dreams always this amusing?” Sombra asked with a small chuckle. “Quite the paragon. I thought you spent your entire life trying to hide your family’s lineage.” This wasn’t part of the plan. So this is a dream. Why did it feel so real though? But I had to answer that later. Sombra has appeared in my head again. He chuckled. “And an amusing set up too. Almost makes a battle more interesting. But I’m afraid I have to end this fantasy. It is time. Time for you to free Din.” He said. I shook my head and quickly aimed my shotgun at him.

“I’m not going to. I’ve seen what she does. And I won’t let it ever happen again. Now get out of my head.” I said. He chuckled more as his horn glowed. A dark crackle of a lightning bolt shot at my shotgun. I gapped as the gun was blown into smithereens. I bit my lip.

“Tis a pity. And Shining Armor put his life in that weapon. The boy was a fool to begin with.” Sombra said. Then, I drew Compassion. Sombra narrowed his eyes. “However. I can sense that weapon being a nuisance.” His horned glowed again and this time I was ready to move. But there was no lightning bolt or dark magic. Well, except for one that Sombra did. He swung his head to the side and the horn was enveloped with magic and grew into a sharp blade. “Yes. I believe this is a perfect set up you have. Now to see if you are worth my time.”

“We are going to stop you Sombra! Me, LittlePip. Eveypony will stop you!” I said. He chuckled again.

“Ahh, a mare can dream can’t she. Yes, LittlePip is also a likely nuisance as well. But in time, she will fall as much as Equestria did. Din is the only one who has fully woken. Now it is time for me to claim her powers.” He arched a brow slyly. “And your brother won’t be around to save you this time. I made sure of that myself.” I bristled.

“What have you’ve done with him!?” I hissed. Sombra rubbed his chin, then grinned.

“That is for you to find out yourself.” He took a step forward, his armor shaking the deck. “En guard.” We circled the deck. I narrowed my eyes and he narrowed his with a wicked grin. We stopped. Lightning struck the tower, causing sparks to fall around us as we charged and collided. I had to admit, Compassion sure as hell is durable. The horn sword Sombra had hadn’t even touched me and yet, it still tapped my cheek and I could feel the blood trickle. “Yes. This reminds me of that time.” He said. He swung his head with my swings. The blades sang and sparked off of each other. “Celestia showed the exact determination to end me.” I gritted my teeth as Sombra swung down and I hopped away from where the horn landed. I gapped at the mark it made. Definitely sharp. He grinned wickedly and his horn glowed. 
I didn’t see what had hit me, but I was suddenly flying across the deck and slid on my side to a halt. My face stung. I blinked and looked to see what had just hit me. A dark tendril slithered where I had been just seconds ago. I stood up, only to fly through the air again as another whipped me from below. I was glad this wasn’t real, but I could imagine the pain I was feeling. The next tendril shot out and wrapped around my torso. I yelped as it brought me down hard onto the deck. I gasped and coughed. Dammit! Sombra is a cheater! I gritted my teeth, took hold of Compassion in my magic and stood up. Sombra removed his horn from the ground and walked over to me.

“Is that really all you have? Do you think you can save your brother with the strength you have now?” He reached back and tossed a key to me. It clattered in front of me. “Do it. Unlock the power of Din. I’ll be generous and you can borrow her powers to save your brother.” I looked at the key in thought. I did want to save my brother. I truly wanted to. I wanted to save him more than Equestria. He is my Equestria. And he was taken from us. I didn’t believe Din one bit. Why would Lyon just give himself up like that? Then I remembered LittlePip. Sacrifice. Lyon sacrificed his ties to his family to protect the entire land. He did it to protect every pony so that Sombra wouldn’t gain control of the power. But Sombra said he had done something to him. Or was he lying? I swung Compassion to my side.

“I won’t do it. I won’t let you hurt ponies.” I said. He laughed now.

“You think I have hurt ponies? Really now, have you even looked yourself in the mirror?” I cocked my head, but kept my look. Lightning struck the ground in front of me and a mirror stood with my reflection back at me. Only, it wasn’t my reflection. It was me, but wasn’t me. I looked dead. My expression stared coldly at me. I was covered in blood and gore. I gasped as I saw the millions of silhouetted ponies behind my reflection. “You will hurt more. And it won’t be through Din. It will be through your own actions. Are you a Savior or a Destroyer, Courier? You claim to be the savior, but look at what fantasy you have created to be that paragon.” I bit my lip and looked around. Dark clouds. Lightning. Thunder. And I was all by myself. Alone. I looked back at my cold reflection. Was this really how I was going to turn out? I thought I would be a better pony. I had to be a better pony! I knew I would.
Not everything is about you, Courier. The winged pony made me gasp. I was alone. I stood at the peak of the battle below and I was alone. No friends by my side. Only me and my wits to protect me. And for a second, I was scared.

“Do you see now, Courier? You claim to be a savior. But in reality you will become the destroyer. Ponies will cower in fear of you. Those who oppose you will be slaughtered by your might. And you will come out in the end as Equestria’s fate. LittlePip and her friends will die by your hooves. Your so called ‘friends’ will cower in fear. You have always been alone, Courier. And you shall remain alone. But do not fret. For you are truly never alone. I will be there. To guide you along the path to Equestria’s fate.” I began to shake. I dropped Compassion and sat down on my haunches as the lighting overhead crackled. I couldn’t be. I won’t believe it! I am a better pony! I have friends now! Friends who are doing everything they can below to make sure I come out victorious. I gritted my teeth and took up Compassion again. I took the butt of the sword and swung it with all my might, shattering the mirror.

“You are full of it, Sombra!” I growled. Sombra sighed. 

“So naïve. But you will find out in due time.” The key beneath me lifted up before me and then vanished. “But it seems I have no choice but to discipline you for your choice.” I readied myself. In a blink of an eye, Sombra was suddenly gone. I gapped and felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned and felt something cold slid into my chest. I stared wide eyed as I saw the back of Sombra. I looked back to see a bloody horn protrude from my back. I coughed up blood. I was now fully scared. This isn’t fake pain. This was real. Sombra had made the pain real. But I couldn’t scream. I couldn’t speak. I was helpless as my magic left Compassion to clatter to the floor and I felt myself being lifted up over the stallion. I clapped my hooves to his horn and tried pulling away, but Sombra chuckled as I slid down more on his horn. I could see my blood trickle into his mane and drip onto his demonic face. “I will speak to you again, Courier. When you are fully ready, you know where to find me.” He said as he walked over to the side of the deck. I gurgled and with a flick of his head, I went sailing into the clouds below, my blood falling away from me as the deck of the ship was covered in clouds. The pain was real. 

So this is what it felt like to die.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I lurched and leaned over the bed and puked into a conveniently placed bucket. I coughed and gagged. I put a hoof to my chest and felt to my relief that there was no wound. But I groaned and sobbed as the pain he dealt came back to me.

“Courier? Take it easy.” I heard a voice say. I wiped my muzzle and looked over painfully at Al Capony sitting in front of a mirror above a sink. She had a comb brushing her mane. She definitely was looking pretty now. I quickly looked to the bed side to see three health potions. I took one and chugged it greedily, swashing away the taste of vomit. I gasped for air after pulling away the bottle and coughed again. Al Capony sighed. “You are really a lost cause.” I blinked and looked around. I was in a clinic. 

“How did I get here?” I rasped as my head ache came back. The pain stayed as well. Al Capony took a perfume bottle and sprayed it on her.

“Silver Iris carried you here. You’ve been out for a good thirty minutes.” She said. I blinked. Thirty minutes? My dream felt like hours. I put a hoof to my chest. The feeling of being stabbed. This was different from the torment from back then. This was sheer killing intention. I had experienced the feeling of death through a dream. And it came with me to the real world. “Poor dear is worried sick about you.” She finally said, turning to me. My pounding head made it hard for me to think straight.

“Who?” I asked rubbing my head. She sighed.

“Again. You are a lost cause. How oblivious can you be?” she said. I said nothing but blinked at her. “You did your best to impress a girl and you had succeeded. But you were stupid to go above your limit. Now look at the state you are in.” she tapped her hoof. “If you are to be one of my maidens of honor, you have to change the way you act and dress. I can’t have a pretty mare like you walking around like some tomboy. You’ll embarrass me too.” Pretty? Embarrass? Impressed a girl? I felt strange being called pretty. Goldenlee had said I looked cute. And now Kingpin’s own daughter called me pretty. This was so weird. Next thing. Embarrassed? What was wrong with the way I dressed? The way I act? Was I that bad? I thought I had changed. I made friends. That’s what she means right? Lastly, impressed a girl? It’s true that I enjoyed seeing Silver Iris enjoy my display of illusion magic. I cocked my head. She definitely made me feel and now act weird around her? I never tried to impress anyone before. When I had thought of the mare I had a crush on, I don’t think I had even done anything to get her attention. She took notice of me because we were taking the same lessons. She was pretty too. Not pretty cool like Iris, but she made me feel happy.
Then, she turned her back on me. I thought she was my friend. I thought I was going somewhere with her. And she had tricked me. After that, I never spoke to them and them to me. And now, I had impressed Silver Iris with my magic? Why? What is this feeling I get whenever I am around her? Al Capony tapped my head, making my eyes cross slightly.

“Are you still not getting it? My Goddesses, I don’t think I’ve ever seen a pony this oblivious in my life.” She turned and trotted to the mirror. “Have you ever heard the term love?” I blinked at her. Then quietly nodded. She turned to me. “Then why are you not getting it?” I looked at her.
“When I was a filly, I had thought I loved another once. She made me feel happy. I didn’t have to do anything to get her to notice me. She instantly went over and greeted me. We were taking the same lessons. I tutored her and she tutored me. For the first time, I felt happy. Happy that I was noticed by her. Happy that I could be around her. And she would do the same.” I bowed my head and put a hoof to my chest. “Then she broke it.” I ignored the look of concern from the gang head and continued. “She tricked me. Her and others. She led me to the atrium. Said she wanted to tell me something, but no pony needed to know about.” I darkened my look. “It was there she broke my heart. Her and a few other foals pushed me. Taunted me. Bit me. Hit me. And then one colt scarred me for life.” I felt a tear run down my cheek as the immense pain the colt had inflicted upon me returned. And he laughed at me. He laughed at my pain. “And the filly I had thought was a friend. Somepony I could love, laughed as the colt hurt me.” I sighed and looked up at the shocked looking mare. “But Silver Iris said something to me. ‘What happened, happened.’” 

“I… I’m sorry.” Al Capony said, her eyes darting in concern. I waved a hoof at her.

“You weren’t the one who done it. After that, I just couldn’t help but only love myself and my siblings. Screw other ponies. I didn’t need them.” I sighed. “That’s was before I met Comp. Before I met Brick. Before I met Star. Before I met Goldenlee. And before I met Silver Iris. I couldn’t trust them at first. I didn’t know what they would do. I acted like I could when I met them. And then Bud happened.” I looked over to Compassion, the sword in the sheath leaning against the corner. “After that, I felt like I needed to do better. I needed to trust them. But I couldn’t. Then you took me to Mother Dandy. She helped me come to terms with myself. I was scared.” I remember Goldenlee telling me about them catching glimpses of my memories that I didn’t want to remember. “Goldenlee said she and the others caught glimpses of my unwanted memories. I had opened myself to them without realizing it. But when I came to, I felt like I could trust them. I knew they wouldn’t hurt me. And I was right. We already went through a lot in a short amount of time. But we came out okay in the end.” 
I took another health potion, feeling the pain of death coming back. Al Capony seemed to ponder this. “So, sorry if I don’t understand any of this ‘girl’s day out’ stuff. I’ve always been doing my job. I’ve only ever focused on my job because I loved it. I had goals to reach. Family to take care of. I had no time to waste with love for others other than myself and my family.” Again, I put my hoof to my chest. “So why is it that I feel… weird around Iris? I never went out of my way to impress somepony. She told me about her life in the Enclave. She had a pony who she loved once. Just as I had. And he broke her heart with another mare.” I looked back up. “She told me that she would stick to herself and only herself. Maybe it was because we had something in common? Is that why I feel strange around her? Or is it because of some other reason? I started feeling that way even before befriending her. And you know what? I am happy. Happy that she told me about herself. Happy that I can show her a fun time. But I’ve closed my heart to others. I don’t trust anypony with my heart. Never again will I be a tool. I won’t be tossed away.”

“But I won’t do that.” A voice said. We looked to see Silver Iris in front of the door. How long has she been there? I flushed. Oh Goddesses. I had just opened myself again. And Silver Iris heard. I wanted to die right then and there. But then her comment had me blink.

“Huh?” I looked at her. She gave me a small smile and trotted over to me. 

“I won’t do that to you. I didn’t think it first either. I know I had loved a stallion. But after what he had done, I couldn’t open my heart to any pony else. I was like you. Only love myself and pray that ponies would just leave me alone. But at the same time, you had a true reason to do that. Me? I guess I was being…” she bowed her head. “Selfish.” She looked me in the eyes. Her beautiful silver eyes. They looked hurt. I could see that she truly felt like that. I wanted to do something. To help her stop the hurting. To stop the pain.

“W-what do you mean? Are you okay, Iris?” I saw tears began to flow. I had to do something. A friend was hurting. I had to do something to help her. Isn’t that what friends do, right? I smiled and wiped a tear that had fallen loose. She took my hoof and held it there. I felt my heart beat more. The fluttering feeling rising higher than it ever was. She looked me in the eye.

“Courier. When I met you, I thought you were just any other pony. I saw the way you looked at me. And I just wrote you off as another admirer. But… after spending more time with you. The way you did things. It made me feel like I was free. Free to do whatever. I wanted to see the world. And you agreed to let me come with you to do that.” She smiled. “I had never felt so happy to hear that. And yes, I have been with a stallion. But love is strange. So Courier, what I guess I’m saying is that…” she bit her lip. “I love you.” I gapped. She had said it. Those three words. I wanted to say that to the filly I had a crush on, but not even gotten the chance. I had pushed away ponies. I had only myself to love and my family. Was that what I was feeling for Iris? Love? I smiled. I was happy. No, I am happy! 

“I love you too.” I said softly. I could say it. And I could mean it. This pony won’t hurt me. And she knows I won’t hurt her. We are one. We trusted each other without realizing it. And it had brought us together. The eyes of gold and the eyes of silver. Two ponies. Both with broken hearts. Being mended together again in this moment. And I truly did feel happy. I pressed my lips against hers and she murred a little as she returned it. I am happy. And to have to share this very moment with a pretty cool mare. I could never have been happier.



Footnote Level Up!


> Din's Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Din’s Awakening


Al Capony happily hummed in front of us as we left the clinic. Me and Iris’s moment together made her feel giddy. I’m pretty sure she couldn’t wait to get married to Bucky. I admit, it was unexpected for me. But the moment I saw Iris, I was in love. Not from her looks. But something about her made my heart want to reach out to her. I thought that my heart knew her pain and would tell her that everything will be okay. Of course, it was a silly thought. But walking behind Al Capony with Silver Iris (flushing ever so brightly when I smiled at her), I felt like I can began anew. I had found friends. Friends that I could trust. And now, I have found some pony that I know won’t hurt me and the same for her. 
I am in love with a pretty cool mare named Silver Iris. And I am proud of it. 

“Oh, I can’t wait for my wedding!” Al Capony giggled. “It’ll be the wedding of my dreams.” Silver Iris nickered.

“I never thought gang heads could get married.” I said. Al Capony smiled at me.

“Oh no. We can. It’s just that most gangers just want to rule and be the most badass they can be. But what they don’t know is love. All they have is vice.” I smiled. Viva Las Pegasus as they say. “Of course, you and your friends are more than welcome to be there.” She looked at me and sighed. “Unfortunately, I don’t see you becoming a maiden anytime soon. But you are still welcome.” I shook my head, chuckling. We reached the Roulette Hotel and spotted Bucky and his boys on our way in. Al Capony gave him the sweetest smile and Bucky tipped his hat to her with a wink and his charming smile. Their love must be true then. I never thought gangers to actually consider love. But what I had just witnessed without a single pass of words, was love being exchanged. I felt giddy now.

“Oh boy. I didn’t even get to hone my skills at all.” Silver Iris said stretching her wings. I blinked and rubbed the back of my head.

“Oh yeah. We did decide to go to a bar after all.” I said. Iris sighed.

“And I definitely wanted to punch that stallion in the face. Did you see the way he looked at you? Like you were actually a boy.” She snorted. “And I would have too if he pulled anything. But then you started doing your magic tricks, which I admit I was very impressed, and sacred them off.” I flushed with a sheepish smile. Then, she looked at me sternly and gave a good Cheerilee bop on my head. I hissed a little. Ouch that stung. I rubbed the spot she had hit me and looked confusedly at her. “And look where you ended up because you wanted to impress me.  You didn’t have to do that.” I blinked at her.

“But those stallions looked like they were going to try something.” I said. She nodded.

“And they would have. And we would have taken care of it. But you instead wanted to impress me.” She smirked. “I’m not that much of a girlie girl unlike Goldenlee.” I sighed.

“I know. I just… don’t know what came over me. You liked it.” I bowed my head bashfully. “And I guess I wanted you to like it more.” Silver Iris nuzzled my cheek with hers.

“You don’t have to impress me. As long as you can take care of yourself, then I’m impressed already.” She said.

“Oh you two get a room already.” Al Capony teased. We both flushed and quietly followed her to the elevator. We reached the suites, saying good-bye to Al Capony, before heading back. When we entered, we were instantly greeted with the smiling face of Goldenlee. I noticed right away she was wearing a type of long sleeve bomber jacket. I arched a brow.

“What’s with the jacket?” I asked. 

“Well, while you two were off on your little barbaric fun time, I took the liberty of getting us new barding.” She trotted over to the bed where Comp rubbed his head at a piece of clothing in front of him. I then noticed that the jacket she had on was also lightly armored. Silver Iris arched her brow and lifted up a barding that looked like a mercenary would wear.

“Really? Doesn’t look at all like armor for that matter.” She said. 

“Not quite.” We looked to see Shining Star in his cruiser armor. “We managed to make caps with the salvage we had taken from Alicron and an armor dealer was able to modify our armor that would fit us. I, being the relic hunter, have something light so I can sneak around in and have at least some decent protection if I do get spotted.” Silver Iris looked back at the barding.

“So let me guess. I’m supposed to ditch my armor for something lighter? Not really armor at all if you ask me.” She said. Goldenlee chuckled.

“Oh don’t be silly. That’s not for you. It’s for Brick.” I hadn’t noticed Brick sitting on the sofa with a book in his hooves. He blinked and looked at us.

“For me?” he asked. Goldenlee nodded.

“I asked the dealer to modify it by the way you handle your launcher. Light so you have room to quickly move, but all the same durable to withstand at least normal ballistics.” She said. 

“What about me?” Comp asked. Goldenlee looked at him before speaking.

“Err… dear. Have you even thought about the danger a colt can be in out there?” she asked.

“What are you talking about? We survived Windigos. We made it out from being attacked by Slavers. I think I can handle myself.” He looked at me with a smile. “Plus, Courier is supposed to take me to uncharted territory for whatever reason.” I rubbed my chin and nodded.

“He does have a point, Golden. Give him some barding.” I said. Comp beamed at me and looked over to Goldenlee, who bit her lip before sighing in defeat.

“Alright then. I’ll see what I can do. Speaking of which, Courier. Your barding has been tidied and tweaked to your standards.” She smiled. “I think you will be happy with the results.” I looked skeptically at her before nodding. Why are ponies even improving my barding in the first place? I trotted up to my room, leaving my companions to look over their barding. Folded neatly with my shotgun and Lyra Heartstring’s lyre on the top was my duster and stable barding. I took off the suit and tie before examining my barding. My stable barding looked bland and plain as usual. I threw it on over me before moving to my duster. 
I gapped as the first thing I saw was the painted letters and number on the back: SOR16. The SOR was painted around the number sixteen. I frowned. Goldenlee had put the acronym for Savior of the Roads on the back. But then I thought about what I had been through. I was in a hell of a lot more trouble with gangers than slavers. And they would only remember the bland numbers of sixteen on my duster. If anything, it looked like it would disguise me as a fan of the Savior of the Roads. I nickered. I’m a fan of myself. 
I looked over my duster. The magnetized plate that was once a separate accessory was now stitched in above SOR16. I found small straps stitched at the tips. A place where I can keep Compassion’s sheath without fear of it falling from my back or it sliding out. I also noticed that my duster was no longer brown, but a faded form of black. I squeed as I still found the hood to be a homey addition to my new barding. However, it seemed that the hood was also partially armored as well. I could tell that the material was heavy, but not too heavy. I put it on around my barding and saw that a dagger sheath was now stitched to my left side of the duster. I don’t know why I have it. I hadn’t really needed a dagger in the first place. I strapped on the buckles and slid Compassion’s straps into the slips. I found it to be comfortably snug. I put my shotgun to the plate and felt it stick to the magnet. I looked myself in the mirror. 
I looked more like an assassin than a courier. But beggars can’t be choosers. I’ve seen plenty of other couriers with customized dusters and armor. Though none quite like mine. I threw my hood over and adjusted it. Now that looked more like me as a courier. I smiled and trotted on out of the room with my saddle bag and the lyre in tow. I came downstairs to see my companions in their new barding (except for Silver Iris and Rex) and when they saw me, I was instantly blasted with looks.

“Geez, you look more intimidating than usual.” Comp said with a smirk.

“So stylish. I knew you would like it!” Goldenlee beamed. The rest nodded. I sighed and rolled my eyes with a small smile.

“So, what now?” Silver Iris asked. I strapped my bags in and fit the lyre inside before speaking.

“Well, we follow the plan we played out. But other than that, I kind of want to head back home and see if that faker that is disguised as my brother was taken care of.” I looked at them and gave a sheepish smile. “O-of course, we can do what you all need.” They looked at each other.

“Well, I did say Mr. House can wait.” Goldenlee said. She sighed. “But I may just have to let it go eventually. I still won’t give up until Dusty is back in business. But at this moment, I know Dusty doesn’t want me to do anything rash.” 

“I don’t want to go to the destination yet.” Comp spoke up and looked at me. “Please?” I smiled and nodded. I looked at Brick who nodded.

“I might find her if I stick with you. I haven’t given up hope yet.” He said. I turned my look to Shining Star. He cleared his throat.

“Well, me being a relic hunter, I say I know a few places we’ve passed that I’m sure you will want to look into. I know some of them have the reports and recordings your father has been leaving behind.” I finally then looked at Silver Iris. She flushed and smiled.

“Well… I guess after what had happened, I can stick with you. As long as you promise to take me with you on your explorations.” She then blinked and looked at Goldenlee with a frown. “And I still want my fifty thousand caps.” Goldenlee snorted with annoyance.

“I have told you, if we have time we will get it to you. But right now, we have to take actions.” I looked at Rex.

“How about you boy?” I asked. Rex cocked a head and panted. I smiled.

“Couldn’t have it any other way.” I said. “Alright, we handle Pleasant Town. If we see any places that you know are places we need to look for recordings and reports from my father, we will take our time and get them. After that, we can see about getting Mr. House handled as well as finding Brick’s friend.” I looked at Comp. “Hopefully, we will know more about you during those times before I have to deliver you to the place.” Comp smiled. 

“You’re the boss, boss.” Star said with a smirk. I blinked. Boss? Since when was I a boss? I cocked my head. He sighed but still smirked. “It’s just something we thought of about you. You don’t really have to go with it.” I still didn’t get it, but I smiled anyway. I turned, leading my companions out of the room, down the elevator and out of the casino. Bucky and his boys stopped us on the way out.

“Hey baby, heading out?” he asked with a smile. I nodded.

“I need to head back to Pleasant Town to handle a matter. Don’t worry, I put your message in the hooves of a friend that will deliver it.” I said. He tipped his fedora.

“Well, ring-a-ding, baby. Take care now. And remember, if you need a place to duck into, the Omaretas will gladly cater to your needs.” He said. I smiled and nodded.

“Thanks, Bucky. Good luck with the wedding.” I said. He smiled before trotting into the hotel. Goldenlee seemed to look shocked as we made our way to the gates of Las Pegasus.

“A wedding? Bucky is helping with a wedding?” she asked. I shook my head, but it was Silver Iris that spoke for me.

“He finally got blessed by Kingpin to marry Al Capony.” She said with a giggle. Goldenlee smiled.

“What a lucky mare. Al Capony sure knows her taste in stallions.” She said. I arched a brow as the gates opened and the Protect-a-pony guards waved us through.

“Oh? You had your eyes on the gang head?” I teased. Goldenlee pondered this before shrugging. 

“Well, wouldn’t you? I mean Bucky does have the handsome stallion going for him. And he definitely knows how to treat a mare.” She said. I noticed Shining Star looking a bit flustered at this but seemed to shake it off. Interesting.

“So, do you have a special somepony?” Iris asked. Goldenlee shook her head.

“I don’t sadly. Can’t say I have tried though. But they just want to get under my tail.” She said.

“What about Dusty?” Comp asked. She smiled. 

“Dusty is into stallions, dear.” She said. I balked a little. Oh crap, was not expecting that! Comp blinked.

“A stallion can date a stallion?” he asked. He made a disgusted face. “Yeck!” We chuckled as we trotted back along Route 2. I had to admit, I was enjoying this small banter we were having. We talked about things we have done in our lives, turning some into inside jokes with each other. When they asked me, they were polite enough to not push it far. They pretty much just asked me what I did in my free time and the situations I have been in. When I told them about the incident with the Bull Horn building, Shining Star looked shocked.

“And you think somepony tricked them into that little war?” he asked. I nodded.

“I met Brick along the way and we both barely got out of there with our heads still intact.” I said. I looked at Brick. “So, why were there a bunch of mines along the road anyway?” Brick scrunched his face as he thought. The red stallion finally spoke.

“I believe Razor set them up.” He said. “When I left Little Tail Heights before you, I did see a griffin fly away after dropping something on the road. Taking a closer look, I found them to be mines.” He shrugged. “I stayed there for a bit questioning why. Then I remembered New Pegas talking about a war and I tried to find a way through so I didn’t have to end up fighting my way through.” He nodded to me. “That’s when you came along and we both got caught in the crossfire. I honestly thought we were gonners. And then you went and made clones of yourself and shielded us from stray shots.” I flushed and gave a sheepish smile. We honestly would have been killed if it wasn’t for me, huh?

“I’m still wondering how you can create solid copies of yourself though.” Star said. I pulled my hood down before speaking.

“During my days of being taught how to be a courier, I took up an interest in illusions.” I smiled. “The thought of deceiving your foes for quick escape and confusion sounded promising. So I thought I would tie that in with my lessons on being a courier.” I grinned. “And I was right. My illusion magic has gotten me out of the worst case scenarios.”

“So, did you start learning the clone trick first?” Comp asked. Gee, I didn’t think any pony would be this interested in illusion magic. I felt kind of embarrassed to say. But I continued anyway.

“No. I didn’t learn that until getting a break from my deliveries. I took the entire week to brush up my illusion magic and found out about the cloning trick.” Silver Iris gapped and I flushed. Was I impressing her more? I hope it wouldn’t hurt anything between us. Then she spoke.

“But you make it look so easy!” she said. I nickered. 

“It wasn’t. Like I said before, doing one can be killer on the head. Making solid copies is worse.” I winced as I remembered the pain of having to go through tons of back fire. “Of course I knew the spell wouldn’t be all that easy. So my first attempt was instant burnout. After taking a while to recharge my magic, I went again and had it back fire.” Goldenlee winced.

“Oh dear.” She said. I nodded.

“I still had my head thankfully. Over the week, I began making little progress. I found small tricks I can do to keep the magic going and prevent burnout right away. After figuring out to not burnout right away, it was just constant back fires from then on. After a while, I began making more progress as I could conjure a stuffed look alike for a bit before it faded. That was a big mistake though.” I smiled. “I had a fever for two days after that. Once I got better, I found it easier to get it down pat without back fire or burnout. My first successful copy took a year to make.” Silver Iris smiled at me, making me flush and my heart beat. “Err… am I bragging?”

“Yes. Yes you are.” She said with a smirk. As we talked, the day began turning into twilight. When we reached the smoky ruins of Tipson, we grew quiet. I bowed my head and sighed. A skeletal reminder of me being possessed by Din. After that day, I swore to never have another Tipson. No matter what Sombra says, Sombra is a bad pony. LittlePip says so too. I can’t let myself be tricked by a corrupted monster. I won’t play the tool. And I know I have friends now that would back me up. A lesson to me. When we passed Tipson, the moon was now high overhead. Comp was asleep on the back of Rex. I was getting tired too, but I didn’t let that stop me. I watched as Silver Iris took to the sky, saying she needed to stretch her wings. I smiled as she flipped, spun and twirled in her aerial maneuvers. The moonlight shone on her through a hole in the clouds. I felt even more in love with the pretty cool mare. 
No matter being pretty or cool, she was my special somepony. Goldenlee trotted next to me, making me jump when I looked back ahead.

“So, I couldn’t help but notice you and Silver Iris. Are you two a thing now?” she asked with a smirk. I blinked. A thing? I thought we were ponies.

“Aren’t we ponies?” I asked. That made her laugh. I arched a brow. “Are you okay?” She smiled at me.

“Of course I am dear. I’m just curious about her. She is always so rough and tough. Just like you. And she told me about your little ‘fun time’ as she says it that you two had in the bar.” I flushed. There were definitely two meanings to that.

“I-I… all I did was defend myself. Iris helped me.” I said. She looked at me slyly.

“Oh, I’m sure she did dear. But I wouldn’t have guessed it. You and her only met three days ago and already she’s taking a liking to you.” I continued to flush, but smiled.

“Well, me and her had something in common.” I looked back up to watch Silver Iris do another aerial maneuver as I continued to speak. “We both lived tough lives. She was Enclave. Always having to do drills and what not. I am a courier. I do deliveries. But to her, she saw her life being too plain and bland. Me, I lived a life of danger and travel.” I smiled as she gracefully completed the aerial maneuver. “And then we both had our hearts broken by somepony we thought we trusted. She didn’t have the torment I went through, but she was hurt all the same. She left the Enclave and came down here as a mercenary. What she really wanted to do was to see the world. To be a free mare.” I looked back at Goldenlee who was giving me a kind smile. “And I guess I did something that just made it happen. I’ve never went out of my way to impress somepony. And she made me feel funny.” I smiled. “I can trust her to not hurt me. And I promised her I won’t hurt her either.” Goldenlee pet my hooded head.

“Young love. I didn’t think you and her would actually be one. But I’m happy for you both as long as you are happy with each other.” She said. I arched a brow.

“I thought she annoyed you.” I said with a smirk. She blinked.

“Well, she does have that barbaric tendency. You should have seen the way she talked to me when we went to find help for you.” She groaned. “I have never seen such a stubborn mare in my entire life.” I chuckled. We continued our way down Route 2. I yawned as we reached the border between the Strip and the Empire. I stopped and blinked. Something felt off. Silver Iris landed down to me and retracted her helmet to expose her grim look to me.

“Raiders. I don’t know how they did it, but they took some of the RCE ponies and are being held hostage inside the building.” She said. I narrowed my eyes at the big gate. My eyes landed on the turrets. How did raiders managed to get through to take over? Something definitely was off. I looked at Goldenlee, who nodded and unslung her rifle to look into the scope. She waved the rifle back and forth before speaking.

“Three are inside the station. Five have taken camp nearby with three RCE ponies. Two are patrolling the top of the gate.” She looked grim. “And unfortunately, they are accompanied by a Reaper.” I winced and crouched low. A Reaper is definitely bad news. No wonder the RCE got taken out without incident. I looked back at Brick and Shining Star.

“Brick, keep low, but make sure you position yourself. Star, you help Brick save the RCE.” I looked to Goldenlee. “Golden. See if you can catch their attention away from the turrets. I’ll go in and try to rearrange their targeting parameters.”

“What about the Reaper?” Star asked in a crouch. I smiled.

“Silver Iris, would you like to do the honors of fighting a Reaper?” I asked. She smirked and smacked her hooves together.

“Aww yeah. A challenge at last!” she said. I gave her a concerned look. 

“But please becareful. A Reaper isn’t just a raider. They have that title for a reason. If things get too hairy, I want you to break away from the fight.” I smiled. “We can do this together. I know we can. When I get the turrets online, I’ll make sure they will aim for the raiders.” I looked at Rex who whined. I smiled and petted his head.

“Sorry, boy. You’re going have to sit this one out. Make sure Comp is safe, okay?” Rex panted at me and nudged my hoof with his head. With that, we sprang into action. I quietly made my way down to the gate, staying in the shadows. I was glad that my duster somewhat blended in with my hide. I chuckled to myself quietly as I thought of myself as a ninja. A courier ninja. I crept, stopping only when the raiders at the top looked my way. I must have blended in well with the shadows. When I reached the wall of the station, I peeked in. 

“No sweat, the RCE are a bunch of wimps anyway.” The Reaper said. The brown buff looking stallion wore spikes all over his body. I saw a power hoof on his left and a… I gapped. A PipBuck on the other. A PipBuck! Oh shit, that wasn’t good. That meant he had the EFS going. He had his eyes close and was smiling to himself. He was speaking into the PipBuck. “Yup. Everything is under control.” Then he opened his eyes and blinked. I stiffened. I quickly sidled back and forth against the wall, hoping that the movement would mistake me for a Radroach or a Radscorpion. I stopped and peeked in. He was looking out the window, but he didn’t show that he saw me. I felt relieved when he went back to talking into the PipBuck.

“Yeah yeah, I’m fine. Freaking bugs are out tonight. I gotta hoof it to ya’, these Pip-thingies are awesome! And you say you are going to give them to all of us?” My eyes widened. Give PipBucks to them? Somepony was supplying raiders with PipBucks? I stiffened. Oh no, that can’t be good. I quickly glanced and noticed the same looking PipBuck on one of the raiders above the gate. He was looking my way. 

“Fuck!” I said a little louder than I should have. The raider quickly drew up a carbine, only to have his head suddenly blown to bits. All hell broke loose. I backed away, drawing out my shotgun and entered S.A.T.S. I took aim at a raider on the ground level and blew her head away with two slug rounds. I heard shouting from afar as the sound of a grenade went off. Brick and Star had begun firing back. Two more raiders emerged from the top of the gate. One reeled back in pain as one of Goldenlee’s pinpointed shot to the head trailed slightly and punctured the mare’s leg. I then saw gun fire being aimed in the air. I looked up to see Silver Iris with her energy weapon drawn and firing down on the raiders below. I saw two disintegrate into glowing dust. I looked back to see the Reaper crackled his power hoof and reared back with the power hoof drawn back. The station wall exploded. I galloped away in time as the buff and spiked armored Reaper emerged from the dust.

“Well, what do we have here? More ponies that want to pass by.” He snorted and grinned. “You want through, you better pay up.” I smirked.

“No can do. I’d rather we just skip the formalities.” I said. He grinned and I gulped a little as he reared up and brought his power hoof down. I quickly hopped to the side and entered S.A.T.S. Taking aim at his head, I fired three rounds. The slugs only seemed to dent the helmet.

“Gotta do better than that, wimp!” he leered. I felt my body jerk as I flew back from the force of the power hoof. My body tingled as I stood up. That hurt. A lot. My side stung like mad. I fired the last of the rounds at the Reaper before I had to retreat back a bit and reload my drum. The Reaper reared back, power hoof crackling. I was ready to move.

“Attack from above!” I heard a shout. A silver blur flew into the Reaper’s chest and he slid back a few feet from the impact. Silver Iris did three backflips in place before landing and smirking at the Reaper. I smiled as my heart cheered for the pretty cool mare. “You better get those turrets up and running, babe.” She said. I blinked. Babe? The crackle of the Reaper’s power hooves snapped me out of my stupor.

“Becareful. He has a PipBuck. I don’t know if he can enter S.A.T.S. or not, but I won’t rule it out.” I said as I galloped over to the station. I left Silver Iris, praying she would be okay against the Reaper and went to the terminals. I could hear the sound of the power hooves crackling and Silver Iris laughing at the excitement of the battle. I looked to see the terminals were password protected. Scrolling through the symbols, I found a pair of them and tapped a key. A dud password vanished. Finding only three of these keys, that left me with four choices of the password. I wasn’t surprised when I found it on the first try.

>PRESIDENT

I found little files of orders and a file counting the amount of ponies that went through and back. I scrolled and found the turret system. It read as being deactivated. Even though these raiders had PipBucks, they certainly don’t know how to handle technology. I retargeted their aim onto raiders and frowned at the other option that read ‘If hostile’. The RCE was making me not like them more and more. I activated the turrets and smiled as the hum of the engine and the sound of energy beams and screams of raiders being vaporized reached my ears. I was disappointed when they didn’t go for the Reaper. I hopped back out to see Silver Iris bob in place and then skillfully dodge the Reaper’s swing and quickly delivered a strong fore hoof to the Reaper’s face. I heard the hit sound with a crack and the Reaper stumbled to the side. Silver Iris looked like she had minor bruises on her from being hit a few times by the power hoof, but she grinned as she delivered two more hoof swings to the Reaper’s face. She followed it up by flapping her wings to lift her slightly off of the ground, spun with her hind leg outstretched and planted it to the Reaper’s cheek. I gapped as the blow sent the Reaper spiraling to the sandy ground.

“This is fun!” Silver Iris smiled as I galloped up to her. My heart beat excitedly when I watched her and felt a small tingly feeling in the nether region. Goddesses, she definitely is pretty cool! We looked to see the Reaper stand up and spit out blood. He obviously wasn’t too happy about being constantly being hit in the face.

“Bitch!” he snorted. Iris just smirked and motioned with a hoof to bring it on. She took off slightly from the ground, hooves outstretched and aimed at the Reaper. What happened next was what I feared about a Reaper having a PipBuck. I saw the area around them slow and the Reaper planted the power hoof right into the gut of Silver Iris. The area sped up and I gapped as Silver Iris flipped through the air and roll to me, coughing for air. I quickly pulled out a health potion and had her drink it. She winced. That blow must have broken a rib or two. But she stood up anyway, chugging the last of the potion and gasped, smirking more now.

“Now this is the action I was waiting for in the Enclave.” She chuckled. I stood next to her, gun drawn.

“I have an idea.” I said with a smile. She looked at me, beaming. “I’ll get in close and enter S.A.T.S. The area around us will temporarily slow for a second. When I do, I’ll aim into the chest and you come in and deliver the blow.” I was surprised when she pecked my lip and winked.

“I have a smart mare-friend.” She said. I flushed but kept my stern look at the Reaper who seemed to be smiling in triumph.

“So that’s how that Stable… whatchamacallit thingy spell works.” He leered. “Alright, bitches. Bring it on!” Silver Iris crouched low, her wings outstretched as I rushed in. We both had entered S.A.T.S. at the same time. I took aim at his chest. I had no idea what he was going to aim for at me, but I can take it. If it’ll give Iris the opportunity to get in. I aimed and fired two slugs into his chest plate and I watched as his power hoof slowly went to my face. Oh, this was going to hurt. But I had done what I needed. The force of the slugs made the Reaper rear up. The area sped up and I felt the force of the power hoof against my cheek. I spiraled, my body feeling the electricity go through me and slid into the sand. I saw little tiny Silver Irises. Shaking away the daze, I looked back just in time to see Iris fly forward with a hind leg out stretched, yelling a battle cry as she planted it into the armor of the Reaper. I gapped, my face stinging more in the process making me wince as I saw the armor cave in at the point of impact. 
Silver Iris must have gone through some gruesome body conditioning to do something like that. Iris curled into a ball and back flipped three times in the air, gaining distance from the Reaper and land with a triumphant smirk. We watched as the Reaper crumpled to the floor, gasping for breath. He quickly ripped off the chest plate, exposing his battle scarred chest and sighed before looking up and grinning wickedly at Iris.

“You have a hell of a kick.” He said. Iris crouched low, scraping a hoof in challenge as she replied.

“I didn’t go through years of battle training for nothing.” She said smugly. I smiled and cheered quietly at my Silver Iris. I stood up, wobbling a little and limped over to the two. Then, Silver Iris frowned. “Now, I’m going to show you what it means to mess with the pretty face of my mare-friend.” She said with a snort. I flushed. She couldn’t be even cooler than she is now. The Reaper laughed.

“You got guts, kid. If you pull this off, I might put in a little word with the boss. You would make a great Reaper.” He said. Iris frowned.

“Pass. I don’t want to live a free life in plunder. I’d rather just be free to do what I want and not have to worry about being told what to do by other big shots.” She looked at me with a wink as I limped over to stand by her side. The Reaper looked at me and narrowed his eyes.

“You look familiar. Aren’t you the one who got Bull Horn and Razor to come to a truce on Route 15?” he asked. I gave him my cold stare as I spoke.

“And what if I am?” I replied. He smirked.

“No doubt about it. You are the one we’ve been looking for.” He said. That couldn’t be good. I crouched slightly, my hooves spread out, ready to move if needed. Silver Iris snorted and scrapped the sand as she crouched low, ready to attack. “I have a message for you, Sixteen.” The Reaper said with a grin. I said nothing and waited for the Reaper to continue. “You better hope you make it back home in time. Otherwise, Pleasant Town will burn to the ground.” I felt my heart skip a beat. My eyes widened. My home? He was talking about my home? He did this for me to get a message and is threatening my home? I felt myself bristle. My eye throbbed. I heard Silver Iris gasp slightly and the Reaper looked at me with an intrigued look.

“You… you have something to do… with my home?” I shuddered. The Reaper made my eye throb more as he smirked. 

“Maybe I do. The boss wants your cooperation. She thinks you will be a fine addition to her ranks.” He said. I didn’t have to think my next words.

“Tell your fuck of a boss that if she ever wants my cooperation, then she had better leave my home town alone.” I growled. My eye was twitching. I then felt something creep up to the side of my face. I saw Silver Iris gape and back away slightly in surprise. I couldn’t blame her. What was about to be unleashed was my full rage. I wanted to burn this fucker’s boss. Whoever the hell she is, she had crossed the line. I bristled more as I took an intimidating step forward. I heard the evil chuckle of Din.

“Yes, dear Courier. Let your fire fuel your hatred. I will help you guide that fire to all who threaten you and your loved ones. It is time. Time for me to be released.” I looked straight at the fiery spirit in pitch blackness. I glared at the alicorn spirit. I saw the key appear in front of me. 

“I’m not doing this to free you, Din. I just want your power. I want to burn the fuckers who are threatening my home.” I said coldly. The alicorn grinned wickedly, showing me her fangs as I slid the key into the hole and turned it. The fire around her burned brighter than Celestia’s sun and quickly engulfed me. When I opened my eyes, I found the fire surrounding me in a spiral. I saw the Reaper back away, smiling.

“You seeing this boss? You were right.” He said. 

“Courier?” I heard Silver Iris say worriedly. I said nothing as I took a step forward. Before I took another one, I blinked as a projected hologram shot out of the Reaper’s PipBuck and stood in front of me. A grinning mare’s head. Her mane styled into horns as she looked at me.

“Ahh, yes. The power of the maiden finally stirs. The rumors were true about you, dear. Now that I have your full attention, I want to discuss something with you.” The mare’s head said. I said nothing. So this is the Reaper’s boss. The one who told this Reaper the message. She grinned more as she spoke. “I want you to be a very special part of my ranks. You will be able to do the things you want. Whatever you desire. Money, fame, stallions or mares of your choice. Just as long as you be a good little child and join me.” I stomped a hoof, the fire around me rising as I did before I spoke.

“You honestly expect me to just say yes?” I said. I couldn’t tell if my voice was my own or Din’s. But I was thankful that Din hadn’t taken over me yet. I wanted answers. Not to burn them right away. The mare made a little hum in thought as she spoke.

“No. I was not expecting you to come quietly.” Then she grinned. “Which is why your little home of Pleasant Town is being held captive as we speak.” That did it. I don’t know what I did, but the fire around me sent out a small stream at the hologram. It went past, singeing the Reaper. He hissed and put out the flames. The mare’s head laughed. “Please, keep trying dear. This is just a hologram. Now then. Will you accept my offer, or do you want to see your precious little town perish before your very eyes?” she waited as I glared coldly and hatefully at her.

“You are making a big mistake to even think about threatening me with my home.” I said. The mare sighed and a glimpse of a hoof wave appeared.

“Yes. Quite. But I am willing to risk it.” She smiled. “I will expect your answer when you get home, dear. Ta-ta~!” the hologram vanished and the Reaper smirked as I caught his look through the fire.

“See you wimps later.” He said. I watched him as he trotted off with a few raiders I hadn’t seen there before vanishing into the night snow of the Empire. I saw the fire die down and I felt a presence in my head withdrew. I groaned and wobbled, almost hitting the dried dirt ground until Iris caught me and held me in her hooves. She looked at me with worry.

“Courier, what happened? Are you alright?” She looked up and I followed her gaze to see my startled companions. Where they there too when I was being offered? I won’t deny it, I’m pissed. This mare had ordered these raiders to take the border in case I just happen to trot by. They want an answer? I’ll give them one. And if it meant borrowing the power of Din to make sure the mare screamed for all to hear, then so be it. I wanted her dead. I said nothing as Silver Iris helped me up.

“So, that was Din?” Shining Star said, making it not sound like a question and looking grim. I kept quiet as I rubbed my head and nodded.

“But wasn’t the last time she was possessed, she burned down an entire town?” Comp said. He must have woken up during the sound of gun fire. I nodded before speaking.

“Only this time, she didn’t take control.” I said. They looked at me with concern. But I had to say it. They were my friends. I couldn’t lie to them. “I asked her if I can borrow some of her power. Just in case things went horrible.” Goldenlee gasped.

“Why would you do such a thing!?” she said. 

“You heard the hologram.” Star said as he trotted over to us. “Pleasant Town is Courier’s home town.” He looked at me. “How much do you want to bet that whoever took your brother’s identity and planted him inside was by the order of that mare?” I said nothing. He was right. She ordered a pony to go into my home as my brother. “And by the way she said it, she sounded like she had recently taken over the town.” I looked at him with wide eyes.

“Then there is still time!” I said as I pulled away from Silver Iris and galloped to the gate. Silver Iris flew over me and landed, blocking my path. I tried going around her, but she shot out a wing that wrapped around me and into her.

“Courier, listen. I know how much you want save your town. But you can’t do that going in guns blazing.” She said. I looked at her, tears started to fall. She looked at me with a stern face. “But we need to play this smart. You are a smart pony, Courier. And we are your friends. We can help you.” Then she smiled softly at me and kissed my head. “You don’t have to do it alone.” I sniffled and wiped my eyes. She was right. If I just went in and started killing everything on sight, it would be catastrophic not just for me, but the entire town. Ponies would get hurt and it would be all my fault because I thought it would be a good idea to kill the bad ponies on sight. I might die even before reaching the mare. I smiled at her.

“You’re right.” I said. I pulled away from her and turned to my companions. They smiled at me. These are ponies I could trust. And if I was to be a better pony, I needed to start now. “Alright, it is a three day travel by wagon. If we can find one, we might have plenty of time to reach Pleasant Town and have a plan in motion.”

“Now that’s the Courier we know.” Goldenlee beamed as the others nodded. I looked over to see the RCE ponies trot over to us. One was about to congratulate us when I shot up a hoof and looked her squarely in the eye.

“You can return the favor by giving us a wagon you aren’t using.” I said. The mare blinked before looking back at a wagon.

“Well, there is the one the raiders left. But I wa-.” I didn’t let her finish when I cut her off with a smile and trotting past her.

“Great, thanks.” I stopped and felt eyes on me. I looked back to see the mare look a little sadly. I rolled my eyes, reached with my magic for the note paper and pencil on her, scribbled my signature on it and gave it back to her. She squeed as she happily took it. I looked to my companions who were getting into the wagon. Silver Iris petted Rex as she tied the reigns to the timberwolf’s muzzle.

“Don’t worry, Rex. This is only temporary. I swear I’ll give you the biggest tree branch when we are done.” She said. Rex whined and growled a little, nudging his head at her. She smiled and looked to me. “All set, Cap’n.” I smiled at her and gave her a big kiss on the lips. She stiffened and I saw her wings pomf. My pretty cool mare! She flushed as I trotted past her, brushing my tail under her chin at the same time, before hopping up onto the driver’s side. 

“Alright then. To Pleasant Town.” I said as Rex howled and took off, Silver Iris flying right beside the wagon. I smiled. I won’t be doing this alone. These are my friends. And they will be there for me as I would for them.



As we passed the small town of Wheatfield Acres, (with ponies diving out of our way as Rex barreled down the street with our wagon in tow) I couldn’t help but feel proud of Rex. I don’t know if timberwolves had anything that could slow them down, other than fire I guess. Rex had just ran a full day without missing a beat. Silver Iris, bless her athletic heart, almost tired out when Goldenlee quickly brought her in with simple telekinesis. She snoozed soundly, resting up for the moment as we set the plan in motion. We had discussed the plan when we had left the border.
There is a hill that overlooks the town. Goldnelee was to position herself with her rifle and take out any of the raiders that could snipe at us from above. Then, Silver Iris with Comp and Rex pretended to be caravan traders with the wagon. We had found some pile of junk that Brick and Star were going to hide in. I was to go in with a Stealthbuck that Comp had bought in Las Pegasus and find Post Box and see if he could get some of our best couriers to position themselves from the top floor of the Express. I prayed to the Goddesses that they hadn’t found Stable 50. It wasn’t empty. It’s where resident couriers went to for lessons. It was also a place for the young to learn history and knowledge of the Wasteland so they knew what to expect when being a courier. If raiders had found it deep within the basement of a ruined building, I would find a creative way to repay their deeds. I narrowed my eyes as the feeling of a presence made me shudder.
I looked up to see the white grinning mask of Cheesy Chester, sitting on top of our wagon and looking down at me.

“So, I take it things went well? Oh, what am I saying? Of course not.” Chester had his hindlegs crossed and propped a hoof on a knee and plopped his head on the hoof.

“You were right, Five.” I said looking ahead as the gates of Wheatfield Acres came into view. I slowed Rex down and told the guards we were couriers tasked with delivering goods to Pleasant Town. The guard nodded and the gates open. When he looked back, he stiffened as he saw Chester at the top of the wagon, waving a handkerchief in his hoof as Rex pulled the wagon.

“Good day, brave hero~!” he sang as we left the baffled guard behind. As we traveled up Route 2, Stableton coming into view, I addressed Chester.

“So how did you know it wasn’t Stall?” I asked. Chester, who was laying on his side now with his cheek propped onto a hoof and tossed a piece of cheese wedge into the hole into the mouth of the mask. I heard chewing and he swallowed before he spoke.

“Oh, a little birdy told me.” He said with a gaily pitch. I arched a brow. “Well, not really a birdy. More of a bale fire phoenix. But they are birds all the same.” A bale fire phoenix? I shook away the question.

“And that’s why you went to me. You knew Post Box would listen to me.” I said. He switched his position to being on his belly, crossing the top of his hooves under his chin and kicked up his hind legs before he spoke.

“Well, I did try to tell dear Stall. But well, you know how PipBuck’s worked. Then, I tired your sister. Such a dear. Honestly thought I was pulling her leg.” I arched a brow at him. He cocked his head. “Well okay, maybe I was a little. I didn’t think a hand would be all that bad, but you never know.” 

“A hand?” I asked. The hell was that? Chester waved a hoof at me.

“Just a little anthropology into the mix. And then I went to you. You are such a clever little filly.” Chester now had his head upside down, but his body remained upright in the position. I shuddered a bit. “I’m so glad that you can understand my sense of humor.” I shook my head and smirked at the masked stallion.

“I didn’t think it. But you are one hell of a clever bastard, my friend.” I said. He suddenly perked up, his head spinning up right. He lunged at me and pulled me into a hug and nuzzled my cheek, much to my chagrin.

“Oh, you have no idea how much this means to me. We could be best of friends!” he said. I gave him a smile and pushed him away.

“Don’t push it. We have other things to handle. Our home is in trouble and we have to stop them.” I said. Suddenly, Chester jumped down with a red cape flapping behind him and a red S inside a diamond painted onto his chest and pointed forward in a poise.

“You are right, dear Sixteen! We must make haste! Our family awaits!” he said. I could have sworn I heard small trumpets play a little tune as we began to pass Stableton. Passing by the town, I gapped at the amount of tents were outside of the town. What creeped me out more was the line of zebra on both sides of the roads. I heard my companions gasp at the zebra as they bowed, one by one, as we passed them.

“What’s going on here?” Comp asked. I looked to Chester who rubbed his chin in thought.

“I wouldn’t rightly know for sure. But I believe they think their Maiden of Fire has finally awoke. And now they are waiting as she burns her dancing flames across the land.” We looked at him. He rubbed the back of his head as he spoke. “But that’s just a clown’s perspective. Wouldn’t you agree, Sixteen?” I looked grim, but I nodded to him. I knew better now not to take what he says lightly. He knew about the fake in Pleasant Town. He knew about my father putting our family’s lineage around the Empire. This pony had a sixth sense. And being an illusionist myself, I can finally say that we are truly best of friends. It was still going to be at least another day, having saved more time by leaving right away, before we reached Pleasant Town. We already have a plan. And we will carry it out together. I looked at the courier clown, who seemed to be preoccupying himself with a weird looking block game. He carefully pulled out a block slowly, but when the wagon hit a bump, the tower fell. He cheered as he got one of the blocks out.
I smiled. He may be the freakiest courier pony around. But don’t let his looks and humor deceive you. He’s an illusionist. And magicians always have tricks up their sleeves. He knew what was going on.



Footnote Level Up!


> Courier's Lineage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Courier’s Lineage


The blizzard had died down into a small calm snow fall. The sky being as cloudy as usual. I laid on my belly in the snow, looking through a pair of binoculars at Pleasant Town. I am pissed. I saw raiders helping themselves to the town’s market and food supply. Then, they decided to intimidate ponies they had captured. Some of them being couriers that had wandered in and be unexpectedly surrounded. I saw some bodies on the street of the town’s ponies and minor couriers that had fought back only to have a bloody end. Goldnelee was next to me, looking through her scope.

“Oh dear. There are quite a lot more than we had anticipated.” She looked grim as she continued. “It’s almost like that vile mare had turned them into an army of savages.”

“Raiders have and always will be savages.” I said darkly as I scanned the roofs of the town. Just as I had expected, some of the raiders had positioned themselves inside the top floors of abandon buildings and only three that I saw were on the actual roof themselves. I passed by tiny shops in the market street to see ponies being held captive and a group of raiders helping themselves to property that was not theirs. I bristled. I couldn’t look anymore. I wanted these fuckers dead. They were pillaging my home. I stood up, still crouching low as I made my way to the wagon. 
Comp and Iris had hid their armored barding into the back and dawned long sleeve rags that would pass them off as traders. Comp looked at me.

“These things itch like crazy!” he said as he rubbed his side. Iris also seemed uncomfortable as I saw small lumps moving where her wings where supposed to be.

“I really hate not having to move my wings.” She groaned as she hopped onto the driver’s side. “I’m also a mare. And knowing raiders, they will try something.” I nickered. 

“Well, your epic mane style will put you off as a boy more than anything.” I teased. She flushed and brushed a hoof at her spiked back mane.

“Not my fault. My great ancestor, Cloudchaser, had this exact mane style.” She snorted. “This is how it naturally is.” I smiled and kissed her cheek, making her ease a little.

“Don’t worry. I really like your mane. When I get Post Box and some of our best couriers in place, you can have all the action you want.” I gave her a worried look. I know she wanted to fight. She enjoyed her battle with the Reaper and I was worried that she might get too caught up into the fight and get killed because of it. I blinked as she gave me a small smile and a wink.

“Hey. I’m pretty. I’m cool. I’m pretty cool.” She said. I felt my heart flutter more and trotted to the back of the wagon. I hopped in and saw Brick and Shining Star donning robes that were in the back of the wagon. The raiders must have pillaged a poor settlement to get them. But they blended in well with all the junk. I looked out and saw Goldenlee give me a smile. I nodded to her and she turned to look back through her scope. I levitated up the Stealthbuck. I would activate it when we reached the gate. I nodded to Silver Iris, who then faced forward and slapped the reins on Rex. I felt the wagon move with a jerk and we made our way down to the gate.



The wagon came to a stop in front of the gates. I could see vulgar sayings painted on it. I held my anger back. I wanted to save it for the mare that had caused this.

“Well, well. A caravan eh? What’s a colt like you doing here?” I heard a raider speak. Iris gave him a smile.

“Just passing through. I don’t want any trouble, no siree.” She said, making her voice sound deeper to play off as a stallion.

“Oh yeah? Mind if we take a look?” the raider asked. Iris said nothing as I heard hoof steps rounding to the back. I quickly activated the Stealthbuck just in time as the mare raider looked in. She looked hideous. Her hide mangy and smelly. I noticed she didn’t have a PipBuck on her. But I wasn’t ruling out that some of these raiders had them. The mare snorted and pulled away. “He ain’t got much. But I think the others will think differently.” I could swear she was grinning evilly when she said this. The gate opened and the wagon went through. I patted Brick’s and Star’s robes, signaling that I’m getting out. They nodded as I turned and slid out of the wagon. 
The town was quiet. I could see some pony’s stuff being burned and I winced, feeling Din cackle at the sight. I ignored it and crept quietly as I could. I had casted an illusion spell to mask my hoof prints so that if a raider happened to come by, they wouldn’t get too suspicious. But it wouldn’t last long. I need to hurry and reach the Express before the spell and the Stealthbuck dissipated. I turned the corner and gapped.
In front of the Crystal Express were dozen of courier bodies. The snow, red with blood and gore, littered everywhere. I bit my lip, praying that Post Box and my sisters were okay. I sighed quietly with relief as I saw the building that housed Stable 50 underneath looked untouched. I crept across the street and slid up to the wall. I sidled to the window and saw a couple of couriers dead on the floor and a few others bound and gagged. A raider was snoozing loudly behind Tabletop’s counter. I tried the window, only to find it locked. I pulled out my screw driver and a bobby pin and began fiddling with the lock. I smirked as the window let out a soft click and I slid in when it opened. The raider didn’t seem to notice, thanks to his loud snoring. I did see some of the bound couriers look confused at the sudden window opening, but kept quiet.
I crept behind the counter, plucking the knife from the raider’s belt and quickly slit his throat. He gurgled in surprise and fell to the floor with a quiet thump. The couriers seemed more surprised by the raider’s sudden death. I went over to them and whispered.

“This is Courier Sixteen. I ask that you please keep quiet while we get our town back.” They looked at me and nodded. Taking the knife, I cut their bonds and they threw off their gags.

“Courier Sixteen? The Savior of the Roads, Sixteen?” a courier whispered. I let out a small groan of annoyance before I spoke.

“You can get an auto graph once you help me take back our home.” I said. I went over to a mare that I had recognized and freed her. Tabletop sputtered a bit before smiling.

“Oh thank Celestia that it is you.” She said. I shushed her before speaking.

“Tabletop. Where is Post Box?” I asked. She looked worried.

“He’s should be barricaded in his office.” She said.

“And what about Heart. What about Bell. Are they safe?” I asked. She nodded.

“Heart is down in the stable with your sister and the other town folk that had made it there in time.” I sighed with relief. I knew Heart wouldn’t be taken down so easily. I looked back as the couriers drew their weapons, two sidled quietly to the windows and peeked out, before looking to the stairs. Tabletop put a hoof on my invisible shoulder. “Courier, please be careful. That wasn’t the only raider that had made it in here.” I smiled, putting the knife into the sheath on my duster. Guess I did need it after all.

“You got it. Just keep your head low. When I get Post Box and some of the other couriers, be ready. I have friends that are going to help out as well.” I was surprised that Tabletop looked at me with a smile.

“You have friends? I knew this day would come.” She stood up, drawing her 9mm pistol from her holster. “Your parents would be proud of you.” I said nothing as she quietly crept with the other couriers, positioning themselves near the windows. I quietly crept up the stairs and found the second floor to be a disaster. A few bodies of couriers littered the hall and I heard banging come from one of the rooms. If we wanted to take back the town, we had to take back the Express first. I crept towards the sound of banging and found that two raiders stood in front of the door.  One was banging a sawed-off shotgun at it.

“We know you’re in there. Open the fucking door!” she growled. I crept silently up to the bored looking stallion by her side. I levitated out the knife from its sheath and quickly slit his throat, gurgling in surprise. The mare blinked and looked at him. I batted the shotgun away and stabbed the knife into the mare’s throat. Her eyes widened as she gurgled. I twisted the knife before pulling it out and let the mare drop to the floor in a bloody heap. I heard voices from the room.

“What was that?” a muffled voice asked.

“I don’t know, but they stopped banging. Let me go check.” I heard the door open slightly and an eye peek out. My own eyes widened. The door opened and a young grey stallion with a combed down black mane looked around. Behind him was another courier and the mare I once had a crush on. Her pink hide looking like it was scratched at and her lemonade colored mane reached my eyes as she looked at the stallion. The pony that had inflicted the pain on me all those years ago narrowed his eyes at the dead raiders. “Weird. They had their throats slight.” Saying nothing, I ignored the feeling of panic as I crept down the hall to the stairs. I wanted to get as far away from them as I could.
I reached the third floor and found that the hallway wasn’t as beaten as the second. Though, I could see a grim looking raider in front of a door. The room he was guarding was the room that was across from my room. Thankfully, my room looked untouched. I always locked my room and sometimes jam the lock so other ponies wouldn’t just wander in for plain curiosity or sick jokes. I crept toward the raider and quickly and silently slit the stallion’s throat. I quietly set him down and peeked into the room. I wanted to vomit as I saw two raiders fornicating in a bed. The mare seemed unimpressed with the stallion that made small grunts of satisfaction. I looked around the room.
I smirked as I levitated up the sawed-off shotgun from the unimpressed mare and took aim at the stallion. I pulled the trigger and the stallion’s head was blown off. The startled mare blinked as her shotgun aimed at her. The bed was covered in blood when I pulled the trigger. I closed the door and crept back to the fourth floor. I had to act quickly, for I only had a minute left for my Stealthbuck. I saw Post Box’s office and three raiders in front of it. They were trying their luck with the lock. The mare swore when the bobby pin broke. I made my way down towards the raider that was facing my way. 

“Would you hurry the fuck up already?” one of the raiders by the lock hissed at the fumbling mare.

“How about you shut the fuck up and let me concentrate?” she barked back. The bobby pin broke. The stallion raider yawned and I took that opportunity. I reared back and lashed out a fore hoof to his yawning face, making him spin stupidly and taking the knife to his neck, I lifted up his carbine and fired at the two raiders that looked stupidly at him in confusion. When the two fell to a bloody heap, I slid the knife under the stallion’s throat and dropped him to the floor. The Stealthbuck dissipated as I knocked on the door.

“Friendly?” a voice asked.

“Courier Sixteen.” I said. There was a slight pause before the door clicked and a young courier cadet filly opened the door.

“No way! Boss, it’s the Savior!” she beamed.

“I know damn well who it is.” I smiled at the vanilla colored old stallion who smiled at me. “Took your time didn’t you?” he snorted. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Well, it took a little time. But I had friends that helped me.” I said. He chuckled as he picked up the raider’s carbine.

“Well, ain’t that a surprise. If your father was around I would bet he would dance around the town.” He said with a smirk. I returned it with a smirk of my own before I led them down to the first floor. The other couriers and Tabletop were still positioned by the windows. Post Box knocked on the counter to get their attention. “Now listen up. We have a town to save. And I’ll be damned if I die this day and see it fall into the filthy hooves of raiders and scavengers. We are couriers. And this is our home. I say, give them hell.” He said. The couriers before us murmured in agreement before he turned to me. “Knowing you, you have a plan.” I nodded.

“I have a friend up on the hill that is going to take out the ones on the rooftops while the others distract the ones in the center of town.” I looked to the couriers. “Position yourselves on all the floors. Keep your head low. When you see a glint of light, fire down on them.” I turned to Post Box. “I need to check on my siblings.” Post Box looked at me sternly.

“Courier. Your mother isn’t in the Stable. I fear she may still be in the Peace Building.” He said. I gapped. “I know your sisters. They can take care of the stable. But we need to save Golden Road. You need to save her. I don’t want to lose another friend.” I looked at his serious expression. He is really good at hiding his emotions, but I could tell he is deeply worried about my mother. And he should be. He is my parent’s best friend after all. I nodded before turning and going to the window. I peeked out and took the knife out, moving it into the small bit of sunlight from the clouds. I saw a small quick glint on the hill. I smiled. Goldenlee has some pretty damn good eye sight. The couriers did as I told them and waited. We watched as a raider on a rooftop patrol above. She stopped to look over towards the center of town before her head suddenly blew up into blood and giblets. I heard gun fire coming from the town. Just as I thought, raiders from other buildings piled out and the couriers and Post Box fired down on them. A few raiders went down before the rest became smart and took cover, firing back.
I bolted out of the side window and raced along the alley wall. I knew these streets well. Every turn, every corner, every minor detail came flooding back to me as I made my way to the center. Reaching the center of town, I smiled as I watched my friends and a few other freed ponies fire back at raiders that had taken cover. I saw a grenade from Brick’s launcher land behind a raider’s cover and was suddenly engulfed in flames. I ignored the feeling of Din’s desire as I galloped over to the Peace Building. The door was busted in and I saw two raiders peeking out of the window. They saw me and ducked back. I smirked and conjured a copy to rush in. 
The raiders opened fired and my copy became riddled with bullets. The mistake they made was to unload their entire rounds into me in panic. The real me leapt in and aimed my shotgun at one, blowing her head to bits before turning and doing the same to the other mare. I rushed to the stairs, taking out a raider that had bolted down to check on the noise and made my way up. Reaching the floor my mother was on, I sidled and peeked behind from the stair way. I saw two raiders standing in no particular fashion down the hall. I conjured two more copies and motioned for them to go down the hall. I followed behind as the raiders yelped in surprise and fire onto my copies. We fired back. One of my copies took out the head of a raider and the copy on my left got blasted into oblivion. I rushed up, knife drawn, as I tackled the raider to the wall and stabbed him repeatedly in the gut, twisting the blade each time. He gurgled and slumped to the ground. My copy faded and I quickly went for the door. Locked.
I bristled, panic rushing as I quickly messed with the lock. The bobby pin broke, making me swear and moving to a next. It broke again. I felt my breath rasp as I made the third attempt. It clicked open. I bolted in and my eyes widened.
My mother laid on the bed, her hooves bound to the posts and a gag over her mouth, screaming in pain as a raider moved on top of her. He stopped and looked at me in surprise.

“How the fuck did you get in here!?” he said reaching for his weapon. I bristled, galloped forward, delivered a hoof to his face that sent him to the wall and pinned him, knife at his exposed tender spot. I must have given my murderous look as the raider looked positively scared.

“You picked the wrong mother to do that too.” I said coldly. He tried moving, but I slid the blade slightly on his tender spot, making him wince in pain. I shoved him harder into the wall, my leg at his neck. “Where is she?” 

“I-I-I don’t know what you me-.” I delivered another hoof to his face, seeing a tooth fly out and blood spill with it. He coughed and sputtered.

“You know damn well who I mean. Your boss. Where. Is. She.” I wasn’t making it a question. The raider gulped and spit more blood out before speaking.

“Sh-she’s in the town hall.” He stammered. I looked to see a couple of couriers look in. Their eyes widened at the sight.

“Get my mother out of here.” I said. They exchanged glances. “That wasn’t a fucking choice!” I shouted. They hurriedly went to help my mother as I turned my attention back to the raider. He gave me a sheepish smile.

“Let me go?” he said weakly. I smirked. I slid the knife fully through the tender spot. He screamed in agony as he bled from the spot. I wasn’t finished there. I reached with my magic to his tail and pulled him along behind me. I threw him down the stairs, hearing the bones crack in the process when he landed. I did the same thing to the rest of the floors before he landed at the bottom. He was still alive when I narrowed my eyes at him. This fucker is resilient, I’ll give him that. But the act he had committed on my mother was one I was not willing to reason with. She had enough emotional problems as is. Being dealt what had happened to me in my childhood and seeing it happen to my mother, I was beyond reasoning.
He screamed more as I dragged him into the center of town with my magic. My friends and the couriers had successfully taken back the town’s center. I ignored the looks of concern from my friends and the applause of the town’s ponies as I stood and narrowed my eyes at the group of raiders emerging from the town hall. I saw the familiar Reaper. His grin planted onto me. My eyes fell to the mare next to him. The horned red and black striped mane and the green hide in an armored dress caped mare looked at me with interest. She looked at the screaming raider, then back at me, clapping her hooves.

“Oh such a devious little girl you are. Yes, you will fit perfectly in my ranks. So, have you’ve come to an answer?” she looked at me with an arched brow. I said nothing. My magic went for the bleeding raider’s neck, choking him and lifting him up from the snow. I felt eyes on me as I took the knife and without a single hint of emotion, stabbed the knife into the raider’s chest and slid the knife down. His organs fell to the snow with a sickening plop and he gurgled before the life in his eyes vanished.

“Do you know what that raider had done to deserve that?” I asked, my voice cold. The Reaper seemed to chuckle.

“Oh, I bet something bad that had you do that.” He said. I ignored him as I continued.

“He was in the middle of raping my mother.” I said. I heard murmurs from the town ponies and the gasps from my friends. “I told you that if you wanted my cooperation, you had better leave my home town alone. And here I find one of your lackeys raping my mother.” I tossed aside the raider’s body, seeing in the corner of my eye his body plopping sickeningly in front of a few startled ponies. “I am beyond reasoning.” I heard Din cackle evilly.

“Yes… show them your hatred. Show them the power to fear you. I will gladly help you burn the ponies that had hurt your family. Your friends. Just turn the key.” I looked at Din in the pitch blackness of my mind, key levitating in my magic by my side. I said nothing. I wanted the mare dead. I wanted those responsible to feel my wrath. I may not have known most of the ponies in town, but Celestia help me, this is pmy home. And having to watch raiders do as they please was unforgivable. I’ll gladly let Din burn them. Burn them all. I grinned as I turned the key more and the flames went higher and became brighter. When I opened my eyes, I found the ponies around me back away or take cover.

“Courier, no!” I heard Comp shout. “Don’t be another Tipson! Please Courier!” I ignored him. Like I said, I was beyond reason. I felt the feeling creep up to the side of my face and took a step forward, the flames rising and falling with each step I took toward the mare. She seemed a little surprised, but then motioned for the Reaper to go forward. He grinned, power hoof crackling as he walked to me.

“This is going to be fun.” He said. I said nothing, feeling Din’s embrace around me. The Reaper galloped forward, entering S.A.T.S. as he got close. I was surprised that the area hadn’t slowed around me. If anything, he had slowed himself. I looked him dead in the eye as I passed him. I drew out my shot gun, saw a small stream of fire pour into the muzzle and grinned. I watched the Reaper’s face went from confident to plain confusion in the moment of S.A.T.S.

“Fool.” I said, my voice not sounding like my own. I gasped as I watched the shotgun being fired and a stream of flaming slugs pelted the helmet of the Reaper. I watched his eyes curl up and saw a big sizzling hole in his helmeted head. Din had merged her powers with my slugs, making them armor piercing and incendiary. He fell to the floor, spasaming a bit before finally staying still. I wasn’t done. He had hurt Iris. And he was a part of the attack on my town. I heard Din chuckle as she controlled my body to continually fire at the Reaper, before stopping as the flames finally engulfed the body. I saw my shotgun’s barrel red hot and sizzling. The magic must have been strong as it looked like it was on the verge of being destroyed. But it had begun to mend itself. Whatever Shining Armor did to the gun, he wanted it to last.

“Kill her! She threatens me!” I heard the mare shout as she glared at me. She must have been pissed. That one shot to the Reaper was probably not part of her plan. My focus remained on her as the six raiders that had accompanied them fired at me. Some were shit with their aim, but others got lucky. My body was soon riddled with holes. I just chuckled it off and felt my hood fell off of me as I looked at the raiders before me. Once they had finished their rounds, it was my turn. I controlled the fire around me to snake over to a fruit stand, catching it on fire and sent it rolling into the raiders. Some were smart and leapt out of the way, but two were unfortunately rammed and crushed into the next stand, catching that stand on fire as well as the raiders. They screamed as the flames danced around them.

“Courier! Don’t do this! Tipson, remember!!?” I heard Shining Star shout. Yes! I can hear you! But I’m not in control of myself. I was instantly regretting as I glimpsed to the fire. The fire had spread and grew around the center. The flames must have been too much for some of the ponies as they retreated and fled from the flames snaking out from underneath me with each step I took. Din laughed maniacally as the raiders and the mare fled back into the town hall. No, Din! Please spare the hall! There could be ponies in there! Din looked at me, her fangs showing as she spoke.

“But, don’t you want to watch the flames dance at the harmonious singing of those that had hurt you? You saw that stallion and your old crush in that room. What makes you think they ever forgot that moment? The stallion felt pleased with himself. The mare being his cock cleaner. And I can guarantee you, dear Courier.” She grinned wickedly as she burned an unlucky raider that didn’t make it into the hall in time. “They will be happy to do it again.” I said nothing. She was right. After what had happened, they stuck around. I found lessons that hadn’t involved them, but that didn’t still stop them from tormenting me. Whenever they got the chance, they would insult me as I walked by. The colt who had hurt me would make rude gestures as I passed and whooped and cheered at my flank. 
When I became courier rank sixteen, I had found that my old crush and him had become couriers eighteen and twenty. They were in the top twenty with my siblings. I panicked there and then, but had said nothing as they stood not too far from me at the graduation from rookie cadet to courier VIP status. I ignored their looks of hate at me as I went up to receive the diploma. They had taunted me when I had left, my siblings unaware of the situation. After all those years, they still hurt me. They still tormented me. And I had saved them from raiders. I saved them and they didn’t know it. And if they were watching me now, they would fear me and bring more hurt to me.
I really am a monster. I let Din control me. The flames dancing quickly as they surrounded the town hall. I ignored my friend’s screams. I ignored the hundred of eyes watching me laugh maniacally as the town hall burned. I stopped laughing as I saw a sliver blur zip by me and into the town hall. I felt something heavy hit me. I looked to see both Star and Brick pinning me to the bloodied snow. I laughed again as the fire streamed past their cheeks, singeing them in the process. They had no choice but to break away when they saw my shotgun being aimed at them. The armor piercing incendiary rounds grazing them as they retreated back, but no too far. I wanted to tell them to run. To tell them to forget about me.
But they were my friends. They wouldn’t do that. They had made it clear back in Las Pegasus and they plan on helping me. Even if it meant their lives in the hooves of a friend. 

“Why do you insist on stopping us?” I heard Din’s voice replace mine as she addressed the stallions.

“You are destroying our friend’s home.” Shining Star said. “You honestly think we are going to let you take control and destroy everything she knows about this place? This is her home. Not a toy for you to destroy because you want to.” Brick nodded.

“Ayep.” He said. Din laughed more.

“Oh this is just too precious!” she grinned wickedly at them. “You honestly think she truly sees you as friends?” They narrowed their eyes at her. No! Don’t listen to her! I’ve changed! You have to understand! I don’t want to hurt you all! But Din had silenced me as she continued to speak. “Years of torment. Years of abuse. Years of being alone. With only her family to rely on. She had agreed to let me destroy those that had hurt her. And this town had hurt her more than she could imagine. I must destroy everything that hurt her. And there is nothing you can do to stop it.”

“Like hell we can’t!” I heard a voice say. I looked with wide eyes as a snarling timberwolf pounced and pin me to the ground with a wooden paw. Comp looked sternly down at me as Din cackled.

“A boy with no idea who he is. How can you truly trust her that she will stick by her word? You have no past. No memories. But I know you, dear Comp. You are different from other ponies.” I watched Comp’s look change from stern to a look of concern. Don’t listen to her Comp! This is Din! Not me! Again, I was silenced by Din as she spoke. “Yes, very different. In fact, I could say you aren’t a pony at all for that matter.” His look changed from concern to utter shock. He gritted his teeth and twisted his hooves on the handles of Rex, shoving me more into the ground.

“Bullshit!” he said. “I may not know who I am. But I definitely know I am a pony. A living breathing being. And I trust Courier to find out who I am. I don’t need to hear it from a spirit like you!” Rex snarled in agreement. Din laughed more and more. Comp darted his eyes and adjusted his hooves, making Rex hop back as flames surrounded me. Thankfully, my duster is still fireproof, but I could still feel the heat on my body. Din stood my body up and faced my friends.

“You cannot stop this child’s hate. This town has hurt her. She knows it. Yet she chooses to ignore it. She chooses to still see this painful place as home.” Din snarled and spat. Was that a small goo of fire that I just spat out? What the hell had happened to my body? What did Din do to me? I watched helplessly as Din walked towards them, the flames rising higher and higher as I got closer. My friends stood their ground, but they were ready to move. And they did just that as I aimed my shotgun at them and the piercing incendiary rounds pelted the snow, making it melt in the process, as my friends darted around me. Brick fired a grenade at my hooves and I felt my body jerk and spasm as the electricity went through. Din screamed in pain and fell to the snow. I saw the snow melt around me when I did.

“Do it! Now!” I heard Star shout. I saw Rex rush in and Comp hopped off with a glass orb in his teeth. Din’s eyes widened.

“No! Nonono! I will not let her take control! She must burn her hate to the ground! Those that had hurt her must be burned! They must sing!” Din snarled. Comp smirked.

“Night-night, Din.” He said and put the orb to my horn. I pushed aside Din and made the connection, seeing the world fade away.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I felt scared as I saw the clouds pass beneath my host. I was definitely in a mare. And from the flapping beside me, I was probably a pegasus. I could see cerulean bangs in front of me as my host flew across the sky. I felt healthy. Athletic and for some reason, I felt that my mane looked epic. My host darted her eyes as the ground beneath her soared by. She looked up and gapped in awe as a tall tower loomed over head. I recognized the tower. I’ve seen in the book about the Stable Dweller. This is the Shadow Bolt tower. The place where the M.o.A ministry mare had worked on. The project being dubbed the Single Pegasus Project. My host landed softly on a deck and was greeted by a black pegasus with a white and gray stripped Mohawk mane. My host smiled.

“Well, if it isn’t Thunderlane. I was wondering where you went off to.” My host said. The charcoal pegasus grinned and rubbed the back of his head.

“It’s great to see you too, Cloudchaser.” He said. My host looked sternly at him, making Thunderlane blink. “Oh right, I mean uh, Stormwalker.” He corrected. Stormwalker smiled and ruffled his mane. “How’s Flitter holding up?” Stromwalker sighed as they walked into the Shadow Bolt tower entrance.

“Well, she could have been better. She’s going through a mental breakdown after what had happened to Rumble.” My host looked at Thunderlane sadly as the pegasus narrowed his eyes and looked ahead. “Look, if it meant anything, it wasn’t your fault. He was a great kid.”

“He wasn’t just great. He was my brother.” Thunderlane said coldly, making Stormwalker feel ashamed. “And thanks to that damn war, I’m the only one who has to put up with it.” Stormwalker sighed.

“You aren’t the only one. I’ve been having break downs as well. But not as bad as Flitter.” She said. Thunderlane looked at her with a worried look. He sighed before changing the subject.

“I guess Rainbow Dash wanted to see you?” he asked. Stormwalker nodded. The pegasi made their way to a wide open area. I wasn’t ready for when my host took off right alongside Thunderlane as they flew through the pegasi flying back and forth. I noticed the higher they went, the less dense they were getting. They flew to a strange red barrier that blocked a hallway. Turrets were aimed at them, making my host flinch a little. Thunderlane held up a PipBuck and typed something into it. There was a long pause when suddenly the barrier dissipated and the turrets moved away from them. As soon as the duo moved through, the barrier instantly hummed to life and the turrets began beeping.

“Wow, RD isn’t messing around with this.” Stormwalker said. Thunderlane nodded.

“You are lucky she even wants to see you right now.” He said. My host blinked.

“Why?” They turned the corner and began hovering down the hall.

“She had heard that a friend of hers was assassinated at Little Big Horn. She is upset that she hadn’t gotten there in time.” Thunderlane explained. Stormwalker just sighed. Little Big Horn. The place where honored hero and member of the Marauders was killed protecting Princess Celestia. No pony really knew what had happened, but of course, they blamed the stripes that were on the scene. They stopped and landed in front of a tall double door and Thunderlane trotted up to a terminal. I haven’t seen that type of terminal before. It looked like a cloud.

“The hell do you want?” a voice barked from the screen. Thunderlane flinched before speaking.

“Stormwalker is here on your orders, Ministrey Mare.” He said. There was a slight pause before the terminal spoke again.

“Oh yeah. Well, why didn’t you say so? But only she is allowed in. You stay outside. Understand?” Thunderlane sighed and nodded. The door opened and he looked at my host with a worried look.

“Please becareful. She is under a lot of stress and she hasn’t been herself recently.” Stormwalker smiled and pat the mane of her friend.

“Hey, No biggie.” She said. When she entered through the door, she jumped when the door instantly slammed behind her. Narrowing her eyes and gulping a little nervously, she turned back and made her way down the hall. She stopped and saw that the floor was no longer there, but a red barrier. Out of curiosity, she put her hoof out and quickly stuck it back in when a turret she hadn’t noticed hummed to life and nearly took her hoof out. She shivered and flapped her wings. When she had, she was suddenly blasted with more turrets. I was surprised that the reaction time of the pegasus mare was quicker than I have seen. She kicked off the walls and made quick aerial maneuvers as the energy beams shot past her. What was worse was that saw blades shot out and closed in, making a small opening. Stormwalker narrowed her eyes as she skillfully flew through. She yelped as she nearly got sawed in half by another saw.
I could hear her heart beating and her panic rising as she dipped, dove, twirled and avoided the traps that were being sent at her. She saw a door ahead and making a last ditch effort, flew faster than she should have and landed, rolling as the door behind her closed. She landed on her hooves and gasped for breath, heart beating fast and the adrenaline pumping. She heard a hoof clap and looked up to see a cyan pegasus with a rainbow mane that had a hint of grey showing. She also looked strangely drunk.

“Awesome job, Cloudchaser.” My host panted as she spoke, still trying to calm herself.

“Stormwalker.” She took a deep breath and looked up at the mare flying overhead. The athletic looking pegasus hiccupped, making my host narrow her eyes. “You got be kidding me. Don’t tell me you forgot I was coming today.” Stormwalker groaned. Rainbow Dash rubbed her chin, hiccupping again before speaking.

“Aww, you did fine anyway. You are alive, aren’t you?” she snorted. “Though I can’t say the same for Big Macintosh.” Stormwalker felt sore now as she followed Rainbow Dash to her desk. “Well, now that you are here, let me remember why I called you in here in the first place.” Stormwalker waited patiently as the ministry mare went through papers, making bored expressions and occasionally laughing in her drunken stupor before finding a file that had the name ‘Cloudchaser’ on it. She beamed. “Aha! There you are you little bastard.” She tossed the file and my host skillfully caught it in her teeth. Stormwalker spat out the file and began looking through it.
The files showed a picture of her. She looked almost like Silver Iris! Though Stormwalker looked older in this one. She grinned in the picture in a blue and yellow outfit. The files said that she had successfully graduated from the Wonderbolt Academy and her occupation stated ‘Foalsitter for Rumble’. The file also showed previous flight records and also stating her position as a weather pony. Then her eyes fell to a stamped word: AWESOMELY ACCEPTED Stormwalker balked.

“I… I made it? I’m in?” she gapped. Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes.

“Are you, Cloudchaser? Or are you just asking me about it?” she said, looking intently at my host from behind the desk. Stormwalker seemed at a loss for words.

“I… passed?” Stormwalker repeated. Rainbow Dash sighed but then smirked.

“You bet, kid. Welcome to the Shadow Bolts. Your training begins tomorrow morning under the coaching of Thunderlane.” Stormwalker beamed and flew towards the mare, scooping her up in a hug.

“Oh thank you thank you thank you! I promise you, you won’t regret it!” Stormwalker said happily. Rainbow Dash pulled away from her and gave her a stern look.

“Now go, before I change my mind. I have stuff to do.” She said. The mare flew through a barrier and disappeared down into a hall. Stormwalker did happy flips and twirls in the air as she cheered “I made it!” over and over. She blinked and looked back at the door. She frowned. “But no way in hell am I going back there. And she left without deactivating them as well.” Stormwalker flew down to the desk and looked around. “There has to be an off button.” She looked under the desk and narrowed her eyes. She beamed when she saw a button with the words ‘Hall Trap Temp. Shut down’ around the casing. She was about to reach for it when something fell from the desk and landed beside her. She blinked and looked to see another file.
“What the hell?” she whispered to herself. She squinted at the words ‘RUM’. Pushing away the papers on top, she gapped in horror. The file now read: RUMBLELANE. “Rumble?” she looked up from the desk, glancing around to see if any pony was watching. She looked back at the file and opened it. She saw the stamped words of ‘Awesomely Accepted’ but stopped and read a paragraph. She growled now. I saw what she had read. Rumblelane was accepted to test certain stimulants. “Thunderlane needs to see this.” she said. She quickly scooped up the file and stuffed it in her saddlebag and pressed the deactivate button before quickly flying off down the hall.
Thunderlane waited by the door and smiled at her as she landed.

“Hey. So how did it go? You made it in?” he asked. Stormwalker nodded.

“I did. My training under you begins tomorrow. Listen, Thunderlane, I ha-.” But she was cut off when Thunderlane laughed and patted her head.

“Well alright! Welcome to the Shadow Bolts, Cloudchaser!” he said. Stormwalker frowned.

“Stormwalker. But listen, I have something I-.” She stopped, her mouth open. Thunderlane looked at her, happy and waiting for whatever she was about to say. Stormwalker closed her mouth, giving him a smile and rubbing the back of her head before speaking. “Ya’ know what. Nevermind. I’ll tell you later.” She said with a hoof wiggle. Thunderlane blinked but smiled again.

“Well, alright. This is going to be great! Just like old times, huh?” he beamed. Stormwalker gave him a nervous laugh. 

“Yeah… old times.” She said as Thunderlane took off. Stormwalker narrowed her eyes and thought about something before taking off after Thunderlane.


oooOOO000OOOooo


When I awoke, I was found myself in my room. I groaned quietly as I shifted to look around. I blinked and then panicked. The memory of Din setting the town hall on fire and my friends trying to stop her from burning my home came back to me. My home… I bolted up and looked out the window. I could see to my horror the smoke still going on, but other than that, the town looked normal. Exclude from the dead bodies of raiders being loaded into a wagon for disposal by the town ponies. I bolted for the door and stopped as I heard voices from the other side.

“…I understand. But I ask that you must leave at once.” A voice said.

“Fuck that! We want Courier!” a loud voice of a mare said. There were a surprising amount of murmurs in agreement. 

“I’m sorry, but you have to come back later. But right now, you all need to leave her be.” The muffled voice said.

“You’re full of it, Post Box. Fine then, we’ll leave. But when we come back, we want to see Courier. Even if we have to force our way in.” I winced. They didn’t sound too happy. And how can I blame them? They witnessed me under Din’s control and started burning my home. I could have killed them. I could have killed innocent ponies. I heard hoofsteps distance themselves before the voice of Post Box gave a sigh.

“Is my sister going to be okay?” I heard the soft squeak of Bell. I stiffened. Oh-no. Celestia, please no that my siblings did not have to see that. I bit my lip as I continued to listen.

“I’m sure your sister is fine, dear. This isn’t the first time she had been like this.” I heard Goldenlee’s voice say.

“I honestly did not know she was under such pain. So much torment. Why didn’t she come to us?” I heard the voice of Heart say. I stiffened more. Had Goldenlee told them about what had happened to me? No, they didn’t need to know that! What happened, happened. They don’t need to know. I backed away as I heard the door open. I backed up to my bed and watched as Post Box, Heart, Bell and Goldenlee stepped in. Their eyes fell on me. I said nothing. My look must have told them that I heard them. Suddenly, Heart had me in her hooves, hugging me. I felt her gentle cress on my mane. I closed my eyes, letting the tears fall.
They had seen it. They had heard it. What they saw wasn’t their sister, but a monster that had tried to burn down my home and everypony with it. And yet, here was Heart, embracing me, comforting me. I sobbed, holding her tightly. I didn’t want for them to see it. I wasn’t me. I was worried that they would hate me. Shun me because of it. And I was already being hated by the entire town. And probably my sisters too. I wouldn’t be surprised if Heart had rose a dagger and had stabbed me in the back. I would have welcomed it. I am a monster. I had just threatened my entire home. But the stab didn’t happen. The knife wasn’t there. All there was was me crying in the arms of my older sister.



Once I had recollected myself, I had told them everything that had happen. The pain the colt inflicted on me. My possession of Din. The reason why I was being called Savior. But I wasn’t a Savior. Sombra was right. I am a Destroyer. I had almost destroyed my home. Oh karma, why me? Heart looked at me with concern as I finished.

“Why didn’t you come to us? We would have handled it.” She said. I bowed my head and sighed.

“I know… but I didn’t want you all to worry. I had to accept it. Accept the fact that it had happened and move on with my life. And I did. I’m over it.” I said.

“Are you sure?” Heart asked, now looking at me sternly in the eyes. I bit my lip. Was I really over it? I thought I was. But when I remembered the knife that Zahasha had stabbed into me, I thought back to that day, waiting for it to happen again. The same when my friends had pinned me down by my hooves and I thrashed in fear of it happening it again. I wasn’t over it. I hadn’t accepted it. I thought I had, but in the end, it came crawling back. I said nothing.

“Very well then. I’ll have them both in my office.” Post Box said. “Courier, I know you don’t want too, but you have to be there. You need to tell them how you felt. What you think.”

“I don’t have too.” I said softly. “They already know. I don’t need to tell them.” I said. Bell frowned, went up to me and knocked on my head three times. Since when had Bell learn to hit hard? I hissed and rubbed my poor head as she looked at me.

“Idiot. You have too, otherwise they will just get away with it!” she said. “You already let them have. Now it needs to be dealt with.” I winced. I wasn’t expecting Bell to lecture me. She was still in training. She sighed. “A courier I know said that a pony can make choices. You choose to hide it because you think you could pull through. Then, she said that it was all a lie and they have not dealt with it.” I blinked. I remember Chester saying something about Bell being escorted on one of her deliveries by another courier. Was it the same courier? But in the end, they were both right. I had done just that. Bundled them up and threw them in the closet with the door open and me ignoring it. I hadn’t changed at all.

“I’m sorry.” I said weakly. Bell knocked on my head three times again, making me hiss more. “Ow, cut it out, Bell! That hurts.” I said, rubbing the sore spot. She looked at me sternly.

“I’ll give you more if you stop being a coward and tell us these things!” she huffed. I blinked and looked at the others.

“I hate to say it, Courier. But your sister is right.” Goldenlee said, giving me that stern motherly look. “You have to start telling us things that happen to you. Otherwise, we will find out the hard way and it may be too late to save you.” I blinked at her.

“But you saw what I had done. I had told you! Mother Dandy, remember?” I said, feeling slightly agitated. Goldenlee looked me sternly in the eyes.

“Yes, but those were glimpses. You only told us what we needed to hear. But you are still hurting, Courier.” She said. I felt myself bristle. Was she questioning my personal privacy? I felt my hooves twitch in anticipation to plant on the mare’s gorgeous face. And I did just that. The force of the swing sent Goldenlee straight into the wall. The others looked utterly shocked.

“Who the fuck do you think you are to keep saying stuff like that? You’re not my mother! My mother was raped by a raider and I slaughtered the fucker in cold blood because of it! I enjoyed it! I was laughing at the pain he was experiencing!” I gritted my teeth. “I don’t condone such acts. And when my family is in trouble, I will fucking kill if it meant that they would be safe.” I huffed, my breath rasping. Goldenlee said nothing as she maintained her look and wiped the blood that had dripped from her muzzle. That stoic look again. I hated that look. It was pissing me off.

“You still aren’t telling us something.” She said. I gritted my teeth more. I galloped and reared when I got close. The force of the blow sending her crashing into my empty closet and onto the floor.

“I don’t have to tell anyone, anything! I’m my own mare! I don’t need others to constantly ask me things!” I brought another hoof across the mare’s face, blood flying in process. “You think just because you are my friend you think I want to share my life with you? I don’t have to share anything!” I brought another hoof across. Goldenlee still maintained that stoic look as she spat out blood. That look pissed me off more and more. “Quit fucking looking at me like that!!” I screamed as I lifted her up with my magic and gave her another swing that sent her crashing through the wall. I hopped in after her, pinned her with my knee and glared down at her. But she kept that look. 
Why did she keep looking at me like that? Why won’t she stop? Why won’t she just give up!? I brought a hoof down. Wipe that fucking look off your face already! Why won’t you just give up!? I brought a hoof down. Again. And again. And again. I breathed heavily. Goldenlee breathed heavily as well, blood flowing from her muzzle. I had messed her up good. And I had realized too late. My eyes widened and I shakily looked at my bloody hooves. What the hell was I doing? Goldenlee is my friend. Why was I just hitting her? What had she really done to provoke me? Was it because she had given me that look? Or had she questioned me? I blinked. She hadn’t questioned me. She had just told me. All she did was express her concern. And I attacked her for it. Oh my Goddesses. Was I that bad? But I was. I was angry. Angry that my home was threatened. Angry that my mother had just been raped by a raider. Angry because she had just expressed her concern. And I reacted because I had been too stupid to realize that I wasn’t over it. Seeing the raider condone the act brought hateful memories back. I hurt. And she had experienced the same pain I went through.
I was scared. Scared for mother. Scared for my home. Scared for myself. But that was normal right? It’s not always about you, Courier. The winged pony repeated this. I wasn’t over it. I had never been when I thought I had. All I did was accept what had happened, happened. I just closed another door on my pain. I didn’t accept it. I told myself that I had. I said it because my friends were there. They were my friends. And I told myself I would get over it and move on. I hadn’t changed at all. And it wasn’t until now that I realized it and by that time, one of my friends laid beneath me in her own blood that I caused. I looked at the mare. Goldnelee spat out more blood and looked through a swollen eye.

“G-Goldenlee? Oh Goddesses, I’m… I’m sorry.” I said standing up and helping her. She coughed and breathed heavily. Then, she gave me a small smile.

“Better?” she asked. I said nothing and just nodded weakly. “Good.” She winced as I turned her back into my room with my sisters and Post Box looking grimly at us. Goldenlee chuckled. “Iris wasn’t joking when she said you have a kick.” She rubbed the swelling of her cheek, wincing more. “I’m going to be feeling this for a week.” I said nothing but helped her to my bed and sat her down. She sighed before looking over to Post Box. “I think she’s ready now.” Post Box nodded and looked at me sternly.

“Courier. You must face it. But you won’t face it alone.” He said. I blinked. Of course I wouldn’t. I looked apologetically at Goldenlee who smiled. As much as I made her look, she still looked pretty either way. She waved a hoof at me.

“Don’t worry. I just need to rest up a bit.” She said. I said nothing. I hugged her before leaving my room with my sisters beside me. They looked at me with a smile and I gave a small smile in return. I wasn’t alone. I could do this. 



When we reached Post Box’s office, I sat down on a chair with my sisters next to me. Post Box sat down and tapped something into the terminal.

“I had just sent them a message. They will be here shortly.” He said. I felt nervous. My heart beat panicked more. Then, I felt a small hoof on my fore leg. I looked and saw Bell give me a confident smile. Heart nuzzled my cheek and copied the look Bell gave me. I smiled back.
It wasn’t long before the two made their way in. I stiffened when I saw the grey young stallion with the combed down black mane enter with my old crush. They both gave me a startled look, but I adverted my eyes.

“You wanted to see us?” the young stallion asked.

“Yes, Mr. Parasol. Please, take a seat. You too, Lemon.” Post Box said. They did, but not before glancing my direction. I saw my sisters maintain a poker face as we looked to Post Box.

“What’s going on sir? Why are we here with the one who nearly burnt down Pleasant Hall?” Lemon asked, sounding a little disgusted. Post Box looked at them before speaking.

“A certain matter had recently fallen to my attention. A matter that should be handled long ago and I want all three of you to cooperate. Now, I know you are all smart enough to know the dangers of abuse.” When he said it, Lemon and Parasol’s eyes looked at me. I said nothing but kept looking at Post Box. I can do this. “This matter is about that. I hear that you sexually abused not just a senior courier, but a fellow student. Now, I know that you think that it was a long time ago. But do you know what it means to be a courier?” He looked at us and narrowed his eyes. I could tell Lemon and Parasol were nervous. “A courier is honor bound to their duties. They risk their lives to make sure something gets through. They are your comrades. You fight by them. Help them if lost. I took on this job because my family stuck by these oaths.” He looked at Parasol. “And having hurt a comrade not only goes against these oaths, but can suffer dire consequences. However.” He turned to look out of the window, giving Parasol and Lemon time to look at me with simple hate. “I’m a reasonable stallion. And as your boss, I will hear what you have to say. When you have spoken your part, I will make a decision. And you are not to question it, for it is also an oath not to disrespect a comrade.” He turned to us.
There was silence before Parasol broke the silence.

“Alright. Listen, Courier. If it means anything, I’m sorry for what I had done.” I looked at him, giving him a skeptical look. He winced when I did before continuing. “I truly am. I was young and stupid. You know how kids are. But we are young adults now. We are mature. So let bygones, be bygones.” He said. I heard a quiet growl from Heart, but kept quiet. Lemon spoke too.

“I’m sorry too.” She said. She gave me a sad look. “I hadn’t realize how much we had done to you. You just shrugged it off.” She looked at Parasol before looking at me. “Parasol is right. We were young and stupid. I heard about the way you felt about me. And I just laughed it off and hurt you. We all did. And we are sorry.” She seemed to genuinely mean it. I looked back to Post Box who arched a brow. It was my turn. I took a deep breath.

“You hurt me, Lemon. You hurt me a lot.” I looked at them, seeing their guilty looks. “And I don’t forgive you.” They seemed surprised. “After what you had done, you kept going. Probably not repeating after what happened, but you all kept going. For years I had to put up with it. For years, I had to deal with the pain, the torment you had inflicted on me.” I glared at Parasol, looking guiltier now than before. I sighed. “I don’t forgive you both. Lemon, I had loved you. I thought you were my friend. You were nice to me. You hung out with me. I was happy. And then you turned your back on me.” I saw Lemon a little baffled by this. Are they really truly sorry about what had happened? Post Box sighed before speaking his thoughts.

“I see. Well, Eighteen, Twenty. Your punishment for this act is a full year suspension of your courier licenses.” They looked utterly shocked.

“What? You saying we can’t go on deliveries for a full year!? What the hell, Post Box!” Parasol stood, glaring at him. But Post Box remained stoic.

“Are you questioning the decision of a comrade? I thought I had made myself clear. You are free to leave you two.” He said. I thought I saw steam coming out of Parasol’s ears. But Lemon put a hoof on his shoulder.

“Let’s just go, Twenty. It was bound to happen eventually.” She said. Parasol gritted his teeth before trotting out of the room. Lemon looked at me with a concerned look before trotting out after him. When the door closed, I eased a little. I felt good. Really good! Heart nuzzled my cheek happily and Bell nuzzled my foreleg. I looked at Post Box as I stood up. He just looked at me with the serious face and nodded. I trotted over to him, wrapped my hooves around him in a hug and kissed his cheek.

“Thank you, uncle.” I said, giving him another hug before trotting after my sisters. I looked back before closing the door to see him give a small smile in his serious demeanor. I trotted back to my room. Goldnelee looked a bit better from my punches. Bandages and an ice pack on her head. She smiled at us as we entered.

“You are welcome, Courier.” She said. I smiled and gave her another hug. She winced. “Owowow, not so tight now.” She said smiling. I gave her a sheepish smile as I pulled away.

“Sorry.” I said to her. She nodded.

“So, what’s the plan now?” she asked. I sighed and looked out of the window.

“Next plan is to face the town’s rage.” I said.



Footnote Level Up!

Quest Perk Added: Fiery Mutation: Being exposed to the power of the fire spirit, you suffer a mutation that increases your AP points by +10.

> All for One and One for All
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


All for One and One for All


I sighed as we passed a sight of town ponies cleaning up the vandalism the raiders had created. I watched with Goldenlee and my sisters as two stallions heaved the body of the Reaper in a wagon full of others. They were loaded up, taken far away from the town and were going to be burned. As we made our way to the center of the town, I could hear the buzzing chatter suddenly grow quiet into murmurs. I know what they were thinking. The very pony that had almost cost them a home was out and about. Suddenly, we were stopped by a dozen or so town ponies. I wasn’t surprised when they were looking at me with disgust. I sighed and was about to speak when Heart trotted ahead of me and looked at them.

“Step aside, Heart. We got a bone to pick with Courier.” A mare said in the crowd. I felt the eyes of thousands again watch us. I pulled my hood down further, but not enough. I wanted to see this. I had to accept it.

“Don’t do anything rash, Railgrinder.” Heart said, looking at a gruff stallion that was in the lead of the mob. “She’s just as much a pony as you are. This is her home. You can’t kick her out of it because she wasn’t herself.” The gruff stallion with a buzz shaved mane chuckled quietly.

“Really now?” He looked behind him and we all followed his gaze. A minor part of the hall had been destroyed and I could see charred remains of wood and Din’s fire. “That says so otherwise.” He turned back and his gaze fell on me. I said nothing and gave him that blank serious look. “You almost destroyed your home. That is an act of terrorism if I ever seen it.” The mob chuckled amongst themselves, only to be silenced with a hoof stomp by Heart.

“Railgrinder, she saved all of us. If it wasn’t for her, you would have been sodomized by a raider.” I arched a brow and saw the stallion look flushed.

“H-hey! Don’t be bringing that up! I’m not the monster here, she is!” he said pointing a hoof at me.

“Oh, quite the monster.” A voice said. We looked to see Chester, to the mobs surprise, watering plants with an apron. “But the monster saved everypony’s hide! Including mine. Why, would you believe it? I was about to get my head chopped off it wasn’t for dear Sixteen’s plan.” The grinning mask looked at us and cocked a head. “I owe my life to the fair maiden.” Railgrinder snorted.

“Shut up, you freak. You are about to go with her. We don’t need you around and being a bad influence to our children.” He said.

“Oh!” he reared up, putting his hooves up to his chest in shock. “W-why Railgrinder. You have no idea how much that hurts. Why… don’t you love me anymore?” The question seemed to make the mob uneasy, but he continued in his usual cheery tone. “I may be a freak, but who isn’t a freak? Heart is a freak.” Heart nodded, but then quickly blinked and looked questiongly at the courier.

“Beg your pardon?” she asked.

“Heart is a freak for wearing a muffler everywhere she goes. Heart is a freak for constantly worrying about her siblings. Heart was even freaked out about the hand.” He stopped and rubbed his chin. “Oh wait, that last part was different. But anywho~! You are also the freak yourself, Railgrinder.” Railgrinder narrowed his eyes at Chester.

“What are you getting on about, clown?” he said. To our surprise, Chester had somehow appeared next to him, kicking back on a folded chair and drinking from a cup.

“Well, let’s put it this way. You said you would willingly do anything for the town.” Railgrinder blinked. “And a pony can respect that. Why you had me giddy when you threw yourself in to take the place of another stallion about to be sodomized. Quite the hero, this pony.” Railgrinder flushed and I heard a couple of chuckles. “So that makes you a freak as well. You risked your sphincter for the town. I toast to your heroics.” He said, holding up the cup and drinking. I saw Railgrinder steam a little in anger, but he knew better than to make himself look bad. I couldn’t help but give a small nicker. “Oh yes, as hilarious as it sounds, it was nothing to what dear Sixteen had in her life.” I stopped and glared at the clown. Okay, where in the hell was he going with this? He went on. “But I won’t be a bother. In fact, I think a few words are in order for the savior of our own Mayor mare.” He rose his hooves and clapped as the mob departed and I winced as a stern looking Silver Iris walked next to the mayor of Pleasant Town. I pulled my hood down, hiding my eyes completely from the confrontation.

“Err… thank you, Five.” The mayor said. She was an old looking mare, probably at least a couple years older than Post Box. Her pale blue hide was covered with a puffy looking jacket and her straight white mane flowed as she turned to the crowd. “Yes, I do believe I have something to say. But I would like to say a few words for my savior.” She turned to Silver Iris, still looking stern and serious. “Silver Iris. Brave Silver Iris. You’re courage has shown that you could accomplish anything. You have saved me in a dire time and had defeated a mare bent on ruining us. You have our thanks.” There was hoof stomping and cheering as Silver Iris bowed her head and was donned a medal. I sat on my haunches and just stared at my hooves. 
Don’t get me wrong, I am happy for Iris. Being a hero of my home meant she would be treated better than I could have. I just killed the ponies that had hurt my mother and attacked my town. Iris went in and saved the mayor and I guess probably killed the one behind the attack in the process. But I was also sad. She finally seen me at my worst. She had saved ponies from me. She was the true hero. Me? I’m just a monster bent on hurting ponies that hurt me and my home. I wasn’t a hero. I wasn’t a savior. I’m a destroyer.

“And now for the matter at hoof.” I felt eyes look at me. “Courier Sixteen. You have been born here with your father and mother. Your father was born here. Your father’s father was born here. So on and so forth.” There was a pause. “I know this will hurt you more dearie, but I am afraid I must agree with the town. You are just too much of a danger to be around here anymore. I’m going to have to ask you and your siblings to find some other place to live.” 

“What!? You can’t do that to us!” Bell squeaked. “This is our home! Where are we supposed to go!?” The mayor looked disgustedly at the filly.

“I’m sorry. But the town has spoken.” The mayor said. Chester stood up and stretched.

“Welp, you heard the mare. We gotta get going before the going gets tough.” He said. I nodded silently. Then blinked. Wait a minute. You can’t be serious! I looked shocked at the clown as he seemed to be taking a stick that was on a blanket, stuffed a cheese wedge in and wrapped the blanket around before saluting to the ponies and trotted away. 

“Just a minute, Five. I didn’t say you could go.” The mayor said. The clown stopped before turning back to her.

“Really? But I’m all the more the same to be blamed upon. I’m a freak. The town has said so itself.” Then he rubbed his chin. “Or have they?” I gapped at the clown and looked at Silver Iris, who smiled at Chester. The mayor arched a brow.

“What are you blabbering about, clown?” she said. Chester poked his horn while speaking.

“Well, you heard the town speak. But have you heard the entire town? There is still one that hasn’t spoken her say.” He nodded to Silver Iris. We looked at her. The mayor arched a brow.

“But Silver Iris isn’t a resident.” The mayor said. 

“On the contrary, mayor.” I spoke, startling a few of the ponies. I looked at her, blank stare and all. “Chester is right. The entire town hasn’t spoken yet. Silver Iris needs to say her part.”  I arched a brow. “After all, you did technically claim her to be a citizen for saving your life.” There were murmurs about what I had said.

“W-what do you mean? Even if she is one, her vote is still a few out of the majority.” The mayor said. 

“Not quite, mayor.” Silver Iris said. “I believe the town has something they need to see for themselves.” She reached into her saddle bag and pulled out a slightly scorched file and paper. She gave it to Railgrinder and the mob looked it over. “The mayor may have had something to do with the attack. It says so by this contract.” Railgrinder seemed to balk at something before turning his gaze to the mayor.

“This… this is stating about giving up the entire town to them! You were planning on selling us out? The entire town to savages!? All for money!?!” He looked at the file and opened it, scanning it quickly. He frowned. “Now look here. It says that she did sell us out. She even signed all rights to the Cacophony.” Cacophony? A minor gang? I looked sternly at the mayor and she gave a wavering grin as the towns folk turned to her. “You know mayor. I always thought you were a stuck up bitch that was just in it for money. But this decree right here? Definitely sealed the deal.” The mayor now looked crossed at the town.

“Why would you believe such a thing!? I despise those savages as much as any pony!” she barked. Railgrinder chuckled.

“Your signature is plain and clear.” He said as he held up a paper. I squinted to see the mayor’s signature clear as day. No doubt about it. It is genuine. The mayor looked around with a wavering smile as the town’s folk circled her. “Let me be the first to say, I’m glad your ass is no longer mayor. The town has spoken.” Railgrinder said. The mayor stomped a hoof.

“You honestly expect me to be thrown out by you!? You won’t have a mayor! I’m the only voice you got!” she said. 

“Actually mayor, you did have a running mate.” Silver Iris said with a smirk. She reached in her bag and pulled out another piece of paper, handing it to Railgrinder. He looked it over and arched a brow.

“Well, I’ll be damned. This was dated two months ago. I thought you said you weren’t being opposed.” He said. I cocked a head. I did remember that. The mayor had come out and exclaimed that without any pony to oppose her, she was again elected mayor for the third time. Railgrinder noticed another paper and scanned it. “And lookie here. He ain’t the only one that had opposed her. Few months ago it was Cherry Pop. And the first pony to oppose her had said that he had to step down to family matters. I don’t remember hearing anything about Coalminer’s wife being sent to the clinic.”

“That is correct.” A voice said from the crowd, we turned to see an old crippled mare with a walker shamble through. “I had a back problem that I had to see the doc about. Said I would be better in a week.” She wiggled her hip. “When I did git’ better, I came home to find my son crying about having being told that I had died in a caravan accident. My son didn’t know I had a back problem and was hospitalized for a week. And you know what he told me?” She arched a brow and pointed a shaky wrinkled hoof at the mayor. “He said that this here lady told my son that I had been in said accident. Had the proof to show it.” An old stallion trotted forward to Railgrinder with a paper in his teeth and showed him it. Railgrinder scanned it with a few ponies before looking at them and then to the mayor. The mayor gave a sheepish smile and a nervous laugh.

“B-but you still don’t have a recent running candidate!” she stammered. There was the sound of a drum roll and we looked to see a red curtain had appeared. Chester stood on his hind legs straight up and looked at the crowd.

“Fillies and gentlecolts! I give you our new and previous candidate, Mr. Post Box!” he bowed and moved to the side. I gapped as the curtains moved aside and a spot light shone down on a stoic looking Post Box. There were spectral hooves stomping the ground as Post Box trotted towards the mob. I saw bouquets of roses being tossed in his wake as he calmly trotted forward.

“Thank you, Five.” He said. I didn’t know what to say. Post Box, the boss of the Crystal Express, had entered as a candidate to run for mayor? I was utterly baffled. I looked over to see Silver Iris wink at me. 

“Y-you can’t be serious! Election Day has passed! I had no pony to oppose me!” the mayor, now panicking, spoke. The crowd turned on her and Railgrinder held up the recent candidate form.

“Really? ‘Cus it says here Post Box himself was supposed to run against you again.” He said. The mayor stomped a hoof.

“How can you be so sure he really was!? He hadn’t shown up to any of the meetings!” she said.

“No pony returned my calls.” Post Box said. “And someone tampered with my schedule. A certain colt who was using a courier’s sibling’s identity to sabotage not only the campaign, but forge an order by the president of the RCE to leave around the time when the Cacophony stormed in.” he turned and two couriers dragged Stall with them. Only it wasn’t Stall. The colt sounded more like a gruff stallion than anything.

“Get yer’ filthy hooves offa’ me!” the colt growled. The two couriers did just that as they dropped the colt with a plop into the snow. He glared at the mayor. “Plan didn’t work boss. They found out about it.” He said with a huff. He suddenly blinked and looked at the towns folk. I arched a brow at the colt. No, not a colt. A short stallion. A very short stallion. “Err… did I say Boss? I meant uhh… crazy lady I don’t know and have never worked with in my entire life.” He scrunched his face and darted his eyes to left. I shook my head. A very short and dumb stallion. We looked back to the mayor, who was gritting her teeth. Railgrinder chuckled.

“Well, I guess we can have a recount on the votes. What do ya’ think?” he turned to the mob and the mob cheered. I looked over to Chester who seemed lost in thought at a certain butterfly that had been flapping around him. He made a gaily chuckle and tried to catch it. When the butterfly moved away, he ruffled his mane and slumped. He knew. I don’t know how he did it, but this pony knew. Definitely ‘The Cleverest Clown of the Wasteland’. I trotted over to him as he attempted to catch the butterfly again, only for it to fly off, and slumped again.

“How do you do it?” I asked. The grinning mask cocked his head.

“Why, I haven’t the slightest idea of what you mean, dear Sixteen.” He said. I smirked. That wasn’t a question. I threw my hooves around and hugged him. Chester returned it, hesitant at first, but then laughed and swung me around as he hugged back.

“Oooh! I knew we would be best of friends! I just knew it!” he said. He stopped and I pulled away, feeling slightly dizzy but I laughed with him. 

“So, now that you are going to be running against the mayor, Post Box, what will your first official business would be?” I heard Railgrinder ask. I turned and gave him a concerned look. Post Box glanced my way before speaking.

“I, for one, will continue to work the Express while campaigning, but I will make sure my calendar is free of unwanted changes.” He said. “And Courier and her family stay.” Railgrinder seemed to frown at this, but then sighed.

“I always trusted your word, old buck. Fine, she and her family can stay.” I smiled as my sisters looked at me happily with Goldenlee. “But under one condition. If they pull anything like that around here again, then we will have no choice but to convince you to get them to leave.” Post Box remained stoic but gave a small smirk.

“Never worry, old buck. I plan on giving them a vacation for a couple months away from the town. By then, the elections would go off without worry of any threats.” He looked at me and winked. Go, uncle Post Box, go! I blinked as I saw Chester snort into a handkerchief. 

“I always love happy endings!” he cried. I smirked.

“You are weird. But cool weird.” I said. Chester chuckled.

“I’m a clown. What do you expect?” he replied. I smiled as I watched my friends trot over to me with my siblings. I looked at Brick and Star smiling at me. I flushed when I saw the singed hairs on them. I was about to apologize when Star rose a hoof up.

“Don’t say it. We already forgive you. It’s what friends do.” He said with a smile. Brick nodded.

“Ayep.” He said. I gave a small smile. I blinked as I saw my friends look at me in concern. I felt a tear fall from my cheek. I smiled and wiped it away.

“I just… never thought I would have friends like you guys.” I said, feeling more tears. Silver Iris was the first to comfort me. Her wing wrapped around me, kissed my cheek and nuzzled me. Then it was Rex, nudging his head at me. I petted him as the rest came in for a group hug. I heard Chester snort more. I looked at him. He stiffened and cocked a head, pointing a hoof at himself. I motioned with my head and he cried more as he joined the group hug.

“All for one, One for all!” he cried. I looked at Comp who was smiling at me.

“I-.” I was about to speak when he shook his head.

“I trust you more than a spirit, Courier.” He said. I closed my mouth and nodded. I am surrounded by friends. Family. I felt happy. No, I am happy! I couldn’t have been the happiest mare alive to have such great friends. And I cried. Not tears of sorrow. Not tears of pain. I cried. I cried because I am happy. Truly happy for the first time in my life. And this moment will forever last in a photograph in front of the town gate.



I sighed as I looked at my shotgun. I was standing in my room, the curtains closed as I looked over my gear. My barding had been fine. With all the fire Din had cause, I came out unscathed. Or have I? I noticed most ponies had been questioning my mane. I just thought they were noticing how messier it was. I just shrugged it off and looked at my gear. I strummed the lyre, hearing the harmonious notes being played. I thought about playing it, but I figured I’d do that once I’m away from town. Me and my siblings were given two months’ vacation away from the town. It was more for our safety as well as the town. Bell and Heart were going to travel together and head to Wheatfield Acres. Stall is taking the opportunity to travel with LittlePip for a while. Me? Well, now I finally have time to go to the places and help my friends. It was time I repaid their help with mine. For once, I was going to stop being a courier and live a life as a wanderer for two whole months. I stuffed the lyre into my bag when I heard a knock on the door. 

“Who is it?” I asked. 

“It’s me.” Silver Iris’s voice said. I smiled and went over to the door, unlocking it with my magic and opened the door. She trotted in and I looked down the halls. I know it sounds crazy, but I don’t think most of the town still forgives me. And I was worried somepony might be stupid and try something, only for me to retaliate in defense. I closed the door and locked it, trotting over to the window and peeking out of the curtains. Good, windows locked. Now no pony would be attacking me! But I wasn’t expecting the one pony to attack me in a hug and then nibble on my ear. I flinched, but felt the bite to be inviting. I turned to her.

“Iris?” I asked. She smiled and looked at me.

“Yup?” she replied. I bit my lip.

“I err… wanted to say thank you.” I said. I really did. She had found those papers the mayor had hidden and had stuffed them in before saving the mayor. She had saved me and my family from being kicked out of our home. Still no sign of the leader of the Cacophony however, which was disappointing to hear. But what really threw my concentration off was how pretty Iris is when she looked at me. Our eyes met and I felt my heart beat faster.

“Yup.” She said, leaning in closely. I did the same.

“So, Thank you. You not only saved the mayor, well I guess she’s not going to be the mayor anymore, but still I… uh…” Oh Goddesses why was she giving me that look? I felt myself squirm. My body began to feel tingly.

“Yup.” She repeated. I couldn’t help myself. Celestia please don’t let this moment end! I felt our lips touch and our tongues move. I found myself out of my barding and found I had stripped Silver Iris of hers. What followed next felt like heaven. I admit, I was hesitant at first, but her touch down there was gentle. And then she started licking. Oh yes, I shivered in pure bliss as I felt the tongue of Silver Iris. I gasped when she touched a spot that made me feel tingly. When she was done, it was my turn and I happily returned the favor, hearing her blissful gasps of pleasure. Oh Celestia, this moment I was in heaven. I had always wanted to try out the skills I learned from finding one of the teacher’s books by accident. And I must have impressed Iris even more with these techniques. I also found a special spot underneath the joint of where her right wing and side connected. I had never heard so much blissful noises from her when I touched it. 
When we were done, I snuggled up to my pretty cool mare and she kissed my head. I have made a mess on my bed before, but it was always small. But this was messier than I had thought. And I loved it! I loved everything about Silver Iris! Athletic. Cool. Pretty. And she can kick ass! But those were minor reasons. The true reason is we had both lived heartbroken lives. And this was meant to test our trust. And we had pulled it off. My Goddesses I felt tingly all over as she nibbled my ear. I am in love with a pretty cool mare named Silver Iris!

“Let me tell you, Courier. You certainly know how to impress a girl.” Silver Iris said with a sigh of delight. I nuzzled her cheek and kissed it before speaking.

“I guess I wanted to be… you know… pretty cool.” I cooed. I laid my head on her chest and felt the calming rhythmic beat of Iris’s heart. This is nice. Very nice. And I’ll say it again. I felt good. Utterly and amazingly good! And I was sharing this moment with a mare I could trust. Our lips met again. Round two.



We must have dozed off after round four. Me, 7. Iris, 3. When I awoke, I found it was early dawn. I was still curled up with Iris. She stirred and smiled at me sleepily.

“So, fun time?” she said. I smiled and kissed her head.

“Fun time.” I said with a smile. Then, she ruffled my mane.

“By the way. Have you’ve looked at yourself in the mirror lately? Your mane is different.” She said. I blinked and touched my mane.

“Was that why everypony was questioning me about it?” I asked as I slid out of my bed, wobbling a little from the sex we had and trotted over to my closet mirror. I gapped and saw that my mane was no longer messy or brown! My mane color had changed from brown to a fiery red with orange, yellow and a hint of white streaks in my mane. I looked at my tail and found it to be the same. How had I not noticed it? And on top of that, my mane didn’t look messy, it looked slightly spiked back. It almost looked like it was on the verge of becoming Cloudchaser’s and Silver Iris’s mane, but without the spiked top. I blinked and looked to see if anything else changed.
Golden eyes, charcoal hide, white die with a one and a six. Yup. Other than my mane and tail changing, I was still Courier. But now I questioned. Why had my mane suddenly changed like this? Was it because of Din? Had she changed my body when she took over? From the look of it, I’d say yes. I looked to Silver Iris, who was now sliding out of my bed and strapping on her barding.

“Err… Iris? Since when did this happen?” I asked, pointing at my mane. She looked at me with worry as she adjusted her armor.

“You know how Din took control of you? Well… she kinda changed your body in the process. You looked like a fire pony.” She made a motion to her mane. “I mean, it was actual flames as well as your tail. And you had a horn growing out of the side of your face. But your eyes…” she looked sad now. “Your eyes weren’t your eyes. They were those of a mad mare.” I said nothing and looked back at the mirror. I could hear Din cackling in my mind as I narrowed my eyes. I sighed and smiled at her as I trotted over to put my barding on. It definitely felt easier to strap on my barding than before. Goldenlee not only knows style, but she had modified it for quick ditch or equip now situations. Though, I nickered as my stable barding was still my stable barding. Slinging my shotgun over me, I looked at Iris, who cracked her neck and shivered.

“Ready?” I asked. She smirked.

“As I’ll ever be.” She said. When we left my room, we made our way down and out to the gate. Brick was waiting for us with Comp and Rex.

“Where’s Goldenlee and Star?” I asked as I threw my hood over me, covering my now flame colored mane. Comp nickered.

“They are speaking with Chester.” He arched a brow coolly at me. “I like your mane.” I flushed and pulled my hood down more. Great, was I going to be complimented on my mane now? Okay, sure I thought it looked cool on me, but what if it really wasn’t my mane? Din could have done something to me and she was actually partially showing herself to all of us and we wouldn’t see it until it’s too late. I doubt it. I looked at the horned pony. Miss us? I groaned. Great, Karma was now back and is going to give me a headache. We missed you too. I smiled, not looking at the winged pony. Yup, new looks, new goals. But I guess something’s don’t change. I heard my PipBuck ping and I glanced. I was surprised to see that the cartoon pegasus wasn’t just holding a letter, but was now struggling to carry a bag with letters flying out of it.

“Huh. A lot of messages. I thought I only had them set for my siblings and Post Box?” I said. My friends looked over my shoulder with curiosity as I scrolled through the messages. I had a total of twenty-three messages! I was surprised that some of the messages were congratulating me in taking out the raiders and that they don’t care if I had tried to burn down my home (which I frowned on). There were some calling me Hero of Pleasant Town. Some were saying that I was indeed the Savior of the Roads. And a few of the typical hate mail (which I deleted after reading. Some were very vulgar) and the last few being from my siblings, Chester and Post Box.

Message 19: Heard what happened! Damn, I wish I was there to help. But I’m glad you are all okay. – Stall

Message 20: Hello, dear sister. I just want to let you know that Bell and I are on our way to Wheatfield Acres. We will try to relax as much as we can. – Heart

Message 21: Curry! Heart is being mean and won’t let me wear her muffler! Tell her I just want to wear it only for a little bit! – Bell

Message 22: Good morning, couriers. This is just a reminder that yours truly is currently running to be the new mayor. However, this does not excuse you to slack off on your duties. – Post Box

Message 23: Hello, my dearest friend~! I just want to let you know that I have a note for you attached to this message! But do be subtle, it’s a secret ;) – Chester

A note? Knowing Chester it might be cryptic or something else. When I opened the file I was instantly surprised by the burst of streamers and a happy 8-bit tune played with the flashing letters saying: ENCRYPTED MESSAGE ;). Well, other than the sudden streamers that had blasted me and my friends, much to our chagrin, I narrowed my eyes at the flashing words. If it was encrypted, I either had to find somepony who could figure it out or without charge or go out of my way to find the terminal that has the same file. I was hoping for the former, but the latter sounded like fun. Shaking away the streamers, I looked to see Goldenlee and Star in deep conversation before turning to us.

“We had an interesting discussion with Chester. I didn’t think there was anyone like him around, but he certainly knows what he is doing.” Goldenlee said. Well duh, Chester is called ‘The Clown of the Wasteland’ for nothing. 

“So what were you talking about?” Iris asked as she petted Rex’s head.

“We had told him the plan that LittlePip had told us about.” Star rubbed his chin. “I wasn’t sure if he was listening or not, but what can you tell when you are around a pony who seems to break the fourth wall every now and then.”

“Well you know me, have to be hush-hush and clappy-clappy on something’s.” Star seemed utterly shocked by the grinning masked courier appearing out of nowhere. I smiled.

“Going on deliveries?” I asked. Chester nodded.

“Been too busy with all this running around and not getting my work done. But what can you do? I can’t leave friends hanging.” He said as he made a motion of a noose and he cocked his head with it. “Though, probably not like what I had expressed, but you get the idea.” He then trotted past us and waved. “By the way,  do not press the ‘Alternate Finger Four’ button. If you haven’t been paying attention then that was on you for your curiosity. You didn’t hear it from me.” He said as his figure grew smaller and smaller into the distance. I cocked my head.

“Should we be worried about that?” I asked. My friends shrugged. I looked at Shining Star. “Alright then. Now that we have our supplies and ready, you lead the way to the first place you know that has a report about my father.” Star nodded.

“Do be warned, Courier. It will have to require us not sticking to the road.” He said. I smirked and tapped my PipBuck.

“I’ve got Stable-Tecs weird ass gadget that has almost everything to it. We can find the road on it.” I said. I adjusted my hood and looked ahead, my friends behind me raring to go. Now, to return the favor.



I admit, being a wanderer had its perks. When we had left Pleasant Town, we made our way halfway down Route 2 and veered off to the right. The snow thickened as we went further and further from the road. I swear I have not seen most of these sites before! We passed some old windmills and farmlands. After that, we accidently stumbled into a Gekko cave. It was my fault, really. I was just plain curious. And these weren’t just ordinary Gekkos, These were the fire ones. I ducked quickly behind a rock as the lizard blew fire our way. Goldenlee quickly peeked out of cover and made a point blank shot to the head, causing the lizard to explode and splatter on the wall. The deeper we went, the more of them we found.
When we had cleared out the cave, I found a skeletal body of a pony next to a duffle bag. Opening it, I was surprised to see health potions and Rad-X. But what caught my eye more was the energy weapon that looked strangely similar to Iris’s. I showed it to her and she just shrugged.

“Well, I can use the parts to fix up Stormwalker. But other than that, it’s just a plain energy pistol.” She said as she stuffed it in her bag. I cocked my head.

“You said Stromwalker?” I asked. Iris nodded. 

“Yup. It’s a family heirloom I took from the Enclave.” She said as she pulled out the strange looking contraption. The more I looked at it, the more it began taking shape of a customized energy weapon. I blinked.

“Iris. I believe I’ve seen your ancestor.” I said. She looked at me with a look of confusion. I turned to Comp, who was dumping the rest of the salvage from the bag into his own. “When Din took control of me, Comp gave me a memory orb.” I looked at her. “It was about your ancestor joining the Shadow Bolts.” Silver Iris blinked in shock. Her eyes darted in thought before smiling.

“Well hell. I guess I am the great, great, etcetera granddaughter of a Shadow Bolt.” She said. We made our way out of the cave before she continued. “You know, I always wondered what that memory was. But I couldn’t find a recollector or find somepony who can make a connection to it.” She looked at me coolly. “Glad I met you then.” I flushed and pulled my hood down to hide my face. Exiting the cave, Star motioned for us to follow and ten minutes later, we had arrived at a town ruin. I looked at my PipBuck and it labeled the ruins.

“Trottingheimer Pass?” I asked. Star nodded.

“This place isn’t too much of importance in history, but the pony who found it was. It doesn’t mean that things went down in the town.” He cleared his throat. “I remember stumbling upon this place a few months ago. Being the relic hunter I am, I knew that even though this place didn’t have much impact on history, I could guarantee that the pony who found it may have something at least of value here. And it also looked like your father had been here too.” He motioned at a small burnt building. “There is a terminal in there that has one.” I smiled and trotted forward, only to stop and hear beeping. I looked down to see a mine.

“Shit!” I said, galloping away from the mine just in time before it exploded. I looked back and suddenly my EFS was flashing with red. We quickly took cover behind some rocks and trees before seeing a couple of raiders come out and fire at us. I groaned. “Guess there is no way through without making one.” I said. Silver Iris smirked.

“Then let’s make one already!” she said, taking to the sky and flying towards the ruins, shooting down at unlucky raiders that weren’t taking cover. I watched as Goldenlee placed the rifle on the rock and took aim, firing inside a building. That left me, Brick, Star and Comp (on the back of Rex) rush in and clear out the rest. I heard screaming as Rex snarled and heard the sound of ponies being ripped to shreds. Comp petted the head of Rex.

“Good boy.” He said. I conjured two copies and we split, one taking cover behind an alley and the other behind a stand and me behind building debris. Brick galloped over to where I was and fired a grenade down the street. The explosion sounded like a pop and a raider screamed.

“Shit! I can’t see!” the mare screamed. My copy from the alley took her out with two slug rounds before ducking back into cover to avoid being shot at by four more advancing raiders. The one copy hiding behind the stand had her head blasted away and faded. I winced. I know I’ve seen my copies die before, but it still looked uneasy to see me die in a gruesome way. Star fired into the raiders with a carbine. Three went down and the last was stupid enough to duck behind the alley with my copy. She blinked as my copy aimed the gun at her face and smirked before pulling the trigger. I looked up to see Silver Iris flip and twirled as a raider in a building was trying to snipe her down. But it was Goldenlee that was the true sniper. I saw the raider fall back with a hole in his head. I checked my EFS and found that there were no more red, but a couple of blue bars. I narrowed my eyes as the blue bars seemed to be coming from inside the building we were supposed to go into. I turned to Brick.

“Stay out here with Comp and Iris.” I motioned for Star to follow and he nodded, slinging the carbine on his back before taking cover to the other side of the doorway. I looked at my EFS. They were in there alright, but not on this floor. “Keep your eyes open. They may be friendly, but they could be hostile, given the chance.” I whispered. With my shotgun in front of me, I slid in and waved it back and forth, seeing if they might be coming from the rooms. Nothing. They had to be on the upper floors. We crept silently up to the second floor and I peeked out from the stair way. The room had changed into an office area. It still looked like they were another floor up. Star began looking through desks and cabinets as I stayed by and watched for any signs of threats. I frowned when I saw the blue bars moving back and forth. 
It was like they were taunting me because they kept moving out of view before popping back into view. That’s when I saw it. The faint shimmer coming from the corner. I said nothing as I darted my eyes around the room before moving away. I conjured a copy and made her go back to check into the room. I looked at Star, who was giving me a questioning look. I put a hoof to my mouth and made a shushing motion. And just as I had expected, the blue bar suddenly turned red and a gunshot sounded. I raced in, conjuring another copy in the process and dove as a disembodied hoof was about to vanish. I felt the body of a zebra as I took the cloaked figure to the floor. I glanced to see that another shimmering cloaked figure was heading my way when my copy tackled said figure to the ground. I heard the figure shout something in zebra. I bit down on my tackled foe’s cloak and pulled revealing the face, to my surprise, of the zebra from Tipson. 
The other figure still struggled, but my copy gave a good hoof slug to the stomach, making the zebra grunt and curl up. The zebra looked at me with surprise and narrowed his eyes.

“Maiden? Why are you here?” he asked. I narrowed my eyes.

“Good question. I was about to ask you the same thing.”  I said. He said nothing as he stared at me, a serious expression displayed. I sighed. “I don’t want another Tipson happening, so why don’t you just spill it already?” I said.

“No tell Maiden! Maiden be bad! Evil curse!” I heard the rasping voice of a younger looking zebra that my copy was holding down with clear annoyance at the struggle. I arched a brow. The zebra I had pinned looked at me before sighing.

“I’ll tell you. Just let us go.” He said. I narrowed my eyes at him. Then he said something in zebra that made the younger looking one balk and glare at me. I noticed the gun that was holstered to his side. I plucked it away and tossed it to Star, who had come in and see what had happened. My copy did the same to the younger zebra, getting a glare in the process. My copy smirked before fading, startling the zebra. I moved away, but still had my shotgun out and aimed at the zebra Legionnaire who stood up and adjusted his cloak.

“Now spill it.” I said, giving him my blank look. The zebra nodded.

“If you must know, Maiden, something that belongs to the Legate is here. A report about a certain courier.” He said. I glared now.

“What the hell does the Legion want with the reports that my father had been leaving behind?” I asked. The zebra studied me before speaking.

“I am not surprised that the Maiden of Fire is the daughter to a Maiden Keeper.” He said. I cocked my head, but kept glaring. Maiden Keeper? I thought back to what Din had said.

“But that still doesn’t explain why you are going after my father’s reports.” I said. It wasn’t a question. The zebra again looked at me with a questioning look. He finally spoke.

“The Legate believes that with the knowledge of the Maiden Keeper, we will have the weapon designed to destroy the Maidens.” He said. “I shall not speak anymore of it.” I glanced between the two zebras. Okay, so the Legate is designing a weapon to combat the Maidens? That did not sound like a good thing to have happening. But I won’t have another Tipson. I looked at them before slinging my shotgun over my back.

“Alright then. Get out of here. Try anything and you will find yourself being outnumbered.” I said. The younger zebra spat.

“Maiden no scare me. Maiden die by my hooves.” She said with a glare. I arched a brow and smirked. My copy I had secretly kept to the shadows jabbed the shotgun at the back of her head. She blinked and looked with clear confusion.

“You felt it yourself. They aren’t fakes.” I said to the zebra. “And I also have friends outside that know you from Tipson as well. My copy and Star will lead you out. Now get moving.” I said. Star trotted over to me.

“Just go to the next floor. There is a terminal that is still active up there.” He whispered into my ear. I nodded and watched as he and my copy (still holding the shotgun to the back of the younger zebra’s head) led them out of the room. I took a deep breath before advancing up to the third floor. When I had, I found that the hall only had one door at the end. I trotted over to the terminal that hummed quietly in the idle of the room on a circular desk. Finding it to be password protected, I scanned the symbols, finding only two and frowning that I had a lot more choices left still. I had to back out and try again, finding only two again and backed out. I tried at least seven times before I got the correct one.

>PARADISE

I scrolled through the files. I found one that was just a business ledger and a private message to the M.o.M. I narrowed my eyes as I read.

>To the Ministry of Morale. We ask that you please leave the town alone. Your constant interference has cost me good workers. If this happens again, I will see to it personally that it is taken up with the M.o.As. – Barny Bee

I sighed. The M.o.M. may be the reason why this place is now just a ruin when the bombs fell. I forgot that the ministry mares had made big impacts on pony lives. The Ministry of Moral being the worst case since they went out of their way to arrest innocent ponies that Pinkie Pie had dubbed ‘very bad ponies’. I scrolled down through more until I found an unknown message. It was a recording file. I downloaded it to my PipBuck and turned it on.

“Lyon. You are a fool for following me. I told you to stay and protect your mother. Be the better stallion than I have. If you don’t turn back now, you will regret your choice later. Please, return home or I will have to shoot you on sight.”

I gapped. Dad had just threatened Lyon to stop following him. What the hell? Dad wouldn’t do such a vile thing. He’s his son and he’s my brother! And he had just threatened to kill him if he saw Lyon. I had seen Lyon when I was captured by those three slavers. Did dad do something to him? Then, I remembered Sombra. Is Sombra doing something to act out against my family? Was it because of me? I did have Din inside me, but why would he go after them? Because dad was a Maiden Keeper? And Lyon had taken his place? If Lyon did take his place, then something must have happened to dad. I didn’t want to think anything bad happened to dad. He was my dad. A best friend to Post Box. A husband to my mother. Why would he do such a thing like this? I bit my lip and sighed. Before leaving the room, I blinked as I saw a wall safe. 
My curiosity again peaked. Taking the bobby pin and screwdriver, I fiddled with the lock, my tongue out in concentration. I smiled as the safe let out a click and opened. I reached in, pushing aside the junk, rotten files and paperwork. I found, to my utter surprise, more bobby pins, two health potions and a Med-X. Who would have thought that these things were in here? Then my eyes fell to a weapon. Dumping the potions, bobby pins and Med-X into my bag, I levitated out a heavy .44 magnum. I blinked, looking in to see if there was ammo for it. I was surprised there was, along with another .44 magnum. Stuffing the ammo into my ammo bag, I held up the two weapons. They felt like normal magnums, but they were definitely customized. I squinted and saw a word on one. ‘Sinful’ it read. I looked at the other and saw words as well. ‘Malice’ read the other. Sinful and Malice? I put the two together. Sinful Malice. I frowned.
Why would anypony name these guns as horrible as Sinful and Malice? A chilling thought crept into my mind. Maybe they were named because they had a dark past. These weapons may have killed a lot of ponies in cold blood. I shuddered at the thought. If I was holding two magnums that belonged to a cold blooded killer, I definitely didn’t want to deal with them. Maybe I could sell them. I stuffed them into my bag before turning away from the safe and making my way out of the building to see my friends waiting for me.

“Did you find it?” Star asked. I nodded.

“Not much to it other than my dad threatening my brother.” I sighed. “Any other place we need to check?” Star rubbed his chin. 
“I believe there is another in Little Tail Heights. But we already passed the road. It had crossed my mind when I think about it.” He said. I just nodded. Route 15 to Little Tail Heights is where I had acquired my title as ‘Savior of the Roads’ from. New Pegas had said that the RCE took the opportunity and claimed the route when I had stopped the war. “But if we make our way to Stableton, I can show you a ruin that is about a few hours trot from the town. I remember one being there as well.” I pulled my hood down before speaking.

“Alright, to Stableton it is.” I said.



It had gotten dark when we had reached Route 2 and began making our way down towards Stableton. Comp snoozed happily on the back of Rex. Silver Iris took off Goldenlee’s scarf, getting a stern glare in return, before putting it around the sleeping colt. She smiled and took off to the sky, practicing her aerial maneuvers again. I had to hand it to Star and Goldenlee. While they were out in Pleasant Town, they had bought a camping set (that I hadn’t noticed Brick carrying it on his back) and we decided to set up camp as far from the road as possible and away from the clearing too. We had ducked behind a hill. The blizzard had calmed into just falling snow as Brick started a camp fire. We sat in a circle, Silver Iris finally finishing her warm-ups before coming to sit down next to me, wrapping a wing around me. I shivered, feeling the warmth of the fire and her wing surrounding me. I leaned my head on her shoulder as we watched the flames dance. 
As the night went on, Star had begun telling us stories. Stories of old time legends and myths. I shivered and brought myself closer to Iris as he told the story of the Headless Horse. I remember when my mom had told me that story so I would go to bed. But I couldn’t after hearing it. I had stayed up for an entire night because of that. I guess I was still afraid of the story. The thought of being chased by a headless horse. The thought of being taken away, never to be heard from again. I eased when Iris laid her head on mine as Comp began explaining the story of Windigos. 
This is nice. I’ve never had liked camping off of the roads. But Route 2 is a lot safer than the other routes. Mainly because of the RCE. I thought back to that option at the border. The RCE had the turrets set so that incase anypony became hostile, they would be disintegrated. Again, I have never liked the RCE. I had always imagined the president to be corrupted. That he was just out to claim the entire region. The Shining Armor Dam. A place where the RCE had holed up and taken over after the war with the stripes. They spent years defending it. The dam is the central source for power to the region. So it was no surprise to me that the president was supposed to be there in a couple of weeks to give a speech to boost morale.
The others yawned before calling it a night. Silver Iris nuzzled my cheek.

“You gonna sleep? I can take watch if you want.” She said. I shook my head and gave her a kiss on the lips.

“You rest up. I’ll be in a little bit.” I said. She smiled, nibbled my ear a bit and making me murr before going into the tent. When she zipped up the tent, I went back to looking at the flames. I narrowed my eyes. I saw the grinning fanged face of Din looking at me. “I won’t let you do that again.” I said quietly. Din cackled.

“But you can’t keep me here forever. When you die, I’ll be sent back to the stars and the next time the stars align, I’ll pick another vessel. But the longer you keep me in here, the more quickly your death approaches. Just let me free. I’ll make sure you won’t die young.” She said. I shook my head.

“No dice, Din. You nearly destroyed my home. And you changed me. I won’t let you take control.” I said. I used my magic and carried a blanket of snow over the fire, dropping it. The fire hissed and Din’s grinning face vanished with it. Never again. I won’t be a spirit’s tool. I’ll fight her if I have to. I don’t want another Tipson.
I didn’t sleep at all that night.



Footnote Level Up!
Speech (100)

> Will of a Courier
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Will of a Courier


I yawned loudly as we trotted down Route 2. Stableton came into view not too far away. I wonder how Sunny Springs is holding up? I blinked away the tears when Brick trotted up to me.

“I’ve been thinking, Courier.” He said. I replied with a grunt. “Well, after everything that has been happening, are you sure you want to go through with finding your father?” I looked at him and narrowed my eyes. 

“Of course. Why do you ask?” I said. Goldenlee trotted up on the other side of me before speaking.

“Well dearie, we think that after what had happened recently, we are just worried that you might find out the hard way of what happened.” She said. I looked at the gorgeous mare before sighing. 

“I know. Hell, my dad may not be my dad anymore. But I just want to know if he is okay.” I looked ahead. “He left me and my family when Bell was born. Bell doesn’t know dad. We have told her about him, but she never got to interact. She’s been relying on Post Box to take care of her until she could become a courier.” I looked at her, seeing the minor bruises I had left on her beautiful face. “Post Box has really been the only father figure she had to interact with. And Post Box is always caught up in work that he doesn’t really have time to look out for her. So whenever we got home, we would make sure Bell got handled before leaving.” Goldenlee smiled.

“You are such a great sister. I can’t hardly stand mine.” She said. I blinked.

“You have a sister?” I asked. She looked at me with a stern surprise.

“Why do you look so shocked?” she said with an arched brow. I flushed and pulled my hood down.

“I-I didn’t mean to…” I was about to continue when she just smiled and nudged me with her leg.

“I’m just teasing dear. Yes, I have a twin sister.” She said. “Me and her never could agree with each other. So one day when we were old enough to go venture out into the Wastes, she left for Tenpony tower and I stayed behind to work as a surgeon.” I rubbed the back of my head.

“Surgeon, huh.” She nodded. “Are you not worried at all that you left your clinic?” I asked. She smiled.

“I’m not the only surgeon in the town dear. I’m just the best one there is.” She said with a proud look. Comp nickered.

“Goldenlee, The Drama Queen of Surgery.” He said. She looked at him with a glare.

“What is that supposed to mean?” she asked. Comp shrugged coolly before speaking.

“Nothing. Just that you tend to be a total drama queen at times.” He said matter-of-factly. She balked.

“W-what? But, I… I don’t…” She groaned in frustration. “Why are you even talking!?” We chuckled as we continued on our way. When we reached Stableton, we gapped in awe as we saw that the number of tents had increased. We were then greeted by a couple of RCE agents that were standing watch.

“Need an escort through?” she asked. I shook my head before speaking.

“What’s going on?” I asked, motioning to the tents. The RCE sighed.

“They believe their ‘Maiden of Fire’ had left something here that belongs to them.” I blinked and rubbed my chin in thought. What did I leave behind here before? I darted my eyes and narrowed them as a thought came to mind. And a disturbing encounter with a drunken stallion. I winced.

“Do they know exactly what their ‘Maiden’ left?” Star asked. The RCE agent rubbed her chin before speaking.

“Can’t say. All they know is that the maiden had left something of theirs in the town and won’t leave until we cough it up.” She looked back to the tents. “So do you need an escort through or do you think you can make it?” 

“You really think a bunch of zebra scare us?” Silver Iris said with a smirk. “We can handle ourselves.” I smiled at her before looking at the RCE agent.

“Thanks anyway. We will just be heading into town for a bit. Restock supplies and what not.” I said. The agent nodded.

“Alright then. But if they pull anything funny, you are on your own.” She said. She fired her carbine twice in the air, making me arch a brow. I heard a carbine fire twice in the town.

“What’s the point of wasting bullets for signaling?” I asked. Couldn’t they just glint a knife in a form of light or something? The agent looked at us.

“This isn’t a real rifle. It’s a cap gun.” She said. A cap gun? Interesting. We made our way down, following the road past the endless amount of tents around us. There were a lot more zebra than before. And just to think two days ago while hurrying towards Pleasant Town, they had all stood by the road and bowed as we passed by. I gulped and pulled my hood down lower. We had reached the gate when I was suddenly stopped by an old looking zebra mare.

“Maiden of Fire! You are here! Praise the glorious day! I ask that you please save us from this land! Let us bask in your ever glorious light!” she said, putting wrinkled hooves on me. I wanted to say something, but an RCE agent came up and shoved the mare to the ground.

“Quit scaring off the ponies.” He said sternly before waving us in. I narrowed my eyes at the agent before trotting in after my friends. Well that wasn’t very nice. I know that she wasn’t a pony, but she is old. And seeing an RCE shove her like that felt disrespectful. Whatever they wanted, I have to find that stallion with the package I had delivered a week and a half ago. I noticed the town had gotten quieter. Only a few ponies here and there, talking with themselves quietly and quickly buying products before hurrying off. I noticed some of the stores on the market street were closed. I felt relieved when I saw Sunny Spring’s store still open, but looking more dead than lively. I went over and looked around.

“Courier?” Comp asked. I said nothing as I knocked on the counter.

“Just a sec.” I heard a voice from inside say. I blinked when Sunny Springs came to the window, looking slightly frustrated. She blinked at me, narrowing her eyes before beaming. “Oh, it’s you! How have you’ve been?” She looked me over. “I see you took the liberty of enhancing your barding. I assume the fire proof material went well?”

“More than you can imagine.” I said, little more annoyed than I should have. She arched a brow.

“So, what brings you by?” she asked. I looked back at the dead market street.

“Are the zebra scaring off traders?” I asked. Sunny Springs sighed and nodded.

“Them stripes have been scaring off caravans for the past week. Some of the residents moved or are not coming out because they think Stableton is being planned for an attack. The RCE have their hooves full trying to scare off the zebra and that leaves filthy scavengers to do as they please.” She motioned to some of the closed stores. “Nearly half of market street got robbed because of it.”

“And you are still in business?” Goldenlee asked. Sunny Spring nodded.

“Not sure how. Only my local customers have been dropping by. Most of them being mercenaries and wanderers.” She groaned. “But I think most of them are planning on getting out of town. Soon, Stableton will be a ghost town.” Brick and Comp looked at me. I scrunched my face up. 

“You think they want that package?” Comp asked. I nodded.

“What do you mean?” Sunny Spring asked. I sighed.

“They believe I’m their ‘Maiden of Fire’.” I said. She arched a brow. “I know, it’s stupid, but in a way they may be right. If they see me as their Maiden of Fire, then I’ll see if I can try to get them to leave Stableton alone.” The armor dealer mare balked.

“Y-you would do that? For the town?” she blinked. I smirked and nodded.

“All I need to do is find a certain buck. If I can convince him to hand over what I had delivered and give it to the zebra, I can talk them into leaving Stableton. No violence. Just simple reasoning.” I was suddenly pulled into a hug by Sunny Springs and nuzzled my mane as she spoke.

“Kid, you would make me the happiest mare alive!” she said. I saw a sly smile from Silver Iris. I flushed and pulled away.

“Err… right. I mean, they are here because of me. So I’m going to fix the problem.” I said. Sunny Spring nodded with a smile and looked at me.

“Tell ya’ what, kid. You do that and Stableton will be in your debt. And I will give you a discount on your barding if ya’ ever need it fixed.” She said. I nodded and smiled, adjusting my hood before turning. When we left market street, I noticed Silver Iris still looking at me with that cool smile. I flushed and pulled my hood down more. Why is she giving me that look? Did I do something funny? My nether region was beginning to tingle, but I pressed on as we stood outside of the apartment complex from my delivery. I prayed that he wouldn’t be having it hang out again as I pressed the buzzer. A gruff voice replied.

“Sorry, we are closed.” The ghoul’s voice said. I pressed the intercom.

“Courier Sixteen with the Crystal Express. I’m looking for a Mr. Marigold.” I said. There was a slight pause. Then a buzzer sounded and the door swung open. We entered and the ghoul behind the desk suddenly stiffened when he saw Rex.

“What in the hell is a timberwolf doing here!?” he said backing away a bit. I blinked and looked back at Rex, who cocked his head with a whine. Comp petted his head before speaking.

“It’s alright. He’s a friend. He won’t bite.” Then he arched a brow. “Unless he’s provoked.” The ghoul growled.

“I-I’m sorry, but mystical creatures are not allowed into the building. I’m going to have to ask that he stays outside.” He said. Rex whined and I smiled at him. Silver Iris smiled at us.

“Don’t worry, I’ll watch him. Just get the package and let’s go.” She said. I nodded and trotted up the stairs. We reached the same dingy hall. Brick and Comp trotted beside me with Star and Goldenlee from behind. We stood in front of the door labled 302. I prayed deeply that I won’t have to experience that again. I took a deep breath and knocked on the door. There was a silent pause when the door opened and a tan colored mare and a black straight mane looked at us from the door way.

“You ain’t the one we asked for.” She said. I blinked. What?

“Is it our third yet?” a stallion in the back of the room asked. The mare groaned.

“It’s not our threesome partner, ya’ idgit.” I shuddered and pulled my hood down. I could tell my companions were also feeling uncomfortable. “So what the hell do you kids want?” I cleared my throat before speaking.

“Ah, yes. I’m the courier that had delivered a package to Mr. and Mrs. Marigold. I was wondering if you still have it?” I gave her my best smile. She arched a brow.

“You want it? You can have it.” She said. I blinked. I was hoping I had to convince them to hand it over, but this works too I guess. She trotted back in and I scrunched my face up from the awful smell coming from their room. Have they been going at it for ages? That is disgusting! It also looks like they don’t clean up after themselves either. No wonder their threesome partner hasn’t bothered to show up. When Mrs. Marigold came back, she tossed us a crumpled package that I didn’t even bother to catch with my magic. I remember the vomit and it looked like it was still stained too. Most disgusting ponies ever. However, I did hear a clunk when she did. Weird.

“Err… thank you.” I said, giving her my best smile. She just grunted before shutting the door on my face.

“Charming.” Goldenlee said disgustedly and sarcastically. I removed the vomit stained wrapper with my magic, much to my chagrin, and lifted out a small amber box. I blinked and narrowed my eyes as I turned the box in my magic. Nothing unique about it other than the color.

“What do you suppose it is?” Comp asked as he tapped it with a hoof, making it bob. I shook my head.

“No idea. But if this is what the zebra were after, then why the hell did those ponies want it in the first place?” I said as I stuffed it into my bag. “Either way, we got what we needed. Now to talk to the zebra.” We made our way out of the apartment and saw that the ghoul wasn’t there anymore. I acted like I wasn’t at all surprised, other than to just pull my hood down. Something definitely wasn’t right here. When we opened the door, we found Silver Iris kicking back on top of Rex, who seemed to be sniffing the air.

“Did you get it?” she asked, stretching. I nodded. She flew up and grinned. “Great! Now let’s get-.”

“You ain’t going anywhere.” a gruff voice said. We looked to see the ghoul stand in front of us with two RCE agents behind him. “She’s the one. She attacked me with that mutt of hers.” He said. I narrowed my eyes and heard Rex growl. Silver Iris narrowed her eyes.

“Bull shit he did. I was out here the whole time with him.” She said. The ghoul growled.

“Honestly, don’t you think it’s funny that they have a timberwolf with them? Those things are wild.” The ghoul glared at Iris. Iris stuck a tongue out at him.

“Rex isn’t just any timberwolf.” I said. “He’s a friend. He won’t hurt you.” I smirked. “Unless provoked.” The ghoul stiffened as Rex took a small step forward, snarling. The RCE agents looked at each other before turning their concerns to us.

“I’m afraid that even if you do have a timberwolf tamed, we will have to ask that you keep an eye on that creature.” One said. “Those things are indeed wild.” The ghoul looked shocked.

“What are you talking about? That thing attacked me! Kill it!” he hissed. That was the wrong thing to say. Silver Iris galloped towards him, rearing back when she got close and planted a hoof into the ghoul’s face, spiraling him a few feet away. The RCE agents looked surprised. I said nothing but let Iris have her say.

“Don’t talk to Rex like he is just another stray.” Silver Iris said coldly. “He’s not a crazy animal! I’ve known him longer than anypony. You have no right to judge him.” The ghoul growled at her.

“What are you fools doing!? I’m a citizen! You are just going to let me be assaulted by these savages!?” The RCE agents looked at each other again before turning to look at a heavy breathing Iris. I looked at the agents and narrowed my eyes. Something wasn’t right about this at all. Suddenly, one took aim and fired at the ghoul, blowing his rotting brains out into the street. I gritted my teeth, gun drawn as I galloped and slammed the butt of the gun to the back of one RCE agent. The other turned and aimed a gun at me, but Rex bolted forward and landed beside the agent. The agent took aim, but it was Silver Iris that retaliated. She quickly flew into the agent. They rolled and stopped with Iris pinning the agent and wailing on him with hoof plant after hoof plant.

“Don’t you fucking hurt Rex!” she screamed as she delivered two more good hoof plants. I saw the helmet dent from the blows and the last blow sent it flying. She was about to bring another hoof down when I reached with my magic and halted her. She struggled against it, bringing her other hoof up, but I stopped her as well. 
I know how much she cares for Rex. And I hated seeing her like this. But I had to do something to keep her from committing murder. I love her. And I didn’t want her to be hunted down by the RCE. She’s already being hunted by the Enclave. I trotted over to her, looking stern as she looked at me with pure hate. Her eyes suddenly widened and her face displayed a look of guilt. I looked my love squarely in the eye. I wanted to tell her everything is okay. Rex is still fine. And I want her to understand without me saying it. If she trusted me, then she would know what I was trying to tell her. She eased more and bowed her head, her bangs hiding her eyes.

“I… I’m sorry.” She shuddered. I eased a little. I felt relieved that she had trusted me. My magic released her and she shakily stood up off of the agent. I looked down and narrowed my eyes. It wasn’t an RCE agent. There was an insignia on the mare’s head. But one I haven’t seen before.

“A ganger.” I said without a hint of surprise.

“Gangers.” Star corrected as he pulled the helmet off of the other one I had knocked out. “And from the looks of it, the insignia is one I have not seen.” I nodded to him. The insignia was shaped like a square maze with a dot in the middle. Small triangular shapes spread out from above the square. It almost looked like a polygonal eye. I narrowed my eyes, taking in the insignia before turning to see Silver Iris go over to Rex and pet the timberwolf. She looked awfully upset. And I don’t blame her one bit. A ghoul had just accused Rex of attacking him only to get shot in the process by gangers. Even if the ghoul was being a heartless jerk, he didn’t deserve to be killed. I’m sure Iris wanted to just teach him a lesson not to mess with our friend. I said nothing as I bowed my head and bit into the ganger’s mane and dragged him down into the alley.

“Courier? What are you doing?” Goldenlee asked as Star did the same thing.

“They are still dressed like RCE. And they shot an innocent.” I said.

“I doubt that ghoul was going to be innocent after what he had said about Rex.” Comp said as he looked over to the duo in concern. “I wouldn’t have hold Iris back. She was just protecting a friend.” I sighed and nodded.

“I know. But I’ve seen Iris when she gets ruffed up. The way she handled the Reaper back at the border. Her physical ability is beyond that of decent.” I looked worriedly as Iris continued to pet the timberwolf in silence. “She must have gone through extreme body conditioning if she was able to dent his armor.” I levitated up the RCE helmet, showing them the dents and holes that littered it.

“Poor dear.” Goldenlee said with a small sad look. I did the same. Silver Iris must have been through a lot more than emotional pain. Her body must be stronger than it looks. She has the figure of any normal pony, but her strength is just beyond scary. It was downright terrifying. And I am worried about her. My heart is crying for her. But I had to stay being Courier. If I was a different mare, I’m sure Silver Iris would be all the more different to me as well. I had to be her Courier. I trotted back over to the body of the dead ghoul, hearing my PipBuck click a little of the radiation he gave off. I sighed and pulled my hood down.

“Come on. We got zebra to handle.” I said, not looking at them. I had to be strong. I am their friend. I had to repay their help with mine. And I can’t do that if I’m different. I have to be their Courier. We walked to the gate in silence.



We trotted to the gates and an RCE agent come to greet us.

“Need escort?” she asked. I shook my head and pulled out the amber box.

“I’m here to give them what they want.” I said. The agent probably narrowed her eyes at me through that helmet.

“You mean they want that thing?” there was a pause. “What is that thing anyway?” I shook my head.

“No clue. But I’m going to find out.” I said. The RCE agent rubbed the helmets dome head before nodding and the gate opened. To all of our surprise, the zebra had gathered not too far away but enough that they formed a semi-circle. And they were all looking at me. I took a deep breath and walked forward. I noticed the RCE agents have taken positions in case anything went hairy. I levitated the amber box next to me and without thinking, I threw my hood off of me with a flick of my head, my fiery mane exposed to them.
There were murmurs and whispers in zebra that I couldn’t understand. But I stood straight, feeling the determination flow threw me. I have to be my friend’s Courier. I don’t know what I was thinking. When I lifted the amber box above my head with my magic, the zebra began bowing in waves. I had no idea what to do next. So I winged it.

“Attention everyone!” I said in a clear and calm voice. I felt the sweat beginning to form. My legs shaking slightly. I gulped as the silence around me began to be looks of anticipation. “As your Maiden of Fire, I have come to bear you a gift that I have left here that was once yours.” I floated the box in front of me. “But you must promise me one thing in exchange for this gift. You must leave this town and its inhabitants alone. No harm will come to anyone. So I please beg of you. Accept this gift. All I ask is that you leave this place and return home.” More silence. I gulped. Did I fuck up? Did I say something wrong? Then, they bowed again as they stepped aside and a zebra mare next to the old wrinkled zebra mare from before walked towards me. They stopped as I held the box out in front of us.

“Maiden of Fire.” The zebra mare spoke. “We humbly accept your gift and will honor your request. And we ask that you bless us with the fires of your embrace.” She looked at the box and then to me. Fires of my embrace? I began to panic, but I didn’t show it. I felt more sweat. Oh Goddesses. They want me to do magic. I don’t know arcane magic. My brother does. I’m just an illusionist. I took a deep breath and nodded. I levitated the box to me and narrowed my eyes. What exactly is this thing? What was so special about… the box flipped open and I was instantly blown off my hooves, sliding into the snow and back into the gates. I shook away the daze and gapped in horror as the box hovered overhead and small streams of fire began pouring out. The zebra mare smiled and the older one cried and kneeled.

“She has embraced us with her flames! She has embraced us!” she shouted. Then, a stream from the box shot out and set them both on fire. I was utterly frozen in shock. Oh Goddesses, what have I done? I just watched as the tents slowly caught fire and the zebra began chanting as they too were set on fire. Males and females. Colts and fillies. Even the new born foals were set ablaze. And I just stood there in shock. The fire now burning brightly ever so. Soon the entire road and the zebra were now fully engulfed. I heard somepony call my name. But I couldn’t react. I had done the unthinkable. I had just set zebras on fire. And not just any zebras. I had set children and new born foals on fire too. And I just stood. Stood as the flames rose higher and the zebra chanting grew. I blinked and looked ahead, seeing Din’s evil grin looking at me.

“So naïve. So childish. What did you expect to accomplish out of this?” she chuckled and turned her back on me, walking into the flames. Then, without warning, the fire I have caused streamed back into the box. And as quickly as it had happened. They vanished. Not a single trace of any zebra. Just gone. No children playing. No foals crying. Just silence. The last of the fire finally streamed in and the box closed before floating down to the snow in front of me. I looked at the box, feeling my heart beat faster and my breath heaving. Then everything went black.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I blinked and looked around. I was in pitch blackness. I was also floating. Where am I? I found myself flying forward. Where was I going? Then, I heard the chanting. The zebra chanting was low at first. Then it began to get louder. I heard tribal drum beats. But I said nothing. I wasn’t reacting. I just let myself be carried away. The chanting was now in my ears and the tribal music grew louder. Then, I began seeing glyphs. Strange glowing green symbols shot past me. 
Then, I found myself surrounded by stars. Billons and billons of stars. Shining bright into the night sky. I felt calm. I felt at ease. But the chanting was still going with the music. Suddenly, the glyphs that had shot past me came back and encircled me. They spun quickly before coming to a stop and just hovered there. Then, there was a silence. Utter silence. 

“H-hello?” I asked, now feeling more scared than before.

“She has awoken.” A voice boomed. I flinched and looked up, seeing a spectral disembodied head of a…

“A lion?” I balked. The lion’s head nodded.

“I am not just any lion. I am a guardian of the stars. I watch over each and every speck you see around you.” I looked around, seeing the billons of stars so far away. 

“You watch over the stars?” I asked. Why am I being so casual about this!? What the hell is going on!? The lion smiled and looked me straight into the eyes.

“You have awoken as the Maiden of Fire. One of the Seven Maidens of the Stars. And the only one who has been awoken.” The lion said. I rubbed my head.

“Wait. So this is just a dream?” I asked. Please, please, please let it be a dream! The lion looked at me.

“That is solely for you to decide. I only watch the stars. Not your choices.” He said. Well bummer. Wait, why am I being so damned casual!? Fucking freak out already!!! But I didn’t. I just remained calm. Because I had told myself that I would be a friend of my friends. I would be their Courier. I blinked when the glyphs began suddenly spinning. I felt my eye throb and I hissed in pain, putting a hoof to it.

“What’s going on!?” I asked. Okay, better. But you still aren’t freaking the actual fuck out, Courier! Are you even listening!? I ignored the winged pony and the horned pony as I kept my concentration on the spinning glyphs. I could see little figures. They were moving. As if they were telling me a story. Then, they stopped and I blinked again as the glyphs stopped on a symbol that looked like the number sixteen. Ironic as hell, huh? 

“You are being decided if you are worthy of being a vessel of the Maiden of Fire.” The lion said. I looked at him and narrowed my eyes.

“But I thought I am the Maiden of Fire?” I said.

“No child. You are just a creature. Born into the world to carry out your duties. But you have been chosen when the stars have aligned on your birth. And Din has chosen you to be her vessel.” I looked cross at the lion.

“Well, I don’t want to be. She nearly destroyed my home. I’m not me when she takes over! I want to be Courier! I want to be my friend’s Courier! Not a freaking spirit vessel!” I said. The lion chuckled deeply.

“Ah yes. Din is the vilest of the Maidens. But she is a Maiden none other. As much as her personality is… hot-headed as you say, she is still carrying out her duties as a spirit of fire.” The lion said. I snorted. Great. Not only is he a spectral head. But he knows puns. Good job, universe. Again, why was I being so casual about this? I shook away the thought before speaking.

“So, where exactly are we?” I asked. The lion looked up into the stars.

“You are in the Great Beyond. The place where the Maidens sleep and guardians such as I watch over the stars.” He looked at me now. “You should be honored to see such a place. For you are the second one who has come here.” I blinked. I’m not the first?

“So… who was the first?” I asked. He chuckled.

“An energetic wise stallion named Starswirl the Bearded.” He said. I rubbed the back of my head. Starwirl the Bearded. Where have I heard that name before? The lion chuckled again. “I see you are having trouble remembering. Starswirl the Bearded is your world’s finest creature to possess such infinite knowledge of magic. Being the first of his world to see this place.” The lion seemed to smirk a little. “The old buck had so many questions.” I arched a brow.

“So, why am I here then? I don’t possess knowledge of magic as Starswirl. I’m just a courier.” I said.

“Indeed you are. Born into the world to carry out your duties. All the while being a vessel to bear one of the Maidens. However, you are not the first to bear a maiden in your world. The rest are inside certain ponies. Waiting for the day they finally awaken.” He looked at the sixteen glyph. “Take this. Keep it in your heart. If you truly wish to be yourself. Then sound the bell.” I gapped. The warning! With a lion’s roar and a true virtue found… Wait, is this my virtue? The lion chuckled again. I flushed now. Was he hearing what I was thinking? “I can hear your exact thoughts, child.” He then looked sternly at me.

Heed my words, my little pony, for your ear is all I require. 
Soon it will be your heart, the Wasteland desires. 
Mark my words, tis the name of the devil you hear. 
For you shall know true fear. 
You must stall the beast, to prevail. 
And when you do, make sure to ring the bell.
For it is these that bind you together. 
With the lion’s roar and a true virtue found, only then will you live happily ever after.

I gapped. The same warning that Chester and Sukuj-err Mother Dandy had spoken. I looked at him.

“Do you know Cheesy Chester?” I asked. The lion blinked.

“I haven’t the slightest clue of what you mean.” He said. I blinked, opened my mouth to say something and then closed it. That wasn’t a question. What in the actual fuck is going on!? I kept quiet when I suddenly found the glyphs grow small and smaller. Then, they quickly shot at me and my eye began stinging and throbbing. I screamed at the pain. Goddesses, this hurt so much! Make it stop! The lion looked at me. “I am afraid that as soon as you leave the Great Beyond, you will have no recollection of what has transpired. So I must tell you to bear in mind. Find your virtue. Ring the bell.” And with that, he gave a loud booming roar and I screamed as I felt myself fly farther and farther away from the lion head.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I woke up, screaming for some odd reason. I felt ponies trying to pin me down. I thrashed and felt my hind hooves hit something.

“Sedate her!” a pony cried out.

“Hold the fuck still!” I lashed a hoof out, hitting whoever said it as I continued to scream. Why was I screaming? Then I remembered the box. I remembered the zebra chanting. The flames rising higher and higher. I needed to save them! I have to help them! Where are my friends? Who are these ponies? Then, I remembered Silver Iris’s anger. Her pure hate towards the gangers. When she looked at me, she looked like she wanted to kill me too. But I wanted to help her. I had to reach out to her! I’m her Courier! I’m their Courier! I screamed and thrashed more as more ponies came in and pinned me. I felt something being stuck into my right foreleg. I lashed out more of my hooves.

“Where are my friends!!?” I screamed. “Where are they!!? What did you do to them!!?” I screamed more and more and suddenly began to feel very light headed. What was happening to me? Where are my friends? Who are these ponies? Oh Goddesses! I have to get out! I have to find them! I felt very tired. I kept thrashing. I had to keep going. I had to move! But I couldn’t. I felt myself go limp.

“I think she’s calming down.” A pony said. 

“Shit that hurts!” another pony said. I finally tired out. I wasn’t sleeping. I was just tired. So very tired. I stared up at the ceiling. Ceiling? Wasn’t I outside before?

“Goldenlee. I think you got it.” A voice said. Goldenlee? Where is she? I have to know if she is okay.

“I’m not so sure I have, dear.” I heard Goldenlee’s voice. It sounded stricken with pain. Was she crying? “I’ve done all I could to maintain her heart. She’s lucky it is still beating after that.” Her breath shuddered. “Everypony out. She needs rest.” I then saw Goldenlee. I tried speaking to her. Move to her. But I was just so damn tired. She looked at me sadly. “You are very lucky to be alive.” She said. Tears were forming. Alive? Was I dead then? But the feeling of death wasn’t there. When Sombra had inflicted it, I felt it. I didn’t feel anything if I had just died. Or… did I even die? I don’t even know what’s going on anymore. I was just tired. I wanted to sleep, but I couldn’t. She sighed, wiping her tears before trotting away. Where was she going? Was she okay? She looked hurt. But what about the others? Are they okay as well? All I know was there was a lot fire. And watching in horror as the zebra burned before my very eyes. Then, I heard the door open.
I saw the familiar Mr. Marigold, looking more serious than before. He sighed.

“There is a reason why I had it.” He said to me. I said nothing. Whatever they had put in me, it certainly made it very hard to move. He had it for a reason? But he lived a life of lust! Why is he being like this now? Then he held up the amber box. “Don’t come looking for it again. Unless you want what had happened again.” He growled. “My wife can be a bitch. She doesn’t understand what was at stake when she had given it to you.” He narrowed his eyes at me. “Get lost, kid. You shouldn’t wander into a god’s domain.” With that, he turned and vanished. I heard the door closed. What the hell? He had it for a reason!? What is going on!!? But I couldn’t. The sheer thought of me burning the lives of thousands before my eyes kept flooding back.



I had lost track of time. All I did was lay there. Motionless. Not sleeping. Not moving. Just tired. I listened intently to the white noise in my ears. I had hoped it would put me to sleep. But it hadn’t. I listened to my heart beat. It sounded weak, but it was there. Goldenlee said something that had happened to my heart. What did happen? Then I heard a noise. I wanted to react, but I couldn’t move. I saw something move in the corner of my eye. A cloaked figure. Whoever it was, the sound of cabinets and drawers being opened followed. There was a small hiss of frustration before becoming quiet.

“I should have guessed that Marigold took it with him. Well this was a waste of time.” I heard the quick shuffle and saw the hooded head of a dark looking pony. But I couldn’t see. There was a small hiss as the pony spoke. “You’re time will come soon enough.” And with that, the door closed and I was once again left to wait through the endless minutes of being paralyzed, only allowed to blink and breath. 
By the time I felt the feeling vanish, the first thing I did was check my PipBuck. Two hours had passed. I felt my entire body shudder. The next thing I did was slide out of the… hospital bed? I was in a hospital? When I took a step forward, I nearly fell forward. My hooves shook underneath me. Why was I feeling like this? I slowly made my way to the mirror that was above a sink. I looked at my reflection. Still the same old Courier. But my heart felt weak. What happened to me after that? I tried thinking back to what had happen. But all I could remember was a lion’s roar and being told to ring a bell or something. Nothing else other than me burning thousands of innocents before my eyes. I felt my heart beat faster now. The pain welling in my chest. I took a few deep breaths to calm myself. Steadying my heart rate, I sighed with relief. 
The next thing I did was look over to a chair and see that my barding had been stripped off of me. I walked over to the chair and lifted it up. No signs of me being shot at. No signs of scorched fire. So what did happen to me? I put a hoof to my chest and felt my heart beat normally now. I looked over to the door. Who were all those ponies? I noticed some blood spots on the floor. Not too much, but enough that it was visible. Did something happen? I sighed. I’ll probably ask Goldenlee. She was there. She might clue me in. I threw my stable barding on before putting on my duster snuggly around me and strapped the buckles in. I found Compassion and my shotgun next to each other against the wall. Slinging them on my back, I threw my hood over me and turned to walk to the door, only to stop and see that Goldnelee with Star and Brick standing in front of the door. 

“Are you sure you are feeling better to move around?” Goldenlee asked. I looked at her and smirked, waving a small hoof wiggle at her.

“I can move now.” I said. Their worried looks made me falter now. “So… what happened?” Shining Star looked at me.

“You went under cardiac arrest.” He said. Cardiac arrest? I put a hoof to my chest, feeling my heart beat normally. “Whatever happened to you and the zebra sent you under cardiac arrest.” I blinked. What do they mean what happened to the zebra? They were there! I burned families! Burned children! Burned foals! I felt myself bristle a little. Then my heart beat faster.

“Dear, take a deep breath.” Goldenlee said sternly. I felt my breath heaving. I took a deep breath. “And another.” She said. I did. “Again.” I did. I felt my heart beat normally now and sighed. “Now take your time. And tell us what had happened.” She said.
I looked at them with a worried look. 

“Y-you guys know what happened. You were there! You saw me burn those zebra!” I said, raising my voice a little. My friends looked baffled at me. It was Brick that spoke for them.

“Courier. The zebra just vanished into thin air.” He said. I blinked at him. He continued. “You touched that funny looking box and you suddenly went flying back to us. Then, you just stood and seemed horrified.” I looked at Shining Star.

“He’s right. Whatever you saw, we didn’t see it.” He said. I… they didn’t? But… they were there! They saw me burn those zebra!

“B-but… I killed them… I watched them burn… I… killed parents… children… all of them…” I sat down and held a hoof to my eye that was throbbing. “I burned them… burned them all…” I saw my friends exchange glances before Goldenlee put a hoof around me.

“Dear… I don’t know what to say. What you saw was definitely what we didn’t see. There was a bright light from the box that shone so brilliantly that we could only see your silhouette. When the light vanished after a minute, the zebra were gone and then you…” She shuddered. “You suddenly passed out.” I blinked at them in confusion. They hadn’t witnessed me burning them? What did that mean?

“Goldenlee… I burned thousands of zebra alive…” I rasped. “I. Burned. Them.” She bit her lip. How was she not getting it? I began pacing. “When they told me that they would go home, they asked me to embrace them in my light. I touched the box and I watched them, Goldenlee. I watched them burn.” I shook my head, still pacing. “I burned parents. I burned elderly. I burned children.” I looked at them with an exasperated expression. “I burned new born foals.” They said nothing. Why did I have to see it? Why only me!? Why not the entire town!? I had just burned thousands of living beings. I burned them all. And all I did was watch. I sat down on my haunches and put a hoof to my chest. I cried.
Why was I the only one that had to witness such a horrible act? I felt Goldenlee put a hoof around me and began rocking me, humming softly. I just cried. I had murdered thousands. And I was the only one to see their gruesome deaths. I just thought I would give them the box and they would go on their way. And then they asked me to embrace them with my light. I didn’t think that light was fire. Fire that had instantly burned thousands. And then silence. Nothing. 
It took me half an hour before I finally quieted. Goldenlee hummed softly to me. Music is nice. I felt at ease when I hear it. Goldenlee’s motherly personality helped. I eased. I sniffled and wiped my tears away. She looked at me and smiled softly.

“Better?” she asked. I said nothing but nodded. “Listen dear. I know you won’t forget what you saw. And I know we won’t be able to help you with it. But we are your friends. We help one another.” She smiled more now. “We won’t understand the pain you went through. So just cry, Courier. It won’t stop the pain, but I know it will help.” I looked at her and gave her a soft smile. Then, I furrowed my brows in worry.

“Where’s Iris? Where’s Comp?” I asked. Goldenlee looked to the two stallions by the door. Brick spoke.

“Comp wanted to come with, but he’s keeping an eye on Iris.” He said. What did he mean by that?

“Is Iris okay?” I asked. Star looked grim as he spoke.

“Iris almost lost it when you passed out. She was the first to reach you and feel your heart not beating.” He said. I gave him a sad look. Oh Goddesses. Silver Iris thought I had died. My heart felt saddened. Silver Iris had just watched me go under cardiac arrest. She almost had lost me. I wanted to help her. I had to find her. I need too! I have to tell her everything is okay. I now looked determined.

“Do you at least know where you left Iris?” I asked. Brick rubbed his chin.

“We left them down in the lobby. But, when we went to check up on you, they were gone.” He said. I said nothing as I bolted past them.

“Courier! Wait! You’re not fit to be moving!” Goldenlee called out. I just ignored her. I had to find Silver Iris. I had to tell her things are okay. I had to tell her that I am here for her.
I bolted out of the hospital and took off in a gallop. My hood flew off of my head as I galloped down the streets. It had gone night now by the time I reached back to the hospital. I had looked everywhere. The market street. The center. The alleys. I even scanned the sides of town. 
No sign of them. I gasped quietly for breath. I hadn’t galloped so much in my life. I swallowed before continuing my search. I would search the whole damn town again. Whatever it took to make sure she knows that I’m okay. I stopped when I reached the center of the town. I looked up and squinted my eyes. I swear I saw something move at the top of that building. Without another thought, I galloped toward that building. I ignored the shouts of ponies that I pushed by as I galloped as fast as I could. 
I reached the door that led to the roof, only to find it locked. I swore and quickly pulled out a bobby pin and screwdriver and amaturedly fumbled at the lock. I went through four bobby pins before I finally opened the door. I bashed it open and looked to my left. There, on the edge of the roof was Silver Iris. She had her eyes closed in contemplation. No. No! Iris don’t do it! I’m here now! I galloped after her and watched in slow motion as she let herself fall forward. I couldn’t hear anything. I had to save her. I had to go after her! She needs me. She needs her Courier! 
Without a second thought, I jumped. Time had slowed as I shouted her name. I watched as she opened her eyes in confusion and then looked at me with surprise. I smiled. I’m right here, Iris! I’m not dead! I’m okay! Everything is going to be okay! I won’t hurt you! I won’t leave you alone! I’ve been alone, but after I had found you, I was happy. No, I am happy! She made me the happiest mare alive! I wanted to live for my friends. I wanted to live for her. She suddenly expanded her wings and quickly turned, her forehooves out stretched to me as she gritted her teeth. But I could see it. I saw her eyes beam with joy. I extended my forehooves out to her and felt her embrace. I closed my eyes, not letting her go as I felt the wind rush past me. I kept them closed until I had realized that we were safely back on the roof. 
But I just cried. I cried into her chest. You see, Iris? I’m okay now. I’m right here. I won’t leave you. I won’t hurt you ever again! I looked at her and she smiled at me. I pressed my lips to hers and she returned my kiss. We stayed like that in each other’s embrace. I felt my own tears fall again. But I just held her. Felt her soft lips against mine. And when she pulled away, she looked me in the eyes. I smiled. Then she chuckled, wiping the tears from my eyes.
“You certainly know how to impress a girl.” She said. I said nothing and kissed her again. I know the pain she suffered from having her heart broken. I understood her. And she understood me. We may be unique in our own way, but our hearts were the same.



I later felt embarrassed as I walked next to Silver Iris. She had a wing around me as we walked. She had told me she was just going to stretch her wings. I flushed more when I told her that she was jumping off the building and she replied.

“Well, duh. I’m a pegasus.” She wiggled the tips of her wings. “I was going to do some aerial maneuvers.” She smiled. “And right as I was about to start another part of my training, you suddenly dove after me.” She kissed my cheek. “Honestly, I don’t know why you thought I was going to kill myself.” She smirked. “Whenever I die, I want to go out the cool way. But that won’t happen anytime soon.” She looked at me with a worried look. “And are you sure you should be moving around? I mean… you know…” I shook my head.

“I’m a tough mare. A heart attack can’t stop me.” I still flushed and pulled my hood down further. “I’m a courier. I have friends and family to protect and ends to meet.” Silver Iris suddenly laughed. I flushed more. I must be making myself look like an idiot. She finally stopped laughing and wiped a tear from her eye with a wing.

“You are such a corny mare.” She smirked. I flushed even brighter now.

“I-I’m not corny… I’m poetic…” Then I blinked and looked at her with a confused look. “Am I corny?” Silver Iris shook her head, chuckling, before planting another good kiss on my lips.

“Yes. Yes you are. But you’re my corny Courier.” She winked at me. I smiled now. “But you know. The next time you try looking for me, don’t go jumping after me. I’m a pegasus. I have wings. And I’m also not suicidal.” I flushed again. “I was going to head back to the clinic after I was done. I told Comp the exact same thing before he went off to sell off salvage from the Pass.” I bowed my head now.

“I’m sorry.” I said. Iris blinked at me. “You almost lost me. I hurt you. I didn’t want to die right then and there. It was unexpected. So, I’m sorry.” I noticed Iris give me a look of concern before smiling and nickered.

“Yup. Definitely corny.” She said. I gave her a small nudge and a glare. She just laughed. I laughed with her. I was her Courier. No, I am her Courier. We had both lived heartbroken lives. And I won’t die. I won’t let some health condition take me. I want to stay by my friend’s sides. I want to stay by Silver Iris’s side. I am their Courier. 

And damn me if I do die this day.



Footnote Level Up!
> Old Flames
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Old Flames


I bowed my head in shame. When we had returned to the clinic, I was soon being lectured by the one mare that is a surgeon.

“…To even think about trying it again! We almost lost you once. And we almost lost you again! Why did you think it was a good idea to jump off a building!?” she said, pacing furtively. I said nothing and winced as she kept pointing out my idiotic idea of thinking Silver Iris was going to kill herself and in the moment I had completely forgotten she is a pegasus. The others watched with amused intrigue at us. I winced when she had finally finished and looked at me sternly. “What do you have to say for yourself, young lady?” I gulped. I didn’t think what I had done would be this upsetting to her. Why did she even take it upon herself to act like a mother to us? This is very confusing and very weird. I looked at her as she waited for me to answer. I sighed.

“I’m sorry. There, happy?” I said. That wasn’t the answer she wanted. She knocked on my head just like Bell would do. I hissed and rubbed my head. Why, Karma? Why? “Okay, okay! I’m really sorry I jumped off a building because I thought Iris was going to kill herself. I’m sorry I took off when I knew I still wasn’t better. I’m sorry I worried you.” I looked at her and she gave me an arched brow in return. “I’m sorry. I’m truly sorry.” She then bowed her head and sighed.

“What am I going to do with you, Courier?” she said.

“I didn’t ask for you to be my mother.” I snorted. I must have said it a little too loud as she turned and glared at me. I gave her my best smile and held up my hooves. “Okay, sorry, sorry. Shutting up now.” She gave a nod before heading back upstairs. I sighed again. Geez, you do something once, you never hear the end of it. I stood up and stretched my back. I looked over to see my companions walking out of the building. I blinked. “Where are you guys going?” I asked. Comp yawned.

“Gonna get some sleep. We rented a room across from the clinic.” He said, yawning more. Silver Iris gave me one last look before smiling and going after them. I just nodded in silence. I yawned as well. But I wasn’t really at all tired. I trotted out of the clinic and looked down the partially empty roads. Throwing my hood over me once again, I made my way down the street. 
I needed a drink.

I narrowed my eyes at a neon sign that showed a cartoonish mare winking and holding a platter of a spilled over drink that aimed for her. I could hear the club music coming from the building. I frowned. I tried looking to see if the others were open, but due to the zebra that had once camped out of the town, this was the only one that seemed to be in business still. What’s worse, I wanted to start a bar fight too. It’s been a while since I had that type of action. The bad news for me, I was completely unarmed. Goldenlee had taken my weapons with her when I had gotten back to the clinic. I looked at my fore hooves.

“If all else fails, I can take care of myself.” I said to myself. I walked down the stars and entered the building, only to be stopped by a mare in business attire. I blinked.

“Aren’t you the one that made those zebra leave?” she asked with an arched brow. I said nothing. I wasn’t proud of it, but I nodded anyway. To my surprise she smiled. “Well, let me say welcome to our humble abode.” She said. I cocked my head slightly. Abode? This is a home? But I can hear the chatter of ponies and music.

“Isn’t this just a night club?” I asked. The mare nodded.

“Ah, not just any club. You, my good young mare, have stumbled across one of the many Filly Fun Nightclubs.” I rubbed my chin. Filly Fun nightclub? I just shrugged.

“Look, all I came in here to do was to drink.” I said. The mare nodded.

“Then let me take you to one of our most finest mares to be behind the counter.” She said as she trotted ahead of me. I rolled my eyes. Why are they making this night club sound so special? It’s just a night club to have fun and drink. Isn’t it? When I entered into the lobby and the pulsing music reached my ears, I gapped. Oooooh. Filly ‘Fun’ Nightclub. I pulled down my hood, hiding my flushed expression at the pretty mares that littered the lobby in fish net socks and bow tie collars. Stallions and mares alike just sitting around having a good time. A little too much fun time. Why the hell was this the only club to be open? I was instantly regretting it when a pretty looking lavender mare came up to me and winked as I passed by. I just said nothing.
All I’m here for is a drink. Nothing else. I have Silver Iris anyway. But my Goddesses, I have never seen so many pretty mares in one room. I’ve met my fair share of mares that made me tingly. But these mares made me shiver in the nether region. I shook away the feeling, only focusing on Silver Iris. Then, I imagined her as being in those fish net socks. Looking oh-so seductively at me. Now I was really shivering. Oh Karma, why!? Why this club!? I continued to be silent as the mare led me to a bar where another pretty mare behind the counter with those fishnet socks looked me over.

“Enjoying your stay, hun?” she asked a little flirtatiously. I just nodded. The business attire mare smiled at me. “Well then. Let your mind run wild. Welcome to the club.” She said before trotting off. I was utterly left speechless. I looked over the pretty mare as she bent over to pick a fallen glass up. My eyes fell to her flank and I flushed. When she came back up, I imagined Silver Iris doing the same thing but giving me a wink and a motion of her tail. Since when did I have these type of thoughts!? I always knew whenever I was horny. And I was feeling horny a lot being around these mares. I gulped, trying to control my excited heart. Just get a drink. That’s all you are here for, Courier. Just. A. Drink. I hadn’t noticed the mare looking at me with a smile. I blinked, flushing in the process.

“So what can I get ya’ sugar?” she asked with a wink. I gulped again.

“J-just Ranger Whiskey.” I looked at her. She seemed to be waiting for me to say something else. “I-if you have any that is?” I winced as she kept giving me that look. “Please?” She gave a small giggle and patted my head before trotting over to a shelf and scanning it. I put a hoof to my chest and took several deep breaths. Damn me if I die of excitement. I just bowed my head and pulled my hood down further, hiding my red face. The mare came back with two shot glasses and a big bottle of Ranger Whiskey. I narrowed my eyes at the shot glasses. Why two? The mare giggled as she poured the whiskey into the glasses and pushed one over to me.

“No need to be embarrassed, sugar. This club is meant for fun. You don’t really have to do anything. Just sit back and enjoy.” She said. I kept my hooded head bowed as I took the glass and pulled. I felt the familiar warm feeling. I smiled. My poison! She poured another and took a shot with me. Okay. Not too bad. Drinking with a pretty bartender mare. But then I felt something… off. I felt dizzy. I looked at the mare as she just smiled at me and she began to blur slightly. I dropped the glass and it shattered on the floor. I stumbled back, bumping into a mare and spilling the drinks on her. I looked and saw that she gave me that same look as she licked her lips. My heart was beating excitedly, but I somehow wasn’t thinking straight. I stumbled back more, only to have myself be grabbed gently by one of the mares. She brushed her hoof covered sock under my chin. I shivered at the silky material. And they smelled nice too. But why was I suddenly feeling tired?  I looked at the Ranger Whiskey bottle on the counter. The bartender winked and blew me a kiss.
“Sleep tight, sugar.” She said. Oh now that was mean. I can’t believe I had fallen for such a dumb trick. But I couldn’t move now and my vision blurred. The last thing I saw were the three pretty mares giving me those looks as the world faded to black.



When I awoke, my head was killing me. I groaned and groggily shook away the feeling of tiredness. I wanted to rub my head, but I found that something was holding my hooves in place. I blinked and looked down to find myself sitting in a chair. My hooves strapped to the arm and legs of the chairs. I blinked away the grogginess again and looked up to see a mare standing by a big window that over looked the club.

“You bitch…” I drawled. The mare chuckled and turned. The purple mare with the white frizzed mane looked at me. I blinked again. Wait, she wasn’t purple. The lighting was throwing my vision off.

“Oh you are so gullible. I have to say though, you certainly do have some good tastes in mares.” She said. The voice sounded familiar. I squinted through my blurred vision and saw the exact same face of the horned style mane mare. The leader of the Cacophony. I glared at her now. “But don’t take it out on the dears. They are just honest mares looking to make ends meet. This is the only job they could have so they don’t have to live out on the streets.” I growled.

“You really are pushing your luck, bitch.” I said. The mare smiled.

“I said I was willing to risk it after all, didn’t I?” she said. Now I understood why she looked different. She hadn’t made it out of the burning town hall unscathed. I smirked.

“Too bad your plan with the mayor failed.” I said. The mare scoffed.

“I didn’t plan for that fool of a mare to even have that money. I mean honestly. Pre-war bits aren’t of value anymore.” She said. “In the end, she was bound to fail. But you, Courier. You remain standing. I had planned for that to have the town kick you out. Your own home.” Then she glared. “And then your mare-friend decided to play hero.” I smirked.

“Good for Iris. I’m glad she did.” I said. The mare gave me a sly look. My eyes widened. I jerked in the chair towards her, only to have the bounds keep me in place. “You hurt her and you are dead!” I said. She held up a detonator and pressed the button. I gapped as I felt a tremor from somewhere. No… no she didn’t! She didn’t just do that! But she did. I felt my eye beginning to throb. The mare chuckled evilly. She had just murdered my friends. I gritted my teeth and felt myself breathe heavily.

“I said I would risk it. And I won’t stop until you join me.” She said with a smile. No… she nearly got me to burn my home. I won’t let Din handle this. I had to do this with my own hooves. The mare looked at me with a contemplative look. “So… what will it be?” I said nothing. I had to do this with my own hooves. I had an idea. I noticed a knife on one of the shelves behind the mare. She may think she had me cornered. But she was oh-so wrong. She forgot one thing about me. And I had to avenge my friends. I can kill her right here and now. She took the only friends I had from me. And now I was going to repay the favor.

“Fine.” I whispered. She blinked and leaned in.

“Come again?” she asked. I could see a small smile on her face.

“Fine.” I muttered. The mare wanted to rub it in.

“I’m sorry dear. You need to speak clearly.” She said, smiling more now.

“Fine.” I said, normal now. “I’ll join your stupid gang.” She beamed and chuckled.

“See? That’s all I wanted to hear. And if you had been a nice little mare, I would have spared your friends.” She said. You are so fucking dead. Before she even knew it, I had a copy appear behind her and hold her down. I quickly levitated the knife to me and cut my bonds. I gritted my teeth. Of course she wouldn’t go down that easily! She smirked and my copy suddenly had a hole in her head. Fading away, I went to free my last bonded hind leg before getting up, only to have to duck my head in the process as something whistled by my ear. The mare suddenly bolted for the door. I gritted my teeth, diving after her, only to have her drop something on me. The locker that was in the corner of the room had landed on top of me. Shaking away the daze, I glared as she gave me one last triumphant look before racing down the hall. I levitated the locker off of me and was about to go after her when I stopped and gapped. 
The pretty mares in the fishnet socks suddenly turned the corner where the mare had disappeared too and began firing sub-machine guns at me. I reached with my magic to the door and closed it, getting my cheek grazed in the process by a lucky shot. I took the locker, dragging it with my hooves and my magic and put it in front of the door. I had to think of something. I can’t kill these mares. In a way they were innocents. Ponies that are just trying to get through in life. And the leader of the Cacophony offered them a job that they knew they were going to get killed in.
No… I won’t be a destroyer. I’ll be a savior. I won’t kill these mares. I quickly looked out to the window that overlooked the club and saw that the ponies below had guns out. She got a lot of ponies to do this. I narrowed my eyes as I saw her gallop out of the club with a couple of the disguised raiders I remembered being with her in Pleasant Town. I am pissed. She was getting away with the murder of my friends. I bristled. I won’t let her escape. I won’t let her get away with this! I heard Din cackle in my mind and found myself looking at her. She grinned at me.

“No.” I said sternly. She just grinned.

“But I’m the only one who can help you. Let me burn those that had hurt you. Show them the means to fear you. For hurting you. I will guide the flames to all who oppose you.” She said. I stared at her for a bit, my eyes narrowing, before speaking.

“I won’t let you take over.” I said. Her grin faded. “I can do this without you. I don’t need your power to get this done. I’ll kill the bitch with my own hooves. Not yours.” She growled slightly before speaking.

“You fool. You will die. Free me. I can help you.” She said. I shook my head and turned away. “You’ll see. In soon time, you will have need of me again.” I blinked and found myself still in the room. The door was being banged on. They were trying to get through. I had to think of a way to get by them without killing them. I looked at my hooves and smirked. I hadn’t had a bar fight in a while. I conjured two copies and we positioned ourselves by the door. I nodded to them and they nodded back before moving the locker away. The door suddenly flew open and the mares branding the sub-machine guns entered. My copies lunged at the two behind the leading mare, startling her before turning to see me rear back and plant a hoof to her pretty face. She stumbled back, crying in pain. I ducked, spun and gave her a good applebuck to her chest, sending her flying down into the hall and groaning in pain. One of my copies helped one of the pretty mares up and slugged her hard that she gasped for breath and crumpled to the floor, clutching her gut. My last copy took the other mare and slammed her head into the wall. She fell to the floor, bleeding from the muzzle but coughing all the same. I took the three sub-machine guns in my magic, emptying out two of them and keeping the other one on hand. 

“Sorry, girls. But this mare is taken.” I said with a smirk. Okay, now I was just being plain cocky. But then again, I was feeling the adrenaline I always feel in a bar fight. All I was missing was a proper drink. The next goal to do before getting out of here. I galloped down the hall, leaping over the mare I had applebucked and sidled against the wall as soon as I reached the stairs. I peeked out, only to have duck back to avoid getting my head blown off by more sub-machine guns. I darted my eyes down the hall and smirked. Whoever made the décor in this club needs to get laid big time. I looked at the Nuka-Cola machine that was in a small space in the wall. I rushed over to it, unplugging it and tipped it over. I had my two copies that were still with me help me push it to the stairs. I heard the sound of bullets being ricocheted off of the bulky machine. I nodded to my copies and we heaved.
The Nuka-Cola machine slid down the stairs and I hopped on, firing wildly so that the mares at the bottom take cover. I was relieved they did and was going to feel sorry for them by the next thing I was going to do. The machine came to a crashing thud and my two copies behind me lunged at the mares, knocking them out by either slugging them or shoved them into another group of advancing mares. I hopped off the machine and galloped over furniture, avoiding more bullet fire and getting grazed multiple times in the process to get to the bar. I dove, sliding over the counter and ducked behind the bar. I saw that the bartender mare was also behind the cover as well and when she saw me, she was utterly startled.
I smiled and winked at her. She turned the machine gun on me, but I grabbed a bottle of Wild Pegasus, entered S.A.T.S. and smashed it over her head, making her yelp and drop the gun. I took the machine gun, discarding the sub-machine gun in the process and swung the butt of it into the mare’s gut. She felt the wind leave her and crumpled to the floor. I scanned my EFS. It was flashing with red all over. But I can’t kill these mares. I just can’t. I blinked and squeed when my eyes fell onto a full bottle of Ranger Whiskey. Taking the bottle in my magic, I popped the top off and took a pull. I smiled as the warm feeling rested in my stomach. I grinned now and taking the advantage of the reloading from the multiple fires of the sub-machine guns, peeked out and noticed the lighting above the dance floor. The music still pulsated as I took aim and fired the rifle at the hinges. Hearing the metal groan, I smiled as the metal rails of the lights pinned a dozen of the mares underneath it, groaning in pain in the process. The room sparked and the DJ behind the records quickly dove out of the stage as another light fell to where she once stood. It must have it the volume button because now the music pulsated the entire building. I saw more of the pretty mares take cover on both sides of the club and saw two advancing with guns drawn. I ducked down and crawled my way over to where they were.
I saw them peek over and when they saw me, I winked at them. Their eyes widened as I sent bottles and bottles of beverages at them, making them take cover. One thought she could take it, but a big keg of beer told her otherwise. She stumbled back to the floor, groaning in pain. I took another couple pulls of my whiskey and felt the feeling of pure joy course through me. I must have cheered as I jumped out of cover, sliding on my side to the sofa just in time when the mares decided to fire at me. Feathers flew and surrounded me. I kept quiet as the firing stopped.

“D-did we get her?” I heard a mare ask. I heard hoof steps slowly advancing towards my sofa. I smirked as they got close, conjured my three copies and cheered again as we hopped over the sofa and jumping into the group of mares that formed a half circle. They dropped their guns in surprise, only to have me slug one in the gut, turn and plant a hoof to the other’s face, spun around with my hind leg out, hitting another in the side, making her stumble. I took another pull of my whiskey, the bottle now almost empty. I felt good. Really good! The mares went down one after the other as me and my copies planted our hooves into their faces, guts, anything to get them to call it quits. I bobbed my head slightly to the music that was playing when the last mare fell to the powerful plant of one of my copy’s fore hoof into their gut.
I smirked, trotted over to the bar and pulled out another bottle of Ranger Whiskey and went over to my copies. We each took a pull from the bottle and I laughed in pure joy.

“Courier?” I heard a soft voice and turned to see my slightly bruised and beaten companions. They seemed utterly baffled. I blinked.

“Hey guys! You are okay!” I said, feeling even happier than before as I took another pull. “By the way, I thought you guys were dead.” I frowned now and snorted. “The bitch got away.”

“Well, we almost would have if it wasn’t for Rex finding the bomb that was strapped to a furnace in the room.” Star said. “And then we worried about you. If somepony meant to take us out, they might have taken you out as well.” He arched a brow. “Who got away?”

“The Cacophony mare.”  I said taking another pull. “She pressed the detonator in front of me and I thought you guys were dead. I wanted to kill her. But then she got away.” I took two more pulls, feeling my throat sting a little. In a way, I felt like I was drinking away the sorrow too. I had thought my friends had died. But I should have known better. They were my friends after all. And seeing them here now made me happier than ever. Again, I had completely forgotten that my friends could take care of themselves too. But they were my first friends I could ever have. The thought of losing them is devastating to me. I frowned and took another pull. I guess I may have been drunk when I pirouetted on my hoof and landed perfectly on the sofa with my belly. I smiled. “I’m sooo happy you guys are alive.” I took another pull before Goldenlee took it away from me, making me flail my hooves for it and frowned at me.

“Well yes. And we are glad you are okay too.” She said.

“I wouldn’t say the same for them.” Comp said looking over. I followed his gaze and found the utter destruction of the club I had left. The mares either had bloody muzzles or sick feelings from being slugged as they groaned and found it hard to stand. I blinked and flushed slightly.

“But they were innocents.” I must have drawled. “I couldn’t kill them. That evil mare hired them to do it. So I improvised.” I looked and squirmed at the Ranger Whiskey bottle beside Goldnelee. It was still half full.

“Geez, Courier. I didn’t think that you starting a bar fight would lead to this.” Silver Iris said with a bit of pride. I narrowed my eyes and the image of her in those fish net socks and looking seductively at me came back. I smiled and giggled before slumping.

“This? This is nothing to some of the other times I’ve been into bar fights.” I said, turning on my back and kicking my hind legs up. I moved them slightly, feeling as if I had to balance them as they swayed. I hiccupped.

“You mean you actually have left bars in this type of condition before?” Goldenlee seemed baffled. I nodded. It was true. When I discovered my first bar, I felt at home in a sense. I was still a teen mare and helped myself to my poison. Then, a stallion thought he could try to make a move on me and I retaliated by hitting his tender spot and had to fight my way out of the bar. I’m glad I learned hoof-to-hoof combat during my training, for it saved me during that. I must have gotten wild too because my sister had to come in and get me only to find I had utterly destroyed the place. I smiled as the priceless shock of my sister coming into the bar and me laughing and cheering with a bottle of Ranger Whiskey at my side came back. I found myself upside down and looking at my friends. They were looking at me funny.

“What? Can’t a mare enjoy herself? I thought you were dead, they were innocents. So yeah, I had mixed feelings.” I crossed my hooves and snorted with a frown. “My only regret is that I let the bitch get away.” I felt myself being lifted up off of the floor by Silver Iris and dusted me off.

“Well damn. I guess I missed out on some fun.” She said with a smirk. I squinted. She definitely looked even prettier than before. I felt my nether region tingle as the image with the socks came back. I must have looked at her funny as she flushed and blinked at me. “A-are you okay?” I stared her in the eyes. Her beautiful silver eyes. Goddesses why does she have to be so hot? Or is that me? I was feeling a bit warm on my face. I slumped into her, feeling myself being tired. I smiled as I heard her heart beat. It sounded faster than normal, but I didn’t mind. This is nice. I let myself be led away from the bar, feeling happy and drunk. I had no idea what was going on. And I don’t recall what happened either that night. All I remembered was the feeling of pure bliss and sounds before passing out.



When I awoke, my head was killing me. Fuck, these hangovers hurt more. I blinked, feeling something across my chest. I found that I was no longer in my barding. I found it sprawled out on the floor. I cocked my head and looked over to my side to see a snoozing Silver Iris. I smiled, caressing her head before kissing it. She stirred and looked at me sleepily.

“You’re awake.” She slurred. I nodded, wincing at my headache. She smiled and nuzzled my side. “You are a fun drunk.” I flushed.

“So… what happened?” I asked. She sighed happily before speaking.

“Sweet, sweet love.” She said. I flushed even more. Okay, this felt embarrassing. I just had sex with Silver Iris in a drunken state. Oh Goddesses what did I do to get in this situation? But I smiled. If she enjoyed whatever I had pulled last night, then I am happy. I groaned, rubbing my head. Silver Iris smiled and kissed my cheek. “Why don’t you go wash up? That hangover might be a problem for you when we have to leave.” I said nothing but nodded as I slid out of the bed. I walked to the bathroom, turned on the sink and splashed water on to my face before looking myself in the mirror. My fiery streaked mane looked messy. I smiled, flushing a little before turning on the shower and clearing my head.
Drying myself off, I trotted back out to see Silver Iris waiting patiently for her own turn. She smiled at me before turning on the shower and stepping in. Picking up my barding with my magic and putting it on, I couldn’t help but notice the Enclave looking armor that Silver Iris wears. I arched a brow and examined it closely. She said this was the armor she had on her when she left the Enclave. I narrowed my eyes, seeing something white inside her bags. Okay, I was really going to hate myself for this. I pulled the white square out and found it to be a holodisk.

‘A holodisk?’ I looked back to the bathroom where Iris happily hummed in the shower. I bit my lip. I hope she would understand and forgive my curiosity. I put my ear bloom in and played the holodisk.

“Is this thing on?” the voice of Silver Iris sounded. I bit my lip more and trotted over to the bed. “Oh well, if it isn’t then this is no big deal. I guess I should start and say my name. Well, I am called Silver Iris.” I blinked. Called? She was called Silver Iris? “I… really don’t know what to say about my life anymore. I found out something bad and I just couldn’t stand to be there anymore. Cloudwing cheated on me with Viper Strike and now I had to find out that I’m not really a pony anymore? I thought the Enclave was my home.” She sighed. “But I guess I’m glad to not be there anymore. I’ve taken up a job down here as a mercenary. I want to forget everything about the Enclave. I want to forget everything about Cloudwing. But… I just can’t. Cloudwing had been my first for everything. I just… I guess I just needed to go away for a while. And then the horrible secret the Enclave had, just made me want to forget everything. I’ve decided. No matter what happens, I’ll stick by myself and for myself. Cloudwing. If you do hear this. Know that you had hurt me. But I won’t stop loving you.” There was a pause. “And I know that you regret ever doing that. So I forgive you, okay? You weren’t feeling yourself. So, I forgive you… I think.” She sighed. “This was such a stupid idea.” It ended.
I said nothing. This was recorded the day she had left the Enclave. The day she started being a mercenary. And yet… after all she’s been through… she still loved him? I took the holodisk out and put it back before Iris stepped out of the shower. She smiled at me, but then looked concerned. I must have not shown it well.

“Are you okay?” she asked. I nodded.

“Yeah… I’m just… still feeling the hangover.” I said, giving her my best smile. She returned my smile before going over and putting on her armor. She looked back at me and looked worried now. I waved a hoof at her. “Just trying to recall what happened last night.” She went over and nuzzled my cheek before kissing me on the lips.

“Well, when you are ready, I’ll be downstairs ready to go.” She said. I watched her trot out of the room, leaving me to think about what I had just heard. I knew I was regretting it. Silver Iris still loved him. He broke her heart. She left because he was one of the reasons. And what was with that introduction? She had said that she is called Silver Iris. Like she was telling herself that she was a thing. But she’s not. She’s like every other pony. Sure, her brute strength can be terrifying, but everything else about her is normal. And what did she find that the Enclave had so secretly kept? It must have been something bad that wanted her to forget her home.
I sighed and threw my hood over me before walking out of the room and down the stairs. My companions were chatting amongst themselves before quieting and looking at me. I pulled my hood down.

“Is there a place nearby that has another report about my father?” I asked Shining Star. I had to take my mind off of the holodisk. Shining Star went over and held up my leg that had my PipBuck strapped in and pressed a few buttons. I blinked when he finished and looked to see a clear marker about a ten minute trot from Stableton. “It’s weird that you still remember.” I said. He chuckled.

“Well, I did have the most memorable moments on my hunts.” He said. Well that can’t be good. Unless he was saying that the find was good. But that could also mean that he had to go through life and death just for it. I looked at my other companions who were smiling at me.

“Well then, let’s get going.”  I said. With that, we trotted towards the gates of Stableton. I was surprised to see that the RCE were gathered near the gate. A group of caravans were coming in.

“Hey-hey! There’s the mare of the hour.” One said as we passed. 

"Nice work on getting those zebra to leave. How did you even manage that disappearing trick?" One of the RCE agents asked me. I felt stunned. Having being congratulated on getting rid of the zebra, I felt more and more hateful for myself. Of course, they didn’t see what I saw. It was all the more horrible to be congratulated by it. I didn’t want to burn them. I just thought it would be enough to get them to go home. I looked up to see that the thousands of tents and zebra were gone. Vanished. Route 2 being more visible now that the zebra had gone away. Did they really go away? I bowed my head in shame as the RCE kept congratulating me and chatting as we left Stableton behind. Shining Star led us a few minutes down the road and then veered to the right. I glanced at my PipBuck and saw that we were close to our target now.

“Courier.” I looked to see Comp looking at me. “Haven’t you noticed anything strange about where we are?” I blinked and darted my eyes. He was right. A little surprised that he saw it before I did. We were being followed. I pulled my hood down more.

“Everypony just keep walking. When we get to the area, we will set up an ambush.” I said quietly, but enough for my friends to here. I checked my EFS. The pips were faded, but the red bars were there. I couldn’t see where they were, but I could see shadows moving. I peeked out from under my hood and looked up to see something dart behind a cloud. I frowned. “Enclave.” I said.

“What? They are here?” Silver Iris said with stock surprise. I turned and looked at her.

“Keep acting like we don’t know they are there. Like I said, we will set up an ambush.” I said to her. She looked at me worriedly then nodded. I looked ahead and adjusted my hood. I hoped that it was hiding my sad look. The Enclave are here to look for Iris. They been so since she left. And I guess we stole an FEV from them. DJ Pon3 said that I must have embarrassed them because I rode on the back of Rex and defeated Viper Strike’s FEV. Viper Strike…
The purple mare with the mint colored striped mane. Her evil cackling as she made Rex attack Iris. And the very mare that Cloudwing cheated with on Iris. And not only that, she had hurt Rex too. Silver Iris and Rex were both from Enclave. One being a soldier to their blind cause and the other a failed super mutant. Silver Iris left because of a lot of things, leaving Rex behind. I remembered when she hoof planted on the ghouls face before a ganger shot the scared pony. She was defending Rex. She felt bad about having to leave Rex and then have her ex and the mare he cheated with come back with Rex to try and take her back or kill her.
Well, I won’t let them take her. I won’t let them hurt Rex. They have dealt enough pain to them. I felt my heart twinge as I thought back to what Silver Iris had said in the holodisk about Cloudwing. She still loved him. After all these years, she still loved the stallion that had cheated on her. I felt a tear slide down my cheek and into the snow. Thankfully, no pony noticed. They were too busy trying to keep their eye open for the Enclave that was flying overhead. We had finally reached the marker point and I looked up to see an abandon factory. It was a Nuka-Cola factory. I blinked. Why would dad want to leave a report in a place where Scavengers were likely to go in?
My question was soon answered as I saw glowing dust and skeletal bodies of recent curious ponies. This Nuka-Cola factory’s defenses were up and running. I stopped and squinted, seeing the small little tip of a turret at the entrance. I saw the shadows of the Enclave that had been following us vanish behind a cloud. If we were going to take the Enclave by surprise, we have to reroute some of the defense's targeting parameters. To do that, we would have to go through said defenses and try to find the terminal. By then, the Enclave may already have made a move. Unless they are staying back and waiting for us to get killed in the process.

“So what’s the plan?” Comp asked. I looked at them. Glancing at each and every one of them.

“Well, if we want to take them by surprise, we need to reroute the factory’s targeting parameters. But to do that we have to go in and find the terminal in order to do just that.” I said.

“Sound’s risky. Any other ideas?” Shining Star asked. I looked at him.

“Well, you’ve been here before. Is there another way into the factory?” I asked. The stallion smirked and knocked on the street. Only it wasn’t a clop, but a metal clang. I blinked and looked down, seeing a sewer entrance. I smirked. “Smart-ass.” He chuckled before pulling back the cover. We peeked in and saw that it wasn’t that far of a drop. But I wasn’t going to risk it. I looked at Rex, who cocked his head at us. If the Enclave are after Iris, then they definitely will try to go get their FEV we “stole” from them. And Rex is too big to fit in the entrance. I rubbed my chin. I blinked when my eyes fell on the dead trees around us. Then I smiled.

“What are you smiling about?” Goldenlee asked a little suspiciously. I ignored her and trotted over to Rex.

“Rex. If the Enclave have followed us, then they know that you are with us. They are after both you and Iris. So what I need you to do is go to one of those trees.” I motioned to one of the dead trees. “Blend in and when they make a move, quietly make your way to us. Got it?” Rex whined and nudged my cheek with his wooden muzzle. I petted his head before turning and trotting over to the sewer hole. “Iris.” I said. Iris gave a salute. “You won’t like this, but I need you to stay with Rex.” She looked at me quizzically. “I’m saying it for your own protection. They are after both you and Rex. You need to stick with him so that you both won’t be caught up in this.”  I smiled at her. “And don’t worry about us. This is part of the ambush. They’ll think you two have gone in with us. So when they make a move, you and Rex quietly enter the factory. I’ll have the defenses retargeted by then.” Iris gave me a worried look.

“Well… I guess if you say so. But Courier, I-.” I shook my head, silencing her. She looked at us before sighing. “You got it, Cap’n.” She landed next to Rex and petted his head before looking at us. I gave her a reassuring smile and when I looked away and pulled my hood down, it faltered. I looked at my friends.
“Let’s go.” I said.



I was definitely not expecting feral ghouls to be here. I blasted the head of one that got too close as we galloped down the bunkered hall that is underneath the Nuka-Cola factory. A ghoul hissed at Brick, who quieted the ghoul with a hoof plant that was so forceful the ghoul’s head exploded when it hit the ground. I still think that earth ponies have magic. We had finally reached the door that should take us up to the factory. Star and Goldenlee blasted the last of the ghouls and hopped in as Comp closed the door and latched it closed. We breathed heavily.

“Damn… ghouls weren’t there before.” Star rasped. I swallowed and looked up stairs. I motioned with my head and my companions followed me. Reaching the top, I quietly peeked out to see that it lead to a hallway where it split two ways.

“If we are to pull off this ambush, we need to split up.” I whispered. “But becareful of ghouls. And robots probably.” Definitely can’t forget the Protect-a-pony bots. And so we did. Shining Star and Goldenlee were to scour this floor and Brick and Comp to the first floor. I was going to the third floor in the offices to find the terminal and retarget the parameters. I also had to keep in mind that the Enclave were here. If they took the bait, then we can get the jump on them. If not, then we will improvise. I crept up to the office areas and peeked out from the doorway. I saw a couple of feral ghouls in the office room. I unsheathed Compassion. I figured this weapon needed some action. The last time I had used it was against Sombra. And that was a loss for me.
But I never got a chance to actually use the sword. It had always been in the sheath wherever I went. Using the shining blade with the faint aura around it against a couple of ghouls wouldn’t be so bad. And it’s durable as hell. I took a deep breath, raced in and sliced a ghoul through the neck. The head flew off in glowing goo blood, making my PipBuck’s radiation meter click a little, before turning the blade onto the other. 
There were a lot more than I had anticipated. Three hissed and rushed in. I pulled out Malice and fired a point blank magnum round into the ghoul. Geez, the gun had a kick! But the recoil saved me from being swiped at by one of the ghouls. I swung Compassion and it went home, slicing the ghoul diagonally down the front. My radiation meter clicked a little more as the last ghoul rushed at me. I brought up Malice again and fired straight into the head, the recoil sending me into the wall. The ghoul’s head exploded and its body flew back like a ragdoll. I blinked and looked at the gun.
If this belonged to a killer, then he must have been a tough stallion to handle two of them at once. I holstered Malice into the empty one on the sleeve of my duster. I swiped Compassion across, flinging the ghoul blood off of the blade and sheathed it back in looking new. I made my way around the hole that led down into the floor below. I noticed Star’s figure through the door. I looked back ahead and made my way to the door across the room. Once opening it, I peeked my head out. Only to duck back in as a beam nearly blew my head into glowing dust.

“Attention. You are to leave the area at once. Unauthorized access to floor.” A Protect-a-pony clanked slowly towards me, shooting more beams. I pulled out my shotgun and entered S.A.T.S. once the bot got closer. Taking two slugs to its’ domed head, the bot exploded into sparks and smoke before falling to the floor. I slung my gun back over to the magnet plate and trotted over the remains of the bot before reaching a door that was locked. A terminal hummed quietly on the wall next to the door. I looked at it and found it to be password protected.
Scrolling through the symbols, I found that I had more of them this time and it left me with one password.

>REFRESH

I tapped a key and the door slid open. The room looked bland like the other offices. I then squinted. A glowing blue bottle of Nuka-Cola laid on the desk, unopened. Out of curiosity, I read the label on it:

NUKA-COLA QUANTUM. A MORE COLORFUL, REFRESHING TASTE.

I cocked my head. Even more curious, I opened it, pocketing the cap and took a small sip. It tasted like blueberry and my PipBuck clicked at the small trace amounts of radiation I consumed. Huh. It still tasted like it was just freshly brewed. I took another curious sip, this time swigging it, and smacked my lips. The after taste was bitter, but the drink was all the more refreshing. Taking the bottle with me as I looked at the terminal, I tapped keys, taking a couple of swings of the cola and found that the terminal had only four password choices. 
Finding more of the symbols, it left one choice.

>BLUEBERRY

I arched a brow. Strange password. I scrolled through the files, finding some advertisement ideas for the Nuka-Cola Quantum before finding the retargeting defenses. Setting them so they attacked hostiles, I heard the sound of beams and small gun fire from below. It worked! I took another swig for victory before looking over and finding a wall safe. Drinking the last of the Quantum, I placed it down and began working at the safe. I went through five bobby pins before opening it.
I found some files about new ideas, the Nuka-Cola Quantum recipe (I pocketed for me to give it to Shining Star) some ammunition for my shotgun and the two magnums, Rad-X, Rad-Away… Hello! My eyes fell onto a weird looking grenade. I picked it up and noticed that it had the Nuka-Cola label on it. Weird. How come Shining Star never took a crack at the safe? I looked down at my hooves to see that there were other bobby pins. Okay, so the safe was a tough little bastard. I went through five bobby pins. Shining Star looked like he went through a lot more. I nickered as I pocketed the grenade and found that my Pip-Buck labeled it as a Nuka-Cola Grenade. I turned and trotted out of the room.
When I got to the lobby floor, I stopped and my eyes widened.

“We meet again, bitch!” The grinning face of Viper Strike glared at me. My friends looked grim as they were being held at gun point by a few other Enclave. Viper held Comp with her scorpion tail. He looked at me sternly before wincing when the pegasus mare’s tail brushed his chin. “We have something to discuss.” I glared at the Enclave. “Now be a good girl and come over quietly. And don’t try anything.” I felt something jab the back of my head. I looked slightly over my shoulder to see two Enclave aiming energy weapons at me. Viper chuckled before motioning with her head, leading me and my friends to the roof of the factory. I narrowed my eyes as a tortoise looking vehicle laid quietly on the roof. Three other Enclave pegasi were talking to each other before looking at us.

“Commander. We got them.” She said with a salute. She gave me a sly evil look. “And we have the mare that had taken the failed FEV.” I watched as a pegasus broke from the group and stood a few hoof steps away from me. The helmet retracted and a scarred face of a blue pegasus with a black mane looked grimly at me. He narrowed his eyes, studying me.

“What is your name?” the pegasus asked. I said nothing. I was then slugged by Viper in the face, sending me stumbling to the ground.

“You speak when the commander asks you!” she hissed. The pegasus held up a wing to silence Viper as I stood up and wiped the fresh blood that dripped from my muzzle.

“I ask again. What is your name.” all eyes fell on me. I glanced to my worried looking companions before speaking.

“John Doe.” I said. He looked at me contemplatively and nodded. Viper marched up, reared back and planted a hoof to my face again, making me spiral to the ground. That hurt! I sputtered before standing up, only to get beaten by Viper again with a good applebuck to my side. I groaned in pain. Geez, for a pegasus, she has a freaking punch. But then again, Iris would hurt more if I was to piss her off. And I felt like I was going to piss her off if I told her about the holodisk. I didn’t want to bring up painful memories for her. It was on the day she left. So that was a long time ago. She even told me that she was over it.
But you never know, Courier. I ignored the horned pony as I looked up to the commander.

“What is your name?”  he repeated. I said nothing and glared at him. He then grinned and chuckled. “Tough mare. I see we will have to ask about it later then.” He motioned for Viper and Viper chuckled evilly at my friends. My eyes widened when her tail lashed out and stabbed into Comp. Comp’s eyes widened and he coughed as he was lifted up. Goldnelee screamed and rushed towards the mare, only to get knocked down from behind by a good rifle butt. She fell to the floor and the Enclave pegasus held her down with a hoof. I sprang up, aiming at the commander with Malice drawn and entered S.A.T.S. I swore at them when I found I had a big chance of scoring a head shot. So I aimed and fired. Only to gap as the commander shifted his head slightly and the magnum bullet trailed.
His tail lashed out at me, sending me flying up and then he wrapped it around my neck. I struggled, my hooves clawing at the tail. He looked sternly at me.

“I figured we would have to do this without any form of fighting. But you left me no choice.” I looked over to see Comp bleeding out and Brick to put pressure on his wound and Shining Star looked worried towards us. “Now… what is your name?” He then balked slightly as I saw a shadow loom behind me. I saw a wooden claw lash out from underneath me and the commander dropped me. I fell to the ground and Rex stood over me. Silver Iris landed next to me, looking angry.

“Let them go.” She said coldly. The commander looked surprised. But then a pegasus from the group pulled out a trigger and Rex suddenly howled in pain, body jerking before stepping away from me. I gritted my teeth as I stood up, took aim at the pegasus with the trigger and fired. The magnum blew the metal scorpion tail, but the trigger was still active. Silver Iris flew towards the commander, only to be tackled by another pegasus. She was suddenly pinned down by the other Enclave as she struggled and swung. The pegasi had their armor dented, but they still kept a hold on her as Rex stumbled back, still feeling the pain coursing through him.
I rushed towards Iris, only to have the metal tail go under my neck again and drag me towards the commander. Rex snarled at him, but the pegasus kept his ground. Rex lunged and I saw a pegasus press a switch on the detonator. Rex flopped to the floor, growling in pain. I struggled more. I have to do something! My friends are in danger! Comp is bleeding out. Rex is being electrocuted and Iris was being contained while my other friends were being held at gun point. I had to do something. I felt my eye throb.
No… I have to do this without Din’s help! She’s just going to kill us all. The pegasus turned to me, me still struggling as his tail tightened.

“What is your name?” he said.

“Let her go!” Silver Iris shouted as she tried to break free, only to get slugged in the face and shoved back to the ground. I looked back at the pegasus, my vision fading.

“C-Courier.” I choked. His grip loosened but still had it around my neck. He then smiled.

“Now was that so hard?” he said. I felt something prick my side and glanced to see the tip of a scorpion tail withdrew with something dripping from the tip. I felt my body suddenly go numb. Paralysis. “Courier, you are hereby under arrest under Enclave law. Stealing an FEV and housing a runaway can be death. However, I think the court will change its’ mind if you be obedient.”

“You bastards! Let her go!” Silver Iris shouted again. I couldn’t look anywhere. My gaze was focused on the pegasus as my body limped to my side. I then heard something buzzing and then Iris screaming in pain. No! Don’t you hurt her! I’ll go! Just stop hurting her! I felt tears stream down my cheeks and the pegasus commander nodded.

“Silver Iris. You have made your choice to leave the Enclave. But you are not on our orders to capture. We have come for the one who rode on a failed FEV. She will be questioned by court. Don’t pull anything funny. That shock shut down your armor. As for the FEV.” He looked and motioned for the Enclave to advance, shock collars drawn. No. They were going to take back Rex. I tried moving. I tried conjuring clones. But my magic faltered. The paralysis had done its’ job quickly.

“Let them go!” I heard Iris shout. I heard clanging and banging, only to be silenced with another shock and Iris screaming again. More tears fell from my eyes. I failed them. I failed to be their Courier. They had seen through our ambush and ended up ambushing us. And they hurt my friends in the process all because they were after me. And I was playing the silent type. I hurt my friends. And I was crying because of that reason. Suddenly, the commander flew up and I caught a glimpse of Rex being led into the tortoise looking vehicle. Then, I was turned. Tears falling as I watched my friends become dots and then vanish from the clouds surrounding us.
I had failed them. And now I’m going to be punished for it.



Footnote Level Up!
> Prisoner
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Prisoner


DAY 1
I found myself being strapped to a chair. My body had just gotten out of the paralysis and now I’m being surrounded by pegasi in Enclave gear. I said nothing as they took my gear away from me, including my PipBuck, loaded them in a crate and loaded them up into the tortoise vehicle. They had taken me to an Enclave ship called the Commander Hurricane. I would have been awestruck at the size of the ship if I hadn’t been in paralysis. The commander had dropped me into the hooves of other Enclave officers and taken me to this dark lit room. When they fully bound me to the chair with a straight jacket, they stuck a needle in me that had removed the paralysis. I bowed my head once free of the feeling and felt sick all over. 
I looked up to see Viper Strike glaring down at me with that evil grin.

“Better hope your friends are dead. Cause you won’t be lasting long in the cells.” She said. I said nothing and gave her my blank look. No. They aren’t dead. I just know it! They could take care of themselves. I prayed that Comp had gotten out okay. I prayed that Silver Iris wouldn’t come find me. I’ll know she’ll try to. But they would expect her to come flying after us once she had been free of her powered down armor. But I wished she wouldn’t. Comp had been bleeding out. She needs to take care of them. I couldn’t tell her this in my paralysis state, so I prayed she wouldn’t do anything brash.
“Heh. You think you can be tough around the Enclave? You better think twice.” She reared back and swung a good one across my chin. I lurched and drooped my head, feeling the daze in the process. Damn, she packs a punch. I spat newly formed blood but not at the ground, but her face. She glared at me as I smirked.

“Got something on your face.” I said coolly. She reared back again and I felt another one. And another one. And then a good slug to my stomach to finish it, making me gag and cough for air.

“That’s enough, Viper.” A stern voice said right as she was about to lay another one on me. She looked over and growled.

“Back off, Cloudwing. This bitch humiliated me! And I’m going to show her not to disrespect her captors.” She then turned and gave me a final one hard across the cheek, making me and the chair fall to my side.

“Viper! That is enough!” the stern voice of Cloudwing said. She huffed and made a motion with her tail sliding under her chin at me before stepping aside. I coughed, looking up to see the armored pegasus looking down at me. When he retracted the helmet, I could see why Silver Iris could have fallen for him. He looked good. Almost like a prince. But he didn’t have the personality of a prince. The pale blue hide glowed in the dim light and his blonde mane shagged in front of him. And he looked down at me grimly. I felt myself being lifted with the chair and sat upright. I watched as Cloudwing trotted in front of me and gave me a calculating look. I said nothing and waited. We waited for a full minute before he spoke.

“Do you know why you are here?” he asked. I said nothing and waited for him to get to the point. “Do you realize what you have done that made the Enclave mad at you?” I now retorted.

“Where’s Rex, you bastard.” I said coldly. Cloudwing narrowed his sapphire eyes at me before speaking.

“And that is why they are mad at you. You rode an FEV. And not just any FEV. A failed one.” He sighed. “They are mad because a non-pegasus was able to pilot one so well.” I spat at him.

“Rex is not a thing. He’s his own person.” I said. Cloudwing did not look amused but he kept pressing on. Stoic bastard.

“You really think that Subject A42EV is a person?” I heard the laughter of the other Enclave. But Cloudwing wasn’t laughing. I know this game. This isn’t the first time I’ve been questioned like this. Once on a delivery, I was bagged and gagged before being tied to a chair and tortured to give up answers for who keeps sending a certain package. A life of a courier. But I wasn’t laughing either when I replied.

“I do.” I said. He narrowed his eyes before giving a slight nod.

“I see.” He said. Playing the good cop? I smirked. Viper however, did not like me smirking and went to lay a good hoof on me, making me spit more blood out. Cloudwing turned to her. “I said that’s enough Viper! You either obey a direct order or it’s to the brig for you.” He said. Viper glared her eye at me before huffing and trotting after Cloudwing, leaving me alone in a dark lit room. As much as me being tortured goes, I really did not know what they were trying to get out of me. I really must have pissed off the Enclave for that action in Las Pegasus.
So I sat there in the dark lit room for a couple of hours. But it gave me time to think. And I was ready for whatever they threw at me when Cloudwing and Viper came back. Viper wasn’t too pleased about something and Cloudwing looked as stoic as ever. More questioning? Nope. I found myself being lifted onto a trolley and being wheeled down a hall. I darted my eyes to take in my surrounding. The walls were white and cerulean. Nothing else other than the walls. I guess it would make sense considering I was in an Enclave ship. But when we reached a ramp that led down, I narrowed my eyes at the huge room that expanded it. This must have been one hell of a ship. 
This has to be a prison carrier. I don’t recall Enclave really keeping any bad ponies with them. But I saw a bunch of cerulean jump suites down below. I squinted and saw that all the ponies were either pegasus, unicorn and earth ponies ranging from tons of different colors. The only thing that made them stand out were the cerulean jump suites. My trolley jerked and we stopped. I found myself being lifted by a pair of heavily armored pegasi and flown down into the coliseum like room. They stopped and hovered at a cell with another unicorn in it.

“Hey, Popper. You have a bunk buddy. Play nice now.” One of the pegasi said. The vanilla unicorn with the charcoal mane said nothing and just kicked back on her bunk. The cage opened and I felt the straps around me loosen and was shoved into the cage. I fell forward on my face with a thud and tried moving my hooves, only to see that they hadn’t even freed me from my straight jacket. The pegasi flew away leaving me to just lay there in silence.

“Welp. Guess you’re my new bunk buddy.” The unicorn, Popper was her name, said. I said nothing and just laid there. There was a pause and then a ruffle. “Don’t talk much do you?” Again I said nothing. “You a mute?” Again, nothing. She just sighed. “Well then, let me just tell you something. You stay away from me during free time and we will be fine. When we are in here, don’t fucking annoy me got it?” I said nothing and this time I slid up onto my knees and then stumbled forward from having to try to stand on my hind hooves onto the bed under Popper. The bed was rough. The steel cold. At least there was a small white pillow. I slid myself into my bed and just laid there.
I didn’t want to say anything. I really had nothing to say. I had a plan and I was going to stick by it. I can only pray that my friends are okay without me. They treated me like a leader as well as a friend. I never went with the leader bit. I made sure everyone played their part. They were my friends. We had to work together. Because friends working together means we can accomplish anything, right?

DAY 2
There was the sound of a buzzer and something clicking. A robotic message came on over the intercom.

“Good morning. I hope you have slept well. But it is time to get up and begin work. Five hours before lunch time. The weather today is partly cloudy with a chance of rain. Thank you for your cooperation and enjoy your stay here in the fabulous carrier The Commander Hurricane.” There was a beeping tune and I heard Popper hop out of her bed and tapped my shoulder roughly.

“Yo, new bait. We got work to do. You don’t want to lay there.” She said. I said nothing but thought to myself. Why? It’s not like anything bad is going to happe- WHOA! I rolled out of the bed just in time as the beds collapsed into the walls. I landed on my side with a thud and looked up to a not amused Popper. Okay, point taken. I found I was still in the strait jacket. Why did they not take it off of me? I wiggled a bit and found to my chagrin that they did indeed loosen the straps. I silently groaned to my idiotic self and wiggled my way out of the jacket.

“Put the suite on.” She said as she stood by the caged door. Suite? I stood up and looked around. I saw nothing but a toilet, a sink and a locker. I trotted over to the locker and opened it. A cerulean jumpsuite hung there. I took it with my magic and… wait, what happened to my magic? I poked my horn in confusion. No magic cancel ring. Then, I looked around the walls. Is it something about the walls? Is it the ship? Something must be canceling my magic, but I can’t figure out where. I shook my head silently and put it on the old fashion way. I slid my hind legs in before biting the cuff and putting my forehooves in. Once in, I zipped it up. It was a little big, but I can manage it. I stood awkwardly by Popper and watched as the cages were opened. I followed the group of ponies chatting and whopping amongst themselves. 
This is strange. I’ve never seen prisons act like this. Not saying that I have been in one. I just heard that prisons were more brutal. But this one seemed organized. Albeit slightly. I was shoved aside by a pegasus.

“Watch it, new bait.” She hissed. I said nothing and narrowed my eyes to her wings. They were strapped together by a collar. Following the horde of ponies, I gapped when I reached the bottom. There must be thousands of ponies here! This place was just too big and I now know why. On one side, they had a conveyor belts where some of the colorful ponies in the cerulean suite worked on something passing by them. Another big part of the room was a cafeteria. A pony was putting sludge (breakfast) onto trays and the prisoner ponies just went about on their merrily way.
The more I walked around, I found that this place had everything! Well, not really everything, but work wise yes. I cocked my head in confusion as a groups of ponies went into a white mist and vanished. I realized later that it was a giant cloud, thanks to a pair of ponies that trotted by me with weird looking claws in their teeth. I was then suddenly confronted by two heavily armored Enclave.

“Get moving, uni.” One said. I felt a twinge of annoyance. But I stayed calm and cocked my head at them. “You work the conveyors. Now move.” They looked at me as I turned to see the conveyor belts with the ponies slaving over it. Saying nothing, I trotted over and looked awkwardly to see a spot. I found one fortunately. However, it required me standing next to a griffin and a zebra. Now I had realized that these weren’t all just ponies. After seeing those two, I found, as I looked, more and more zebras and griffins. I took a deep quiet breath before standing in between them. They said nothing as they worked with the strange puff balls that were zooming by on the conveyor belts. I arched a brow.

“All you do is wave your hoof over them.” I turned to the griffin. She said nothing else after that and for my own curiosity, tried it. When I did, I was surprised to see them morph slightly into something. I did the same thing as another one came. Maintaining the motion, I glanced up to where the conveyor belts end and I saw a strange looking device puffing out mist into the cloud that covered a chunk of the room. My hoof began to get tired, but I kept going, taking in more of my surroundings. 
Looking up, I noticed that the room did not end with the ramp. In fact, the ramp hanged high overhead. I then heard a small scream of pain and looked over to see a mare crumple to the floor, holding up her hoof and hissing in pain as it twitched. An Enclave came down.

“Get back to work!” he ordered.

“I… I can’t… I have a cramp…” she cried. The Enclave motioned for another Enclave to lift the earth pony mare into the air. “NO! I don’t want to go! I’ll die!” she screamed.

“Don’t stare.” I heard the zebra say. I looked and saw the zebra buck still working. I heard the screaming mare get fainter and fainter as I kept waving my hoof over the puff ball. I had to remain calm. But I did question where they were taking her. Where ever it was, she said something about dying.



My hooves cramped when the intercom beeped for lunch. I stood quietly in line with a tray in my teeth and waited patiently for my turn. When it was my turn, I was instantly shoved away. I looked back to see a griffin look at me with cold eyes.

“Get lost, new bait. And don’t ever cut in line either.” He said. I said nothing and just glared at him. The zebra behind the counter plopped a sludge looking piece of vegetable on the griffin’s plate and he shoved me again to get by me. I narrowed my eyes and quietly made my way to the back of the line as his posse seemed to leer at me.
By the time I had gotten my lunch, I turned and the intercom beeped.

“Time to get back to work.” The robotic voice said. The intercom beeped again. I looked at the tray and the sludge on it. It didn’t even look appetizing. So I just put it on the table and left it for some poor fool that would risk their stomach for it. I went back over to the conveyor belts and began the same routine for another three hours.
The intercom beeped again after those three hours.

“Please don’t do anything you will regret. Thank you.” The robotic voice said. The conveyor belt stopped suddenly and I blinked, watching the ponies, zebra and griffins began chattering to themselves and laughing. Some remained quiet. Others seemed to be walking around like a ganger. I narrowed my eyes. Maybe they were gangers. I could see a faded insignia on their neck. Have the Enclave been rounding up ponies from below? Why? And for what reason? The more I looked, the more I began to realize that this was considered “free time”. 
I sat there on one of the cafeteria benches alone and darted my eyes, taking in the activity. I came to a conclusion of how these groups of people worked. The griffins seemed to be dominate class. They walked around, talking to others and looking down on them. I would understand why some of the ponies feared them. But every now and then I saw a few ponies and zebras the griffins were cool with. The zebra seem to keep to themselves. They stood in groups, chatting with themselves or watching ponies, griffins, even their own in suspicion. 
Then, of course, the ponies. They were lower class. But lower class meant heads of the lower class. And my bunk mate Popper seemed to be the head of the lower class. She walked down with a group of hardcore looking mares and stallions. The bad news being that they were heading my way. 

“Hey, new bait. Get out of here. This is our turf.” Popper said. I arched a brow and said nothing. She snorted. “Go on. Get, you mute!” Again, I said nothing and glanced at them. I then narrowed my eyes as they gave me questiongly and intimidating looks. Popper banged her hoof on the table. “I won’t ask you again, new bait. Now get out of here!” I gave her my blank look. I noticed her bristling. I then smirked. Popper didn’t like that and she quickly lashed a hoof across my cheek. I went spiraling out of the seat and onto the floor. I looked back to see them take their seat. “Pssh. You won’t even last a night.” 

“How much you wanna bet he won’t make it by the end of free time?” a gruff looking stallion with a five o’ clock shadow asked. 

“Shut up, Caramel. I didn’t say you could talk.” Popper retorted. I just smirked and some of them looked at me with arched brows. Their quick chatter suddenly grew quiet and Popper spun around in her seat and looked me squarely in the eye, smirking herself. “Think you tough, huh? You don’t have to say anything when I know full well you are disrespecting me behind my flank.” Her posse made sounds of me-going-to-get-it. Well, I won’t lie. I told myself that I had a plan and I’ll stick by it. So I just stood up, rubbed my cheek and gave her a challenging smirk. 
She arched a brow and looked to her posse before kicking the chair over and walking towards me intimidatingly. “By that look of yours, I say you are trying to start something." Keeping my smirk, I nodded, getting questioning looks in return. Popper looked me over before nodding. I suddenly found myself on the floor again and the cheers from Popper’s posse rang. “Well, then you got it. Now get up, new bait. Time to teach you a lesson.” A lesson huh? If I know myself, I’m a quick learner when I can be. And I guess I have to start learning now because Popper didn’t give me a second to react. She pinned me down and began swinging. On her third swing, I held up a hoof and locked it with hers right before it impacted. She lashed out her other one and I caught it as well. 
She blinked in confusion. I then brought her forward and rammed my horn straight into her own horn. The force made her yelp and stumble off of me. I was up and ready. She growled and spat out blood. “Lucky shot.” I arched a brow coolly at her, edging her on. She took the bait. She galloped forward, rearing back and lashed a hoof out. Time to show these ponies what a courier can do up close. I reared back myself, only to side step and lock my hooves around her outstretched fore hoof. I then heaved her over my shoulder and she flew a couple of feet away and landed with a thud. I felt eyes on me, but I kept my focus on Popper.
I had to get the Enclave’s attention somehow. Popper looked dumb founded and I just bobbed in place, giving her that challenging smirk. I saw her bristle, scramble to her hooves and gallop towards me. “You’re dead!” I ducked and side stepped as she swung wildly. I may not be as taught in melee combat as Iris, but a courier has to at least have to know decent dodging and counters. When I got her to rear up more, I quickly duck, spun and gave a good applebuck to her chest. She stumbled back. I had to admit, she had the poise necessary to take that hit. She glared at me and again lashed out at me. I hopped away, bobbing in place again. “Stand the fuck still!” I smirked. Who’s the new bait now? She galloped for a tackle but I saw it coming. 
This time, I lashed a hoof out. And planted it right into the cheek of Popper. She looked confused as to what had happen. But I didn’t give her the chance. I dashed up, planting two good hoof strikes to her face before swinging overhead and sent her spiraling to the floor with a small blood trail. Her muzzle was bleeding now. Even in all my ducking and dodging, I hadn’t really come out unscathed either. She managed to get a few good grazes that still hurt. But I stood over her, bobbing quietly in place. I know these types of ponies. They never quit. But I needed to find a way to get the Enclave’s attention. 
I looked up and smiled slightly as I saw the Enclave looking our way. Good. Gotta keep the show up. Popper finally stood and looked even more confused as she was ready to kill. I’ll be damned if I die this day. She yelled and galloped towards me. I let her tackle me. And when she did, I rolled with her and pinned her to the floor. She blinked and I kept striking and striking, seeing the blood flow. It kind of felt good to hit a pony like this. I mean after all, I did say I felt it satisfying to plant hooves on the ponies that either pissed me off or given the chance. And my chance had been given and I took it. 

“Alright, break it up!” An Enclave pegasus flew down and pulled Popper away while the other one took a stick and jabbed me. I screamed as the electricity coursed to my body. I fell to the floor and felt myself being lifted up from the ground. I gasped for breath and looked to see Popper shaking off the Enclave and look at me with narrowed eyes. I gave her a smirk. Step one of my plan completed. Now for the next step.

DAY 3
I rubbed my chin and winced. Viper knew how to hit. And I guessed she enjoyed every single moment of me being strapped and given the blows. It was the Enclave’s way of saying “behave and this won’t happen”. But I’m a tough mare. And I showed it to a group of people. I noticed the griffins and the zebra looking speculatively at our fight. I, the new bait, had just beaten a lower class gang head and came out victorious. I guessed that upped me because when I was let go from Viper’s “pay back” time, I noticed ponies, zebras and griffins glancing my way. Nothing too intimidating. Though I can’t say the same for my bunk mate. 
Popper didn’t even look at me as I was tossed into the cell. And I didn’t push it either. I had done what I wanted. Now I just need to be patient for the right moment. I couldn’t help but nicker to myself. I was in a hell of a lot more trouble with the gangs of the Wasteland. Now I’m on my way of being in a hell of a lot of trouble from both Enclave and gang heads. I couldn’t tell what time it is, but when the intercom beeped, I had just answered my own question. Viper had a nightly session with hitting me.

“Good morning. I hope you have slept well. But it is time to get up and began work. Five hours before lunch time. Weather is partly cloudy with a chance of rain.” The robotic voice said. 
I stood next to Popper quietly. I made no reaction when I noticed her glancing in my direction. When the cages opened, I followed the herd and went to my station in between the griffin and the zebra. This was nothing like a slaver camp. I bet the Enclave weren’t even calling it a slaver place as well. It really is a prison. But I had to keep pressing on. I had a plan. My friends are out there. I know they are going to find some way to try and get me out. But I prayed that they would take their time. With my plan in motion, I went quietly to work. The griffin and the zebra next to me stayed quiet as well and we kept working even when distractions aroused. 
At least a few dozen ponies, zebra and griffins all had some sort of problem and the Enclave had taken care of it. The way the Enclave handled the griffins, they quickly latched a heavy body weight on them. I wondered if the thing was made of a certain material, because the armored Enclave guards carried it with ease. With the zebra, they either came quietly along or held them at pole reach. I noticed those poles were thermic lances. I found it interesting that they would have such a thing. Either way, it was not part of the plan.
When the intercom beeped for lunch, I waited quietly in line like the others. When it was my turn, the same griffin shoved me aside. Only this time, he didn’t say anything. I looked at him with narrowed eyes and he returned my look with a speculative look as well. In my mind, I cheered. But the griffin was for the future part of my plan. He got his food, gave me one last look with suspicious eyes before walking away with his griffin buddies. I winced as the sludge was plopped into my tray. I found a seat and quietly took it. I squinted at the thing. I tapped a hoof to it and it jiggled. I scooped up a small bit of it and sampled it. I perked up. Fruity after taste. I took another sample, found it to be simply fruity before chowing down on it.
I looked up and sighed quietly, feeling stuffed. I honestly thought the prison food would be bad, but I guess it was okay. Not that I would believe it a full course meal. But I found that it had sustained me for the last three hours of work before free time. When the intercom beeped, I didn’t go for the same spot as last time. I took a seat at the table next to it. And just as I had expected, Popper’s posse were heading my way. Only, they seem to give me suspicious looks. Popper, however, ignored me and sat quietly. The gang took a moment of the silence in before finally chatting it up. I turned my head away and focused on the activity that went on.
I couldn’t help but notice that the same griffin from the lunch line talking with a group of zebra. They glanced quickly at the flying Enclave overhead before going back to chatting. I watched them do a small hoof bump that consisted of some slight and quick motions. I narrowed my eyes as the griffin took one last glance at the Enclave before his gaze fell to me. Our eyes met and I narrowed them. He returned the look before turning and walking away. I’m no expert at lip reading, but I think they were going to start a riot. But I had to get to the griffin before they tried that riot.

DAY 7
At this point, I realized that the cloud mist acted like a small shower in a sense. I had been upped from hoof waving to mist sweeping. I held a small broom in my teeth and waved my head up and down, making the mist part slightly. This was even tedious than hoof waving. My neck began to hurt. And it wasn’t like we were completely hidden in the mist. This certain area had two Enclave inside. Their armor being normal.
I soon found out they had built in EFS. One of the enclave turned and fired a needle from the gun into the mist. There was a faint thump before the Enclave went back to standing there. After that, I silently swore to myself. No wonder they had seen us through our own ambush. Their suites had EFS. My neck began cramping as I waved away the mist inside the cloud. What was the point of this? Is it just a way to make sure that ponies, zebra and griffins try not to pull anything funny because they know? Or is it to test us into something? I assumed the former. I heard the intercom beep and walked out of the mist, completely drenched from the humidity in there.
I stopped when I saw the same griffin from the lunch line look down at me. We said nothing and narrowed our eyes at each other. I noticed his posse behind him.

“Quiet Fire.” The griffin said. I blinked and cocked my head. Quiet Fire? Who’s that? I realized that he looked at me when he had said it. I couldn’t speak. I had to keep quiet. So, I just nodded. The griffin arched a brow and then looked at his posse before looking back at me. “I saw that little fight you had with Popper. Honestly, I wasn’t expecting new bait like you to even survive her.” I said nothing but look confusedly at him. “Me and the guys have been thinking. Maybe we should let you in on a little secret.” He glanced around before motioning me to follow. And so I did. When I had, I noticed that ponies were quickly moving out of his way and looking at me nervously. The griffin led me with his posse to a secluded area of the coliseum like prison before turning to me. “Just who are you?”

I said nothing and gave him my blank stare. His tail flicked before speaking. “Are you really a mute?” I nodded. “So I guess you won’t complain then. Good. I need someone that doesn’t complain.” I waited for him to finish. “Now listen. Me and a few others are planning on starting a riot. We need someone with your skills to put to use. You can fight. So you and a few of my guys here distract the Enclave while me and a few other buddies of mine get the keys from the warden.” I looked over and up to a small station that over looked the prison grounds. I turned back and noticed the metal weights on his wing and motioned at them. He held up his wings. “These things aren’t nothing. Once we get the key we can finally take them off and get out of here. But we need you to distract them.” 
I narrowed my eyes. This griffin had it all wrong in his plan. There were a lot of wide open holes that could surely bring his downfall. And I also had a sneaky suspicion that he didn’t care about the others and wanted to break free himself. So I looked at his posse with a calculative look before turning and nodding. The griffin smiled. “Good. No arguments. No complaining. Just the pony to keep this quiet. Now get out before everyone starts getting ideas.” I trotted away, giving them one last look before heading over to the seat next to Popper’s posse. They quieted when they saw me and Popper looked even more grimmer. When I sat down, I glanced at them.
The griffin wanted me to cause a distraction. And he knew that my fight with Popper caused Enclave to look at us. I was still considered new bait, but it seems I’ve been donned a nick name in the process. “Quiet Fire.” I played with my bangs. They called me that because I’ve been silent ever since I gotten here and my mane and tail had the color of fire. I found it kind of fitting to be honest. I even nickered at the thought.

“What’s so funny, new bait?” I looked at Popper’s posse and they must have been watching me. I blinked before giving them a smirk and a little hoof wave. The bald headed Caramel didn’t seem to like that. He stood up and marched over to me. I didn’t react. What is this fool even doing? “You are gonna pay for what you did to Popper.” He growled.

“When did I say you could speak, Caramel?” Popper barked without even looking at us. Caramel looked back at her and pointed a hoof at me.

“But, Popper. You gonna let this punk get away with what he done to you?” he said. I felt really annoyed at the fact he was calling me a guy. But I remained calm. Then, I questioned myself as to why ponies thought of me as a guy? I don’t have a figure of a stallion. My features looked like a mare. Was it because of my mane? I furrowed my brow and blew my bangs out of my eyes. I guess it is getting a little longer. But I know for damn sure I’m a mare. Popper seemed to notice my reaction to being called a guy and arched a brow.

“Hold on… you’re not a colt.” Popper said, looking at me now. I rolled my eyes. She thought I was a colt too? She then snorted. “Well at least I know now that I don’t have to watch myself at night anymore and having to be raped.” I blinked and gave her a concerned look. She narrowed her eyes and balked at me. “W-what is that look for? It’s not like I have been!” I must have made my expression clear when she suddenly faltered a bit and then bristled. “So what, you think I’ve been raped? Is that what you’re thinking!?” I said nothing. She must have really thought I knew. Unfortunately, I did. And I know her pain. She’s acting like this now because of that reason.  She slammed her hoof on the table, stood up and instantly scooped a hoof under my jump suite and looked me dead in the eyes.
“Well then, say it!” I said nothing and again gave her a concerned look. I was suddenly having a strange sense of déjà vu. She drew a hoof back and planted one on my face. I went to the floor. “Why won’t you say something? Come on, I know you aren’t a mute! You always talk behind my back. That’s what you have been doing since day one.” I stood up and shook away the daze before looking back at her. I didn’t have to say anything. She set herself up for this. And now she was going to follow through. She yelled and galloped at me and I let her hit me. I had to be the better pony.
And so I let her wail on me. I took each and every hit, feeling my sides and face stinging and feeling the blood on my muzzle. She swung around and sent me spiraling to the floor. I didn’t retaliate. I understood her pain. And she doesn’t know it yet. She pinned me down and began wailing. I felt my vision blur and when she finally stopped, I coughed and spat out blood when she stood up. She glared at me before spitting at me. “Yeah, you just got lucky last time. Now don’t you dare disrespect me again.” She suddenly blinked at me when I stood up, wiped my muzzle and gave her a reassuring smile. Gritting her teeth, she turned and stomped away, her posse following her.
I kept smiling. My plan was going perfectly. Unless it goes to shit when the griffin decided to start the riot. I looked over to see the griffin give me a questioning look. I winked at him, making his eyes narrow suspiciously before turning and walking away.

DAY 10
The monotoness days passed and Viper was enjoying every moment of beating me. For the past few days I had been just minding my own business, getting strange looks from everyone in the prison. And every day it was the same thing. Wake up. Go to work. Eat. Work. Talk. Sleep. Rinse and repeat. Now I truly knew how Iris felt when she was in the Enclave. And now it was the day of another questioning only instead of a being carried away, Cloudwing himself decided to visit. I sat quietly by myself, chowing down on the fruity jell sludge when Popper suddenly shushed her posse and looked up. I noticed that the ponies, griffins and zebra looked up and following their gaze, I narrowed my eyes as I recognized the pale blue pegasus in the Enclave armor.
Apparently, Cloudwing is feared around here. I had heard stories from others here that Cloudwing was indeed a snake. Saying that he has that knack for making ponies talk. Either the good looks or his charisma made it happen. But I never was into stallions to begin with. And I know a few stallion on stallion, mare on mare pairs here. And even those that preferred stallions seem to feel giddy as well as the mares. Honestly, I had never seen such a thing in the stallion. Maybe because he was Silver Iris’s ex colt-friend. And when he flew down with a group of heavily armored Enclave and landed next to me, I gave a slight smirk.

“I have heard of your recent baring’s here.” Cloudwing said to me. I said nothing and arched a brow. Try and get me to talk. You’ll only hear what I want you to hear. He looked at me speculatively before continuing. “Come with me. We need to talk.” Again, I said nothing and just stood up. Two heavily armored Enclave stood at my sides and locked a hoof around my forelegs before lifting me up off the ground, my hind legs dangling as the many colorful ponies in cerulean jump suites grew smaller and smaller. 
Before taking off, I saw Popper giving me a suspicious look and the griffin watching with peak interest. I smirked now. I had gotten what I needed. Now on to step five of my plan. Landing me gently on the ramp, I walked with Cloudwing as he led me down halls and offices while talking.
“… in the event of a break out, we Enclave take it personally. Each and every person down there are dangerous. Criminals to the land below and above.” He said.

“And yet, you also have innocents down there as well.” I said. I had to keep up the act down there. But I also want to give Cloudwing what I want him to hear. He looked at me with an arched brow.

“No pony is innocent.” He said. I snorted.

“I guess that makes you a villain as well. Just like me.” I said coolly. To my slight annoyance, he actually agreed. Then, he asked me the solemn question we both knew might end up badly.

“Who is she to you?” he asked. I looked at him.

“Silver Iris?” I smiled now. “She’s a pretty cool mare.” Cloudwing nodded. He looked tired now. I groaned in my mind. I might or might not regret this. “Listen, she told me about what you have done to her.” He looked at me before speaking.

“And now she’s going around saying how bad I am for doing that to her.” He sighed. “That is just like her.” To his surprise, I shook my head.

“She had never said anything bad about you. When she told me about it, she just said it. No personal things about you. No insults. She just said it.” I looked at him, giving him my blank look. I bit my lip. I hesitated before speaking. “She still loves you.” Cloudwing narrowed his eyes at me. “It’s true. I found a holodisk she recorded on the day she left the Enclave. She was hurt, Cloudwing. She still is.” I felt myself faltering. I didn’t want it to be true. I thought she had moved on. But I guess we both haven’t really. I’m still not over my trauma and she still has feelings for Cloudwing. He spoke.

“You genuinely aren’t lying.” He said. Then he chuckled. “Unexpected. Yes, I did hurt her. I saw the pain I had caused to her. And I regret it.” He sighed, looking sad now. “I honestly regret doing that to her. She was my first for everything. But then Viper came along. She seduced me.” He growled. “She is the true snake in all this. She acted like a friend to both of us. And she turned her back on all of us, ruining the relationship in the process. All because she hated Iris for having me.” I looked at him, sad now.
I knew it. Deep down, I knew that Iris wasn’t really over it. Just like me. But I thought I could. She made me feel like I could move on to anything. A pained thought came to mind. Had she just been using me as an excuse to hide her pain? Does she honestly and truly love me? I felt a tear run down my cheek. She still loved Cloudwing. And Cloudwing had regret that day for the rest of his life. He didn’t want to force her back. He didn’t want to use Rex. It was all because of one pony that had started it. Viper Strike.

“But you still haven’t told me what she is to you.” Cloudwing spoke, startling me out of my thought. I looked at him.

“I… I love her.” I said. He just looked at me with that stoic expression. I continued. “I love her to death. She makes me feel like I can keep going. I understood her pain. And she understood me.” I sighed. “But after hearing that holodisk, I’m starting to think that I’m just a pony she thinks that can heal her pain. And I want to believe that. I truly want her too.” I felt more tears. “I want to be her special somepony. And then I find that she still loves you as well.” I looked at him now, ignoring the tears. “She forgives you.” Cloudwing seemed shocked by this. But I wasn’t lying to him. He studied me before speaking.

“That’s Silver Iris for you.” He said. I blinked. What did he mean? Cloudwing seemed to smile as he spoke. “Silver Iris may not show it, but she’s a pretty confusing mare too. But she’s forgiving. She’s been bullied and teased and yet even after wailing on them in defense, she forgave them. She had mercy.” He looked grimly now. “And she had mercy on Viper too. Viper had always treated her badly. Like she was different. But Silver Iris always forgave her in the end. And her forgiving me for doing that. She also forgave Viper again.” I said nothing. He honestly did regret doing that to Silver Iris. And I felt sad. Sad because I thought Silver Iris had moved on. Sad that she forgave them.
After what had happened to me, I never had mercy. I always pushed others away. I only loved myself and my family. And after meeting my friends and loving Iris, I felt like I could move on. But she hadn’t moved on from the pain. And I had. I actually had moved on. When Post Box made me confront them, I didn’t forgive them. They had hurt me and I secretly felt glad that they had suffered the consequences in the end. But Silver Iris? She always forgave ponies. She forgave them for hurting her. She hadn’t moved on. And I failed to be her Courier. I knew I would never find that type of happiness. It was too good to be true. I hadn’t realize I had been crying in front of him. He looked worriedly at me.
“You want to believe she still loves you.” Cloudwing said. I sniffled and nodded. I did want her to still love me. I wanted her to be with me. To care for me. Cloudwing sighed. “I have to tell you something, Courier.” I blinked and looked at him. He knew my name? But I said nothing and waited for him to speak. “Two days ago, the Enclave had spotted Iris and your friends tampering with a broadcast tower.” I gapped. “We tracked the broad cast and found her and your friends waiting for us. She wanted to know where we were keeping you. She looked me squarely in the eye.” I said nothing. Silver Iris wanted to be tracked by the Enclave? Why?

“Why did she want to be tracked there? For what purpose?” I asked. I felt my heart beat in hope. He smirked.

“Silver Iris wanted to tell me that if I or the Enclave had hurt you, she would put an end to us.” He smiled. “And I had told her that the Enclave had questioned you, forcefully.” I cocked my head in confusion. Why is he so happy about that?

“Why did you provoke her?” I asked. He looked at me reassuringly, to my surprise.

“You want her to still believe she still loves you.” He said. I furrowed my brows, even more confused. “We need to hear what Iris truly feels. And so, I provoked her.” I gapped. 

“But aren’t you Enclave too?” I asked. He nodded.

“And won’t abandon my post. I gave Silver Iris the incentive we both need. Now we just have to wait.” He said. I narrowed my eyes now.

“What are you planning, Cloudwing?” I asked. He arched a brow coolly at me. He then looked around before his tail flicked. I blinked and felt it brush my tail. I flushed and backed away. “No way! I won’t let you!” I looked at him with a glare, backing away. He smiled.

“Third floor. Science area. I don’t have to say anything else.” He said. I blinked. What the hell? Did he just try to pull something on me? Oh, if he was, I would then know for sure that he wasn’t seduced by Viper at all.

“Sorry, pal. I’m strictly mares.” I said. He looked at me.

“Well, you are a smart girl. You can figure it out. I won’t be in there. But I know someone that could help you.” He said. I cocked my head. “I know you don’t trust me. But Iris speaks very highly of you. So I’ll take her word for it.” I said nothing. Why is he going out of his way to help me? What is his motive? I didn’t get the time to answer when I was suddenly picked up by two Enclave officers and was flown back to my cell.



The intercom beeped signaling that it was time to go to sleep. I waited, pondering what Cloudwing had said. Silver Iris and my friends are trying to find me. And she risked herself of getting captured to do it. But, she still loves Cloudwing. Cloudwing hadn’t seem to notice that she had forgiven him and that she still loves him. And that brings me to another problem. Viper Strike. Her constant joy of beating on me for answers was a sick turn on for her. And I felt really uncomfortable when she had gotten up close and personal. But then again, I’m a tough mare. I took everything she threw at me. Clubs, whips, hoof swings, anything that could inflict pain. 
Cloudwing had said that Viper Strike had seduced him. She hated Silver Iris. But why? What did Silver Iris do that was so bad? Cloudwing said it was because she was going out with him. But something definitely felt off about the whole thing. And whatever it was, it was going down one way or another. I narrowed my eyes. I brushed my tail, shuddering at the fact that maybe it wasn’t Viper Strike that had seduced him. He tried to pull something on me. And if he did, I would have done whatever it took to make sure he doesn’t do it… again… wait, what is that? I blinked as my hoof brushed something metallic in my tail. I was about to find out what when Popper finally arrived to our cell.
She gave me a cold glare before climbing up to the bunk, whipping her tail at my face to add insult to injury, before quietly kicking back. The lights had gone out and the cages close. I sat there for a while. When I heard the soft snoozing of Popper, I quickly slid out whatever was in my tail. I squinted in the darkness. When my vision adjusted, I now saw the form of a red card looking object. Seeing it, my eyes quickly darted to the cage. Out of sheer curiosity, I went over to the cage. Looking through to see that the Enclave are patrolling, I waited in the shadows till the coast was clear. Taking the card in my teeth, I put it to the cage and was surprised to hear it click and swing slightly open. 
Cloudwing had given me an override card. I looked back to my sleeping bunk mate before quietly pushing the cage open, stepping out crouching and quietly closing it. I set my sights on the station that the spiraling ramp started. I peeked out to see the Enclave now patrolling the lower areas. Looking up, I was relieved to see that none had decided to take to the air. Keeping low, I crept silently up to the station. Upon reaching said station, I peeked in to the window. I saw a snoozing Enclave mare kicking back on the chair. I looked at the card, putting it to the door and smiled when the door clicked. Whatever Cloudwing was planning, it required my wits. I frowned at the thought. Why me? 
Shaking it off, I snuck in. My magic was still being canceled in here as with every other part of the ship. I darted my eyes, seeing that the room being just a plain lookout station. But what caught my eye was a dangling card key that seemed to be shinier looking than my override card. I crept over and plucked it from the hanger and quickly stuffing it in my tail. Making sure it was hidden, I looked around to see if I could find anything else of use. To my chagrin, nothing other than this override card. Quickly sneaking back out the room, checking to see that the Enclave were still patrolling the bottom floor and headed for my cell. Using the card and closing the cage, I crept into the bed and fell asleep to the loud snoring of the other inmates.

DAY 15
I was not expecting this encounter during lunch time. I headed my way to my lonely seat when I was suddenly stopped by the griffin again and this time, with some zebra and ponies. I darted my eyes to them before looking at the griffin.

“I’ve been thinking, Quiet Fire. Maybe you really aren’t cut out for the job.” I noticed he was looking pissed. “I heard that someone ratted out Gahilda. Do you know who that is?”  I arched a brow. “Someone I actually enjoy spending time with.” I rubbed my chin and shrugged. Lover, perhaps? Who knows? I never heard of a Gahilda. What happened next was completely unexpected for me. Thankfully, I had reacted, hopping away from a claw swipe. I bit down hard on my tray, trying to keep it in my grip. It was too soon for this to happen. But hey, I can improvise. And I did just that when the griffin came at me again. I tipped my tray and flung the sludge into the face of the griffin, making him screech and wipe the sludge away. 
I had never fought a griffin before. And let me tell you, I had gotten really lucky with Razor. I found myself galloping over and under ponies, tables, zebra and even more griffins as the one who wanted my head kept close behind, swiping everytime he got close. We caught the amused attention of the Enclave and some cheers from other gangs as the griffin closed in. I had to find some way to slow him down enough. My gaze caught to the mist. Time to make a gamble. I turned sharply, making the griffin miss and slid comically across the floor and into a crowd of cheering griffins and zebras before scrambling after me. 
I galloped nimbly to the mist and leaped in, sliding slightly on the slippery floor. The Enclave that were supposed to be in here were one of the ponies watching my death defying chase. And since no other ponies out there could see us in this mist, it was the Enclave that were getting the sight of two bars moving. I saw the silhouette of the griffin and crouched as low as I could. 

“I know you are in here! Show yourself! I wanna see how you handle a griffin.” He growled. I blinked. I felt funny. Was it the mist? I looked around and saw that my horn was glowing slightly. I was doing magic?? How in the world am I doing that?!? Did the mist cancel whatever material that canceled my magic? Karma had finally given me another break. I imagined myself splitting. Cutting myself in half and then morphing that half into me. When I opened my eyes, I found a pair of gold eyes and fire colored streaked mane smiling back at me. What the hell is this mist anyway? But I smiled. And then smirked. 
I nodded and my copy spun around and quietly vanished into the mist. The griffin was still looking for me. Improvising time.

“Coward. Come on out and fight a griffin. I saw how you handled Popper.” He said. 

“Yes, I could tell.”  I said, startling the griffin. 

“W-what the hell? You can talk after all?” the griffin asked. I heard the utter shock coming from the tone and pressed on.

“Or I’m just merely projecting my voice into your thoughts. Who knows?” I said. My copy dashed by the griffin, making him look one way and I dashed the other direction, making him look my way.

“How are you doing that? Unicorns can’t do magic down here. They make sure that everyone has been handled. How are you doing this?” the griffin said, darting her eyes. I sighed.

“I honestly am not sure. But since you’re here, I may as well say something in the least. That riot you are planning? It’s going to go horribly wrong.” I said. He swiped into the mist, nearly nicking me, but I backed away and my copy’s silhouette made him look the other way.

“Don’t give me that shit!” he barked.

“But I can. And I will. And what I’m saying is true. I don’t know who this Gahilda is. But I bet somepony else knew about it. I mean, are you sure you can trust some of the others?” he wasn’t liking this.

“Bitch please. I’ve known my guys since being here. Some of them have been here longer than me and already made me leader.” He said.

“But I am asking can you really trust them? I’ve been watching you for the past couple of weeks. You, chatting with everyone you think you know can pull it off? And look at what happened to Gahilda. She’s been ratted out and taken away from you.” I sighed. “I, for one, am sorry about that. I truly am. But right now, if you decide to pull off the riot like this, then it’s bound to go downhill.” The griffin swiped at my copy, making her back away. 

“Quit playing with me!” he barked.

“Oh no. What I did to Popper was playing. I know her type. That wasn’t my first time dealing with ponies like her. And it is definitely not my first time dealing with gangs either.” I chuckled. “I’m a courier. I do shady dealings with gang heads all the time. I’ve even pissed off a lot more. You two are really just beneath all that.” I squinted my eyes, getting a better look of his confused face. “Though I will be honest, I did get lucky with Razor.” His eyes widened. 

“How do you know Razor?” he hissed. I smirked. Inmates couldn’t have set themselves up even more.

“I don’t. But I was the one that got him and Bullhorn to come to a truce. After that, I’ve been targeted by a lot more deadly ponies that could even have you running for your life. My home had been threatened. My friends have been injured. I suffered trauma for all my life. I’ll hate saying this, but it’s true. You are nothing compared to the shit I dealt with. And damn me if I die by wanna-bes like you and Popper. I have to get back to my friends. And you are going to help me in the process.” The griffin gritted his teeth.

“I don’t have to help you in anything!” she said. I smirked more.

“You want to save Gahilda?” I asked. That seemed to do it. So, Gahilda does mean something to him. He bowed his head and growled.

“I do. She was the only thing that kept me sane here.” He said.

“Good. Now I have a plan. But I have to keep silent. You are the only one who knows I can talk. And I’m the one that can help you save Gahilda. I have something that will help us greatly. But I need you to cooperate. If you don’t, I won’t know what happens to her. Viper enjoys beating on me because of what I did to her in Las Pegasus. Who knows what she will do to her.” The griffin blinked.

“Wait. Are you saying you are the one that rode their timberwolf? You?!?” I blinked.

“Why so shocked about it? Of course I did. And Rex isn’t their timberwolf. I plan on getting him out of here and take this carrier over. These past couple of weeks I’ve been keeping quiet and listening into every conversation. There are a lot of good people here. And they don’t deserve to be here. So I plan a full on liberation.” I paused. “But you need to cooperate with me on this in order for it to work.” I waited. Seeing the silhouette of the griffin bow his head slightly, thinking. He sighed.

“Fine. But I’m only doing it for Gahilda. What do you want me to do?” he asked. I smiled.

“First, tell me your name.” I said. He made a sigh of annoyance before speaking.

“Guillotine.” He said. I blinked. Interesting name. Wonder how he got it? I shook away the thought and focused back on the task at hand.

“You know people here. But I only want you to go to a select few. One of them is Popper.” I said. She scoffed.

“Popper? Really?” he said. I narrowed my eyes.

“Do you want to save Gahilda?” I asked. He made a grunt of defeat. “Good, now for the others.” I said. I had named off some of the ones I know just by watching them. In these last couple of weeks, I had gotten to know everyone here. Well, mainly the gang heads. One is Xanthos, a zebra that I’ve seen chatting with others. I heard of his tale of how he got here. How he was taken from his tribe on a scouting mission. And he seemed to distrust a lot of people here. But I told Guillotine how to convince him. I then told him about another higher class gang head in the pony division. A pegasus by the name of Ghost Pepper. I’ve seen her fight. And she may not be as tough as Iris. But her quick reflexes and skills made her a good candidate. Then, I told her about another griffin that would also be good for leading a small group of ponies named Piffon. He seemed to question this, but I told him how to convince each and every one of them.

“Any last questions? We gotta hurry up, because the Enclave will soon be looking for us. And they have EFS.” I said.

“Yeah. Are you always this scary when it comes to talking?” he asked. I just chuckled.

“Trust me. I’m a courier. My silver tongue and knowledge is more scary than me fighting a giant robot alicorn. Okay, now to make it look good. I’m going to show myself and you throw me as hard as you can. I don’t care how hard, just as long as it doesn’t kill me. And you know… keep calling me Quiet Fire. I kind of like it than my other name.” He scratched his head with a talon.

“Then what’s your name?” he asked. I walked up with my copy in clear view of him, smiling as my copy faded.

“Courier.” I said. I winked at him. “Now let’s impress our audience.” I looked at Guillotine as he narrowed his eyes at me.

“Courier… I’ll remember that.” He said before suddenly picking me up and suddenly heaving me out of the mist. I flew straight over a crowd of inmates that were getting in close and curious as well as a couple of Enclave that were about to go in. I heard them cheer as I fell to the floor with a hard thud and rolled on my side, straight into the cafeteria tables. I saw stars. Wow, Guillotine has an arm. I shook away the daze and narrowed my eyes as Guillotine stepped out of the mist. He looked coldly at me.

“Don’t get too cocky, punk. Next time, you won’t get lucky.” He said. His posse and a few others cheered. I stood up, shaking slightly. My side hurt and my back numbed. The Enclave waved the crowd back to work when the intercom beeped. I said nothing as I walked back into the mist with a broom in my teeth. I smirked, waving the mist away slightly. My plan was in motion. Now to get Rex and deal with a mint colored mare pegasus named Viper Strike.



Footnote Level Up!
Perk Added: Brawler: You learn how to handle yourself in a hoof-to-hoof confrontation. Melee and Unarmed increased by 5.

> Virtue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Virtue


TWO WEEKS LATER
I didn’t have to say anything to get the others to come in on the plan. Guillotine had followed through. I found myself sitting with Popper and her posse. Guillotine had told them about my plan and he pointed a talon to me. At first, it took a while for them to come around. But when some came secretly asking me about it, I just gave them a wink and smirk. I glanced quietly. I noticed the Enclave had doubled. 	Someone told them about my plan. And I had finally figured out who. A young mare that I had seen a few weeks ago being carried off by the Enclave on my first day here. I told Guillotine about it in seclusion and told him to tell her a false plan.

“You are scary smart. You know that?” Guillotine had told me. I smirked and trotted away from the secluded area of the prison. I was glad to see that the cotton candy colored mare glanced nervously at my decoy. In the five weeks after telling Guillotine my plan, I had found out what had cause my magic from being canceled and how I was able to do it in the mist. The intercom itself created a certain tune that cancels our magic. In truth, it’s a quiet noise that is really hard to hear that throws off concentration to flow magic. But I know now where to turn it off. In the station overhead. I had missed it the first time. But on one night, I had snuck in again to see if I had missed anything. And I was right. The snoozing Enclave had a terminal. One that I haven’t seen before. 
Out of sheer curiosity, I put a hoof out and found myself going through it. A cloud terminal. The next day after, I told Guillotine that I was going to need Ghost Peppers help during the distraction phase. And now that I know what I had to do. I nodded to Popper and stood up. I trotted over to the light blue colored pegasus with a blonde mane. Ghost Pepper was talking to a pair of other ponies as well as a few zebra. She noticed me but pretended to keep talking. When I passed by, the override card hidden in my tail unlocked her weights. She adjusted her wings so it’d stay on. I did this to a few other pegasi as well as griffins. While doing this, I also kept a quiet eye on the meek mare that had ratted out Gahilda. 
I noticed her talking to an Enclave pegasus in the corner before the Enclave nodded and took flight, speaking to the others in a quiet voice. I smirked. They were expecting a riot. But what they weren’t expecting were wings. When I reached Xanthos in my quiet little trot of “minding my own business”, the zebra didn’t look at me but slightly nodded, signaling that my pass meant it was time. They broke form and quietly made their way to the meek mare. I hope she would forgive for me this, but we can’t have any pony that would be willing to give us up if it were to save her own hide. At least she’ll be safe though. 
I walked past Piffon. A short griffin. But tough none the less. He glanced at me and I smirked. He nodded before breaking away from his group and bumped into another griffin.

“Watch it, pal.” Piffon growled. The other griffon turned. 

“The fuck you say?” he barked. Piffon turned, a small group of his posse walked behind him. The griffon turned with his own posse. 

“You heard me.” Piffon retorted. He was suddenly slugged by the griffin and the brawl broke out. A few Enclave officials came to try and break it up, only to suddenly have the griffins turn on them. They didn’t have a chance to fire off their energy weapons before they were piled on and beaten. The Enclave above took aim, only to have a pegasus extend his wings and shoot straight into the Enclave, throwing his aim off and disintegrating one of his own. More Enclave took aim and in a flash, pegasi and griffons ditched their locks and took flight, engaging the Enclave. 
I watched as turrets popped out, only to have griffons and the pegasi steal the energy weapons and fire at the turrets, causing them to short circuit. The Enclave were utterly confused as to why they were suddenly free of their weights and didn’t have time to react when the freed ponies and griffins turned on them. I galloped with Popper and Ghost Pepper as the Enclave tried to break up the ground fight and were suddenly pounded on by earth and unicorn ponies. The three of us galloped up the spiraling ramp. I looked to see that the Enclave were focused on the chaos than three little ponies running up the ramp. When we had reached the station, I pulled out the override card and unlocked the door, startling the two Enclave officers in the room.
Popper dove to one and I the other, knocking them both out and taking their weapons in our teeth. I pointed to the symbols, guiding Ghost Pepper through. We had succeeded in getting through and turned off the intercom. I noticed a ‘descend’ option and pointed to the options. She pressed it and to our surprise, the ramp hummed and moved, connecting to the side of the ramp. I smirked and looked at Popper. She nodded with her own smirk and pressed a button on the broadcaster.

“Listen up, you Enclave punks. We are taking this joint over. Hope you brought more back-up.” She grinned. “’Cus' you are gonna need a lot of it.” I patted her on the shoulder and smiled. She looked at me and narrowed her eyes. “I don’t know how you did it. But I guess I can forgive you. If we get out of this alive.”  She said. I nodded and motioned with my head for Ghost Pepper to go nuts. She grinned more evilly than Viper, which made me shudder, before she broke her weights off and flew into the fray. I galloped and was greeted by Guillotine and Xanthos, bearing Enclave weapons. I nodded to them and we rushed up the ramp with a few more zebra, griffons and ponies. We barreled down the hall, firing at turrets and Enclave that were unlucky enough to get in my way. 

“Alright, guys. Time to break.” Guillotine said. When we came to a split in the hall after taking down four Enclave, we split. Guillotine flew slightly off the ground next to me with Xanthos and Popper. It’s funny. A few weeks ago, I was just the new bait. And now I was the quiet leader that is pulling the strings of this plan. And it was coming to fruition. When we entered an empty lobby, I skid to a halt, Popper running into me.

“What is it?” she asked. I said nothing, motioned for them to cover me before galloping to the armory room. I swiped the override card in the door and the door swung open with a click. I smiled, seeing the crate my gear was in. I stripped off the cerulean jump suite and quickly equipped my gear. The snug feeling of my stable barding and duster as well as my weapons in their holsters and slung on my back were all familiar. I smiled as I fiddled with my PipBuck. It took a moment for me to get it on and secure and I beamed as the EFS came to life. I threw my hood over my head and galloped out. Popper arched a brow at me.
“What’s with the get up?” she asked. I said nothing but smiled, motioning them to take whatever gear they needed. Xanthos picked up a cloak from the armory that I’ve seen some zebra wear that made them go invisible as well as a rifle. Guillotine found an energy gatling and grinned with sheer joy.

“Oooh baby. Now this is a weapon.” He chuckled. Popper snorted before picking up with her magic, a carbine and a revolver. Now that we were fully equip, I believe it is time they knew.

“Are we ready now?” I asked, startling both Xanthos and Popper. She looked at me with a gape.

“Y-you can talk after all!?” she said. Guillotine shrugged.

“Surprised me too.” He said. I chuckled.

“I figured I really didn’t need to talk to get this to work.” I smirked and winked. “After all, I am the new bait.” Popper rubbed her chin in thought before blinking and looking at me.

“Wait… so this entire time you… how…” she bristled a little. “You got me to confess about what had happened to me without talking!?” Now I looked at her, but with concern.

“For what it’s worth, you did kind of set yourself up.” I said, pulling my hood down. She opened her mouth to say something, but then stopped and closed it again. She groaned.

“Can’t believe I got tricked like that.” She said.

“But this break out isn’t a trick. I mean it when ponies here haven’t really done anything bad.” I turned, forcing them to follow me as we talked. “I planned it from the start. The very first day I got here.”

“You made a very convincing mute.” Xanthos said. I smiled.

“Well, I’m a courier. I’ve been in situations like these.” I scrunched my face up before speaking. “Though not as long as it took to pull off this break out. I’ve only dealt with the Enclave once in Las Pegasus.” We turned a corner, shooting more turrets.

“You mean to tell me that time when the Enclave were pissed off was because you rode one of their projects?!” Popper said as she took aim and fired at a turret, destroying it in the process. I furrowed my brows.

“Rex isn’t a project. He’s a normal creature just like us.” I said.

“Those creatures are timberwolves, Quiet Fire.” Xanthos said. I nodded.

“Yes, but there is one that I know is more than a timberwolf. And that’s where we are heading for right now.” I said as I looked up and we came to a set of a big mechanical door. 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. We are going for timberwolves now?” Popper balked. I smiled.

“Yup. Call me crazy, but it is a part of the plan.” I said. Popper snorted.

“You’re insane.” She said. I nickered before working the terminal next to the door. Of course, it was a cloud terminal. And none of us were pegasi. But we did have a griffin.

“Hey, Guillotine. Mind working the terminal?” I asked. He scoffed.

“I don’t know technology.” He said. I smiled and he blinked. “Oh right. I forgot that you are a scary smart pony.” I stepped aside as he worked the terminal. I guided him and frowned when we only found one pair of symbols. He had to back out four times before getting it right. The door swung open and four Enclave came out, weapons drawn. I conjured three copies that tackled them and fired point blank rounds into them. Their bodies went limp and the three people with me gapped. My copies faded.

“I’m also an illusionist.” I smirked. “You can probably tell that those weren’t fakes.” I said. I noticed Popper feeling flustered before speaking.

“What the hell!? If I had known I was bunked with an insane illusionist, I would have just left you alone.” She said. She looked at me and frowned at my coolly arched brow.

“If you all had known. Then the Enclave would have figured us out long ago.” I winked at her. “Hence the mute act.” Xanthos gave me a smile and Popper just looked even more flustered.

“Easy there, kid. We got a carrier to take over, remember?” Guillotine said as we made our way down the hall. I hoped I hadn’t caused too much strain on the poor mare’s head. I took a gamble. And it worked. I only had to convince one of the majority and it had worked. It was just a side perk that the meek mare that is now unconscious in the corner of the stadium like prison had ratted out Gahilda and Cloudwing giving me the override card. Cloudwing…
Why had he helped me? Why is he doing this? Taking out more Enclave and leaving the scared scientists alone, I couldn’t help but wonder over and over again. Why? And he mentioned something about Silver Iris having to decide. Decide what though? I lost the thought when we turned the corner and found a door that read “Science Lab: Authorized Access ONLY”. I took the override card and frowned when the door hadn’t open. 

“Well now what?” Popper asked as she turned and peeked out from the corner. I bit my lip in thought. Then, I blinked. Of course. I had two cards. I pulled out the shinier one and found that it had worked. I cheered and galloped in.

“Isn’t there anything this mare can’t do?” Popper asked Xanthos while galloping behind me. Well, I can’t really disarm bomb collars. I can’t really lift heavy objects. I have childhood trauma. I’m also a drunk. A controlled drunk if you will. At least, I thought I was. Other than that, everything else is either courier lessons or self-taught. But at this point now in the plan, it required only my wits. I slowed my gallop into a trot and started scanning the test tanks.

‘A42EV… A42EV… Aha!’ I came to a stop and looked at the tall tank. I could make out a figure in there. I pressed the button that was above the label and the tank hissed. We watched the tank glass flipped open and Rex’s body was held out on the bed. I blinked.

“What the hell… Rex?” I asked. No reply. “Rex? Are you awake?” 

“He’s shut down.” I heard a voice bark. I turned and glared at the armored Viper Strike. Her tailed flicked with the detonator. “You know, I really did enjoy wailing on you while you were strapped to the chair like a little filly.” She chuckled. “But I’m still not satisfied.” Guillotine aimed the energy gatling at her and Viper Strike narrowed her eyes. “Well, what’s this? You made friends with dead beat criminals.” She grinned wickedly now. “You certainly are making yourself to be one, Savior.” I said nothing and backed away from Rex before staring her down.

“What did you do to Rex?” I asked coldly. She crouched low, her tail flicking like a predator before speaking.

“Me? Why little ‘ol me had nothing to do with him being shut down. He is an FEV.” She looked me dead in the eyes. “Just like that bitch, Silver Iris.” I narrowed my eyes before she balked. “Oh, you didn’t know?” she said with mock shock. “Well let me tell you a story about a certain project that the Enclave have worked on.”

“Where’s Gahilda!?” Guillotine shouted. Viper Strike waved a hoof at her.

“Shut up, I’ll toy with you in a minute. I need to pick a bone with this mare here first.” She gave me a sly look. “Oh yes. This is going to be fun. Not only hurting you physically was fun, but hurting you emotionally? Now that’s true fun.” Guillotine was about to pull the trigger before I held out a hoof.

“Let’s be smart about this.” I said to him. He gritted his teeth at me before looking at the pegasus. Viper smirked.

“Better do what the bitch says. Unless you want your poor Gahilda to suffer a painful death.” She said. Guillotine bristled, but I shook my head at him. He gave a small noise of defeat before nodding.

“What do you mean?” I asked. She looked bored when she spoke.

“Well, let’s see. It started about two hundred and twenty years ago. The Enclave came across a new research design called cloning.” She yawned. “Or ‘Project Eternity’ as they called it.” Project Eternity? What did this have to do with Iris? “Well, long ago there was a well-trained Shadowbolt named Cloudchaser. She scored higher than all the other ponies. Well, the M.o.A. decided that it would be a good idea to send her out into the field of battle as a tester for proto type equipment.” Then she gave a pleased expression. “They called her the ‘Death Storm’. She literally and utterly devastated the battle field. Always coming back with the tested proto types and not a single limb missing. No signs of enhancements or drugs to help. Just pure muscle, athleticism and dumb luck.” I narrowed my eyes more.

“I guess I am the great, great, etcetera grand-daughter of a Shadowbolt.” Silver Iris had said that. I took a small hoof step forward.

“Isn’t Silver Iris the great, great etcetera grand-daughter of Cloudchaser?” I asked. Viper blinked and then laughed maniacally. I wasn’t liking this at all. She finally stopped and wiped a tear away.

“Is that what she is calling herself now?” she laughed more before continuing. “Oh, that is too grand. And to think Cloudwing was hitting on that thing.” I felt myself bristle and found fire slowly rising from the ground.

“Whoa!” Popper exclaimed. I looked to them and saw them looking at me in surprise. I brushed my mane, only to find that my mane was flowing. But my tail was the one that gave it away. It burned like fire. I furrowed my brows. Din did change me after all. I turned back and took a hoof step forward, the flames around me slowly rising with each step. It felt funny. I hadn’t asked Din for this power, yet here it was. But I was me. I am in control. I glared at the confused face of Viper.

“Stop treating my friends like they are objects.” I said coldly. Viper snorted.

“Ooooh, I’m so scared. But I’m not lying when I say Silver Iris is an FEV.” She said. I blinked. She’s a super mutant? “Though really not a super mutant in a sense. But the stimulant used on her testing greatly increased her strength more than anything. They call her ‘The Perfect Super Soldier’. She could act, think, feel and have the physical capability to rip trees from the ground and use them like a bat if she wanted too and her flying abilities matches that of Cloudchaser’s scores.” She smirked and the detonator that was wrapped in her tail was activated and the lights came on. One after another, the lights flicked on and I gapped. 

“Iris?” I asked as I saw a body of Silver Iris in the cryotank. No, not one. Thousands! In every tank laid a sleeping body of Silver Iris. All of them baring different colors and cutie-marks. But the mane style was all the same. Viper extended her wings and flew up with her hooves spread out and taking in the view.

“Glorious, isn’t it? This prison carrier also houses one of the many cloning facilities.” She took a deep breath and sighed. “Oh yes. Take it all in! Each clone. Different names. Different personality. Different identities. But only one was able to survive and live on like a normal pony with the virus in her.” She grinned wickedly at me. “That bitch Silver Iris!” 

Popper whistled. “That’s a lot of super soldiers.” She said. I couldn’t believe it. Silver Iris is a clone?? And not just any clone. But a successful clone that had the capabilities as being a normal pony and have the physical strength of a super mutant? Oh, Silver Iris… I felt a tear fall down my cheek. Guillotine suddenly snapped me out of my pain as he pointed the energy mini-gun at Viper.

“Enough of this! I came here for Gahilda! Where is she!?” he barked. Viper smirked and flicked another switch. A tank descended from the ceiling and a body of a cryogenically frozen griffin laid in there. Guillotine instantly screeched and flew at Viper. Viper smirked and flicked another switch. I gapped when an Cloudchaser clone jerked awake and came barreling out of the glass of the tank before tackling the griffon. The red and black colored Cloudchaser looked blankly at the griffon as she pinned her to the ground. I gritted my teeth. 

“I said not so hasty. If you want to see this bitch alive, you better be a little more obedient.” Viper said with mock laughter. Two more clones broke out of their tanks and quickly flew towards Popper and Xanthos, locking their hooves tightly around the duo who were struggling.

“Get off of me!” Popper shouted. I had to think of something. But I wasn’t expecting this. I was not ready for this. These clones looked exactly like Iris. Albeit in different color, but they still looked like her.

“I am called Silver Iris.” My eyes widened. Viper smiled.

“Oh this is just too cute. She didn’t tell you she also found out about it?” She cocked her head and rubbed her chin. “Well, now that I think about it, finding out that you are one out of thousands of Cloudchaser’s clones.” I didn’t want to believe it. I couldn’t. But I did. It was right here in front of me. For two centuries, Cloudchaser had been cloned. It was just now that they found out that one of their “clones” had been perfected to be a normal pony. And that pony is the mare that I love. This was all too much to take in. I thought I understood Silver Iris. But I truly didn’t. She was hurt on so many levels! Being cheated on and then finding out you are one out of a thousand clones of a two century old Shadowbolt? I now understood. 

“I’m sticking to myself and only myself.” She knew. “He was my first for everything. My kiss. My virginity. Everything.” He knew. “Dammit, how?” I looked at Rex. “Don’t treat Rex like he is a thing! I’ve known him longer than anypony!” Rex’s deactivated body remained motionless. “So I left and became a mercenary.”

“Do you see now? Why Silver Iris left us? Her home? Everything behind?” Viper grinned down at me. “Yes. It’s true. Cloudwing did cheat on her with me. But I wasn't the one who gave him that incentive!” She threw her hoof up in the air. “Look at this! Tons of them! And he fell for the one that was ‘perfect’. The Enclave later didn’t like our sergeant fucking a super soldier, so they got me to break it off.” She laughed more. “I tell ya’. Cloudwing knows how to treat a mare right.” I gritted my teeth and bristled. 
So Cloudwing did regret it! He regret it ever since that day! She is the reason why Silver Iris and Cloudwing weren’t seeing eye to eye. She was told to break up the relationship. She ruined Silver Iris’s life. I could understand the mundane tasks of being an Enclave. But her personal love life and true relationship was ruined because of this mare! I felt more tears stream. So I was just an excuse. An excuse to remove the pain. I was being used as a tool. A tool for Silver Iris to forget everything about home. She had wanted to move on. And to do that, she met me. I had developed a relationship with her and she took the opportunity. I bit my lip. My heart broken once again. Viper laughed now.

“Awww… so sad that you couldn’t work it out with her? You truly thought that she loved you? You are so naïve.” She flipped another switch and I noticed Rex moving. He growled and snarled at me. I hopped to the side as he pounced and landed, crouching low. My heart broke twice. Rex and Silver Iris have known each other for as long as they could remember. Rex was the only true friend she could have. Cloudwing and Silver Iris would have lived on happily. Until Viper Strike came along. She manipulated Cloudwing. She lured him to break Silver Iris’s heart. My heart broke more. She still loved him. And he still loved her. And I was just the tool. The tool to bring them back together. Cloudwing wanted me to see this.
That’s why he gave me that card. He wanted for me to see that Silver Iris is a clone. And now I knew. I knew the true reason why Silver Iris left. I knew the true reason why Cloudwing wanted me to see this. And my heart broke more until there was nothing left. I looked at Din in the pitch blackness. She looked at me. She didn’t have to say anything. She knew what I was about to do. I took the key. I held it up with my magic and slid it in the hole. And this time, I turned it fully. The lock fell and the fire of Din rose.

“I’m the only one that you can trust now, Courier. Let me ease your broken heart. I shall punish those that have hurt you.” I said nothing and let myself be engulfed into flames. When I opened my eyes, I found myself floating in the air above the pinned trio and a surprised Viper. My vision was the color of amber. I heard a laugh. 

“I’M FREE!!!” Din roared. I said nothing. I couldn’t move. I just stepped aside and let Din take control. I saw the Iris clones become engulfed in flames. Popper, Xanthos and Guillotine retreated, the body of Gahilda on his back. I saw a spectral hoof lash out at them, but the door had already closed. I turned and fell my gaze at the baffled Viper Strike.

“Fuck me!” she said before turning and flying away. I noticed in the corner of my eyes, spectral wings flapping. I was lifted more off the ground and flew after Viper Strike, only to have Rex jump at me. A spectral hoof closed around the timberwolf. Rex struggled and I heard Din chuckle before the hoof reared back and launched Rex far away. He flew up into the ceiling, crashing through it and vanished from view. I wasn’t in control. I wasn’t myself. I just stepped aside, quietly standing next to Din. I had tears streaming down my face as Din laughed. As we flew, I saw the tanks melting along with the clones. We turned the corner to see Viper order Enclave to fire at me. When they did, Din used the flames to redirect the beams right back at them. Viper looked even more scared as she bolted away from the disintegrating Enclave. I took off after her.
It wasn’t long before we were soon right behind the tail of the fleeing pegasus. She suddenly broke out into an open area and flew up. It was the prison area. I saw little tiny specks of ponies, griffons and zebra down below. But Din wasn’t aiming down. She was hot on pursuit of the fleeing Viper Strike. 

“Don’t run, little pony. I only want to hear you sing!” Din sang. Viper Strike put on an extra burst of speed and crashed through the domed glass roof of the prison. We broke all of it and Din stretched her wings. The entire ship laid out before us. Enclave that were out and about suddenly fired upon us. But the beams seem to be absorbed into Din, making her taller. She swiped a hoof left and right, burning and melting Enclave pegasi. It was too brutal. But I didn’t care. I didn’t have a heart to care about anything. I was used. Used as an excuse. Used by the one mare I loved so she can get back at him. That’s when I saw him. 
Cloudwing was struggling with another Enclave. He suddenly looked my way, shocked. The helmeted pegasus stopped and looked at me. My eyes widened when the helmet retracted. The surprised gapping look of Silver Iris. I looked straight at them. They had used me. They used me!

“Well, if it isn’t the lovers. Such a shame. And here young Courier thought she trusted you.” Din chuckled. Silver Iris balked and looked at a stern looking Cloudwing. I could hear her plain as day.

“What have you done with Courier!?!” Silver Iris shouted. Din laughed and I felt myself being lifted up more. I saw her blink and look shocked. “Let her go!!!” Silver Iris roared. Din gave an amusing hum before a stream of fire shot out at them. They quickly pushed away from each other in time to avoid the stream. But the ship got the worse of it. The Commander Hurricane exploded where the stream had struck. Enclave began firing at us again and Din laughed more maniacally.

“I have never felt so alive in my entire life! Eons of sleeping. Going from one pathetic host to another. And when the stars aligned nineteen years ago, I chose this very mare to be my vessel.” She chuckled and looked at me. I said nothing. “She had finally freed me. She had turned the key. And it’s all thanks to a dirty little secret that you foolishly hid from the world. But I can’t really give thanks to the clones.” I saw Silver Iris gape more, her eyes wide with shock. She left after finding out. She left because Viper Strike manipulated her ex to break her heart. I had thought I had mended it. I had truly and honestly thought I had trusted her. Understood her. And she had used me. She turned her back on me. Din chuckled.
“Can you hear her pain? Can you hear her sorrow? Yes, she just needed a little push to release me. And now that I am finally free, I can finally create a world where my flames will dance for an eternity! But of course, my vessel shall be spared. She had suffered so much. The poor dear’s heart. Broken over and over and over until there was nothing left to break.” She looked at me. “Do you see now, Courier? I won’t hurt you. I only wish to protect you. But they don't. Your friends never really trusted you. They were only there to keep you going. All they ever wanted was to just tag along so they can you hurt you all the same.” I didn’t want to believe it. I didn’t have the heart too. I just stood there, my head bowed. My amber vision scanning the Enclave firing at us, making Din grow bigger.
My vision fell onto a deck. I saw my friends staring at me, with shocked looks as well. Enclave bodies littered the deck. I saw Comp looking at me. As if the stab from the commander hadn’t affected him at all. Din smirked and reared back. I saw Goldenlee shout something and my friends retreated back. I was glad Comp was okay. I truly am glad that they are okay. But I didn’t have the heart. I wanted the pain to end. I want it all to end. Din smiled.

"That’s a good little mare. Yes, let me be your guide to ending the pain. Let me be the one to burn all the ones who had hurt you! This place had hurt you. Your love has hurt you. Your friends have hurt you. And your wish shall be granted.” Din reared back.

“COURIER, NO!!!” I heard Silver Iris shout. But it was too late. I let Din plant a spectral hoof onto the ship and saw the spot she had stepped on suddenly melt around her. Din’s wings expanded and I flew away from the ship, a stream of fire blasting a part of the ship. The ship groaned and creaked before beginning to smoke. It tipped, but it still remained in the clouds. Din flapped once and I saw that the unlucky Enclave around her were blown off their flight paths. More beams fired at us. Then, I saw the other ship that had been trailing behind it. It had a glowing blue cannon in the front.

“Fools.” Din said. I knew exactly what that was. I had read about it. The Enclave called it a ‘Sparkle Cannon’. A cannon built using the technology and minds of the M.o.S. and the M.o.A. The cannon hummed. And as it glowed more, I looked to see the familiar commander that had taken me from my friends. The cannon fired at us. I saw Din’s chest suddenly blast open, the amber in front of me splitting into a hole to the colorful sky and the dark clouds beneath us. And then the hole reformed. Din laughed and retaliated with a beam of her own. Right into the cockpit of the ship. The back of the ship exploding as well and tipped into the clouds below. 

“Courier, stop this!!!” I looked through the fleeing Enclave and saw Silver Iris next to Viper Strike and Cloudwing. My eyes widened. Whatever was left of my heart now turned to dust. Why? Why did you forgive them!? They hurt you!! She hurt you!! Din chuckled at the three pegasi. Do you understand, Iris? Viper Strike manipulated Cloudwing to bed her. The Enclave didn’t want to approve of it! So they ended your relationship. And then you find out you are a clone of Cloudchaser…

“Oh? It seems what little heart she has left wants to end your pain as well. But then again, everyone had hurt her in her entire life.” Din said. Silver Iris gritted her teeth.

“What are you getting at!?” she shouted.

“Why, thanks to your little friend Viper Strike, she now knows exactly why you have left. That dirty little secret you have. And it all fell together after she had found that holodisk of yours.” Silver Iris looked shocked.

“She… she found that?” she said. Din chuckled.

“Found and heard it. Poor dear began questioning herself and you. And then Viper Strike gleefully told her your life. She felt sorry for you. But after hearing that disk, she had doubted. She had doubted you.” She smirked. “She thought it was just some big fantasy. She had thought you loved her. She thought she understood you. And now she knows the true you.” Din laughed more. “And now she freed me. Freed me so the pain will stop hurting. And I will gladly grant her that wish. And it will begin starting with the secret.” She turned and for a moment, looked at the ship. 

“No! Don’t!!!” Silver Iris shouted. Then, a massive stream of fire wrapped around the ship. It tightened. Din reared back and the ship was sliced where the fire had wrapped around it. A being of the stars. So this is the power of a Maiden. So devastating. I felt my heart suddenly burn. Yes. The destruction of everything. I liked that thought. I found myself grinning along with Din. 
I felt good. Destructive good! And seeing the ship fall into big pieces and part the clouds beneath us. I laughed. I laughed at my pain now.

“Yes, Courier. Laugh the pain away. Enjoy the sight of your pain ending. I’m the one you can truly trust. I felt your pain all those years ago. The pain of having to drink away your sorrows. The joy you get from battle. The destructive tendencies you leave behind. Laugh at your pain. Don’t embrace it. Don’t forget it. Just laugh.” Din said. And I did. I haven’t laughed so hard in my life. And I was enjoying every moment of this destruction. I grinned and darted my eyes. I want to find something else to break! I fell my gaze onto the other ship. Din chuckled. “As you wish, Vessel.” Din said. She only took two flaps of her colossal wings before reaching the ship. I saw the commander on the deck.

“Fire again!” he shouted. Din and I laughed as the beam hummed to life and fired, passing straight through us. The gaping hole that it left began to mend. But then I noticed something. I stopped laughing and looked over to see a silver blur fly into the hole as it closed. Din turned.

“Well, well. To what purpose did you so foolishly accomplish being in here?” Din asked as the small figure of Silver Iris hovered down below us, looking sternly up at us.

“Courier, snap out of it! This isn’t you!!” she said. I gritted my teeth. Why are you trying to stop me? This place had hurt you. Had hurt us! Iris shook her head. “This isn’t the place I found out!!” she gritted her teeth. “I found out six years ago. That was six years ago! I’m over it!!” I shook my head. Lies! They are all lies! You still love Cloudwing! He told me about you forgiving those that had hurt you. You forgave them, Iris! And now you’ve come back. Not just to find me, but to settle the score! He still loves you! I saw Silver Iris grit her teeth. She bowed her head before speaking.

“I was young and stupid, okay? I was still feeling the hurt. But I’m over it!” Silver Iris said. I felt frustrated tears streaming.

“Foolish, child.” Din said. 

“I’m not talking to you, Din. I’m talking to Courier.” Din looked at me. I said nothing and floated down to face her. She narrowed her eyes. “Courier please! Snap out of it! This isn’t you! Where’s the mare I love?” I bristled and dove at her. She swiftly flew aside, but I pivoted and tackled into her. We spun a bit before Iris held me back, my hooves lashing at her. 
You lie! You still love him! You forgave them, Iris! You even forgave the mare that caused you the grief! Silver Iris pushed back, but I kept pushing more. You used me! You used me just like she did! She and all the rest of them! Iris’s eyes widened. That made me believe it more. I won’t be the tool no more! I won’t be a tool ever again!!! I locked my hooves around Iris’s fore hooves and heaved her over my shoulder. She skillfully flipped three times before flapping her wings and stopping herself.

“Stubborn mare!” Silver Iris growled. I’ll show you stubborn! I flew towards her. I swung my hooves and she blocked it with a hoof of her own. “I don’t love Cloudwing! I told him otherwise! When you were taken, he came down to find me. He told me what you were up to. Told me what you have thought of.” She spun me around and locked her hooves under mine. I kicked my hind legs, trying to break free. “I spent five weeks trying to find the damn ship! I went through death traps in a wild goose chase because Cloudwing told me where to go!” 
I head butted her and she yelped. That’s the problem! You listened to him! If you truly didn’t love him, then why did you play his game!?! Silver Iris seemed at a loss for words. I gritted my teeth more. What’s even more is that I find that you forgave them! I found out why you left. Found out why you had been hurting. I closed my eyes, feeling the tears flow. I never forgave my pain! They deserved it! They had hurt me! They had tormented me! I never forgave those that had hurt me! So why do you!? Tell me, Iris! Why do you forgive those that hurt you?
Iris gave me a worried look. “Courier. You have to understand. I was young and stupid.” I bristled more. Don’t give me that bullshit! They said the same thing! I still don’t forgive them! I never will. You know why? Because I won’t play the tool any longer! They feigned it. I know they were never sorry. And I find out what caused you pain. I thought I understood you. I trusted you! But you used me just like the rest! Silver Iris narrowed her eyes and crouched low, ready to move.

“I’LL NEVER FORGIVE ANYONE EVER!!!” the fire around us began to burn brighter and higher. Iris held up a hoof to block the scorching heat that was coming from Din. “THOSE THAT HAVE HURT YOU!!! THOSE THAT HAVE HURT ME!!! THEY MUST BE PUNISHED!!! THEY MUST!!!” Din laughed more and more as the flames grew brighter and brighter. “AND NOW YOU USED ME!!! YOU USED ME AS A MEANS TO END THE PAIN!!! USED ME SO YOU COULD FORGET!!! YOU USED ME LIKE A TOOL!!!”

“Courier! Would you shut up and listen to me?!?” Silver Iris shouted. “I never wanted to use you!! What makes you think I ever did!!?” I gritted my teeth. “That holodisk was recorded on the day I left!! I was young and stupid!! I didn’t know what I wanted to think!! Too much had happened!!” she bowed her head. “And yes, I still love Cloudwing, but not in the way you think!!!” I bristled and the fire rose. “And you are right!!! I don’t know why I forgave a snake like Viper!!! If anything, she should be punished!!! But you, Courier…” I narrowed my eyes. 
“You honestly made me feel I could begin anew.” She said. I blinked. “I was like you. Always keeping to myself. Not trusting other ponies. And I honestly thought that one time when we met, you looked at me and I wrote you off as another admirer! You weren’t the only one that was chasing after me!!” I bristled again. “But I pushed others away! I told them to back off and leave me the hell alone! And when Goldenlee proposed me caps to stop a gang confrontation, I find you fighting a robot! You wanna know what I thought when I saw that?” 
I said nothing and just stared at her. “I honestly thought that you, of all ponies, were lucky enough to have to go against that thing! I wanted action! I wanted to be free! And when I found out you were a courier, I took a gamble!” I blinked, the flames faltering. A gamble? “I heard courier’s live the life of adventure. Live the life of danger. I wanted that life ever since I joined the Enclave.” She looked me squarely in the eyes. “I envied you!” Din snarled as I felt confused. Silver Iris envied me? “And I still do! And after spending more time with you and the others, I found that you all had some form of life I wanted to live! And then you showed me that life!” She slowly flew over and I flinched when she poked my head. 
“You remember that bar in Las Pegasus? I was curious about what you do in a courier’s free time. So I went with you. And then you caused a bar fight. And I saw you laugh at the joy of it.” She smiled. “Right then and there, I felt like I could be free. Actually be free to act for my own. Of course I’m a clone of a two century old Shadowbolt named Cloudchaser. And being the ‘Perfect Super Soldier’, the Enclave kept me under watch. They tested me. They threw things that would break even the toughest metal. I lived the life of drills and exercises.” She sighed.
“Cloudwing was my coach. He taught me the things I needed to know. And at first I didn’t want too. But he convinced me to love him. And I did. I did love him. My first for everything.” She frowned, looking sad now. “Then Viper came along. Pretended to be my friend, only to find that the Enclave had sent her to destroy the relationship we had. And it worked. The Enclave just wanted me for their own use. Not to be myself.” I said nothing but listened to her. 
“My point is, with you, Courier, I could finally be the free mare I wanted. I don’t have to do boring drills. Have to listen constantly to a robot to tell me when to get up and do things. You let me have that chance to be free.” She smiled at me. “And I couldn’t have been happier in my life.” I stiffened. Din roared and shot a stream at us. Silver Iris reacted and wrapped her hooves around me before flying away from the stream.

“Why do you insist on stopping me!? Do not listen to the fool, Courier! She had used you! She hurt you! She must be punished!” she roared, firing more now. Iris dipped and spun with me at her chest. 

“And after you were taken away, I had to get you back!” she said as she twirled around a stream. “For the past five weeks I’ve been on a wild goose chase! Cloudwing had thrown off your trail! He knew where you were. And he didn’t want to tell me. He told me what he had always said when he coached me.” She gritted her teeth as she spun under a stream. “’You can’t get what you want by begging. You have to work for it!’ It was being in the Enclave all over again!” I gapped.
Then why had Cloudwing hid the card in my tail? Did he know what I was up to? He truly did want me to see those clones. And I bet he sent Viper to take care of me while he dealt with Iris and my friends. My friends… I hoped they were okay.

“Noooo! They have hurt you! They do not understand the pain! They do not understand anything!” Din roared.

“Shut up!!” Silver Iris snapped. “I’m trying to fix this!! And you are ruining it!!” Iris again flew out of the way of streams. “Courier! We spent five weeks looking for you! We were all worried about you! We had to get Comp healed after that attack. Once he was better he told us that he had to find you! We didn’t once question why. Because we all wanted to find you! You are the one constant that keeps us going! You promised to find out who Comp is. You promised Goldenlee that we would save her friend’s company! You promised Brick that we would find his mare-napped friend! Shining Star promised you that he would show you your father’s reports!”

“Die!!!” Din fired another beam. This time, it struck Iris’s side. She groaned in pain and was about to fall when I quickly caught her and held her in my hooves, floating there. She winced but kept smiling at me. 

“You have been their one constant. You have been my constant. You made me feel free. You showed me the life of freedom. And when you told me about you feeling weird when you were around me, I knew you were going for me. But then, you completely and utterly threw me off with that comment.” She chuckled. “You are a fun drunk. And I guess after being with you more and more, I found that you could make me begin anew. You gave me that choice! No pony has ever given me that choice.” I felt tears stream down my cheeks. They dropped onto her face. But she kept smiling.
My Goddesses. She was right. I had been completely oblivious to all this. 

“I have never met a pony so oblivious in my entire life!” Al Capony had called me oblivious. And she was right too. I was oblivious to the way my friends felt around me. I was oblivious for not finding that I had loved Iris. I was always oblivious. And only to realize it now, I felt a whole new sense of understanding. Din flew down to us and looked at us.

“Why do you insist on still loving this fool?” Din hissed. Silver Iris gave me a reassuring smile before looking to Din.

“And you! You’ve been out of your cage for too long! It’s time to go back!” she said. Din blinked before cackling maniacally. 

“So foolish. You can’t send me back to my cage! Courier has already turned the key fully.” She said. Silver Iris gritted her teeth. “No pony can send me back! I’m free to do as I please!”

“That’s where you are wrong, Din.” I said. She blinked and looked at me. “I’m so stupid. Why hadn’t I realized it before? I had been oblivious to my surroundings. My knack ability for seeing the minor things and I had over looked the very big important thing in front of me.” I looked at her. “I hadn’t realize it. But I gave my friends something! I gave those prisoners something. Those good ponies on that ship. I gave them the one thing they didn’t have. Freedom.” Din narrowed her eyes.

“So you prefer anarchy over rule?” she said. I shook my head.

“I don’t prefer anarchy. Anarchy is completely different to the freedom I’m talking about. The freedom I’m talking about is the will. The will of ponies that yearn for that freedom. I gave them that will! I gave them that choice!” I looked down to see Silver Iris smiling at me. I smiled. “And I was too stupid to realize it. But now I know. I know what I affect with the ponies around me. I give them that will. That freedom.” I looked back at Din, coldly now.
“My virtue is Courage. Courage to face the problems. Not my own, per se. But I stand in the way of the problems that affect those with the will for freedom. Freedom of choice. Freedom of mind. I may not have my own will to be free.” I smiled now. “But I can definitely show others what it means to have that freedom.” Din balked now and I gapped. A lions head had formed in the fires.

“You! What are you doing here!?”

It is not time yet, Din. You must go back to your cage. The mare had made her choice. She has found her virtue.

“Never! She has turned the key fully! You can’t make me!” she roared.

But you must. This world is still not perfect for you to play in. And besides. The lion head turned to me and winked. There is still always a second chance.

Suddenly, the fire around us that held us aloft gave way and Din had vanished along with the lion’s head. Then, I felt myself falling. I fell away from Iris. I saw Iris grit her teeth as she flew after me. I just fell. Not screaming. Not panicking. Because I was smiling. The mare that I love is going to catch me. She made me realize what I had done. The path I had chosen without realizing it. Iris raced after me as I plummeted into the clouds. The Wasteland below greeted me. But Iris was still following me. I saw a white cone form around her. And the next thing I knew, I heard a loud boom and a silver light trail behind Iris as she caught me and pivoted quickly from the ground. I looked at her and at the same time saw the brilliant silver light she had left behind. 
I have heard tales of the Sonic Rainboom. Rainbow Dash being the one to make the legends true. And I’ve heard that it’s been done by other pegasi. But I have never seen one in my life. And having the mare I love catch me and display it all at the same time, I saw the clouds part. She shifted upwards and smiled at me before looking to the light she had made. We watched in awe as the clouds parted more and the ships of the Enclave were visible. And not only was that visible. The Empire and the Strip saw the sky for the very first time in their war drawn lives. The sun shone down, warming me. But what really threw my concentration off was how pretty Iris is looking. As she kept looking, I kissed her cheek. She blinked and looked at me with a flush. 

“Thank you.” I said. She rubbed the back of her head in embarrassment.

“Err… it was nothing. I mean… we had fun, right?” she said. I nickered.

“If you believe having to knock some sense into me is being ‘fun’ then yeah. I say we had fun.” I smirked. She smirked back. “So again. Thank you. You’ve saved me twice.” I brought her lips to mine and kept it there. She murred as we kept kissing. I had been blinded. My eyes were closed to the things around me. I hadn’t realized what I had done to others around me. And it took a pretty cool mare to snap me out of it and make me open my eyes. And I was happy. I am happy. She still loved me. And I her. And I may not have understood her fully, I could feel that I can trust her more than I did before. 
I had not just mended a broken heart, but I had freed a mind. And I stood in the way of problems that kept that freedom from ponies. I had found my virtue. I had heard a lion’s roar. The bell I was supposed to ring wasn’t an actual bell. The bell was a pony. And that bell opened my eyes. We pulled our mouths way and nuzzled each other. I am in love with a pretty cool mare. And I know she is in love with me. She wouldn’t have spent five weeks with my friends trying to find me if she wasn’t. But she did. Because I had showed her that freedom. And she wanted her freedom back when it was taken. Then, she gambled her life to save her freedom. 

“Err… we should probably go help the others.” Silver Iris said, smiling. I smiled and nodded. I couldn’t have been a happier mare to have a pretty cool mare like Iris. Clone or not, she is my Iris. And I am her Courier. And with our friends by our sides, we can accomplish anything.



Footnote Level Up!
> New Found Determination
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


New Found Determination


I was surprised that even with the amount of damage Din had put onto the Commander Hurricane, at least a small bit of it survived. Silver Iris flew us down onto a deck and my friends greeted us. I was stunned when they all piled on me, laughing and cheering that I was okay. I really did have great friends. I looked over to see an injured Rex whine. I gave him a concerned look before trotting over to him.

“How are you, Rex?” I asked, petting his head. He nudged my hoof as I did, whining more. “Sorry if I had hurt you. I was just… wasn’t myself. And I let a bad pony take over and made me hurt you. So I’m sorry.” Rex nudged my face and I smiled.

“He’s saying he doesn’t blame you.” Iris said as she flew over to us and petted him. I looked at her with sad eyes.

“I’m sorry I ever doubted you.” I looked at my friends. “To all of you. I didn’t mean for any of you to get hurt. I was just… upset.” Goldenlee smiled and nuzzled my cheek.

“Dear, we already forgive you.” She said.

“Yeah, if anything, that Viper Strike pony deserves more than what the ship took.” Comp said as he stared intently at the gaping hole left by Din’s fiery hoof. I blinked and looked around.

“Where is Viper Strike?” I asked with venom. Silver Iris looked grim.

“She and Cloudwing took off with Commander Storm and high tailed it out of here with a Vertibuck.” She said. I darted my eyes in thought. Cloudwing gave me that override card because he wanted me to see what the Enclave had been doing. Thousands of Cloudchaser clones sleeping in cryogenic tanks. All baring different colors and cutie-marks. I looked at Iris. And yet, Iris was one out of centuries of clones to actually be perfected. And Cloudwing was playing me for a fool. He and Viper both were in on it. 
Cloudwing lied to me. Silver Iris saw me looking and flushed, but smiled. I was about to say something when I heard a voice shout. I blinked and looked over to see a crowd of the cerulean jump suite inmates.

“Quiet Fire!” Popper said as she marched towards me. I looked at her.

“Popper? You are okay!” I beamed and scooped her in a hug. I must have completely surprised her because she stiffened.

“What? Well of course I’m okay! So is everyone else.” She said and pushed me away. “You honestly are strange. You spent the entire time playing mute and got us to take over a ship only to destroy it when you got pissed.” She chuckled and then poked her head with a hoof. “I honestly regret having to mess with you. If I had known I was bunked with a dangerous pony, I would have just gave out right then and there.” I gave a small smile. Then hesitantly asked.

“S-so… you aren’t… mad at me for almost killing everyone?” I asked. Popper snorted.

“Girl, you got a bunch of stubborn gang heads to work together to take over a carrier without speaking.” She smirked. “That right there tells me why I shouldn’t.” She sighed now. “I hated being like that. I wasn’t always like that. But I had to find someway to get people to know that I’m not to be messed with.”

“I concur.” A voice said behind her. We looked to see Xanthos with a few other zebra. “When you first arrived, the first thing we noticed about you was your look. And when you displayed your skills against Popper, we thought you to be one of our own. But we never approached you.” He looked at his posse. “Reason why is that the Enclave have done more damage to my people than what any other pony or griffin have been through. So we kept quiet, only defending ourselves. Never acting out.” He smiled and looked at me. “And when Guillotine told us about your plan, I was happy. Happy to know that somepony had already planned a proper way of taking over the carrier without casualties.” Popper rubbed the back of her head.

“Well, until she destroyed most of it. But hey, no biggie. We won in the end.” She said. Xanthos nodded and held a hoof out to me. I cocked my head.

“Quiet Fire. From the bottom of our hearts, we thank you truly. You have shown us who we once were. A once proud clan of warriors. Silenced by years of torment. You were the fire that had relit our spirits.” I was stunned. I looked at him and then to his outstretched hoof. I hesitated. Then, I took his hoof and we shook. I smiled. Then blinked.

“No casualties? Really?” I asked. Xanthos and Popper looked behind them and I saw all the familiar inmates I had gotten in on the plan. They were chatting amongst themselves, some going through Enclave cargo. They looked happy. They are happy. 

“But we have another matter on our hooves.” Popper said with a frown and glared as Guillotine and the griffon Gahilda walked through the crowd that had parted away from them. Guillotine plopped a meek little mare. The one that had ratted out Gahilda and I had no choice but to trick. She shivered and curled on the floor.
“This is the one that ratted out most of our gangs and buddies.” Guillotine said and glared at the frightened mare. I looked at her.

“P-p-p-please… don’t kill me….” She shivered. I narrowed my eyes. Be a better pony, Courier! I agreed whole-heartedly with the winged pony.

“What’s your name?” I asked, making her flinch and curl more.

“B-b-b-b-Bubble Pop…” she stammered. Bubble Pop? What a cute name. Perfectly fitting for this scared mare. I put a hoof on her shoulder, making her squeak and shiver more. Then, I stroked her pink mane. The cotton candy colored mare blinked in confusion.

“You don’t have to worry about us killing you. We won’t do that.” I said. She looked up at me, still frightened.

“You…. You won’t?” she squeaked. I smiled.

“I promise we won’t.” I said. She still looked skeptical. Then, I looked sternly at her and gave her a good Cheerilee bop on the head. She looked utterly confused. “But you would have gotten yourself killed by some other person if I hadn’t figured out who you were. If it was Guillotine that found out what you had been doing it, he would have taken the matter in his own talons.” Bubble Pop looked at the griffon and to scare the mare more, Guillotine smirked as he showed her his talons. “If it was Xanthos that had figured it out, well…” I looked at the zebra and he nodded. “Let’s just say he wouldn’t have knocked you out. And if it was Popper.” I looked at her and she nodded. “Popper would have beaten you to a pulp.” She shivered more. But I gave her a reassuring smile. “So you are lucky that it was me who figured you out. And I won’t hurt you.” I know a few others that I know that do need to be hurt. But none of these ponies here deserved any of it.
Bubble Pop seemed to ease, but she still looked skeptical. 
“So let this be a lesson. I know you feared for your life. You had every right to do what you had to. And I don’t blame you.” I smirked. “I probably would have pissed off Popper more if I ratted her out.” Popper gave me a glare.

“So you planned on ratting me out?” she said coldly. My challenging smirk made her blink before snorting. “Right, right. It would have ended one way or the other. But don’t ever think about trying to rat me out, ya’ here?” I laughed, making Bubble Pop ease more.

“So, what now?” Guillotine asked as he looked at the destroyed carrier. “We went through all the trouble to take it over only to have you destroy it in the end.” I gave him a sheepish smile.

“Well… I guess we have no choice but to land it somewhere.” I looked at my friends. “How did you guys get on the ship anyway?” They looked to Comp. He flushed and rubbed the back of his head.

“Well… let’s just say I convinced Iris to get a couple of ponies we know to help us.” He said. I blinked. “Trust me. While you were up here, a lot of things went down. But how we got here is through one of those Vertibucks found in an Enclave station not too far from here.” Shining Star cleared his throat.

“Well, maybe we can park the ship somewhere out to the sea.” He said. I blinked again. “The frozen ocean of the Empire. If we can land the carrier into the ocean…” he smiled. “Then we have a floating base of operations.” I cocked my head. A base of operations? Like an HQ?

“Wait, you want to turn this carrier into a floating HQ in a frozen sea? Why?” I asked. Comp nickered.

“Like I said. A lot of things went down while you were gone. Mr. House had declared all-out war with the Legion. The Shining Armor Dam had been hit and the president almost assassinated. But then Mr. House had declared war on the RCE after that, stating that ‘They are a bunch of savages no different than the Legion’.” I rubbed the back of my head. So Mr. House had declared war against the RCE and. That’s not good. Silver Iris continued for him.

“Then we found out the Enclave are planning an assault on the Strip. The AppleJack Rangers have holed up in abandoned stables. The Family are preparing for the upcoming wedding. And what’s more, the Legion still is on the loose. The gangers have been more rowdy and are going against the code The Family had set up.” She said. I gapped. All that in five weeks!? Goldenlee was the next to speak.

“Dear, LittlePip has vanished. She and her friends are nowhere to be seen! And after the activity increased, New Pegas and DJ Pon3 are doing the best they can to fight the good fight.” I was shocked. LittlePip and her friends. Gone? What had happened to them? Did the plan go wrong? I prayed to the Goddesses that they were okay. I looked grim. I darted my eyes in thought. So that’s why Shining Star wants to turn this place into a base of operations. The good people of the Wasteland were here. We needed all the help we can get. There is a war going to happen and the Strip and] Empire is in danger. Be a better pony, Courier. I nodded.

“Okay… I see now.” I turned to the gang heads. “You guys don’t mind if we do turn this place into an HQ? It’s ours anyways. And there is plenty of room and supplies by the looks of it.” The three looked at each other.

“Well, that depends really. Some people here don’t get along well still.” Popper said. “But I’ll see what I can do to get them to come to an understanding. But I won’t guarantee anything.” I nodded to her and looked at Xanthos.

“We will repay your act by fighting beside you. We are not part of the Legion, but a clan of warriors. I will gather my people and see if we can do the same.” He said. I looked at Guillotine.

“I’m a griffon. They take one look at me and they will instantly know their place.” He said coolly. I smirked.

“Don’t let it go to your head too much.” I said. “We are in this together now, whether we like it or not. We are all in danger here. We must fight for what we believe in. But I know we can do this.” I smiled. “As a clown once told me, all for one and one for all.” They nodded in agreement. I looked to my friends, who were smiling at me. I noticed Silver Iris give me that look that made me flush. But I smiled. We are all in this together. These are my friends. And I need them as much as they need me. I’ll be their Courier.



We had found the cockpit of the ship and Shining Star crash landed the ship into the sea, rocking everything and everyone. When the ship settled, we began a new course of action. We handed the ship over to the three gang heads. When we left the ship that was docked at the snowy beach of The Empire, we found that we had also landed close to a town called Glaciale, a small town on the shores of the Empire. Trotting out with my friends beside me, we were instantly greeted by a group of ponies with guns aimed at us.

“Not another step!” a mare shouted. We looked at each other before turning our gaze back at the group.

“You have nothing to worry about. Just a few hundred ponies, griffons and zebra on that carrier.” I said, smirking slightly at their startled expressions. “We took over an Enclave prison carrier. So right now, I don’t think it’s wise to go in there when a bunch of armed inmates are still in it.” They said nothing and I sighed. “They aren’t really bad. We had just taken over a carrier. We are using it as a base. We can trade supplies with you. We aren’t those that just shot on sight.” The group looked at each other.

“How can we trust you?” one asked. Silver Iris smirked.

“Didn’t you hear? She’s the Savior of the Roads.” She said. That got them to look at me with shocked looks. I smiled, nodding. I had given up trying to deny the name. So I’ll go with it.

“Courier Sixteen of the Crystal Express. Also known as the Savior of the Roads.” And right now, this Savior needs a drink.

“S-so it is true. The mare with golden eyes and mane of fire. The Savior of the Roads. She does exist.” One stammered. I rolled my eyes, chuckling. Then, I realized I had forgotten to throw my hood back over me. But, oh well.

“Okay, okay. Enough of that. Listen, people on that carrier aren’t bad. They can tell you otherwise. And I know they will want to trade supplies with your town.” They looked at each other again before finally speaking.

“I-if you insist, Savior.” One said. I smiled. That was a relief. I guess this day isn’t going to turn out bad. But I know that I’m needed back out on the field. The Strip is in trouble. I have to stop the fighting there. After dealing with the residents and talking with the three gang heads about the trade, they came to an agreement. That left me and my friends to wonder the ship a bit to gather the supplies we needed before heading out. I trotted down the halls of the carrier, finding rooms that I hadn’t seen at all. Other than minor terminals that had reports about Enclave activity and finding a few supplies that could aid us in dire needs, everything else was just either dorm rooms or offices. When I came to one door however, I narrowed my eyes. 

“Captain’s Quarters, huh?” I smiled and tried the door, only to find it locked. I furrowed my brows and pulled out a bobby pin and the screwdriver, easily unlocking the door and it hissed open. I trotted into a wide open room. A terminal hummed quietly on the desk. A bed to my left with Shadowbolt posters and Wonderbolt posters. I blinked. I was staring at a portrait of Cloudchaser standing next to another lilac colored pegasus mare with straight mint green mane and a red bow. Cloudchaser, looking cool and determined in her Shadowbolt armor and the other, smiling normally in a scientist coat and a clip board under her wing. I squinted at the small plaque underneath.
“Cloudchaser and Flitter. Enclave’s brain and brawn duo.” I read aloud. I looked up to them. They seemed so happy in the portrait. I couldn’t tell if they were sisters or friends. But I could see how happy they were next to each other. I’ve heard in the memory orb about Cloudchaser mentioning Flitter. Then my eyes fell next to a glass case with a strange looking power hoof in it. I read the plaque underneath it. “Flitter’s Will.” I looked back up at the power hoof. It wasn’t like the one the Reaper had used. It looked slimmer. It had the lilac colors with a cerulean hue to it. I opened the case and took it in my magic. I held out my hoof and placed the power hoof next to it. Judging by the way it looked compared to my hoof, it was meant only for a pegasus. I fell my sights onto a locker.
Using a bobby pin to unlock it, I gapped when I saw the armored Shadowbolt barding and a memory orb underneath it on the floor of the locker. I levitated out the barding. It had the colors of a Shadowbolt, but it seemed lightly armored as well. Not too bulky, not too slim. And I found that it also had a helmet that could be retracted just like the Enclave armor. The flaps for the wings hang loosely by its’ sides and the tail seemed to have a hook at the end that seemed to be meant for holding a fire arm. Pocketing the memory orb and folding the barding up around the power hoof, I trotted around the room to see if I could find anything more. Messing with the terminal, I found nothing of too importance, which made me feel disappointed. No wall safe either. But I did find more bobby pins and a few health potions on the shelf next to the door.
Before heading out of the room, I took one last look at the happy duo in the portrait. Cloudchaser’s cool and determined look next to a kind and smiling look. I smiled. A moment for the two locked forever in a picture. I left the room and made my way back to the bridge. I found Iris looking at the Science Door where her clones had been before Din melted them. I gave her a concerned look.

“Iris?” I asked. She looked at me and sighed.

“What am I, Courier? Am I a pony? Or am I just a measly test subject?” she said, bowing her head. I gave her a reassuring smile now and kissed her mane.

“You are Silver Iris. Great, great etcetera grand-daughter of a pretty cool Shadowbolt named Cloudchaser. You are your own person. A pony with your own actions. You don’t need to follow orders from those that had treated you so. Just as long as you are yourself in the end.” I said. She looked at me and smiled.

“You still know how to impress ponies.” She said. I nodded.

“And I found something I think you might like.” I pulled out the Shadowbolt barding and the power hoof. Silver Iris gapped.

“A Shadowbolt battle armor? W-where did you get this!?” she said in utter shock. I smiled.

“Let’s just say two awesome friends gave me them to give to you.” I said. She looked confused. I gave her the barding. She held it in her hooves and tested it by lightly flapping it. She furrowed her brows before taking off her barding and slipping on the Shadowbolt armor. She blinked as she zipped up the armor and the helmet retracted around her eyes, giving her a mask that had goggles on it. She looked herself over and flicked her hooked tail. She stretched her wings and flapped them twice. She seemed stunned.
“A perfect fit…” she said softly. I smiled and held up the power hoof. I slid it on her left foreleg and clamped it down. She wiggled her hoof and gave a test swing. “Not too light and not too heavy…” She smirked now. She flew up from the ground and did a few laps around the halls before stopping and landing softly in front of me. “Wow. So this is what the Shadowbolts used. Nimble, lightly but not too much armored.” She held up the power hoof and looked at the wall. I gapped when she swung with all her might and the wall broke, sending the debris flying. I didn’t see any signs of shock or explosions. What kind of power hoof is that!? But Silver Iris grinned. Wide and big. “This. Is. Awesome!!!” she laughed and flew around the area, doing flips and twirls, using the power hoof on walls and ceilings. I was stunned.
But at the same time, I am happy. Silver Iris was enjoying her new found barding and weapon. She even hooked her energy pistol to the tail and gave a few test shots. She laughed more, still enjoying her armor. I’m glad Iris is happy. After her years of being a clone, she didn’t know what to think. She had been hurt. And yet she was able to move on. I hadn’t been able to do that. I was mad at her because she forgave the ponies that had hurt her. I wasn’t the better pony then. It took her five weeks to tell me her thoughts on her life to get me to see that I shouldn’t even worry about it. She had moved on. And she is happy about it. I yelped, finding myself being lifted up quickly and flushed as Silver Iris gave me a good kiss, her tongue moving as well before pulling away and nuzzled me.

“I have an awesome mare-friend!” she laughed. I flushed even more. But I smiled.

“You’re welcome.” I said. She finally put me down and gave herself another look over.

“This armor is great! I can move as quickly as I want. Pivot in the air quickly. Has a built in EFS. Has a tail gun hook. The perfect armor for me!” she said. Her goggled mask helmet retracted and her beaming silver eyes looked at me. “You are the best, Courier!” I felt my heart beat more and I had to nudge her.

“S-stop it! I-I’m not used to complements.” I stammered. Silver Iris chuckled before nuzzling my cheek and kissing it.

“Well, I’m not the only that had complemented you.” She said. I smirked.

“True, you aren’t. But still, keep it up and I won’t forgive you.” I said. She suddenly blinked.

“You’re joking right?” She asked. I was. But I wasn’t showing it. She looked confused and I laughed, galloping down the hall, Silver Iris flying after me and laughing as well. I felt good. Really good! Utterly and amazingly good! And I’ll relieve it for the rest of my life in my head.



Me and my friends trotted down Glaciale. For a sea side town, it is decently lively. A lot of fisher ponies run the businesses around here. I frowned when there weren’t any indoor bars. Only the one outdoor one that didn’t have Ranger Whiskey on the menu. They did have an interesting drink called ‘”Bellator.” My friends watched, to Goldenlee’s chagrin, as I took a small sample of the drink and perked up.

“Oh wow! This is amazing!” I said. The old fisher pony behind the counter chuckled. 

“Well, we finally have a pony that knows a good drink when she sees one. Hell, I like you already. Take the whole bottle as a gift for expanding our trade to this slummed town. On the house.” He said. I beamed as he gave me the bottle. I smiled and nuzzled the bottle of Bellator.

“I think I found my new poison~!” I sighed happily. Goldenlee groaned.

“She’s going to die pretty and young at this rate.” She said, rubbing her face. My friends chuckled. Making our way out of the town, I glanced at my PipBuck. I arched a brow. I have six unread messages. I scrolled through them.

Message 1: Courier. Are you okay? New Pegas says that you had vanished along with the Stable Dweller. Please, write back. – Heart.

Message 2: Are you there? Come on, please reply! – Heart

Message 3: Hello, best friend~! Are you feeling alright? Poor Heart is utterly worried. – Chester

Message 4: Curry? Where are you? I can’t find your PipBuck tag. – Stall

Message 5: Courier, this is LittlePip. Sombra took the opportunity on us. We have no choice but to regroup and think of another way. – Stall

Message 6: Attention, couriers. If you know of any leads given to the disappearance of one of our own, please report to me. – Post Box

I said nothing. They were worried about me. They all were. My eyes fell onto the fifth message. They had said LittlePip and her friends vanished. But Stall was with them. He is okay. And LittlePip even wrote me a message as well. Sombra had taken an opportunity. Did he find out about the plan? No wonder LittlePip and her friends had to vanish. They were trying for another strategy. I bit my lip. I typed into my PipBuck.

Sorry for the late reply, everypony. I got tied up longer than expected. I’m okay now. I’ll talk to you all later. – Courier

I sent the message and sighed. Well, now that the plan had been ditched completely, we had to start anew. Start anew…

“So what’s the plan?” Shining Star asked. I threw my hood over me.

“Well, LittlePip and her friends are okay. That’s one thing.” I said. I heard sighs of reliefs. “Two, we need to head to Las Pegasus. The Strip is in danger of being assaulted by the Enclave. And the gangs are running loose.” I smiled at them. “We also have a wedding to catch too. If we can get the Strip under control and organized, we would be ready for when the Enclave attack. We are also going to need to find some ponies that know how to repair a destroyed carrier.” 

“Then we would need the help of the Snow Dogs.” Shining Star said. I blinked.

“I… sorry?” I asked. Shining Star looked at us as he spoke.

“Snow Dogs. They used to be called the diamond dogs. During the war, all of them had to relocate once ponies in the war exhausted their supply and were kicked out of their homes. Some went east, some stayed deep below. And then some came north.” He nodded to the tall tower peak castle of the Crystal Empire far off in the distance. “After hearing about the Crystal Empire, they figured to make their homes underneath the outskirts of the region. If we are lucky, we might find some around here and not have to go looking far.” 

“And that is why you are the egg-head of the century.” I teased. He smirked.

“Oh, but I am nothing compared to your own brains.” He said. I blinked and narrowed my eyes.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I asked. He shrugged.

“I don’t know. You are a smart pony. Figure it out.” He gave me a sly look. I smirked and nudged him.

“Very funny.” I said. I looked ahead and pulled my hood down. “Alright then. If we want a working base of operations, we need to find Snow Dogs that know how to fix it.”

“It will be a challenge to get them to side with us.” Goldnelee said as she trotted to stand next to Shining Star. “The dogs down east and west may be fine with ponies. But I’ve heard that the ones in the north are vicious and untrustworthy.” She shivered a bit. I nodded.

“Then we earn their trust.” I smirked at her. “Unless you are afraid of getting your hooves dirty.” Goldenlee blinked and gave me a glare.

“I’m not that bad!” she retorted. Comp nickered.

“Oh you should have seen it a couple weeks ago. She completely freaked out.” He said. She turned to him.

“Why are you still talking!?” she said. We laughed before heading out down the snow covered road. I checked the map on my PipBuck and saw that it had marked the area where we needed to find the Snow Dogs. Stable-Tec, what didn’t you put in these things? I found that the road we were on wasn’t a courier route. Or any route for that matter. It just labeled it as “No Pony Land”. I looked up and saw the endless amounts of snow hills in the gray and gloomy distance. I shivered, not from the cold breeze that had picked up into a mild blizzard, but the name gave me the chills itself. Following the tag along the road, we found half buried caravans and skeletons. I shivered more as the thought that the snow hills weren’t just snow hills, but mass graves of lost ponies that froze to death. My PipBuck clicked every now and then, stating the minor radiation spots we should avoid when I waved it in the particular direction, making the needle spike.
We took some Rad-X and Rad-Away for safe measures as we traveled down the buried road of No Pony Land. The blizzard went from mild to moderate as we found ourselves no longer on the road, but on snow covered plains. I checked my EFS every now and then, making sure we wouldn’t get ambushed by creatures of the sort. 
We did, however, have to kill a pack of wild Snowwolves. And I thought timberwolves were scary. But these worked with their environments. One took me completely by surprise when it burst from the snow and pinned me. Rex reacted and bashed the wolf away, clawing and scratching in the process. More burst from the snow. Silver Iris made quick use of switching between her hooked pistol and the power hoof, blowing the wolves into piles of snow. I hadn’t realized Comp had a weapon of his own. He rode on the back of Rex, steering him away from danger and going in for the kills. Brick fired an incendiary into the mouth of one snow wolf. It clamped down and swallowed, before looking funny. The explosion blew the wolf into snow bits and the fire caused the remaining wolves to back away and growl. I entered S.A.T.S. after Goldenlee took aim at one that had jumped on Iris and blew the wolf’s head away with a shotgun blast to the face.
But they weren’t done. More and more wolves began bursting out of the snow and headed our way. Silver Iris gritted her teeth as she shoved a wolf back before blowing it into bits with her power hoof.

“There’s too many of these damn things!” she said as she fired at one, melting it. Rex swiped at the wolves surrounding him and Comp.

“We have to think of something! Otherwise we are just going to be their meal!” Comp said as he steered Rex into one that had gotten close. I swung Compassion at three of them, making them back away. They were right. I had to find something. I had to do something. Then I gapped. I had controlled fire back on the carrier before letting Din control me. I bit my lip. Then, I concentrated. I focused on the fire from the incendiary round. I felt my hood give way and felt myself going warm. The wolves growled and snarled, but backed away from me and my friends. They looked shocked at me, but I smirked.

“Don’t worry. I’m not stupid to do that again. I can control it. I know I can.” I said. And I could. I saw the fire grow brighter and stronger. Small streams fired out at the wolves as it snaked around us. I focused. I had to keep the flames going. I took a hoof step forward. “Everypony just stay still.” I said. They did. And I closed my eyes, making the fire around us grow. Then, I opened my eyes and forced the fire around us to push outward. I heard howls as the area around us began to melt with the wolves with it. I gapped, feeling the warmth reside. I looked around to see that snow around us melted in a circle. I patted my mane, feeling the spectral flames vanish and my fire streaked mane settled. I looked at my tail and also saw the spectral fire vanish. I then noticed my friends looking at me with minor intrigue.

“Oh… I guess it did work.” I said with a sheepish smile. Silver Iris smiled and shook her head.

“What I tell ya’? This mare can impress anypony.” She said. I flushed and threw my hood back over my head.

“L-let’s keep going. And keep an eye out for anymore snowwolves.” I said. Ignoring the chatter amongst my friends, I darted my eyes around our surroundings. After that encounter with the snow wolves (having been my first time actually dealing with them) I wasn’t about to risk a chance of us being attacked again. I checked to see if there were anyways to spot them. And I have. My keen eyes spotted abnormal small mounds. What made them even more obvious is the small snow trails they left behind. My EFS can’t pick up on them due to their camouflage stalking. And we have been more than stalked a few times as we followed the navigation tag. I could see small brisk movement in the corner of my eyes. When I thought something was there, there would actually be nothing. But in reality there was. And the snow wolves are damn clever. Being cousins to timberwolves in a sense of blending into the environment gave them the right to be a cousin to them. But unlike timberwolves, their bite doesn’t paralysis, but it seems to leave a feeling of frost bite. 
How I knew this? I did get bit in another attack. But it was just the one. I was pinned again and gritted my teeth.

“Courier!” Iris cried out. I stuck a hoof out to cover my face and the wolf bit down on my fore leg. I screamed as the teeth sank in and was being jerked. I nearly got pulled into the snow when Goldenlee’s marksmanship came true. The wolf’s head exploded from the rifle bullet and I hissed in pain. I looked at my leg and saw it turning blue already. The blood froze too. I couldn’t feel the blood in my leg. It was as if the wolf had killed it with a single bite. I tired standing up, only to fall down in the process into the snow. Goldnelee quickly made me chug a health potion down, but was surprised to see that the potion had frozen over. I limped, my bitten blue foreleg hanging limply as Goldenlee tried warming the potion. But to no avail. She bit her lip before looking at me.

“Dear, how long do you think you can last?” she asked. I winced but smiled tiredly. It may be numb, but it still hurt.

“I-I think I can manage. Though I won’t be walking properly for a bit.” I said. I hope this wasn’t as bad as it looked that I had to get it amputated. I felt horrified by the thought. My poor leg! I bit my lip as Goldenlee helped me up.

“Are we close by?” she asked. She held me up as I checked my PipBuck. We were right on the tag marker. I looked around and saw nothing but snow dunes and hills.

“We are here, but it’s not saying where to look. I guess...” I winced. “Guess we have to look through the snow. I blinked and felt myself being scooped up by Iris and put on the back of Rex. He whined and using my good hoof, I petted him. “It’s okay, boy. I’m a tough mare. I’ll pull through.” But I was starting to have second thoughts. My friends spent thirty minutes scouring the snow dunes, carefully making sure that they weren’t snowwolves. I saw between tired eyes Iris glancing at me worriedly. I smiled and waved weakly at her. Goddesses this hurts. I looked at my leg. Is it supposed to be that color? And what’s worse is that all our potions had frozen over. The temperature must have been below freezing. But I couldn’t tell. My leg felt warm. Surprisingly warm. And I wasn’t using Din’s power either to warm me. I just felt warm.
I smiled lightly. I was also feeling very tired. Very, very, very tired. Comp must have noticed me closing my eyes, for he quickly trotted over and patted my cheek.

“Courier! You have to stay awake! Don’t fall asleep!” he said. I was trying. But the warmth felt so comfortable. My vision began blurring. I heard Iris swore and furiously look through snow dunes. Comp patted my cheek again. He was saying something now. But I couldn’t hear it. I smiled as the warmth crept up on me. It felt nice. The blackness began to form. I could hear Iris shouting. But I couldn’t hear what she was saying. Comp kept patting my cheek, but I just closed my eyes, feeling the warmth finally embrace me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I found myself trotting down a road. Not the same road that I had to walk through to get back to my body. This was a different road. The side of the road littered with bones, corpses and graves. Was this Hell? Or is this Heaven? I won’t really know for sure until I keep walking this road. The more I trotted, the more I began to see faint shimmering lights float in and out of view. I squinted to one and saw what looked like a small pony face. But it vanished before I could really get a good look at it. 
Then, I heard the crying. I looked and saw a mare in a black dress and a veil over her face as she cried over a grave. I arched a brow. I stepped off the road and over to her. 

“Is everything okay, miss?” I asked. She kept crying. I trotted closer and looked at the grave. It read ‘Big Machintosh. Loyal friend. Leader. Hero. Loving brother.’ I looked to the veiled mare. I gave her a sad look. “Did you know him?” I asked. The mare nodded. “I’m sorry about your loss. I understand what it’s like to lose a brother too…” The mare kept sobbing. I didn’t know what I was thinking. This had to be a dream. So it should be safe, right? Or is it a nightmare? Or something. I didn’t know. I find myself not being able to think straight but feel for the crying mare. I sat there quietly, praying that the Goddesses are watching over Big Mac as I did.

“You have lost a brother, too?” the mare asked in a sniffle. Her accent sounded southern. I blinked and looked at the veiled mare. She wasn’t looking at me but kept her focus on the grave. I nodded. “What was he like?” I sighed and looked at the grave.

“He was one of the best. The best. I looked up to him. Me and my siblings all did. And then when my father left, he followed after him.” I bowed my head. “And then he vanished too. He left us to go find dad.” The mare said nothing and kept her focus on the grave. “He may not have been a hero like Big Machintosh. But he was a hero to us. To all of us. And then I found him again.” I felt a tear form and wiped it away. “He wasn’t the same. He had changed. I still believe him to still be out there. I know he is somewhere.” I held out a hoof to the grave. “And I won’t stop until I find him. I’ll bring him back, even if it kills me. And I know I can do it too.” I smiled now and looked at the mare. “I have friends I can trust to help me. And I’ll stick by them as they have me.” The mare now looked at me. I couldn’t see what she looked like under her black desperado hat, veil and dress. But I had a sneaky suspicion of who it is.

“Why are you here?” she asked. I blinked and rubbed the back of my head.

“I’m… not really sure to be honest. I was just trying to find some help so we can get a ship back in working order.” I blinked and looked at my bit leg. The bite wasn’t there and it was normal. “I got bit by a snowwolf. And after that, I began feeling warm and tired.” I looked around. “Is this a dream?” The mare shook her head.

“A pony like you shouldn’t be here. You have too much to live for. You shouldn’t have stepped off the road!” she put a hoof on my shoulder. “You have to run. Run and whatever you do, don’t look back.” I arched a brow. 

“Why?” I asked. As if on cue, I heard an inequine scream. I stiffened and looked around. Oh boy. Curse my curiosity! I looked at the mare. She was still focusing on me.

“Don’t even look! Just run! What 'ahm telling you is the honest truth. Now run! And keep running!” she said. The scream was getting closer.

“B-but what about you?” I asked. The mare took off her hat and veil and I gapped at the freckled orange mare.

“Because ‘ahm already dead. But you still have a chance, sugar cube. He still hasn’t touched you yet!” Her eyes suddenly widened. “Run! Don’t look back! Stay on the road and run! Go!” She shoved me and I bolted for the road. I yelped when a skeletal hoof shot out of the ground. I jumped over it and kept running, nimbly avoiding the skeletal hooves that shot out of the ground. The inequine scream was right behind me now. But I didn’t look back. Once I was on the road, I galloped. Galloped like no tomorrow. 
Whatever was chasing me, it wasn’t good. Its’ screams weren’t normal. More skeletal hooves shot out of the road. One had tripped me, causing me to fall forward. The scream was now over me. I closed my eyes and scrambled away. I opened my eyes again and kept galloping. I had to listen to her. I kept the mare’s advice and kept galloping. I wanted to look to see what was chasing me, but two small ponies kicked me in the head everytime I had that thought. So I did. I kept galloping. I don’t know how long I was, but I kept going. I was feeling tired. I shook it away and kept galloping. I had to get through this! I had to get back to my friends!
And damn me this day if I do die now! I gritted my teeth and put on an extra burst of speed. I managed to gain a bit of distance from the inequine being. I was gasping for breath now, but I pushed on. I looked and saw to my surprise that a door had appeared at the end of the road. Two little ponies flying next to me told me to open it. To go through it. And so I listened. And Karma was helping me. I reached the door and tried to use my magic to open it. To my chagrin, my magic also didn’t work here. Sometimes being a unicorn sucks. So I fumbled with the knob, hearing the scream getting closer. The door was locked. Fuck me! 
I beat at the door with my hooves, but it didn’t budge. I blinked and looked down to my side to see a bony hoof protruding from the ground. I took the leg in my teeth and splintered the bone. Taking a small piece of the bone, I stuck it in the hole and using a bigger piece, begin turning. Improvising. I’m glad I can do it. The scream was getting louder. I furrowed my brows and kept fumbling with the lock. Two little ponies were telling me to hurry. The bone piece broke and I groaned, reaching for another and retrying it. It was getting closer now. 
The being was over me now when I unlocked the door. Without a second thought, I turned the knob and dove in, landing with a thud into pitch blackness. The door behind me closed and clicked. I gasped for breath. I took a moment and calmed my pounding heart. Getting over the hyperventilation, I stood up shakily and looked at the door. Only, there wasn’t a door anymore. Just the pitch black abyss. I looked around, taking in the darkness. Where was I now? I walked forward.

“H-hello?” Silence. I broke into a trot as I moved through the endless abyss. But I could still feel the ground underneath me. The more I trotted, the more I began to feel like I was truly alone again. This must be hell. There is no way that this could be heaven. Then I stopped, looked up and squinted. Is that a light? But it was. And it floated gently down towards me. I watched as it hovered in front of me. It then hovered around me, as if judging me. Something about this orb of light made me smile. I kept walking forward as it danced happily around me and in front of me. I was enjoying its’ company. 

“What are you anyway?” I asked as it hovered in front of me. It bobbed a bit before swaying. I chuckled. “Okay then. I’m not sure what you are trying to say. But I trust you.” The ball seemed to bounce happily at this. I stopped and watched it with a smile as it flew around me and then taking to the air. I gapped when the light suddenly grew brighter and brighter. I rose a hoof and turned my head, trying to shield my eyes to the brilliant light. When it dimmed, I looked and gapped as a majestic snow white alicorn with a flowing rainbow mane smile warmly at me.

“Hello, Courier.” She said. I couldn’t say anything. I was in utter shock. The alicorn nickered before speaking again. “It’s not right for a lady to stare.” I blinked, closing my mouth and furrowed my brows.

“This has to be something.” I said, ruffling my mane in frustration. Was this really hell or not?? Give me a break already! The alicorn nodded.

“It is. Around you is the Realm in Between. It’s where lost souls like you wander to when they have lost their way.” She said. I rubbed my chin as I looked around.

“So, I’m a lost soul wandering an abyss. And yet, I’m talking to Princess Celestia herself.” I said. Celestia chuckled. “Are you saying that there is no way out?” I furrowed my brows more. “So this really is hell.” Celestia shook her head.

“It is not what you think, Courier.” She said. I looked at her and she gave me a sly look. “Or perhaps you rather be called ‘Quiet Fire’?” I narrowed my eyes.

“Was that supposed to mean something? Cause I don’t get it.” I said. Celestia walked over to me and sat down next to me. I couldn’t help but sit with her. I was surprised at how tall she is.

“Jokes aside, I have come for you for a reason.” She said. 

“Me? What do you want with me?” I asked, cocking my head in the process. Princess Celestia looked ahead as she spoke.

“You remind me of a student of mine long ago. She always focused on her studies. Only had family to think of. And when I told her to make friends, she had no idea what to do.” She smiled. “You met one of her friends earlier.” I said nothing but nodded. “She had always done things by herself. Accomplished things that no pony can do by themselves. And when it became too much, she tried to find a way to make it work.” She looked at me. “And then she met her friends. She was the spark that united them. She brought them and herself together. In the end, she had found friendship.” I looked ahead now.

“And then the war happened.” I said. Celestia said nothing. “Their friendship fell apart. They grew farther and farther away from each other. And then it just ended.” I smiled. “But she didn’t give up. LittlePip had told me about the Gardens of Equestria. The one thing that can save the once beautiful land of Equestria from the poison that the war had inflicted. She never gave up.” I bowed my head, sighing. “But me? Yeah, I pushed ponies away. I only thought of family. But then I met Brick. Met Comp. Met Shining Star. Met Goldenlee. Met Silver Iris. Met Rex. It was thanks to them that I had found my virtue.” I chuckled and tapped a hoof to my head. “Even if it meant knocking some sense into me.” Celestia smiled. “And I can trust them now. I can honestly say and know for a fact that I can trust them. I’m their Courier. And they are my friends. Together, we could accomplish anything if we put our minds to it. And that is always what happens.”

“You really are a smart pony.” Princess Celestia said. I blinked at her in confusion. “LittlePip had told me so. She saw you in a dream before waking up. You gave her another chance to do something good and show her what she had done over the years.” I gapped now. I had woken up LittlePip?

“How? I didn’t even know her until she came to the hotel.” I asked. She smiled.

“I remember in a letter once written by my faithful student. She had said that they had been friends from the very beginning without even knowing. It was thanks to her friend, Rainbow Dash, that she and her friends had discovered their destinies. Not destinies of their goals and ambitions, but the bonds of their friendship.” I nodded to her. I understood what she was saying. I had not seen LittlePip in my entire life. And yet, she saw me in a dream. I had woken her up. It was thanks to me that she was able to reunite with her friends and be given a second chance. I looked at her.

“So… are you sad?” I asked. Princess Celestia looked at me with a smile. She then nodded.

“I am. But I know LittlePip. She stayed by my side for twelve years. Her friends would always stop by when given the chance. And even though she couldn’t touch them. To reach out for them. She knew that she could help. I’ve watched them for twelve years and whenever a friend of hers is hurt, she will cheer them up without having to touch them. To comfort them. Her words eased their pains. Because they trusted her.” She smiled sadly. “And I trusted her as well.” I stood up, startling her and held out a hoof to her.

“Well then. Why don’t we take a walk?” I said with a smile. It was Celestia’s turn to look confused. “I know we are in an abyss and all. But hey, a walk in no particular direction is still a walk.” She said nothing and smiled as she took my hoof and stood up. And then walked. Side by side we walked. We talked about what had happened to me in my life. Why I had only trusted myself and my family. Why I had become a courier. Why I liked getting drunk and getting into bar fights (her face was priceless). Then I told her about my friends. Brick, the strong and silent demolitionist. I told her at first he was a recipient that I was tasked to accompany to Las Pegasus. Then, I told her why he really wanted to join me. Me being a courier, I lived a life of danger and travel. He hopes and still hopes that he will one day find his friend that was taken from him. Then I told her about Comp. Mysterious and brashly cool. With no memories of his past and why he was asked to go with me to be delivered to an uncharted area. But after some certain events, I began to realize that he had more to him than he thought. And that I told him I will found out who he is before delivering him.
Then I told her about Goldenlee. Beautiful and dramatic Goldenlee. Whose aim with a rifle that I know is on par with Calamity’s own marksmanship. I told her about her motherly nature and why she was with me. She wanted to help a friend out of a money crisis. And so I took her with me so she could do just that. But in the end, she began realizing that somethings had to be let go. And then I told her about the intelligent egg-head named Shining Star. About how his days as a relic hunter were just full of exploration just for the fun of it and knowing treasure would be worthwhile. Then I told her about Rex. The failed FEV treated like a creature to the Enclave. His days of being tormented. I gave a chuckle when I told her about him biting me.

“A timberwolf’s breath can be deadly. It’s amazing you had survived it.” She said. I nodded.

“I really don’t know how. But the splinters he left hurt like hell. Goldenlee had to do surgery on me to remove them.”  I shuddered at the thought. “If anything, I panicked at the thought of having somepony digging through my organs.” Princess Celestia gave a small chuckle.

“And yet, you weren’t scared to know that a timberwolf could have killed you.” She said. I smiled.

“Well, there was that one time where I actually was scared to die.” I sighed. “When Din, a fire spirit, had taken control of me in Tipson, I had somehow transferred a soul into a copy of me. I put us both to sleep and when I awoke, I found that I was still in my copy and not in my actual body. Shining Star, being the egg-head, told me I had at least three days to live to get my soul back into my body before I was completely wiped out from existence.” I shuddered. “But I was more scared of the fact that I was gonna die and be erased from existence. No pony would know who I was. What I had done. I would be just… gone.”

“But you weren’t scared of being out of your body?” she asked. I nodded.

“It was weird. But I didn’t want to be completely erased from existence. I wanted to be at least remembered by my siblings.” I said. Princess Celestia smiled.

“Your courage is peculiar, Courier. You throw yourself in death’s wake, even having to outrun Death himself and live to tell the tale. And you not only live, but you give ponies something they never thought they had.” I looked at her. “You give them the will to face those odds put against them. Your careful understanding of knowing your opponents moves and ideas and are one step ahead of them. And you plan it perfectly, giving ponies the chance they need to have that will again.” I smiled.

“Silver Iris had to knock that into me to get me out of a killing everyone.” I said. She looked at me.

“Who is this Silver Iris?” she asked. I blinked. Oh right, I kind of went off topic a bit. I flushed then.

“W-well… I don’t know where to start. I mean… I guess I can tell you that she is a clone of a Shadowbolt named Cloudchaser.” I said. Princess Celestia seemed surprised by this. “And well… she told me that her life had been constant drills and tests because she was the one clone out of centuries of testing to be a ‘Perfect Super Soldier’. She could be a normal pony and have the strength of a head on train collision and the natural abilities of a skilled flier.” I looked at her. “She also loved a pony she thought she could trust. And she found out that another pony who pretended to be her friend made the stallion cheat on her. She left the Enclave because she was tired of having to be kept locked inside.”
I sighed. “She came down to the Wastelands and joined the Black Talons. But what she really wanted was the freedom to do the things she wanted. To live a life without constant watch and putting her skills constantly to the test.” I flushed. “And I guess when she met me, she wanted to begin anew. She told me that she envied me. Because I was living the life of a courier that risks everything to put a simple package on the doorstep of a building or home and wanted to have some action. So she made the excuse of Goldenlee of owing her fifty thousand caps.” Celestia balked. I laughed. “Yup. She’s still a mercenary in a sense. But she’s with us now.” Princess Celestia smiled and chuckled.

“You speak very highly of your friends. Do any of them speak of you in that regards as well?” she asked. I opened my mouth, stopped, then closed it. I took a moment to gather the words.

“I honestly don’t know.” I finally said. “Well, I didn’t know. And when I wasn’t myself, Silver Iris was the one that told me what they had thought of me.” I bowed my head. “I was stupid. I let my emotions get the better of me. I was completely oblivious to what my friends thought of me.” Princess Celestia nodded.

“It seems you learned a valuable lesson.” She said. I nodded. She then turned. “Courier. I enjoyed this talk with you. It’s not every day I get to have a conversation with somepony.” She looked tired. “I had made many mistakes. And I regret all of them. I regret having to put all of the war effort onto my sister’s shoulders. I was the one that let Goldenblood talk me out of things. I had failed my students and my subjects. I had been a fool.” I smiled now and patted her shoulder.

“Well, mistakes happen. It’s what makes a pony a pony. Sure you may be looked up too as a celestial being, but that doesn’t mean you are perfect. No pony is perfect. Look at me. I’m still not over my trauma, but I can put it behind me.” I chuckled. “And I’ll await the day it comes back to bite me again. But when it does, I’ll be ready. Because I learned from my mistakes. And you have too, Princess. Maybe not as quick, but it’s what makes you a pony.” Princess Celestia looked at me before smiling.

“You are a good pony, Courier. You and LittlePip. You both have shown me that I too am still a pony. That even celestial beings can make mistakes. That it’s from those mistakes that makes us who we are.” A giant wing expanded and I found myself being hugged by the giant white alicorn. I was stunned. But then I smiled and hugged her back. And at the moment, I looked and saw a light shine in front of us.

“What’s that?” I asked. Princess Celestia smiled.

“It’s time for you to be reunited with your friends again. You have lived through death. Even outran it itself. And your courage to those around you have given a powerful will that I have not seen in years. AppleJack was right. It is not your time yet. You still have ponies out there needing a courier to give them the freedom of their will.” She said. I smiled and hugged her again.

“Don’t worry, Princess. Even though you may not be around anymore, there are still ponies that remember you. And they know you. They will treat you like any other pony. And we are friends. It’s what friends do.” I said. She nuzzled my mane before nudging me with a wing. I smiled and trotted to the light.

“Take care, Courier.” She said. I nodded to her before speaking.

“I’ll see you again when it’s time. Me and LittlePip both will.” I said. I turned and took a deep breath before stepping into the light.

It was a strange sensation. I had died. I had walked the path of death. I outran death. Cheating him out of me once again. Even he couldn’t capture me. And when I found myself with no way out, I just walked. And I continued to walk. I didn’t stop. I kept going. Because I know that one day, I would find a way out. And I had. Thanks to Princess Celestia, I had shown her what it means to be a flawed pony. And I was given another chance at life once again.

I had died. And then I lived.



Footnote Max Level!

> From Beyond the Realm
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


From Beyond the Realm


I had died. And then I lived. 

I awoke in a dark lit room. I blinked. Where am I now? I rubbed a fore leg to my head. My head was killing me. I blinked more now. I looked down to my right foreleg and found that it was normal. I moved it around, testing it. I could feel. I could reach. I could swing. My leg felt like new. Then my gaze fell to a fore leg on a table. My eyes widened. A charcoal colored leg. My leg. I dropped my right foreleg and stared at the ceiling, dumbfounded. So it did have to be amputated. What I saw next, however, I was not expecting to see. 
I saw something tall and canine in the corner, shifting through something. I saw my gear on the ground next to the creature. I looked around the room and my eyes fell to a bloodied saw that was laying on its’ side next to my right foreleg. I reached with my magic, levitating it close to me and quietly slid out of the bed. I wobbled, feeling that my right foreleg had been numbed and crashed into a side table with a tray of bloodied gauzes. The creature grunted and looked to me. I scrambled, stumbling more before steadying myself, lifting the saw I had dropped by the sudden feeling. The creature narrowed its’ slit eyes.

“Pony 'aughta think twice. Pony get hurt. Dogger won’t play nice.” The creature rasped. I blinked and lowered the saw slightly. The canine narrowed its’ eyes more and chuckled. “Smart pony.” I looked to my foreleg on the counter. “Dogger had to remove leg. Pony bit badly. Leg died. Regrew leg.” I stiffened and looked at my foreleg. This creature had regrown my leg? How is that possible? But to a more matter at hoof.

“You say your name is Dogger?” I asked. The canine smiled. “Are you a Snow Dog?” Dogger made a small grunt of annoyance.

“Dogger no wanted. Dogger left. Dogger hated Snow Dogs.” Dogger said. Judging by the voice, I’d say it’s a female. I took a step forward, only to stumble, dropping the saw and falling forward. Dogger chuckled. “Pony amusing. Dogger heard from others. You strange pony.” Others?

“Are you talking about my friends? Where are they?” I asked, rising from the ground slowly. Dogger shrugged.

“Dogger no idea. Dogger asked nicely. Silver one agreed.” She said. I blinked. Silver Iris agreed? To what?

“What did Silver Iris agree to?” I asked. Dogger pointed a long claw at my foreleg.

“New leg temporary. Sent ponies to find materials. New, new leg be permanent. Dogger wait for ponies to bring materials. Pony do same.” Dogger said. I cocked my head. So my regrown leg is temporary? And she asked my friends to find materials so they could save me. Materials…

“What materials?” I asked. Dogger snorted.

“Pony not listen? New, new leg be permanent. New leg temporary. Need materials to make new, new leg.” She said. I arched a brow.

“I understand that. But what kind of materials?” I reiterated. Dogger turned and pulled something off the counter and unfolded it. I narrowed my eyes. It looked like a blue print. I read the words. “Limb Regrowth Formula. Ingredients: One bloatsprite gland. Two snow wolf fangs. One radigator hide. Four snow lilies and one Killing Joke petal.” I blinked. Then balked. “Your making my friends go to get Killing Joke!?” Dogger shrugged.

“Dogger told ponies danger. Ponies no care. Said do anything.” Dogger rubbed her chin. “Been gone two days.” I sat down on my haunches. Two days? My friends have been out there for two days trying to find things so Dogger can make me a new leg?? I narrowed my eyes at my right foreleg.

“What’s wrong with my current leg?” I asked. Dogger scratched her head as she spoke.

“Bones fragile. Skinny bones. New, new leg no like that. Fix leg. Fix bone. Dogger knows how.” She nodded. I nodded with her.

“Great. Anything else needed for it?” I asked. Dogger rubbed her chin.

“Well, one thing. Need star metal.” I blinked. Star metal? Why something as rare as that!? I sighed.

“Did you tell my friends at least?” I asked. Dogger shook her head.

“It err… crossed Dogger’s mind.” She said. I face hoofed. Then I stood up.

“Well then, my friends are already out getting the others. Might as well chip in too.”  I said as I limped to my gear. Dogger put a paw on my shoulder, making me wince as her claws dug slightly into my hide.

“Dogger told pony wait. Dogger wait for ponies. Pony do same.” She said sternly. I shrugged her off.

“Look, you forgot to mention about the star metal. So I am going to save them the trouble and go find it for them.” I said. Dogger grunted in frustration.

“Pony no listen? Pony stay. Pony wait for ponies.” She said. I shook my head.

“I don’t care. My friends are out there risking their necks to help me. I might as well do the same and risk my own neck so it could save them the trouble.” I said as I took my barding in my magic. Dogger swiped it away quickly, picked me up by the shoulders and looked me into the eyes.

“Pony stupid. Dogger says stay.” She said. I smirked and my copy I had conjure behind her tapped her shoulder. She blinked in confusion and looked at my copy. I then concentrated. I focused on the tray. Dogger looked back at me with an arched brow and my copy took the tray and swung it over her head. A loud clang sounded and Dogger began seeing stars. She dropped me and I landed, stumbling slightly on my regrown leg before giving Dogger an apologetic look.

“Sorry, Dogger. But I need to play my part in this as well.” I said. To my surprise, Dogger shook the attack off and growled at me. My copy and I backed away slightly as she stood. She rubbed the back of her head before speaking.

“Pony is stupid. Pony die by self.” She looked at me and I glared determinedly at her. She then sighed. “Pony not know where metal is. Dogger know where metal is. Take you to it.” I blinked.

“W-what? You want to come with me? Just like that?” I asked. Dogger nodded.

“Star metal in Snow Dog cave. Snow Dog no like ponies. No like Dogger. But they ignore Dogger. Not ignore pony. Pony die before reaching cave. Dogger know.” I beamed and then threw my hooves around her in a hug. Dogger stiffened.

“You have no idea how much this means!” I said. I pulled away and blinked, rubbing my chin. Then, I smirked. “I have an idea. Maybe I can pass off as one of the Snow Dogs.” Dogger blinked before laughing. I furrowed my brows. “Well, what am I supposed to do there? What are you going to do that will make them ignore me?” I asked. Dogger stopped laughing and rubbed her chin before shrugging.

“Crossed Dogger’s mind.” She said. I face hoofed again. Rubbing my face, I stomped my good hoof on the floor.

“Well then, let me try.” I winked. “I’m an illusionist after all.” Dogger gave me a skeptical arched brow before looking at my copy. She sighed.

“Pony stupid. Fine.” She said. I nodded and stood up tall and straight. I concentrated. I imagined myself as a Snow Dog. Mimicking their walk patterns from the way Dogger walked. Mimicked their eyes. I imagined myself like Dogger. And when I opened my eyes I exhaled. I blinked. I don’t… feel different. I looked down at my hooves and saw stuffed claws. I arched a brow and then looked at the rest of me. I saw a stuffed fur hide that covered my entire body but not my legs. I saw two more sets of stuffed wolf claws at my hind hooves. I blinked and reached for my ears. They were still there, but then I felt something furry. It wasn’t my mane, however I could see the bangs of my mane. I felt something choking my neck slightly and looked down to see a collar that read in scratched handwriting ‘Courier’. I looked at Dogger who held a paw to her muzzle, stifling a noise. Then my gaze fell to my copy… and I balked.
I was a snow dog. But I wasn’t an actual Snow Dog. I was a pony in a wolf’s costume! I groaned. This was definitely not what I had in mind. Dogger burst out in laughter. Much to my chagrin, I had indeed made myself a Snow Dog. But more for Nightmare Night. I bit on the stuffed wolf claws and pulled, but they weren’t coming off. I groaned and stomped my hoof, hearing a small squeak that made Dogger kick her legs up in the air, dying from laughter.

“Ha, ha, ha. Laugh it up while you still can.” I said sarcastically. It took a long moment for Dogger to calm down. When she did, she was still chuckling every now and then. I tapped a stuffed hoof claw patiently, waiting for her to finish. When she finally calmed down, she finally spoke.

“Pony made Dogger day. Dogger like pony.” She then gave me a studying look before smirking. Oh Goddesses, what was going to happen now? Dogger bent down and scooped up some dirt and threw it around me. I coughed as some of the dust went into my mouth and I looked myself over. I was now covered in dirt. I smiled. See? I prefer the dirt and grime than worrying about the actual dirt and grime itself. I blinked. Wait? Did I just call myself a dirty mare? ‘Cus I know for damn sure that I am a mare. “There. Dogger know Snow Dogs. Snow Dogs no smart like Dogger. We go now. Take brace. No risk.” She said as she went over and threw a cloak around her. I nodded and went over to the counter she was at and found a brace. Strapping it in to my newly regrown leg, I gave it a test. Sure it felt normal. But if anything happens, I don’t want to risk myself being crippled. I checked my status and saw that the cartoon unicorn looked slightly worried and a bar above the right foreleg was at half. Everything else was fine.
I also noticed a holster. 

“Do you mind if I take a few things with me? I hate being unarmed.” I said. Dogger grunted in annoyance.

“Only bring small. Sword and big ones stay.” She said. “Snow Dogs be suspicious of pony if carry big weapons.” I shrugged. Fine by me. I hated going out unarmed. I lifted up my saddle bag and furrowed my brows. If I took this with me, the Snow Dogs might get more suspicious. Then I smirked. I scooped up some of the dirt and threw it on the tattered bags before putting it on. I frowned however because the only side arms I have were Sinful and Malice. These magnums were loud and pack so much recoil. I bit my lip. But I hated going unarmed. Ah, fuck it. I put the two into the holsters and trotted next to Dogger.

“Ready.” I said. Dogger nodded before taking me further down the cave. I had to admit, I was impressed when we came to a clearing after walking for a while. When we did, I gapped at the countless holes that littered the place. What’s even more impressive are the countless gems and crystals embedded in the walls, floor and anything that belonged to the cave. “How long have you and the Snow Dogs lived down here?” Dogger looked ahead as she spoke.

“Long time ago. Snow Dogs once Diamond Dogs. War started. Ponies wanted gems. Exhausted our gems. Ponies got angry. Kicked us out. Diamond Dogs no longer. Sand Dogs, Hellhounds, Snow Dogs. Only Diamond Dogs stay. Snow Dogs journeyed far. Found castle of gems. Pretty pony showed us caves. Snow Dogs been here since.” I looked around when she finished. Pretty pony? I guess they mean Princess Cadence.

“So, Princess Cadence gave you the caves?” I asked. Dogger scratched her head in confusion.

“Who Cadence? Dogger talking ‘bout Mirror.” She said. I blinked. Wait? Mirror? Crystal Mirror? Princess Cadence’s and Shining Armor’s daughter Crystal Mirror? I darted my eyes in thought. Wait a minute… so does that mean that the Empire had fallen during the heir of Cadence’s and Armor’s kids? Then… what happened to them? I thought back to my enchanted shotgun lying with Compassion back at Dogger’s room. I narrowed my eyes. What did happen to them? A noise broke my concentration and I saw something dart from my EFS. I looked around.

“I think we are being followed.” I said. I wasn’t sure where to pinpoint it. The blue bar kept appearing and disappearing. Dogger shook her head.

“Is only Snow Dogs. Dogger’s home.” She said. I gapped when we entered another clearing, only this time, it expanded out below us. Gems littered everywhere. But what’s more impressive were the gem houses the Snow Dogs were living in. An entire community of Snow Dogs were living beneath the Empire. I saw pups playing, the mothers cleaning and some of the fathers were playing or working with their young. Dogger chuckled. “Welcome, pony, to Dogger’s home. Europa.” I darted my eyes, taking in the sights.
Below us seemed to be the working ones. Snow Dogs hauled carts overflowing with gems and crystals. Some mined them and put them in the carts to be hauled. I noticed some taking small bites of the gems before tossing them in the pile. Where the carts were heading was a strange looking structure that resembled like a jagged castle. In the middle parts seemed to be more miners and diggers. I saw three Snow Dogs dig simultaneously into the wall and disappeared and some coming back out with some dirty rocks and going back in after dropping said rocks down below where the miners began breaking open the rocks, discovering small bits of gems and crystals. Above the middle must be the town part. Jagged structures formed houses where Snow Dogs worked around. 

“An Empire under an Empire?” I asked. Dogger narrowed her eyes.

“How pony know Empire of Europa?” she asked. I blinked and pointed a stuffed claw hoof at the giant jagged structure and heavily armored Snow Dogs patrolling openings. What was also obvious were the banners that some of the armored Snow Dogs were carrying on their backs with E.O.E. circled around a crystal. Dogger scratched her head. “Oh.” Dogger led me across a bridge to the first section of the town. I glanced nervously around, seeing if any of them weren’t as stupid as Dogger thought. To my relief they didn’t pay any mind.

“Halt!” we stopped and I groaned quietly. I spoke too soon. I looked up to see two armored Snow Dogs step in our way. “Dogger, state business!” the one on my left said.

“Showing cousin home.” Dogger said, looking at me. They looked at me and narrowed their slit eyes. I crouched low slightly, ready to move. Their nose sniffed the air and then looked at me.

“Dogger’s cousin fine. Dogger leave. No longer wanted!” the left one said. Dogger narrowed her eyes. I had to act fast.

“Dogger stay. Show cousin home. Cousin new.” I said in a rasping growly voice I could manage. I gulped quietly but stood my ground as they looked at me.

“What name?” the guard asked. I darted my eyes quickly before coming to the collar on my neck. I wanted to make something up, but I’ll take this gamble.

“Courier.” I rasped. The guard scratched his head.

“Strange name for Snow Dog. Why dog not stand?” the guard asked. I felt the sweat form, but I kept my ground.

“Courier no good. Courier terrible.” I said. “No stand. Hurt too much.” The two looked at each other and then themselves. They must have realized something as they fell onto all fours, holding spears in a paw. Dogger looked at them with a questioning look.

“Very well. Dogger stay. But only for cousin. Dogger must leave when done.” The guard held up a claw. “Stay away from Empire. Understand?” We both nodded before they turned and returned to their patrolling. Dogger looked at me.

“Smart pony.” She whispered. I smirked.

“I’m a quick learner.” I whispered back. We continued walking though the town. Apparently, they housed four sectors of the town on giant crystal stumps. The true entrance to the Empire of Europa castle is a towering fallen stalactite and a bridge at the top that connected to the jagged colossal structure. Guard dogs patrolled each and every part of the sectors. “So, who’s running the Empire?” I asked. Dogger snorted in disgust as she spoke.

“King Scruffy.” She said. I arched a brow. Snow Dogs have weird names. Although Courier is also a strange name. I don’t know why my parents thought they would name us like that. I honestly thought Quiet Fire captured more my character. It was either that or Lucky Seven. I winced at that. I don’t know why, but I didn’t think I was the luckiest pony. I have two small ponies that constantly nag at me when I had to make a choice. Karma isn’t lucky. And having to be called Lucky Seven just made me feel like a number and not a pony. So I stuck with Courier. Hmm… maybe I should start calling myself Quiet Fire. I mean, I like the way it sounds. It also captures my character too. Quiet because I have of my knack for observing quietly and thinking of plans while Fire just seemed to be like that cause of my fire colored streaked mane.
Being called Lucky Seven didn’t fit at all. I wasn’t lucky. I never was. Wherever I went it was always bad luck. I’ve been in more situations than I have been getting out of. So when I was born, they gave me the name Courier, as a sort of joke between them. I remembered when I had asked my mother why she named me that.

“We thought it would be cute.”  What was so cute about it? I’m named after the job I’ve been assigned to. “Well it was either that or Lucky Seven. I mean honestly though, why would you want to be called a gamble number?” So mom convinced me to keep the name Courier. Dogger must have been studying me while I thought because she gave me a strange look. I blinked and gave her a sheepish smile.

“Err… sorry. I tend to think a lot.” I said. Dogger said nothing and looked back at the towering fallen stalactite. I followed her gaze. “So, where is the Star metal?” Dogger pointed to the jagged structure of the Empire. I rolled my eyes. Of course it would be in the care of the Empire. Something rare like that has to be under watch. “So, anyway in?” I asked. Dogger nodded.

“Dogger made holes. But Dogger get caught. Holes guarded now. Other way through door.” She said as she pointed at the tall crystal doors of the jagged structure that ended on the other side of the stalactite’s bridge. I rubbed my chin and my eyes fell to the carts. But Dogger shook her head. “Too many Snow Dogs try. Many never return. Dogs take gems to furnace. No take castle. Area heavily guarded.” I furrowed my brows.

“What about from above?” I asked. Dogger pointed up.

“Stalactites crush Europa. Destroy everything.” She then pointed at a far off fallen stalactite and I noticed the ruins of a town underneath it.

“There was a fifth sector?” I asked. Dogger nodded.

“Long time ago. Earth rumbled. Stalactite fell. Killed dogs and homes. Left to find new home. Made Europa.” She explained. I nodded. So, I guess that the bale fire bombs hit somewhere above the caves to make it fall down on top of the town.

“Was there a way to get in to the Empire?” I asked. Dogger rubbed her chin.

“Dogger think so.” She then pointed at me. “But area off limits. Strays stay there now. Snow Dogs no go there.” I looked at her.

“Do you want to create that regrowth formula or not?” I asked. Dogger blinked and was about to speak when I cut her off. “You sent my friends out for ingredients. Don’t tell me to back away when they are risking their lives for it. So I think we can call it even if you come with me.” Dogger looked baffled at me and I smirked. Dogger rubbed the bridge of her snout before looking at me.

“Pony stupid. Kill us both.” She said. I smiled.

“Like I said. I’m a quick learner.” I trotted past her as I continued. “I’m also a good improviser.” I heard Dogger groan before following me.



We made our way through the sectors. The fourth sector was really confusing to find. I never expected this place to be a sort of a maze. I was feeling agitated by the time we found the fourth sector. We crossed the bridge, fast talking our way through guards before making our way to the fifth sector. The most frustrating part was when we had finally found the fifth sector, the bridge leading to it got cut down. The bridge that once connected to Europa and New Europa (as Dogger calls the fifth sector for some odd reason) laid on the side of the stumps and a giant chasm expanded below us. I peeked over and saw stalagmites at the bottom and skeletons impaled on said stalagmites, sending a chill down my back.

“Well, this is just fantastic.” I groaned. Dogger grumbled something. I turned to her. “Say again?”

“Pony should listen to Dogger. Pony stay back. We stay. Wait for ponies.” She said. I sighed and shook my head.

“I’m afraid that’s not an option. They are risking their lives for your formula. And so shall I.” I looked to the jagged structure of the Empire. “Even if I have to convince the king to hand it over.” Dogger bust out laughing again, much to my chagrin. “Now, what’s so funny?” Dogger wiped tears away before speaking.

“Pony mad. Pony think to take king. King Scruffy very powerful.” She said with a snicker. I narrowed my eyes. Well, I guess she could be right in a sense. I mean, I haven’t really taken on a Snow Dog in my life. I’m lucky to even pass off as one in a stupid wolf costume. And Dogger wasn’t kidding when she said that the Snow Dogs were idiots. I blinked. Then that’s why they hate Dogger. Dogger is the only clever Snow Dog in Europa. I looked at her and she gave me a suspicious look in return.

“Is that why the others hate you?” I asked. Dogger blinked before saying with a growl.

“Dogger smart. Snow Dogs no smart. King Scruffy kick Dogger out. Dogger found new home. Dogger comes home. Gets told to leave. Dogger hate Scruffy.” She said. I rubbed my chin. Figured. They hate her because of her intelligence. I smiled at the thought. And that’s why Scruffy had her kicked out. Of course!

“Dogger. You ever thought about running the Empire?” I asked. Dogger looked baffled by the question.

“What pony mean?” she asked. I looked over to the jagged structure.

“If you are hated for your intelligence, then that means King Scruffy is afraid of you.” I said and looked back to her. Dogger rubbed her chin in thought. “You say the Snow Dogs aren’t clever at all. But you are the only one here with intelligence. King Scruffy is afraid of you!” I began pacing. “King Scruffy had you kicked out of Europa for your brains. He only wants brute strength. Because what’s a king if he can’t have an entire army at his command and not be told what to do. He believes that you might get an idea to overthrow him. To take his place.” I looked at her. “So he proved that brute strength is better than intelligence.” I smirked now. “But we are going to show him just how powerful intelligence can be.”

Dogger narrowed her eyes. “Pony smart. Dogger sees now.” I nodded.

“But of course, since you are being treated differently, they won’t let us in because you are smarter than the average Snow Dog. And I’m being played off as your cousin. But if I can convince the guards to have an audience with King Scruffy and then convince him that you aren’t planning on overthrowing him, he’ll let you back into Europa.” I looked at her. “And probably into the castle since I’m your ‘cousin’ and could put in a good word for you. Once in, we find the star metal, take what we need and leave.” Dogger nodded to what I had told her.

“Dogger sees. But one problem.” She pointed to her forehead. “Star metal on Scruffy. Scruffy keeps metal close.” I blinked and rubbed my chin. Okay, so it’s a plan. But the only problem is is that it is on Scruffy. Scruffy keeps it with him. I hummed in thought.

“Alright then, I’ll try and convince them to let us stay in the castle for a day or two. Do you know when my friends will be back?” I asked. Dogger shrugged and I rolled my eyes. Right, because they are risking their lives to get the ingredients for my new leg. I looked around and then back at the jagged structure. I blinked. I was feeling strange. I looked back at my body and I gapped when I saw the fur hide begin to fade. My disguise was running out. I quickly closed my eyes and rethought of myself as a Snow Dog. When I opened and looked back, the costume solidified itself. “Best we get started now.” I said with a hint of worry.
I didn’t want to have my disguise go off and have an entire Empire of Snow Dogs after me. That will end well. Making our way back to the second sector that had the entrance to the jagged castle, I looked up in awe. Geez, these caves must be older than the Crystal Empire! No way would these things be this big! Before we could even reach the gate however, four big brute looking dogs in armor pointed halberds at us.

“Dogger no wanted. Dogger must leave.” One growled. I stepped forward.

“Dogger not here for trouble.” I rasped. “Courier wanted to see king.” I looked at them as they narrowed their eyes at me.

“Courier? State name.” one said. That almost threw me off. Do they have couriers themselves? I shook away the thought and spoke.

“Courier. Dogger cousin. Dogger show Courier home. Courier want to see king. Courier like king.” I rasped. A second jabbed the halberd tip a little too closely at me.

“King Scruffy have no time. Dogger and Courier leave. Punish Dogger and Courier if stay.” The second growled. I arched a brow.

“Courier request audience.” I said. They looked at each other. They kept their halberds at me as a third spoke.

“Want audience? Talk to Scribe. Scribe put you on list.” They growled more when I didn’t move. “Dogger and Courier leave now. No wanted. Go!” I grumbled quietly before turning and walking away with Dogger. Dogger looked at me as she spoke.

“Dogger warned pony.” She said. I gave her a determined smile.

“I know. But I’m not done yet. Do you know where this scribe is?” I asked. Dogger nodded.

“Follow Dogger.” She said. We made our way to the busily town and made our way to sector three. Dogger led me to a small two storied cottage made of dirt and gems. It was so strange to see houses like this built out of raw materials. Dogger and I entered the house and I was greeted with a dimly lit room. Candles flickered on shelves and on a table that was once a stalagmite. Books stacked up to the ceiling and shelves littered with scrolls and books. The scribe here must spend a lot of free time reading. And when we did enter and I took in the sights, there was a scream and a sound of a crash. Sinful and Malice instantly came out.
It sounded like it came from the second floor. Dogger nodded as I bolted up the stairs. When we entered another room full of candles and bookshelves, I gapped as my gaze fell onto long and slithering tendrils flailing wildly, knocking over whatever they could swipe at. I noticed a cloaked figure being lifted up and swung wildly around. Think, Courier, think! I followed the tendrils and saw that they ended at a clay pot at the base. I entered S.A.T.S. that made me take aim at the cloaked figure. But I moved it down to the pot and with a loud bang that sent me back into Dogger, Malice’s bullet aimed straight and true. The pot exploded and the tendrils dropped the cloaked figure to the floor. The cloaked figure looked over to us.

“Kill it with fire!” the voice said. Without a second thought, I felt the warmth cover my body and taking the candle fire around the room, manipulated them around me and with a flick of my head, I released my hold on it and the fire blasted the tendrils, covering them in flames. They jerked and flailed until they withered to a wrinkled charred corpse. I canceled my magic and felt a bit light headed. Okay, not doing that again for a while. The cloaked figure stood and gave a sigh of relief. “Thank you. I must have made a minor error in the formula.” The figure said. I blinked. It sounded female. And nothing like a Snow Dog. I found out why when the figure threw the hood back.
The scribe is a pony! Not a ghoul. Not a zebra or Snow Dog then what I had thought of, but an actual pony! The small yellow mare in the tattered cloak trotted over to the withered creature and frowned. She ruffled her red mane in frustration before taking it up in her teeth and threw the creature into the garbage bin next to her. An actual earth pony amongst an entire community of Snow Dogs??

“You’re a pony?!” I balked. The mare blinked and looked at me with an arched brow.

“And you are one too. Surprise, surprise.” She said with a small smile. Then, she looked over to Dogger and beamed. “Auntie Dogger!” she said before galloping over to the Snow Dog and they hugged. Auntie?

“Dogger is your aunt!?” I asked, ruffling my fur dog head in confusion. Dogger gave a small smirk to me.

“Pony funny.” She said. The mare looked at me.

“Of course she’s my aunt. She took care of me my entire life.” She smiled at Dogger before trotting over to the table. “So what brings you around, Auntie?” Dogger pointed at me.

“Pony want star metal. Pony need audience with king.” She said. The mare looked at me with a studying look.

“I’m slightly surprised that they haven’t figured you out yet.” She said. “That costume is way too obvious.” I blinked and flushed.

“W-well, I tried making myself into a Snow Dog!” I furrowed my brows and dangled a stuffed hoof claw to her. “But my spell didn’t turn out exactly as I had thought.” The mare looked me over again.

“Are you saying you tried transfiguration magic?” she asked. I shook my head.

“I can’t do transfiguration. I’m an illusionist. I was planning on making myself look like a dog with illusionary. But the spell didn’t turn out like I had thought.” I said. The mare blinked.

“You’re an illusionist?” she asked. I blinked and she suddenly zipped up to me and began asking me all sorts of questions. “Ohmygosh! Does that mean you can make yourself disappear? Can you make ponies think you are levitating but you really aren’t? Can you make animals out of anything? Is it true that most illusion magic is as easy as they say it is?” I was utterly baffled. 

“Whoa, whoa, whoa. Slow down there.” I said. The mare blinked, before giving me a small sheepish smile.

“Err, sorry. I just never actually seen a unicorn pull off such magic.” She rubbed her chin. “I just thought they could only levitate things.” I frowned a little. Of course every basic spell that a unicorn should know is telekinesis. Everything else is either studying or training the mind.

“Okay, first off. No, I can’t make myself disappear.” I said. “But everything else is self-explanatory. Illusion magic comes from the mind. If you can think it, you can make it. And no, it’s not as easy as it sounds. Most can be a real killer on the head. Some deplete our magic instantly.” I said. The mare blinked and rubbed her chin.

“So… what can you do? Was that fire trick an illusion? Or was it arcane?” she asked. I shook my head.

“Neither. It just something that err…” I tried finding the right words. “Happened to me a long time ago.” I lied. She was about to say something else when I quickly changed the subject. “But I can make copies of myself.” The mare blinked.

“Copies? As in clones?” she asked. I smiled as I quietly conjured one right behind the mare and made her tap her shoulder. She looked over and gapped as she saw my copy smile at her. “You can? You can!” She put a hoof out and beamed even more. “And it’s real too! So awesome!” she made more giddy noises as I conjured up the other two clones I could manage. “And can even do three of them!! Even more awesome!” The mare gave a little happy jump for joy around my copies, much to their confusion before I canceled the magic and they faded.
Dogger snickered. “Cream.” She said. The mare blinked and looked at us, sheepishly smiling again.

“Ehehehe… sorry I ah… tend to get carried away.” She cleared her throat. “Well, first let me introduce myself. I am Scribe Cream. Archivist and librarian to the Empire of Europa.” She smiled at me. “Nice to meet you.” I nodded.

“I’m Courier. I’m a courier of the Crystal Express in Pleasant Town.” I blinked and sighed. “I’m also known as the Savior of the Roads in the Wasteland.” Cream looked worriedly at me.

“You don’t sound too happy about that.” She smiled again before heading over to a small burner. “How about we talk over a cup of tea?” I looked at Dogger, who nodded at me. I sighed.

“Alright. I guess we still have time.” I said.



I had just finished telling Cream the whole story of what had happened to me and why I had become a courier. Then, I told her about my friends, taking a sip as she listened politely. Then, I told her what had happened to me to get the title “Savior of the Roads”. She smiled before saying “You have a knack for trouble.” I ignored the comment and kept talking. Dogger seemed to find my story interesting as I talked about Rex and Silver Iris’s story.
When I was finished, Cream gave a small sigh.

“Wow. To have survived both a timberwolf and a snowwolf bite is amazing. Both have a nasty side effect that could kill a pony if they survive being eaten.” She pointed at my braced leg. “And you should be thankful Auntie Dogger is helping you regrow a leg back. Normally, she just throws them back out or puts them out of their misery.” Dogger made a grunt of agreement.

“But pony had others. Ponies convinced Dogger.” she said. I nodded.

“My friends are out there trying to find the ingredients for Dogger’s formula. They are risking their lives for me.” I stared down at my untouched tea. “So I thought I would help them so they wouldn’t have to risk their lives any more than they have.”

“I see.” Cream said. “You speak very highly of them. No wonder they would risk their lives for you.” I nodded. “But what you are trying to do is completely foolish.” I blinked and looked at her. She looked sternly at me. “Having to go through all this in the state you are in. You’ll be lucky if you manage to get away just with your tail. King Scruffy is one not to be taken lightly.” She took another sip. Now it was my turn to speak.

“Really? Then why is he afraid of your aunt?” I said. It was Cream’s turn to look at me with confusion.

“King Scruffy is afraid of Auntie Dogger?” she asked, looking to Dogger. Dogger shrugged and then nodded. “Why do you think that?”

“Otherwise, King Scruffy wouldn’t have gone through the trouble of kicking out the only Snow Dog with brains.” She looked surprised.

“Really? I just thought Scruffy hated auntie because she brought me in when I was a foal.” She said. I looked at her. “I was found by Auntie Dogger twenty years ago in a buried snow dune. She took me in and cared for me ever since.” She smiled at the Snow Dog. “She taught me everything she knows about herbs and medicinal recipes that even zebra themselves have trouble mixing. And when I threw myself into studying, I’ve kept a big knowledge of the Empire’s past history.” She motioned to the shelves of books and parchments around her. “One day, King Scruffy found out about me and stormed our home. I convinced him to spare auntie as long as I remain here and keep records of the Empire’s history safe from prying eyes.”

“And they didn’t trust you at first?” I guessed. Cream nodded.

“King Scruffy finally came around and claimed me his Archivist. His Scribe. Then he gave me a big ledger and said that if any poor fool wanted to speak out against him, they should go to me.” She looked sad now. “I’ve sent many dogs to their deaths because they came to me and asked to have an audience. Even families that just wanted the king to spare some gems so they can find the work. King Scruffy executed them. He even made me watch…” I saw tears well up in her eyes and Dogger scooped her into a hug. I said nothing. This mare is innocent. And she had to watch as families were executed in front of her. King Scruffy had kicked out the only family she ever had and was forced into something she had no choice to do. They would have killed Dogger if she didn’t convince the king to spare Dogger.
But that meant having her kicked out of her home and had to live under the watch of the Empire and having to decide who comes and goes. Even to be there to watch innocent families be executed. I saw the hurt look in Dogger’s eyes. She didn’t want the pony she cared for like a daughter to go through so much. My heart ached for the both of them. It’s strange. Sometimes I wished I wasn’t as smart. Having to understand the pain or even catching on to what had happened through stories can be real hurtful. I sometimes hated myself for being so astute.
So I know now what to do. I looked at her.

“We have to get into the castle.” I said. Cream sniffled before pulling away and sighing.

“Didn’t you hear me? You better turn back while you still have a chance to live. Even with a flawed leg.” She said. I shook my head.

“Not an option.” They looked at me. “I have to get the star metal. I don’t want my friends to have to go through all the trouble and end up getting caught and executed by a king. They are already risking too much.” I narrowed my eyes. “This is a battle between brains and brawn. Once we get into the castle, I’ll find a way to get that metal.” I smirked. “Even if it means fighting or strategizing. I’m hoping for both.” And I also hoped that I can find some way to overthrow the king and have someone take over. Someone with a better outlook on the Empire. And to do that, I need to get into the castle and find that certain person. If not, I’ll figure a way to make the throne Dogger’s.
But at this moment, Dogger is a likely candidate. Cream gave me a questioning look.

“You really think you can convince the king to just hand over something that is not of this world? The very thing that keeps him in power?” she said. I smirked.

“Why not? I took over an Enclave prison carrier and made it into a base to be.” I rubbed my chin. “In fact, that’s the very reason we wanted to find the Snow Dogs.” I looked at them. “Said carrier is out in the coast of a fisher town called Glaciale. Star says that the Snow Dogs have the materials needed to fix it up and have it in working order.” Dogger nodded.

“Star pony told Dogger. But ponies say you are important. First come first serve.” She said. I flushed. I have such great friends. And I didn’t get the chance to pay them back with my help. Well, I’m going to. Starting now. Cream arched a brow.

“The King Scruffy won’t work with ponies. I’m an exception, but your friends would be executed on the spot. And auntie won’t be able to save them when they do get captured.” She bowed her head. “And I’ll probably would have watched them being executed too.” I smiled and put a hoof on her shoulder.

“That is why a pony like me is around to protect her friends. They are risking a lot for me already. I want to repay the favor to them and help you both at the same time. And I’m going to do just that. If you can get us into the castle, I’ll have a way to knock out two birds with one stone.” She looked at me skeptically. I winked, making her ease a little before she trotted over to a podium and flipped open a giant book. I watched her scan the book before taking a quill in her teeth and scribbled something down before closing the book shut and putting back the quill. She trotted over with the parchment and gave it to me.

“I’ve put your name on the list, Courier. I can’t do much other than just tell the king about you.” I nodded to her when there was the sound of knocking at the door.

“Pony open door! Know Dogger here!” a gruff voice called from down the stairs. Cream gapped and quickly took our cups, dumping out our tea except for hers before putting them back.

“Take the back exit. I’ll keep them distracted.” She said in a whisper. She looked worriedly over to Dogger. “Becareful, auntie.” She said. Dogger smiled before giving her another hug.

“Cream careful too.” She said. Cream smiled before pulling away and quickly leading us to a back entrance behind a book shelf. I got to hand it to Cream. She had covered up any traces of us being here. Before I stepped in, Cream put a hoof on my shoulder and I looked at her.

“Courier. If anything happens to her, I won’t forgive you.” She looked at me seriously. “King Scruffy is not a tyrant to be trifled with. He will do anything to make sure auntie is taken care of.” I smiled and patted her hoof.

“Don’t worry. Dogger and I are smart people. If we put our minds together, we can get out of any situation.” I said. Cream gave me a worried look before nodding.

“Just… becareful. She’s the only family I have.” She said. I gave her a reassuring smile before jumping in after Dogger and Cream closed the hidden exit shut. We crept around the side and I peeked out from behind the house. I saw five Snow Dogs in armor banging on Cream’s door.

“Pony better open! We coming in!” the tall one growled. He lowered himself before rushing the door with his shoulder out. To his misfortune, Cream had already opened the door and stepped aside as the dog crashed inside her house.

“You idiot!” she groaned. “You only had to knock! I was reading over the ledgers!” she quickly looked our way before trotting in with the other four. I looked at Dogger.

“You raised her right.” I said with a smile. If Snow Dogs could flush, then Dogger must have been doing it. We crept into the crowded town before making our way to the second sector of town. We were again greeted with halberds pointed at us. But I pulled out the paper from my bag with my teeth and showed it to the guards. They narrowed their eyes before looking at us.

“Courier have audience. Dogger must leave. Dogger cannot go.” One said. I looked at Dogger. She nodded.

“Agreed.” I rasped. I felt the spell wearing off, so I quickly activated it again as I left Dogger to watch me be escorted by the guards up into the towering fallen stalactite. It served as a barrack as well as an entrance. Once reaching the top, they led me over a long crystalline bridge. I gapped in awe at the towering jagged structure that is a castle. What’s even more impressive was when we entered the lobby of said castle. The place is colossal! The ceiling rose higher than I could even see. The windows and the furniture were all made of crystals laced with gems. They finally led me into a room where I saw a group of other Snow Dogs that looked like they were from the town sitting and talking amongst themselves.
I saw guards stationed at the pillars in the room and by the doors.

“Audience wait room. Stay to be called. Scribe be here in hour.” The guard said. I watched them turn and leave me to stand by my lonesome self. So I sat down on my haunches and leaned back against the wall and waited for me to be called.
When an hour had passed, I blinked when I saw Cream trot in, looking grim as she trotted by with a big book on her back. She saw me but made no reaction. I said nothing and let her pass. When she passed the chatting dogs, they grew quiet into whispers and gave her disgusted looks. But Cream ignored them and trotted into the room down at the end and closed the door. It was another hour before she began poking her head out and calling names and Snow Dogs entered the room. I reactivated the disguise at least four more times. I realized it takes an hour for the spell to wear off before I have to redo it. Another hour passed and I did it again before she finally called my name. I stood up and walked into the room.

“Where’s auntie?” she whispered once she closed the door.

“They sent her back home.” I whispered back. We walked down the hall as we spoke.

“Remember, Scruffy is not meant to be trifled with.” She said. I smiled.

“I’m sure I can handle a king’s brain.” I said.

“Yes, but can you handle his brains?” she said. I blinked.

“Plural?” Judging by that look she was giving, I felt myself instantly shivering a bit. A mutant dog? One with more brains? We entered into the throne room and I gapped. Ooooh, plural! Three heads watched us enter. Each one giving me a studying look. King Scruffy wasn’t a Snow Dog. He’s a cerberus! 

“Speak your claim!” One head barked.

“Don’t waste our time.” The middle spoke.

“Speak now!” the last said. I looked at Cream, but she ignored me as she went over to stand next to the giant three headed dog. I gulped and looked at the three heads.

“Err… King Scruffy?” I asked, almost forgetting to put on my Snow Dog voice. I saw them sniff the air.

“This one smells different.” The middle head spoke.

“Yes, smells delicious.” The left one spoke.

“I’m hungry.” The right one spoke. I quickly recovered.

“Honorable errr… king!” I said with a rasp. “Courier comes with statement. Courier asks for shiny metal.” They growled.

“This one speaks of the star.” One head said.

“The glorious star.” The other said. The middle one narrowed his eyes.

“Why does dog speak of shiny star?” the head asked. I had to say something. Come on, Courier… think!

“Uhm… Courier is err… working on new hair growth formula.” I said. I lost the voice completely, but I figured if I stay in third person, I might pull it off. The heads narrowed their eyes more. “Courier has full proof plan. Courier make king’s hair grow shiny. Beautiful hair stay forever!” The cerberus seemed to ponder this.

“Dog says hair shiny?” one head asked. I nodded.

“Hair stay forever?” the other asked. Again, I nodded. The middle head rubbed a paw under his chin in thought.

“But why dog need star?” the head asked.

“Missing ingredient. Shiny star. Makes formula complete! Star still be in king’s paws. In hair formula. Stay with king forever! King look better than all Snow Dogs.” I gave him my best smile as the heads looked at each other.

“I like this one’s idea.” One head said.

“This one sounds true.” The other said. The middle nodded.

“Scruffy want formula. Give shiny star once formula is brought before us. Use castle lab. Pony show dog lab.” They looked at Cream who seemed a little startled before nodding. I bowed before the three headed dog.

“Courier will not fail king. Make hair better. Shinier. Stay forever.” I rasped. The heads watched me go with Cream down to a hall behind the dog’s throne. Cream looked back to make sure we were out of ear shot before turning to me.

“You have no idea how insane this is.” She whispered. I smiled. “But you don’t even have one. Eventually, he’ll catch on. You better get the metal before he does find out.” I nodded.

“Don’t worry. I’ll be in and out before he notices.” I said. Cream looked at me worriedly.

“Do you even know where the star metal is?” she asked. I pointed at the top of the wolf mask that covered my head.

“Dogger said on his head, right?” I said. She shook her head. 

“It’s in his chambers. And he already knows your scent. If he finds out you’ve been snooping around, you are going to be his next meal.” She said. She reached in to her bag and pulled out a parchment and handed it to me. “This is a concoction that should hide your scent. Just follow the instructions. Good luck, Courier.” I smiled.

“Thanks a lot, Cream.” I said. She gave a nod before trotting back to the throne room. I turned and entered into a room with beakers and ingredients that littered the table and the shelves. I sighed. Time to get to work.



Footnote Max Level Reached!
> Dog Eat Dog Empire
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Dog Eat Dog Empire


At first, I didn’t know what to think of the instructions. My brain had trouble trying to figure out what kind of ingredients each were. What didn’t help was that they weren’t labeled properly. I had to keep recasting the spell at least six times before I could even figure out which was which. After pulling down what I believed to be the ingredients, I went to work. I have never worked potions or herbs when being taught to be a courier. We didn’t have to worry about all that.
All we did was learn the necessary skills needed to have at our disposal. I quickly glanced between the instructions and putting in the amount I needed for each ingredient. I left a beaker boiling with herbs while I smashed what looked like a claw and more plant like organisms in a bowl. The smell was disgusting. I had to hold back from gagging so much. At this point, I was subconsciously casting my disguise illusion. I checked my PipBuck. I saw a small pegasus with letters in a bag. But I ignored it. I had other things to handle.
While I was slaving away at creating a concoction that was supposed to hide my scent so I could go find the star metal and get out, I was also planning a way to see if I can get the three headed king off of the throne and into capable paws. From what I could tell, those dogs that went in, never came back out. Which made me have a sneaky suspicion that Scruffy had done something to them after they were done. I would assume that this place also had a dungeon. And after seeing Scruffy for myself, I could understand why Scruffy wanted Dogger out of the picture.
He had enough heads telling him what to do. If he had another, he would bring the wrath of the Empire onto everyone. In a way, it was the cerberus’s way of keeping himself sane, which I found strange. The heads shared different personalities and thoughts. The middle head acted like the wisest of the bunch. The other two just seemed to nag constantly at each other. Maybe Scruffy wasn’t a cerberus and was made to look like one. But that sounded like a silly idea. I’ve read stories about cerberuses.
The original Cerberus is a guard dog to the gates of Tartaros. A place where Equestria’s evil beings of the land were locked away. But Cerberus wasn’t the only one. There were others that were his kind. But no records showed of any being around. But seeing one here now, even after the war, I questioned if Scruffy was the last remaining cerberus alive. And if there were others out there, then they would have been either killed or mutated. Thinking all of this made me feel sorry for the king.
The beaker whistled and I turned just in time to see it pop and change color. I furrowed my brows, mashing the last of what I could in the bowel, took the contents and dumped them in. I took a small clear stick and stirred the beaker, making it change into a grossly green color. Looking back at the instruction, I found I just needed to add one last thing. I scanned the shelves. It seems that the last ingredient was missing. Or maybe it wasn’t and the poorly labeled contents were right in front of me. Suddenly, Cream burst into the rooms, tears streaming down her eyes. 

“Cream? What’s wrong?” I asked. She ran over to me and sobbed.

“I-it’s auntie! Some ponies got captured with her! King Scruffy plans to execute them tomorrow!” she sobbed. I blinked.

“Other ponies got captured?” I asked. She sniffled and nodded. 

“They rushed in, demanded that their friend would be released. But King Scruffy saw Dogger with them and… and they took her! They took her down into the dungeons with those ponies!” she sobbed more and I hugged her. What the hell were my friends thinking!? I didn’t expect them to be back so soon. I gritted my teeth. I have a third thing to do now. Get my friends and Dogger out of prison before they got executed. I looked at her as she sniffled.

“I don’t know why my friends thought it would be a good idea to attack Scruffy head on.” I said. But then again, I had a feeling Silver Iris believed Dogger handed me over. And being the instinctive pony she is, she rushed in to try and save me. But I guess my friends weren’t expecting a cerberus. I put my stuffed wolf claws on her shoulder and looked her square in the eye. “Cream. We are going to get them out of there. I promise you that. I’m missing a last ingredient that I need to hide my scent. And it doesn’t seem to be anywhere in here. If you can find it and give it to me, I’ll use the concoction to get them out and acquire the star metal as well.” I smiled. “If we put our minds together, we can accomplish this.”

Cream looked at me, tears still streaming. She nodded, wiping her tears.

“What’s the last ingredient?” she asked. I showed her the parchment and she scanned it. “I know where one is. It’s back at my house. I’ll rush over and get it.” She looked worriedly now. I gave her a reassuring smile.

“We can do this, Cream. I know we can. If we pull this off, you’ll not only be saving your family, you’ll be saving innocent ponies as well. You won’t have to watch another execution. As for the king.” I winked at her. “Leave the poor mutt to me.” Cream gave me a sad look before nodding.

“I-I’m holding your word on that, Courier.” She said. She turned and galloped out of the room, leaving me to think of how I was going to handle Scruffy. I had to find some way to dethrone him without causing the Empire any grief. I also wanted to save Dogger and my friends. Dogger is the only family Cream has. And I wasn’t going to let her watch her only family be executed along with my friends. It took two hours, giving me enough time to know what to do now, when Cream returned with a jar in her teeth. She trotted over to the beaker and poured the contents in and stirred. I gapped when it went from the sickly looking color to a bright pink. She took the beaker and gave it to me. “Drink it.” I frowned and looked at the concoction. I’m doing this for my friends. Come on, Courier! 
I took a deep breath and drank. Too my surprise it had a bubble gum after taste. I looked back at my body. Nothing seemed to change.

“Did it work?” I asked. Cream sniffed my wolf head costume.

“Well, you definitely don’t smell like dog anymore.” She said. I blinked. Was that supposed to mean something? I shook away the thought.

“It’ll have to do.” I said as I reached into my bag and pulled out a Stealthbuck. “If Dogger says the Snow Dogs are as stupid as she says they are, then their eye sight must be bad as well as their brains.” Cream shook her head.

“They can hear and smell better though.” She said. Good point. I looked at her before speaking.

“Still, it’ll have to do. Lead me to the dungeons.” I said as I activated the Stealthbuck. She nodded, adjusting the big book on her back before turning and leading me out the door and down the hall. I kept quiet as we passed guards that watched Cream go by, with me right behind her. We turned down a hall and made our way out onto another crystalline bridge that lead to a towering stalagmite. The guards stepped aside as Cream and I (still in the Stealthbuck) went through.

“Geez, you would think that this place wouldn’t be as big as the Crystal Empire.” I whispered. We followed the spiraling stair case down and came to a door where a big brute looking dog stood in front of the door.

“Halt. Pony have business?” the brute asked.

“Scribe Cream. I am here to talk with the recent prisoners about their execution day.” She said. The brute narrowed his eyes.

“King want no pony visit. Pony must leave.” He said.

“You are talking to the executioner herself.” Cream said with a hoof stomp. The dog shook his head.

“Executioner need not worry.” He pounded his chest. “Hound keep prisoner in cage.” I crept low and squeezed my way past him. I saw the keys dangling from his belt and I plucked them with my magic. I quietly unlocked the door and slid in. Cream must have noticed and kept talking, but I couldn’t hear what she was saying as I was already making my way down the hall of cages. I heard howling and banging all around me. Dogs protesting that they shouldn’t be here. I passed by a cage and gapped as I noticed them being the dogs that were ahead of me in the audience roster. I gritted my teeth and kept looking for my friends. I smiled when I heard a familiar voice shout.

“Mangy mutts! When I get out of here you are going to get it!” I turned and saw three Snow Dog guards laughing at Silver Iris as she swung her power hoof against the barrier. It bounced off harmlessly, making her fall back into Brick.

“Keep trying, pony. Pony stupid. Pony know nothing.” The middle guard dog said. I crept low as they kept laughing at Iris’s attempt at breaking free. I conjured three clones and got in low. I commanded them to pull out Sinful, as did I, and sprang up high, whipping the dogs in the back of their armored heads. They fell to the crystal floor, seeing stars. My friends looked confused as to what had happened.

“You honestly have to think of a better way to save me, guys.” I said with a smile. They blinked in confusion.

“Courier? Is that you?” Comp asked. I nodded, realizing I was still invisible before speaking.

“Yes.” I said. They beamed.

“You are okay!” Comp cheered. I felt the Stealthbuck dissipate and they blinked in more confusion. “Err… what are you wearing?” It was my turn to blink and look at myself. Oh right, I forgot I was disguised as a “Snow Dog”. I reactivated the spell before continuing.

“Unfortunately, this is my oh-so-genius plan to pass off as a Snow Dog.” I said. I looked back at them and saw them stifling laughter. I frowned. “Yes, yes. Ha, ha, ha.” As they finally laughed. “Do you want to be let out or not?” that got them to stop. “Listen, there is a vital ingredient needed for my leg. And the only person we know that can help us is Dogger. And right now, I promised her niece that I would save her from Scruffy.” Shining Star arched a brow.

“That cerberus has a name?” he asked. I nodded.

“Long story short, Snow Dogs here are under the rule of the Empire of Europa that is run by the King Scruffy, who appears to send a lot of dogs to his dungeon. The key ingredient we need is called Star Metal and the only way to get it is to get it from the king himself. So I snuck myself in here to get it.” I rubbed my wolf head. “I wasn’t expecting you guys to be back so soon.” Now that I look at them, they do look a bit battered and bruised. But it seems they came out okay in the end. “Why did you guys even barge in without taking the necessary steps to know your enemy?” my friends looked at Silver Iris, who flushed and gave a sheepish smile.

“I err… got carried away.” She shrugged. “In my defense, I honestly thought Dogger gave you up for something.” She said. I nodded.

“Uh-huh. Figures.” I said with a smile. She bowed her head.

“I’m sorry. I just thought… I was going to lose you again.” She said. I pounded a stuffed wolf claw to my chest, ignoring the small squeak it made.

“I guess we both are underestimating each other. I’m a tough mare. Now listen, we need to get Dogger out of here. Scruffy doesn’t like her one bit and will do anything to make sure she is out of the picture.” I said.

“Why on earth do they hate one of their own?” Goldenlee asked, rubbing her chin. I smiled.

“Because out of all the Snow Dogs here, Dogger is the only one with brains. King Scruffy is afraid that she will use that smarts to over throw him.” I said. “And that’s what I’m going to do. But I need Dogger’s help.” I tossed them the keys. “Come on, we need to-.” I didn’t get to finish. I noticed something looming over me and I quickly hopped to the side as something blunt came crashing down to where I once was. The big brute Hound snarled at me.

“Traitor dog. Hound kill traitor.” He said. He lifted up the hammer in his paws and was about to swing down again when a silver blur flung open the cage and tackled the brute. I saw Silver Iris roll with the dog before kicking off of him and flew back. 

“What are we waiting for? Let’s go overthrow an Empire!” Silver Iris smirked. I shook my head.

“We need Dogger! Where did they take her?” I asked. Shining Star looked to me.

“Scruffy said something about taking care of her himself.” He said. I gapped. No, I’m not going to fail Cream! I quickly bolted past them.

“Courier? Wait for us!” Comp shouted. I shouted back to them.

“Catch up to me when you are finished here! I need to save Dogger!” I said as I turned the corner. I stopped when I saw three more Snow Dogs rush in, halberds at the ready. I pulled out both Sinful and Malice and took aim. I planted my hooves as I fired. I smiled when I wasn’t blasted back, but the recoil was still overwhelming. But the magnums did their job. The dogs fell to the floor, their armors dented. I wasn’t going to kill them. Some of them had families. And I didn’t want to have too many casualties. If anything, the bullets knocked the wind out of them and I was glad they had sturdy armor. I holstered the guns before making my way up the stairs. I saw a worried looking Cream at the crystalline bridge.

“Are your friends okay? Is auntie okay?” She asked. I looked at her.

“My friends are fine. But Dogger wasn’t with them.” I said. She gapped. “Don’t worry, I know exactly where she is. Take me to Scruffy’s quarters.” I said. She bit her lip. I smiled at her. “I promised you I wouldn’t let anything happen to her. And I’m following through.” She looked at me worriedly before nodding.

“This way.” She said. We galloped across the bridge. More guards saw us running down the bridge and were going to confront us. I fired Sinful and Malice at them, being slowed as well but picking up speed as I recovered from the recoil. Three of them went down with dents in their armors, but two more that I had missed rushed us. I blinked as I watched Cream take the strap of the giant book on her back and swung it around, knocking the dogs into each other and they went barreling over the bridge. I smiled as she slung the book back onto her back and she gave me flush and a sheepish smile.

“Dogger sure raised you right.” I said. That made her flush more, but we kept going. More dogs had gotten in our way, but we made quick work of them. I hoped my friends were doing okay. I know they could take care of themselves, but Goldenlee wasn’t lying when she said they could be vicious. And stubborn too. I had thought I knocked one out, but he got back up again and nearly cut my head off with a claw. I retaliated by picking up a halberd and swung the flat of the axe against his helmeted head. His head made a clang and I saw his head vibrate comically as he swayed and fell to the floor. I kept the halberd handy with me as we galloped our way up a set of stairs and racing down the hall.
More guard dogs moved in our way, but this time, I conjured my copies. Taking the halberds, they swung it over their heads, either tripping or hitting the dogs, as me and Cream galloped by. We had turned the corner when we stopped and saw another brute looking dog with a giant double headed battle axe standing between us and the twin doors behind him. The heavily armored giant swung the axe into a ready position. I twirled the halberd in my magic and brought it around, resting the pole on my back and took a step forward.

“Get back.” I said to Cream. She nodded and stepped back as I circled with the giant armored brute. He roared, swinging the axe around and down. I hopped to the side as it came crashing down and I rushed forward. I spun the halberd around and brought it down. The pole axe bounced harmlessly off of the armor. I blinked and gave him a sheepish smile. He reared back, bringing the axe up again and I quickly dashed around him when he swung it down again. I saw the straps of his armor on the back. I smirked and swung the axe blade up, cutting one of the straps. The dog growled before swinging a giant paw and hitting me with the back of it. I sailed across the room and bounced off of the wall, falling to the floor with a thud. I coughed for air and wobbly stood. The dog brought a giant paw down on me and lifted me up, my hooves trapped in his paw. I gritted my teeth and tried to break free, but the dog squeezed.
I screamed in pain as I heard my bones cracking. The dog chuckled and then suddenly stiffened. He looked behind him and I saw Cream with the halberd in her teeth. Her eyes widened as the dog dropped me to the floor and roared, bringing the axe around. I quickly brought out Malice, entered S.A.T.S. and fired at his plated arm, making his swing go over the mare’s head. He spun on one hind leg and stopped, swaying. I winced as I stood, keeping Malice out and rushed to her.

“Are you okay?” I asked. She blinked.

“That’s what I should be asking you!” she said. I smiled but quickly looked back to the armored giant dog as he finally regained his sense and brought the axe up. I pulled out Sinful now and fired both magnums one at a time at the dog. The weight of the axe plus the armor he wore and the force of the magnum rounds, I smiled as the math did the work and gravity did the rest. The giant dog fell onto his back and taking the halberd in in my magic, keeping Sinful and Malice out as well and jumped onto the giant dog’s chest. I cut the shoulder straps of the dog’s armor and jumped off when he stood up. His armor fell off of him and he looked down. I arched a brow when the dog flushed and covered himself.
I spun the halberd around again and galloped. The dog snapped out of his embarrassing moment and gripped the axe. The good news is that he was no longer armored. Bad news is, the weight the armor made the dog slower. He swung the axe with ease now, making me stop and duck as the heads of the axe swung over me. He then quickly brought it down, making me scramble out of the way. When I did, he quickly grabbed me by the head. My vision was blinded and I felt myself being lifted up off the ground. I concentrated. I pinpointed where his armored face should be and swung Sinful out. I fired multiple times into the head of the dog and he let me go, making me stumble, my regrown leg clacking with the brace as the dog backed away, rubbing his head. 
I reloaded the two magnums with fresh clips and smirked at the dog. He snarled and brought the axe around again. Only this time, I stayed. I noticed something move behind him and when he swung, the axe suddenly vanished. He spun around comically and stopped, scratching his armored head in confusion. I saw Silver Iris fly above him with his axe in tow. She shifted it with ease and brought the pole to her shoulders as she smirked.

“Better think again if you wanna start crushing on my mare-friend.” She said. I gapped when she locked her forehooves on the axe’s pole and spun around in the air, bringing the flat of the axe heads straight into the dog’s unarmored chest. I was even more stunned that the force sent the dog crashing into the wall, leaving a mark upon impact. She hovered in the air, brought the head of the axe down on the ground and propped her forehooves and head on the bottom tip, smiling. “Perks of being the ‘Perfect Super Soldier’. My strength is incredible.” 
I smiled as my friends galloped over to me and Cream. We watched as the dog groaned, swayed and fell forward with a crash onto the ground.

“Are you alright, dear?” Goldenlee asked. I nodded and holstered the magnums.

“I’m fine… I think?” I wiggled my legs and body, wincing when I felt a pain at my chest. “Other than a broken rib, I’m fine.” Goldenlee handed a health potion to me and I drank it, feeling the bone mend. “Come on, we have an aunt to save.” I looked at Cream, who nodded.
Together with my friends, we galloped to the door, Rex bolting ahead and bashing through the door. He slid and snarled, crouching low as we caught up. I looked to see King Scruffy, one head snarling at his paw and the other two looking at us.

“Pony betray king.” The middle head said as his gaze fell to Cream. “Dogger suffer by my paws. You die next.” I looked to his paw and saw Dogger unconscious underneath it, bloodied and beaten. I stepped forward, with Cream next to me.

“You’re tyranny ends here, King Scruffy.” I said. “This Empire needs a better king. One that is fair. One that is clever. One that can make sure your people live in peace.” I aimed Malice at him. “You’ve sent plenty of innocent families to their deaths that they didn’t deserve. You took a caring parent away from the child.” I looked at a determined looking Cream before looking back at the three headed dog. “This Empire needs a better king. Or maybe a queen.” Scruffy growled and put pressure onto Dogger, making her groan in pain.

“Pony mad. Pony overthrow king? Impossible! I’m king! No pony or dog dare!” The middle head said.

“Then I dare you to face me. I’ll show you what a pony is capable against a creature like you.” I said with a determined smirk. The dog snarled.

“Pony is stupid. Pony die before chance.” The middle head growled.

“Then we double dog dare ya’!” Iris said with a grin. The heads looked at us.

“Pony will die.” The middle head said. It was Cream’s turn.

“I triple dog dare you.” She said. I blinked in confusion. King Scruffy growled and stepped off of Dogger. He took two intimidating steps forward and growled.

“Very well.” One head said.

“Snack time~!” the other sang.

“Pony shall die!” the middle head barked. Me and my companions readied ourselves as Scruffy crouched low, snarling.

“Umm… Courier. What exactly do ponies do to creatures like him?” Star gulped. I looked at him. We’ve never really fought something as big as Scruffy.

“Easy.” I said. “We run.” Scruffy howled. Me and my companions bolted down the hall, Scruffy barreling down after us. We raced down halls, corridors and across bridges. When we turned another corner, we came to the throne room. 

“Everypony, break!” I said. And we did. My companions split and went down into the many halls. Cream went with me and I looked back to see Scruffy still coming after us. I guess he was still mad about me tricking him. I swung Malice around and fired at the cerberus. I saw the bullet’s puncture, but Scruffy shrugged it off and gained more speed. I reloaded a fresh clip into Malice as we turned a corner. I felt my newly regrown leg shoot a new course of pain in me, but I kept galloping. 
We found ourselves galloping across a crystalline bridge that led to the towering stalagmite. We skidded to a halt as guard dogs raced out and pointed pikes at us. I looked back and saw King Scruffy, his heads laughing with glee. One head licked its’ lips. We were trapped.

“Snack time!” the three heads said in unison. King Scruffy lunged at us. I saw Cream pull a jar out and heaved it at the king. The jar shattered, making Scruffy stop and blinked. He began scratching, lightly at first and then roughly. Now he growled and scratched furiously. I blinked and looked at Cream, who was flushing at me and rubbing the back of her head.

“Err… fleas.” She gave a disgusted look. “I caught a lot of them around the library from other dogs. I figured I’d collect some for experiments.” I smiled and hugged her.

“Dogger raised you right!” I said. I looked back at the itching mutt of a king and smirked.

“Step down from rule.” I said. Scruffy growled, but kept scratching as he spoke.

“Fools! I’m king! I never die! I never surrender!” he said. Cream reached into her bag and pulled out another jar, but with goop in it.

“I have here the formula for treating the flea problem, King.” She said. The three heads looked at the mare. “I’ve had it for a while now. I can treat them if you leave my family alone.” She said. She looked at me before speaking again. “And you quit being a big jerk to everyone!” Scruffy laughed but then stopped and itched more furiously.

“I… won’t give… throne up…” he growled. 

“You will. A tyrant like you has treated his people poorly.” I said. “You need to step down. Let someone else take over. That someone will treat her people with respect. Treat them like equals. I know that deep down, you are afraid of her. You hated her because you feared she would outfox you.” I smiled. “You proved to her brute strength beats a mind. But look at you now. From your expression, you didn’t even know Cream had a cure for your flea problem. My weapons didn’t work against you, but you’ve been beaten by small insects. And the only one who actually had a cure for the problem is this mare and her aunt Dogger. They created a lot of concoctions for the problems of their home. While you sat there, sending families to their deaths.”

Scruffy couldn’t move towards us. His flea problem was getting worse and his fur was beginning to tuft up. One head bit a hind leg.

“Instead of finding ways to take care of the problems, you sent anyone with their problems to their deaths. You threatened people with your might. But in the end, it was the mind that won, King Scruffy. You’ve been beaten by someone who didn’t even have to lay a claw or a hoof against you.” I saw my friends coming from behind him out onto the bridge with Brick helping Dogger walk. “Step down. You’re tyranny is over.” The middle head growled.

“Guards! Kill them!” he barked. No one made a move. We looked to see the guard dogs glare at the king.

“King hurt family.” One dog said pointing a claw at him.

“King yelled at us.” Another said.

“King threatened us.” Another one said. Soon, there were growls and murmurs not just coming from the guards, but chatter from the town. I looked over and saw that families had gathered at the edges, protesting for the king to let their families go. I looked back at the king. He seemed utterly confused. His heads looked around.

“No! I’m king! Ponies bad! Ponies hurt us!” he barked. Dogger limped forward.

“Ponies not hurt us. Ponies save us. Years of torment. Years of grief. By your paws. No longer. King killed last king. Last king good. Last king kind. You king bad. No want.” Dogger said. The crowds began chanting.

“Down King Scruffy! Down King Scruffy!” they chanted this over and over. King Scruffy growled and barked at the protesting crowds. He kept scratching and all his heads fell to me. I blinked and backed away.

“Pony die!” he growled and lunged. I braced myself and without thinking, galloped forward twice and slid under the lunging cerberus. I stood up and looked back to see him slide across the bridge… and fall into the chasm below. He howled as he fell. I looked away, knowing that tyrant king fell into the sharp stalagmites below. I smiled at Dogger, who smiled back.

“Dogger.” I said. She nodded. I was about to say what I wanted when the guard dogs pushed past us and stood in front of the battered Snow Dog. She looked each in the eye. Then, to her surprise, they bowed.

“Dogs sorry we treated Dogger badly. Dogger one of us. Dogger no stranger. Dogger nice. Dogger kind to us.” The lead guard dog said. Dogger narrowed her eyes. Then she patted the dog’s helmeted head.

“Dogger forgive. Dogger glad own home know. Dogger one of you.” She looked over to Cream, who smiled and galloped over to her for a hug. I smiled as I trotted over to my friends. They smiled at me and we looked to watch.

“So, Queen Dogger.” I said. She turned. “What’s your first order of business?” Dogger rubbed her chin.

“Dogger helps pony.” She reached into her cloaked sleeve and pulled out a small shiny metal piece. “Star metal. Last ingredient. Pony help Dogger home. Home shall return favor.” She said. I smiled. “Dogger also help ship. Home help ship. Pony trade supplies.” She held out a paw.

“Deal.” I said and held a hoof out. She took it and we shook. Cheers erupted from the town and the chanting started.

“Long Live Queen Dogger! Long Live Queen Dogger!” they chanted. Dogger sighed.

“Snow Dogs.” She said, making a swirling motion to her temple. I chuckled before trotting over to my friends. Silver Iris smiled and was about to say something when Cream cut in.

“Umm… Courier?” she said. I looked to her and I saw her flushing. “W-well… I didn’t think you were going to follow through on your promise… So… I just wanted to say… I’m sorry.” She said. I smiled.

“No biggie. It’s what friends do.” I said. “And now you get to be a princess. Or… something.” I rubbed my chin. “I’m not really sure how the Snow Dogs handle that type of royalty. But either way, you no longer have to watch anymore innocent families die in brutal execution. You finally get to be with Dogger again and live happily. No more hiding. No more running. No more-.” I couldn’t finish. She suddenly threw her hooves around me and kissed me. I stiffened. I felt myself flushing. I saw Silver Iris looking shocked as well. When Cream pulled away, she smiled, still flushing.

“Thank you… I-I mean it. I’m truly grateful for what you have done for my home.” I couldn’t say anything. I was utterly stunned in confusion. And what’s more, I haven’t tasted such soft lips! I blinked and looked at my friends, who were giving me cool looks. It was Silver Iris that broke the awkwardness.

“You still keep impressing ponies.” She said with a sly smirk. I flushed. I wanted to pull my hood down, but it was back in Dogger’s cave. Maybe the wolf hat? Nope. Sometime in the chase, my spell vanished and I was out in my usual fire streak colored mane and charcoal hide. So, I bowed my head. Oh Goddesses. I wasn’t expecting that at all. And what’s worse, Silver Iris watched it! I wanted to tell her I’m sorry and that it was completely unexpected when she threw her hooves over me and leaned into my ear. “I won’t mind a threesome. She’s pretty cute after all.” I must have steamed from the ears. Oh karma, why me!? Why did things like this happen to me!?



I laid onto a table in the castle’s lab. My friends were gathered around. My right foreleg was strapped as well. Dogger and Cream worked effortlessly over the beakers and mixers. When they were finished, they came over with two colorful beakers.

“Auntie and I have to cut the regrown leg.” She said. “In your carelessness with the brute, you managed to fracture the bones. Auntie wasn’t kidding when she said it was temporary and the bones were fragile.” She looked to my friends. “Does she have something to knock her out?” I held up my left fore leg.

“I do. I have a memory orb in my bags from the carrier.” I said. Comp went to my bags and ruffled through them before pulling out a glassy memory orb. He trotted over to me and I took it in my magic. I took a deep breath and looked at the duo. “Ready.” I put the orb to my horn and made the connection.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I felt myself soaring through the sky again. Only this time, I was flipping and twirling through obstacles. I felt myself getting sick, but my host remained determined and focused as she flew through the obstacles. She broke through a cloud and landed on a floating rainbow ring. She looked to see three pegasi scientists scribble something down, one of which I recognized from the portrait. The straight mint colored mane and lilac hide pegasus with the bow in her mane looked up after stuffing the clip board under her wing.

“Well, Cloudchaser. You beat an all-time record. Heck, you even beat Lightning Dust’s record of six seconds. Cloudchaser smiled, stretching her wings.

“Well, what can I say? I aim to be the best.” Cloudchaser said with a smirk. “But honestly, I was kind of hoping for more than thunder clouds and moving rings, Flitter. How am I going to be the best if I don’t actually have a challenge?” Flitter rubbed her chin in thought.

“Well, that was just the flight course. You still have to do the weight testing. The battle testing. Survival testing. A race with Rainbow Dash herself and then finally be debriefed by Thunderlane.” She said. Cloudchaser suddenly stood up on her hind legs and bent herself backwards and began stretching. Wow, if Cloudchaser was this bendable, I wondered what Iris was capable of. Perverted image aside, I continued to listen.

“Well, I’m ready for anything.” Cloudchaser said.

“Are you sure about that?” a voice said. Cloudchaser brought her body over her, stood up straight and looked up at a flying rainbow mane pegasus. Rainbow Dash gave her a challenging smirk.

“Ministry Mare? What are you doing out here?” one of the scientists asked in suprise. Rainbow Dash cracked her neck.

“It’s been a while since I had stretched my wings. So I thought I might practice a little.” She arched a cool brow at Cloudchaser. “Maybe a little competitive racing?” I felt my host smile.

“You’re on!” Cloudchaser said. Flitter bit her lip.

“But Rainbow Dash. Don’t you have some papers to go over?” she asked. Rainbow Dash seemed to ignore her as she took a position next to Cloudchaser. They both crouched low, wings at the ready.

“First one to that cloud, wins.” Rainbow Dash said. Cloudchaser must have picked out which cloud they were going for because I couldn’t see which cloud they were aiming for. “On the count of three…. Three!” In a blink of an eye, Rainbow Dash took off. Cloudchaser blinked before taking off as well. I was utterly amazed at their race. Cloudchaser soon caught up with Rainbow Dash and was neck and neck with her. They both turned sharply over poles, dove into cloud rings, zipped quickly in a zig-zag motion through a line of small spaced out poles, raced against wind turbulence, snaked over a lake before finally ending their race through a cloud with a tie. Rainbow Dash laughed with joy with Cloudchaser.

“Now this is what I’m talking about!” Cloudchaser said. Rainbow Dash smirked more before looking back at the rainbow ring.

“Wanna race back to the ring?” Rainbow Dash said with clear competitive joy. Cloudchaser smirked and adjusted her goggles. “On the count of three…”

“Three!” Cloudchaser said before taking off. She quickly looked back to see the confused look of Rainbow Dash before she finally caught up with her. Again they were neck and neck, pulling off intense maneuvers, turns and dives before breaking through the cloud with the rainbow ring. They landed softly on the ring and were laughing. Suddenly, Thunderlane flew towards them and landed.

“Ministry Mare. A message from Princess Luna.” He said before handing Rainbow Dash a parchment. Rainbow Dash scanned it and blinked.

“She can’t be serious, can she?” she asked. Thunderlane shrugged.

“I was told to give it to you without looking.” He said. Rainbow Dash rubbed her face with a groan.

“Great. Just when things were finally starting to look up.” She said before turning to Cloudchaser with a smirk. “Let’s do this again sometime. I’m always down for a race or two.” She held out a hoof. Cloudchaser smiled and bumped her hoof.

“Definitely.” Cloudchaser said. They watched Rainbow Dash take off into the sky and disappear into the clouds. Flitter sighed.

“I’m honestly worried about her.” She said. Thunderlane looked at her.

“She’s a tough mare.” He said. Flitter nodded.

“I know. It’s just that… after Little Big Horn, she hasn’t been acting like herself at all. I caught her drinking down pain pills with alcohol. That’s not healthy for a mare like her.” Cloudchaser narrowed her eyes.

“Has she been doing anything else other than that?” she asked. Flitter shrugged.

“Sometimes she just disappears for no apparent reason and comes back feeling more depressed.” Flitter said. Cloudchaser sighed.

“Well, if we know Rainbow Dash from flight school, she can pull through. We’ve seen what she’s capable of.” She said. “She led us to get water up to Cloudsdale. So she’s perfect for this job.” It was Thunderlane’s turn to sigh.

“Actually, Rainbow Dash made the Ministry of Awesome just because she thought it would be a cool name. She wasn’t expecting to work at anything other than helping her friends and the war effort.” He looked at the two. “She thought she would also be helping the Wonderbolts out. But you know what happened to them.” Cloudchaser and Flitter both looked grim. Suddenly, Cloudchaser broke the silence.

“I think I know how Rumble died…” she said. The two looked at her with a startled expression. Thunderlane went from startled to suspicious. Cloudchaser looked around and leaned in to whisper. “When I got accepted to be a Shadowbolt, Rainbow Dash was in one of her drunken states. She forgot that she had her files and paper work on her desk before taking off. In her drunken stupidity, she forgot to turn off the traps. So I thought I would go behind the desk and turn them off.” She looked around even more before leaning back in. The two pegasi had to lean in closer to hear. “I found a file about Rumble.” Thunderlane looked grim now.

“Cloudchaser! Why are you going through the Ministry Mare’s files?” Flitter balked. Cloudchaser narrowed her eyes at her.

“She was drunk. Not my fault she’s a complete dimwit when drunk.” Cloudchaser retorted.

“Do you still have it?” Thunderlane asked. Cloudchaser nodded. “Show me it.” Cloudchaser sighed.

“Listen, Thunderlane, I know how much you care, but I can’t show it to you yet. I still haven’t read the file completely. This training has been cutting into my time. I need a moment to look through it.”

“Then how do you know Rumble died exactly?” Thunderlane retorted. Cloudchaser seemed surprised by the light charcoal pegasus’s retort.

“Thunderlane, please. I don’t-.” Thunderlane cut her off.

“Don’t act like you know something about my brother. If you know about it, then spill it. Don’t even toy with me on this.” he said.

“Thunderlane, I’m not toying with you!” she said with minor annoyance. “Just give me time.” Thunderlane shook his head before turning.

“Don’t even bring it up if you don’t have anything to say.” He said before taking off into the sky. Cloudchaser held a hoof out to stop him, but he was already gone. Cloudchaser groaned in frustration before turning to Flitter. “Why is he being like that?” Flitter looked at Cloudchaser with worry.

“Stormwalker, you know why. What happened to Rumblelane… it was unexpected.” She said. Cloudchaser gritted her teeth before bowing her head.

“I know… but…” she said. Flitter put a hoof on her shoulder and Cloudchaser looked back up at the cute mare.

“We all miss him, sister.” She said. Cloudchaser looked into her rose colored eyes. Cloudchaser drooped her ears and brushed a foreleg. “Thunderlane has to remain strong. For Rumble. For us.” She said. Cloudchaser said nothing but nodded. I felt sorry for them. I wanted to comfort them. Reading that file from the previous memory, I could tell that they all treated him like a brother of their own. Flitter sighed but smiled at the lilac colored pegasus. “Come on. Maybe a break will help ease your mind. It’s been a while since we actually hung out.” Again, Cloudchaser said nothing and took off into the air with her sister.
They flew back to a station near the Shadowbolt tower. Pegasi left and right had the Enclave armor and were chatting amongst themselves. The duo picked up a tray of vegetables and trotted over to sit by a cloud tree. Cloudchaser didn’t even touch her food. She just looked up into the sky and stared. I wondered what she was thinking. Was she telling herself something? Was she trying to find some way to get Thunderlane to understand? What was going on through this Shadowbolt’s head?

“Cloudchaser?” Flitter asked sounding worried. Cloudchaser must have been crying or something. She blinked and with a wing, rubbed her eye.

“Sorry, just got something in my eyes is all.” She said. Cloudchaser then bowed her head. “He’s changed. He’s changed so much, Flitter. He’s not the same pony I know.” She said. Flitter threw her hooves around her sister and laid Cloudchaser’s head onto her chest. I could hear the pegasus’s heartbeat.

“We are both hurting, Cloudchaser. You were his foalsitter. He looked up to you.” Cloudchaser looked up to see Flitter smiling. “You were the pretty cool mare to him.” Cloudchaser said nothing and let Flitter stroke her spiked white and cerulean colored mane.

“I guess so…” Cloudchaser said. Cloudchaser then blinked and rubbed her mane. She looked up to Flitter, who was still smiling at her. “I felt that, you know.” She said. Flitter flushed and rubbed the back of her head.

“S-sorry. I just… I wanted to… you know… be pretty cool myself.” She said. Cloudchaser smiled before laying her head back down on her sister’s chest. I felt for them. I wanted to comfort the pegasi. Like I said, I sometimes wish I wasn’t as astute. But I guess that’s just me. But what I couldn’t shake the feeling was the look Flitter had given Cloudchaser. She sounded… sad. Guilty even. 

Whatever it was, I couldn’t help but shake the feeling that something had gone down.


oooOOO000OOOooo


When I awoke from the memory orb, I found myself still on the table. I still couldn’t get the look Flitter had given her sister out of my mind. Why did she sound so guilty? What had happened to them? I moved my hoof and blinked. Looking over, I saw my right foreleg was covered in a bandage. Another bloodied stump that was my old regrown leg laid on the counter, making me gulp and shudder. I looked away quickly. When I did, I couldn’t help but feel… strange. I put a hoof to my chest, feeling my heart beat. Perfectly normal heartbeat. But why was it feeling so strange? I lifted my head slightly and looked around. The room was dimly lit now. Candles flickered around the room. I glanced at my PipBuck and saw that it was night. I had been out for three hours. 
I shifted my bandaged hoof. It felt intact. New even. I smiled. Dogger and Cream knew what they were doing. I sat up, feeling dizzy in the process before looking around fully. I saw Cream curled up with Dogger in the corner. Had they finished so quickly that they had time to sleep? I noticed my friends weren’t in the room either. But I saw some of their gear next to mine. They must be exploring the castle. I hope they won’t cause too much trouble. Dogger stirred and opened her yellow slit eyes at me.

“Pony awake. Pony new.” She said. I blinked. I held up my leg and wiggled it. Was she saying that my leg is new or that I was brand new? Maybe I am brand new because of my leg?

“What do you mean?” I asked. Without waking up Cream, Dogger shifted her gently and laid her down before limping to me.

“Dogger not fix pony leg. Dogger fix everything.” I blinked. 

“I thought my leg was just going to be fixed?” I said. Dogger shook her head.

“Pony bones broke. Brute crushed bones. Dogger fixed bones. Star metal fix bones.” She said. I gapped. Wait… did she just say that she had replaced my bones??? I looked me over quickly. I still looked the same. But I did feel different.

“A-are you saying… that you replaced my bones with the star metal??” I asked. Dogger rubbed her chin. Apparently, she hadn’t planned it either.

“Unexpected. Metal shaped bones. Mended everything. Pretty pony saw. Bones now metal.” She said. I dropped my gaze. Well… shit. That is unexpected. “Dogger planned new leg. Not bones. Star metal fixed leg. Fixed bones.” She unwound the bandage around me and I saw my charcoal fore leg looking brand new. As if it hadn’t been touched at all. I moved it slightly, then lightly. Then, I took a swing at the air. I felt… lighter. When I had swung my hoof, it was quicker than it should have been. I didn’t feel any strain on my bone or muscles. What had the star metal done to me? I slid off of the table and looked utterly confused.
I did feel lighter on my hooves. I even felt a new surge of energy course through me. I arched a brow. What could star metal do? I’ve heard it’s a pretty durable metal. But it could also be sharper than Prince Blueblood’s own sword. I reared back, balanced myself on my hind legs and made quick boxing motions. My strikes were quicker than normal. Precise too. Next, I fell onto my legs and began walking. I crept, jumped, trotted and galloped. It felt so strange! The Star metal must have made me lighter. And if my bones were now star metal, then that meant that it would take more than Iris’s Super Soldier power hoof punch to break me. But that was the problem.
The star metal had only altered my bones. Not my flesh. I could still be cut or mutilated, but my bones would remain untouched. It was a scary thought. But then again, I could move more quickly than I could before. I blinked and looked back at Dogger who was giving me a studying look.

“How pony feel?” she asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Strange. I feel as if I could move faster than I normally would.” I said. Dogger made small grunt in thought.

“Magic?” she asked. I cocked my head.

“What about magic?” I asked. Dogger held up a claw.

“Metal magic. Pony magic. Double magic?” Dogger said. I rubbed my chin. Huh, I hadn’t thought of that. I closed my eyes and concentrated. I imagined myself splitting into four separate bodies. When I opened my eyes, I saw my copies looking at me with a smile. I arched a brow… then blinked? Wait… usually, when I do make four, I get the light headedness after it. But I wasn’t feeling lightheaded at all. I furrowed my brows, closed my eyes and concentrated again. I imagined splitting myself more. Not into four but into eight. When I opened my eyes, I gapped. 
I didn’t know what to think. I had eight copies looking at me. I shuddered. Then smiled. This. Is. Awesome! I gave a small cheer that was enough to wake Cream. She blinked and looked at us through tired eyes. She suddenly perked when she saw eight of me. Nine, including myself.

“W-what is this? Is this the same illusion trick?” she asked. I nodded.

“But better! I could have been able to do four, but now I can do eight! Or maybe even more!” So I tried. I could do more, but when I reached eleven copies, I began to feel light headed. Cream curiously extended a hoof and placed it on one of my copies. My copy turned and smiled with a wave, making her flush but look back over to me. I canceled the magic and suddenly felt the surge of energy come back to me. This is incredible! Not only has the star metal altered my bones! It increased the potency of my magic! And this illusionist wanted to see how much mischief she could pull off with my friends.

“Dogger know look. Pony planning?” she asked. I gave a mischievous grin. I pirouetted on my hoof and cast an illusion of myself in a magician’s tux and a top hat. I felt a little giddy.

“Are my friends still in the castle?” I asked with a grin.



I looked at the throne. The massive crystal chair that the King Scruffy once sat in, judging innocent families for years. But this time, it belonged to Dogger. I asked if I could sit on the throne. Dogger didn’t care. I arched a brow at the velvet pillow. Other than the dog hair, it still looked comfortable. I flipped the pillow over and climbed up. Sitting down, I smiled and looked around the room. I wanted to surprise them. I gathered some of the loose crystals and gems and placed them in calculative places. I conjured eight clones. I needed to keep some magic to make the other illusions work. I nodded to them and they gave a salute before splitting into twos and going down the halls. I tipped my top hat over my eyes and closed them.
I focused on finding one of the copies. My mind pictured two copies trotting down the hall. I could hear the faint voice of Comp and Goldenlee talking.

“…I just don’t know what to think? How can you organize all this junk?” Goldenlee said. One of my copies motioned for the other one to hide behind a curtain to the window down the hall. The copy hid behind the curtain where the hall split, continuing forward and then splitting again. My copy peeked in.

“Honestly, I don’t know why you want to think it.” Comp said with a bored expression as he shifted through junk in front of him. Goldenlee was examining the shelves.

“Well, it’s just incredible. I’ve never seen such a well-organized sense of mind. I mean, have you’ve seen the way Shining Star stuffs the things we find.” She sighed. “So unorganized.”

“So tell him.” Comp said matter-of-factly. Goldenlee blinked before arching a brow at the colt.

“A lady doesn’t tell a stallion as adventurous as him how he handles it.” She said.

“But you have no problems expressing it to me.” Comp said with a cool arched brow. He did have a point. Goldenlee glared at the colt. “What? You set yourself up for it.” My copy nickered and they looked. Comp smiled. “Hey Courier. Feeling better?” he asked. My copy said nothing. The two looked at each other.

“Dear, is everything alright?” Goldenlee asked. My copy said nothing. She motioned for them before bolting down the hall. Having altered bones and solid copies, I was surprised at how fast my copy galloped down to the split at the end. She looked back and waved at the confused duo. They galloped after me. I shifted my concentration onto the copy hidden behind the curtain. She peeked out to see my copy waved again before turning and galloping down the hall and turning left down another hall. As soon as Goldenlee and Comp galloped by, she quickly hopped out and whistled at them. They skidded to a halt and looked back, looking even more confused. My copy turned and galloped down the hall ahead of her. I left them to figure out which one to follow. They were all going to end up here in the throne room anyway.
I switched my focus onto another group. I saw my copy motion for Shining Star, Brick and Rex, who seemed to be just trotting down the hall.

“Courier? What is it?” Star asked. My copy ducked back around the corner she was peeking out of and down the hall next to the other copy. She turned around and waved at the three, motioning for them to follow before the two of them split in opposite directions of a long hall.

“Is she trying to tell us something?” I heard Star ask. My copy turned to make sure they were following. I smiled when they indeed took the bait. I switched to the next pair. I was going to feel really bad for doing this to Iris. My copies found her looking down over a balcony, looking bored. One of my copies trotted over to her and looked out with her, while the other one stayed close but behind Iris. Iris beamed when she saw my copy.

“How are you feeling, babe?” she asked. My copy smiled. Apparently she was waiting for me to speak. When I didn’t, she flushed and rubbed the back of her head. “Err… how’s the leg?” I’m so sorry Iris. My copy turned and gave her my best seductive look. It worked. She flushed more now. “Ah… uhm… so I take it as a yes?” she said. My other copy behind her nibbled her ear, making her flinch and look confused. Time for a little pay back for teasing me like that on the bridge. My other copy brushed the fire streaked colored tail under her chin, making her shudder and her wings straightened. “O-okay… I guess this is fine too.” She said as my other copy kept nibbling her ear. Then, they both pulled away and the two motioned with their tail to follow. She flushed. “I-is… everything okay?” They winked at her before trotting off. One of my copies glanced back and Iris, flushing ever so brightly, followed. 
When they exited out into the hall, they winked at each other and galloped down the hall.

“Huh? Hey, wait!” Iris said as she flew after us. I smirked. Coming back to me, I looked at the crystals that lit the room above. I dimmed them with an aural blanket. I didn’t have to wait long when my copies entered the room and stood in a circle, facing my companions that had followed me. They looked confused.

“Courier? What are you up too? And since when can you do more copies?” Comp asked. I then changed the magic into birds and in perfect synchronization, their bodies quickly turned into flocks of doves and began flying around the room. A small wind made my friends stare in awe at the birds. They still haven’t noticed me yet. I moved the birds with my mind into figures. A happy face. A ship. A pig. As those birds were distracting my friends, I made the rest circle around me. I was soon fully covered in a pile of my magical doves. I projected my voice and opened a part of the aural blanket so they focused on the gems I have placed. I moved them like spots light as I spoke.

“Fillies and gentlecolts. Here, live in the heart of the Empire of Europa! The one! The only! And the positively new and improved. Courier!” At my name, I focused the spotlight gems at the bird pile before they fluttered up and around my friends. I heard my friends gasp as I flicked up my top hat and grinned at them. “Now watch and be amazed at my new found tricks.” I conjured my eleven copies to jump out from behind the throne and bow to them. I smiled as my friends beamed and hoof stomped. I have never felt this giddy at all! I felt like I was finally a master illusionist. Of course, I knew I really wasn’t. But I guess I was trying to say “thanks” to my friends for what they have done with a performance that I only do with my siblings. Not as flashy as this, but hey. A sister has gotta' entertain the kids somehow. I hopped down, trotted up and in between my copies, bowing again with them as Silver Iris whistled and the others hoof stomped. 

I had such great friends.



Footnote Max Level!
Perk Added: Illusionist (Rank 3): Your mind can think the unimaginable, leaving ponies to question whether you are a magician or an artist.

> Savior's Followers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Savior’s Followers


I trotted happily with my friends down to the lab. I had never gone so far as to impress ponies. Maybe I did like boasting. Maybe a little. When we got back, Dogger and Cream were cleaning up the place. Cream smiled at us.

“How did your little show go?” she asked. Silver Iris nickered.

“You have no idea how much this girl can impress ponies.” She said. I smirked quietly. We’ll test that later. Perverted thoughts aside, I went over to the counter and frowned. My amputated temporary leg laid next to my snowwolf bitten one. The latter being purple and swollen. I noticed the blood actually freezing and beginning to clot. Cream was right. If it weren’t for Dogger, I would have had a dead leg. If it wasn’t for Dogger, I’d probably be crippled the rest of my life.

“Nasty, huh?” Cream said as she put a pot of goo onto a shelf. “Like I said. You are very lucky to have walked away from both a timberwolf and a snowwolf bite.” I heard Rex whine. I guess he still felt sorry for it. I smiled at the timberwolf before turning to them.

“Well, thank you for everything. But we still got other things to do.” I said. Dogger blinked.

“Pony leave now?” she asked. I nodded.

“We have to get a carrier up and running. Something big is going down and I want us to be fully prepared for it.” I said. Cream knocked on my head that would have made Bell proud. Why is everypony hitting my poor head? I rubbed the spot and looked at her.

“If you want to go out at this time, then by all means. Watch out for snowwolves though. They are more active at night.” She said with a stern look. I blinked and looked to my companions. They still look battered and beaten from the two days they spent looking for the ingredients. I sighed.

“Okay. I guess we can stay for the night. But we are leaving first thing tomorrow morning.” I said. I saw the tension in my companions ease a little. I smiled as Dogger limped over to me.

“Pony pick any room. Castle big. Many rooms.” She said. I nodded and hugged her.

“Thanks again.” I said. She patted my back before I pulled away and trotted with my friends out of the room.



We decided to pick a few rooms not too far apart from each other and particularly near the door that leads out into the throne room so we could leave in the morning. Goldenlee picked a big bedroom, beaming with delight at the décor. The boys decided to camp out in a room next to Goldenlee’s room. That left me and Iris taking the room across from them. Iris stretched out onto the bed as I levitated my gear gently over to a chair and looked over to her. I thought of how flexible Cloudchaser was and was dying to find out if she was. But then again, she’s been through a little much to get the ingredients.
I trotted over to the window and looked out, curious as to what Europa looked like out at night. I beamed. The gems and crystals sparkled and lit the cave dimly. It almost looked like the night sky. Well, if it wasn’t covered by blizzards and cloudy days. I held out my hoof to the cave roof, taking in the beautiful makeshift stars. I’ve never seen stars in my life. I’ve read about them though. I frowned before sighing. The Enclave had covered up the clouds after Cloudsdale got hit with a balefire bomb. The once proud city, now a ruin in the sky. 

“Everything okay?” Iris asked, startling me a bit. I didn’t hear her sneak up on me like that. She stood next to me and looked up at the cave ceiling. I saw a twinkle in her eyes. “Reminds me of the stars.” I blinked.

“You’ve seen stars before?” I asked. Iris nodded.

“In the Enclave, I would sometimes sneak out and watch the stars.” She smiled. “I’ve always wondered everytime that if someday, I would be one of those stars.” I cocked my head.

“You want to be a star?” I asked. She flushed and rubbed the back of her head.

“I-I guess it does sound stupid.” She said. I shook my head and smiled.

“I’ve never seen stars before. This is the only thing close to them I’m ever going to see.” I said. “So why do you want to be a star?” Iris looked sad now as she spoke.

“Because I’ve always been curious about them. They are up there in the sky. Not really doing… anything. They just stay there.” She gave a small smile. “I’ve always wanted to fly among the stars. To see what it’s like from their perspective. We see the Wasteland for what it is. But what do they see? Do they know we are here? Do they know that we exist? And if so, are they just waiting for something?” She held out a hoof to the sparkling ceiling. “So I thought that one day, when I do die, I want to be among the stars. I want to see what they see. Hear what they hear.” She blinked and looked at me. I smiled.

“Well, I think it’s a great thought to have.” I said. I truly did. I’ve never seen stars for myself. I’ve always questioned if there were really any around? Well, I guess having a Maiden of the Stars counts as one… I think. But this isn’t about Din. I truly thought that Iris’s thought is beautiful. She wanted to be a free mare. Live a life without having things tell her what to do. She wants to act on her own will. I looked around the room. I noticed we had gems as well in our room. I trotted over to the middle of the room and closed my eyes. I reached out to the gems and crystals above.
I imagined them as stars. Stars as far as the eye could see. I tried to picture them as small particles. Brightly lighting around us. When I opened my eyes, I noticed the room darker than usual. But what gave me a surprise were the thousands of small bright particles forming stars in the distance. I smiled and looked back at an awe struck Silver Iris. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“Sorry. I just thought… well, maybe I don’t really have to see them.” I quickly spoke. “Not that I’m saying I don’t want to see the stars. I guess I’m saying this is as close as I think them to be.” Silver Iris smiled and walked over to me. I gulped, seeing that look. My heart fluttered excitedly. Iris put a hoof gently under my chin and looked me in the eye.

“Al Capony was right. You really are a romantic.” She said. I blinked. A romantic? What’s that? My train of thought was lost when I felt Iris press her lips to mine. I returned it, murring and throwing my hooves around her. We found ourselves on the bed, kissing and exploring with our hooves. This is nice. Really nice. I still had no idea what a romantic was, but I completely threw that out the window and focused on the pretty cool mare I was having a moment with.
She tenderly touched and licked, making my body shiver and arc in pure bliss, gasping and moaning everytime she touched that certain spot. When it was my turn, I smirked slyly and must have really surprised her. I was right about her being so flexible. Her body arched and squirmed when I touched her own certain spot. My heart beat excitedly at every touch. Every kiss. Every embrace. At this point, I wasn’t thinking about anything else other than Iris. The makeshift stars floating around us. I was enjoying every moment of this. When we were done, Iris shivered in delight, flushing as I nuzzled up next to her.

“I… I didn’t think I could bend like that.” She said, a little surprised herself. I smiled and kissed her before speaking.

“I figured it out from your ancestor.” I said. She looked at me, still flushing.

“Huh?” she asked. I gave a small chuckle before nibbling her ear, making her sigh with delight. “You know, Courier. I’m glad I met you.” I nuzzled her cheek, kissing it before speaking.

“I’m glad I met you too. You don’t hurt me.” I said. She smiled. “I’ve never thought I would find this type of happiness in my life. I always pushed others away. But then you and the others came into my life and I… I changed. I can honestly trust each and every one of you.” It was Iris’s turn to nuzzle me.

“I’m glad to hear it.” She said. I was curious now.

“So… Iris. You’ve been with a stallion.” I said.

“Yup.” She said with a nod.

“And now you are with me.”

“Yup.” She repeated. I bit my lip.

“Are you… you know… have been into mares before being with Cloudwing?” I asked. Silver Iris said nothing. She sighed before finally speaking.

“I honestly didn’t know what love was.” She said. I blinked. What? She didn’t? “I’ve always never worried about love. I was always focusing on training. Making myself top of my class. I loved Cloudwing because he convinced me to.” She held me tightly. “My first for everything.” I balked and looked at Iris. She blinked and flushed. “What?” I realized what I had just done and slowly went back to cuddling her.

“N-nothing…” I said. I gave a defeated sigh when she gave me an arched brow. “I sometimes wish I wasn’t so astute.” I said. She gave me a blank look. “It means being attentive. I have a knack for looking at the small details and figuring them out.” I held her tightly. “It’s… scary sometimes. I’ve always figured people out just by hearing their stories and scanning the environment. It’s how I figured out which inmates could be trusted. It’s how I figured out that Bubble Pop would have given us away to the Enclave. I figured out Dogger’s ordeal by her showing me Europa and after seeing the king for myself. I figured out what to do to make things right.” I shivered. “It’s scary… I wish I wasn’t. I’ve heard so many sad and painful stories.” I looked at her. “When you told me yours, I don’t know why I didn’t figure you out right away.”

Silver Iris rubbed her head in confusion. “Wait, you still haven’t figured me out yet?” I laid my head on her chest, hearing her steadying heartbeat.

“Well… I guess I do now.” I looked at her. “You didn’t know what love was. Cloudwing convinced you in someway to love him. He did everything, correct?” Silver Iris sighed but nodded. “And after finding out you’re a clone, I felt sorry for you. I ached for you. Sometime on that carrier, Cloudwing talked to me. He then slipped a card inside my tail because he wanted me to see it.” I felt the tears fall. Silver Iris stroked my mane as I continued. “And when you had told me that he was your first for everything and hearing that holodisk… I thought you still loved him in that way.” I looked at her. “And then you tell me he convinced you to love him. That right there meant he was using you.” Silver Iris said nothing as she waited for me to finish. “They were testing your emotions. The Enclave wanted a ‘Perfect Super Soldier’. And they had Cloudwing convince you to love him. And then Viper comes and ruins your relationship. He really had convinced you to love him, yet you didn’t realize it.”

Silver Iris looked shocked. “Cloudwing loving you was just all part of the test. He doesn’t really love you, Iris. He just sees you as the soldier.” I held her tightly more. “Just like he called Rex a thing. A failed FEV. He doesn’t know what ponies feel. He lied to me when he said he regretted doing that to you. He lied to you. Lied to me. He and Viper tricked me into a frenzy.” I sniffled and cried a little. “They were still testing you after all that’s been happening. They made me attack you! They tried to ruin another relationship from you!” I sobbed. I sobbed harder than I should have. Silver Iris said nothing and kept stroking my mane. When I had finally calmed down, I sniffled and wiped the tears away before looking back up at Iris.
“Do you see why I’m terrified of myself like that?” I asked. She gave me a reassuring smile and kissed me on the lips. I returned it. It was all I could do. I was utterly terrified of myself right now. My curiosity got the better of me and my knack for detail summed it up. She pulled away and smiled.

“Well then. I can officially say that my ties to the Enclave are gone.” She said. I blinked between tears, sniffling more.

“H-huh?” I stammered. Silver Iris held me close as she spoke.

“You are right, Courier. I hadn’t realized what love was yet. Cloudwing convinced me to. I just thought of it as a part of the training as well. But after a while of being with him, I wasn’t sure. Then Viper happened and I guess they got the reaction they needed. I came down here, not really sure of what to do.” She said. “When I had come down here, ponies began noticing my abilities to fight. Soon, ponies were coming after me. But the thought with Cloudwing still hung with me and I just shoved them away with an excuse. I hadn’t known love at all. Then I met you.” She kissed me again. “I envied your talent. You weren’t a project like I was and yet you were already doing something incredible. You didn’t even use brute strength to do it. I… respected you after that. But I still wrote you off as another admirer. And then that time at the bar. You showed me what it meant to be a free mare. To live the life the way I wanted.” She giggled. “And then again with Father Pride. You accomplished incredible things without using brute strength to do it.” She sighed.
“And then they ambushed you and took you away from us. I wanted to go after you, but they had powered down my armor. Brick had to lug me around for a bit before we made our way back to Stableton. Some ponies healed Comp, got me powered back up and I was ready to go get you when Star told me not too.” She stroked my mane again. “Our friends convinced me not to be rash. They said that you wouldn’t want me to anyway. But I was honestly scared. Scared that they might do something to you like they did to me. And after five weeks of being on a wild goose chase because I still thought I loved Cloudwing, we found the carrier. We had a plan to rescue you when Cloudwing provoked me. By then, you had already discovered the clones and you came out as a giant spectral fire alicorn surrounding you with fire.” I said nothing. I guess I could say I predicted what she was going to do after being free of her armor depowering. She smiled at me.
“I was surprised when those prisoners told me that you played as a mute when you got there. You went five whole weeks being quiet. Whatever you did in there, you certainly earned the trust of thousands of people, Courier. Ponies, Griffons and Zebra had trusted you and you had a game plan going while we were being sent on a wild goose chase.” She tapped her head. “I know being smart is not always a good thing. But look what it did when you were in that situation. You managed to take over a carrier without any casualties.” I looked at her with an arched brow.

“A-are you saying that Din hadn’t killed anyone in that attack?” I asked. Silver Iris nodded.

“You probably weren’t yourself, but you saved lives, Courier. You managed to give them the hope they needed to stay alive. And they did. Even when they were about to be killed, that hope you gave them still stayed. It’s what makes you a pony, Courier. Your astute mind is as good as it is bad. No pony is perfect.” She said. I was stunned. I remembered my chat with Celestia. I had told her the same thing. I truly convinced her right then and there that even celestial beings are flawed. I almost had forgotten why I was Courier. What made me, me. I am flawed just like any other pony. I smiled at the thought. Silver Iris once again snapped me out of another oblivious state. I looked into her eyes.

“Thank you, Iris. You saved me again.” I gently brushed the bottom of her chin, making her shiver and her wings straighten slightly. “I guess I have to treat you to a reward then.” She looked at me confusedly. I conjured a copy and made her nibble her ear. I could have sworn I saw the steam coming from her ears and her wings pomfed into the air. We laid her down onto the bed. I have never seen her bend so much and make such blissful noises. It probably wasn’t the threesome with Cream she spoke of. Don’t get me wrong, I thought Cream to be cute too, but I wasn’t expecting what she had pulled. But it was a threesome none the less.



I awoke, feeling refreshed. The bed covers were sprawled and tangled over our legs. I had canceled my clone when Iris couldn’t take anymore for she had reached her climax and had passed out. I giggled softly. I guess her stamina training hadn’t prepared her for what had happened. She snoozed soundly with a smile on her face. I kissed her cheek before sliding out of the bed and checking the time. It read eight in the morning. I looked around and frowned. Too bad this place didn’t have a shower. Oh well, it’s not like the dogs really bathe either. A couple days never really hurt. I heard Iris stir and she slid off of the bed, wobbling slightly. I smiled.

“Fun time?” I asked. She flushed and stretched her back and wings, making popping sounds in the process.

“Fun time.” She said with a tired smile. I went to throw my barding on. The snug feeling of the duster on my body felt welcoming. I levitated Sinful and Malice. I didn’t honestly think much of these. I don’t really know why I had that suspicion that these had belong to a killer. It was just there. Once Iris had steadied herself, (seeing her shiver and smile about a thought I assumed was last night) she zipped up her Shadowbolt barding. I frowned, seeing the tears, bullet holes and scorch marks. When we get back to Glaciale, I was going to get everyone’s barding fixed. My treat for having them do so much.
We trotted out of the room. I went over to Goldenlee’s room and knocked.

“Yes?” her voice said from the other side.

“Are we ready?” I asked. The door opened and Goldenlee smiled at us.

“A lady is always ready.” She said as she shouldered her rifle. Again, I noticed the wear and tear on her weapon and barding. I knocked onto the boy’s door. Shining Star opened it.

“You should talk to Comp.” he said to me. I blinked.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“What’s wrong is that I couldn’t sleep at all.” Comp said as he pushed past Star. I arched a brow when I saw the shadows under his eyes.

“Don’t tell me you stayed up all night.” Goldenlee said with a stern look. Comp gave an annoyed look before speaking.

“Gee, what gave it away?” he said. We exchanged glances before the pegasus colt sighed. “Whatever, just don’t bother me right now.” I gave a worried look as he walked tiredly with his head bowed to the throne room.

“What’s wrong with the kid?” Iris asked. Star stepped out of Brick’s way as he spoke.

“He believes the castle is ‘haunted’.” Brick said. I blinked. Then flushed.

“Oh… dear.” I said. Iris gave me a studying look.

“What’s up now?” she asked. I leaned in to whisper her what I thought Comp may have heard and she flushed brighter than me. “You can’t be serious!” The others gave us questioning looks. I flushed before speaking.

“Did he hear anything last night?” Goldenlee must have caught on because she gave that look of understanding. Brick rubbed his chin.

“Something about a faint scream saying ‘I can’t take it anymore.’” he said. Yep, that did it. Iris blushed brighter than she had ever been. Star arched a brow.

“Do you two know something abou-.” Goldenlee cut him off.

“Okaaay, moving on. Got things to do. Carrier and what not. Come on.” She said as she pushed a confused Shining Star down the hall with Brick trailing them. Iris bowed her head in embarrassment as we followed them. I felt embarrassed for both Iris and Comp. I guess I took it a little too far last night. When we reached the throne room, Dogger and Cream with a few other guard dogs waited for us.

“Snow Dog help ponies. Take us to ship.” Dogger said. I nodded and looked back at my friends.

“Time to get to work.” I said.



I really felt bad for Comp. Poor colt slept on the back of Rex. We figured to let him sleep after what had happened as we made our way back to Glaciale. I was relieved when Dogger and Cream took us a different way around the snowwolves. I didn’t want anyone to get bitten and have to exhaust their supplies of regrown limbs. I saw the carrier in the distance when we finally reached Glaciale. We were once again stopped by a group of ponies.

“Halt! State your-.” The lead pony stopped and looked me over. “Oh, Savior. It’s you.” He said. Then he noticed the Snow Dogs behind us and he looked frightened. I held up a hoof.

“It’s okay. They won’t hurt anyone.” I smiled. “They are our friends. And they are here to help. But under one condition.” I looked at the frightened ponies. “As long as your town and our base trade supplies with them, then everyone will be happy. This town can have the necessary supplies to rebuild or expand. They will even make the road safe for caravans.” I looked to Dogger and she nodded.

“Ponies help Snow Dogs. Snow Dogs help ponies. Trade.” She said as she limped over and held out a paw. The lead pony looked at his group, then looked at me.

“O-okay. As long as the Savior says it’s okay. Then you are welcome to trade with the town.” He said as he held out a hesitant hoof slowly. They shook, making them ease a little. I felt giddy again. For once, I was actually doing something right! Following the group, I must have gave a little jump for joy, making my friends nicker. I didn’t care though. I just wanted peace and reasonability amongst tribes or towns. Violence is just a third option. Take that RCE! I led the crowd towards the carrier and stopped, seeing Guillotine and a few other griffons unloading crates. He looked over and smirked.

“Well, if it isn’t Quiet Fire. Hasn’t been that long since we last saw you.” He said. I nickered.

“I almost died once I left.” I held up my right fore leg. “Got bit by a snowwolf.” Guillotine arched a brow.

“And yet you still walk amongst the living. You are one hell of a pony if I ever seen one.” He said.

“Well, I would have died. If it wasn’t thanks to Dogger here.” I said as I motioned to the Snow Dog. Guillotine took a moment and looked the dog over.

“What’s up?” he said. Dogger narrowed her eyes and looked past the griffon, rubbing her chin in thought.

“Carrier beat badly. Dogs take months. Fix carrier.” She said. Guillotine looked coolly at me.

“You actually went and got help to fix up the carrier? You impress me once again.” He said. I felt myself flushing and rubbed the back of my head. “Well then, I guess if you need anything from us to use, just knock yourselves out. We are still finding a lot of cargo.” Dogger nodded and turned to me.

“Snow Dogs thank pony.” She said. I nodded.

“It was nothing.” I replied with a  bashful hoof wiggle.

“So, you sticking around long?” Guillotine asked. “Like I said, we still are finding a lot of cargo that needs to be searched.” I smiled and looked at my friends. Their barding and weapons looking worn.

“Just enough to fix up our equipment and restock supplies. We still have to get back to Las Pegasus and find out what’s going on over there.” I said. Guillotine nodded before turning back to the cargo. I hadn’t realized the crowd I had drew. Some ponies looked nervously at the Snow Dogs. But when they saw me, they eased a little. Have I really done that much in a course of four days? I looked back to the carrier and smiled. Time for a drink to celebrate! I pulled out the Bellatore and giggled excitedly.

“Courier, really? Drinking now?” Goldenlee said with a hint of annoyance. I looked at her with puppy dog eyes.

“But…but… celebratory drink!” I squeaked. She made a small grunt before sighing in defeat.

“Alright, fine. Just don’t go over doing it.” She turned and faced a merchant before continuing. “The last thing we need is for you to go wonder off and get bit again.”

“Trust me. The last thing I want is to be crippled the rest of my life.” I said as I tried working the cork. I furrowed my brows. Tough little bugger. I bit down and pulled. The cork still stayed. I felt my lips quiver and let a small tear fall down my cheek. Why, karam?? Why!!? Silver Iris suddenly took it in her hooves, bit down and pulled. The cork came off. She smiled at my beaming look before taking a pull of the Bellatore that made me cock my head in confusion.

“Wait… since when did you drink?” I asked. Silver Iris smirked before taking another pull and giving it to me.

“Like Comp said. A lot of things happened while you were gone.” She said. I gave her a small worried look before taking a pull. I beamed even more, feeling the strawberry flavor with the minty after taste. Oh Celestia, this is even better than Ranger Whiskey! I took another pull before giving it back to Iris. Goldenlee sighed as Star handed her his barding before turning to us.

“What am I going to do with you two?” she said, taking Iris’s barding before giving them to the merchant for repair. Iris hovered slightly from the ground as we went around Glaciale. I would assume by the rundown buildings that this place was close to being abandoned. Homes and stores left unattended and uncared for. I sighed, taking a pull before speaking.

“So… you started drinking.” I said. Iris nodded.

“I found it to be somewhat helpful in easing the pain.” She said. I smiled.

“Well, as long as you found it to be enough to keep you going, then by all means.” I said, taking a pull. I noticed her swaying in her flight a bit. She’s only had three pulls and she’s already tipsy. I snickered.

“Oh, it helped alright.” She said. “Made me kick ass too. You wouldn’t believe what ponies were trying to pull on me while I was drunk.” She said. I gave her the drink and she gladly accepted it before giving it back. “I mean… why do ponies have to be so rude? Can’t a girl enjoy her drink?” I laughed.

“Well, now you know what I feel whenever I try to enjoy a drink. Ponies keep causing trouble.” I sad, taking a pull. She looked at me, finally landing and swayed slightly.

“You know, it’s weird. At the Stableton bar, I met weird looking ponies. They said something about…” she scrunched her face, trying to think. I nickered. “Something about knowing you.” Now I looked at her worriedly. Ponies that know me? Then again, who didn’t now a days? Maybe the entire Wasteland doesn’t know me, but I sure as hell caused enough trouble to get myself noticed by gangs. “I asked them how they know you and they said something about a prophecy.” I blinked.

“Was it The Pride?” I asked. She cocked her head.

“Those religious ass holes?” she rubbed her chin. “Well… I’m not sure. I mean, they wore cloaks like The Pride. But they never said anything about Father Pride. They said ‘they will follow the Savior to the ends’ or something like that.” She hiccupped now. I gave her the drink and she took a couple pulls before giving it back to me. Her eyes struggling to focus on me.

“So… they weren’t The Pride?” I asked with an amused smirk. She shook her head, swaying at the motion. She suddenly tipped and leaned onto me, wing over my back. I smiled and nuzzled her cheek, feeling the warmth her wing gave me.

“I guess not.” She drawled. “Have I ever told you how pretty you are?” I flushed at the sudden remark. Okay, she was already drunk? I gave a small sly smile.

“Mmm… nope. I don’t think you have. But do go on.” I said.

“Well, I know for certain how pretty you are. I don’t care what ponies say about you. You are the most amazing mare I have ever met.” She said, tipping her head slightly and giggling a bit. I took a pull as she continued. “Ponies can suck my… well… I’m not sure what, but they can go suck it!” she flapped her free wing and blinked before looking at it with a transfixed smile. “Since when did I have wings? Hey, Courier, look! I have wings!” she said as she flapped them. I smirked.

“Lightweight.” I said.



I had never been so amused in my life. Seeing Silver Iris drunk after a few pulls made me feel sorry for her. She eventually passed out and I had to get a couple of ponies to help me get her back to the carrier, much to Goldenlee’s chagrin. While Silver Iris was resting, I decided to explore the ship again. I turned the corner and found Popper staring into the cloudy gloomy sky on a deck. I trotted to her.

“Hey.” I said. Popper seemed startled by me. She eventually retained her usual demeanor around me.

“What do you want?” she asked. I smiled and stood next to her, propping my hooves over the railing and looking up into the sky.

“Just checking up on everyone.” I said. Popper sighed and looked back up into the sky with me.

“I saw. Those Snow Dogs know what they are doing.” She said. “Speaking of which… when have you befriended an FEV?” she asked. I gave her a small frown.

“Rex isn’t a FEV.” I paused. “Okay, maybe he is an FEV, but he’s not a thing, that’s for sure.” I looked to her. “It was a while ago back in Las Pegasus. We had just finished surviving an ambush from Father Pride himself.” I said. She looked intrigued.

“Father Pride? Why are you tangoing with The Family?” she asked. I nickered.

“Well, at first I didn’t want to. But then things happened and I eventually got in with Kingpin himself and pissed off The Pride by blowing up a casino of theirs.” I said matter-of-factly. She laughed.

“Dayum, girl. If you wanted to ever get the attention of The Pride, you damn well gotten it.” She said. I smiled before frowning again.

“I wasn’t planning on too.” I sighed. “It was a stupid idea. I thought it was a propane tank. I only realized later it was the gas canister for the elevator. And I’m not too happy about blowing up the casino either. Ponies got hurt.” She arched a brow at me. “Innocent ponies. They got caught in the crossfire. It was stupid because it was the only last ditch effort to stop from being surrounded by The Pride.” Popper nickered again.

“Well, I say good on ya’. Can’t really save everypony you know.” She said. I said nothing. It’s a true statement. When it had happened, I had secretly hoped that others had gotten away. The only pony I’ve saved from that was the attendant. But she didn’t stick around long. She instantly ran away calling me insane. I furrowed my brows. Could I be a little insane? Din always took care of that, but that idea was all me. Popper nudged me out of my thought process.

“You always make faces when you’re thinking?” she asked with an arched brow. I blinked.

“Faces?” I stiffened when she stretched her cheeks and stuck her tongue out. I couldn’t help but laugh with her. We took a moment to calm ourselves before Popper finally spoke.

“Listen, for what’s it worth, I’m sorry for being a complete bitch.” She said with a small frown. I gave her a concerned look.

“You shouldn’t really be sorry.” I said. “I provoked you in the first place. I had to get my surroundings down and the only way to do that was to get an Enclave to take me to Viper.” I sighed. “For five weeks she punished me. She hated me ever since I piloted Rex and defeated her own timberwolf.” Popper nodded.

“Oh, so that was you.” She said. I cocked my head in confusion. “The Enclave got riled up one day about a pony riding one of their own projects. You really pissed them off good.” She smirked. “Is that why you went mute? So you wouldn’t piss them off that much?” I shook my head.

“They already knew about it. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have tossed me in with you.” I rubbed my chin. “I believe I did say why. I didn’t need to talk because I was ‘new bait’ whatever that means. My opinions wouldn’t matter and Bubble Pop could have easily told off my plan.” I smirked at her now. “It’s not the first time I’ve been in captivity.” She looked surprised.

“Wait, you mean to say that you being in prison isn’t your first time?” she asked. I nodded my head.

“Unless you want to count slaver cages as prisons, then yes. But I would always get out of those situations quickly.” I waved my hoof to a part of the carrier. “This required a bit more thinking.” Popper gave me a smile.

“Hell, I’m having all sorts of mixed feelings about you. At first I thought you were just nothing. Then you provoked me and ended up winning made me have second thoughts. Then that rape comment…” she suddenly looked sad. “Well, I guess I did set myself up for that.” I gave her a small concerned smile.

“It happened to me too.” I said, making her look shock. It was my turn to look sad now. “It happened years ago when I was just a filly. I was still in training to be a courier. I had a crush on a mare that made me feel like I was something. She was kind to me. She talked to me. We hung out.” I bowed my head. “And then she turned her back on me. She and a few other cadets pinned me down and started cutting me with knives while a colt had his way.” Popper looked horrified. I nodded. “After that, I just pushed others away. Only had my family to really care for. All the other ponies could die for all I care.” Popper gave me a concerned look. My friends then popped into my head, making me smile. “And years later, I’ve finally met some ponies I could trust.” I looked over to see the small figures of Brick and Star together pushing a crate down a ramp while Goldenlee talked with a few ponies and zebra around her. “I feel as if I could move on after meeting them.” Popper took a moment to take this in before sighing and bowing her head over the railing.

“I’m still not over mine.” She said. I said nothing but waited for the mare to talk. She finally did after a moment. “It happened about five years ago. Me and my brother were just hanging out like we always do. Had a little gang going in Harbinture Town.” Harbinture Town? That’s at least a few miles south of Las Pegasus! “Well, we also had a rival gang too. And being the big shot brats, we would always do competitive sports like seeing who can kick hard enough to break a cement brick or hit someone and see how long they can keep running before they get caught.” She chuckled. “I swear, my bro was the champ at getting caught. But since we were the mayor’s kids, we would always be let off home free.” Then she frowned. “One day, I was just hanging out at night with a couple of buddies when a few rowdy rival gang members decided to provoke us. We got into a fight and we ended up losing.” She sighed. 

“I was the only one that stayed to fight. The others just ran off and left me there. Then they pinned me down and each and everyone of them took a turn on me.” She shuddered. “Then they left me there… I couldn’t move. I was badly hurt then. After that, I guess I changed. I began getting into way more trouble than I should.” She outstretched a hoof in front of her before continuing. “Vandalism. Foul language around the foals. Even back talking my dad who is the mayor of the town. Soon, ponies began to fear me. They always grew quiet when I was walking down the street. And when I saw my rapists, they got cocky with me.” She then brought her other hoof out and smacked them together. “Then, I butchered those fucker.” I blinked. “I had a knife on me and when they got close, I stabbed the one I could get too first. I repeatedly stabbed him until the organs were exposed. Then I turned on the others, doing the same thing. They ran of course, but I eventually hunted them down and killed them in brutal ways.”

“Let me guess. You and the rival gang never planned to hurt each other that much?” I asked. She gave me a studying look before replying.

“I guess. I mean, my bro and his friend were always competitive. They tried to see who could be the most bad ass they could. And when his friends got my rapists to join, they thought they could get away with it. And when I hunted them down and butchered them, a couple of Enclave happened to be on the scene. They beat me and took me into custody. For five years I’ve been locked up in the damn carrier.” She finished with a bow of her head.

“Do you regret what you did?” I asked. She chuckled.

“Never even came to my mind. Those fuckers got what they deserved.” She said. She looked to me now. “Did you kill your rapists?” I shook my head.

“They were also being trained to be couriers. I couldn’t kill ponies.” I showed her my stable barding underneath my faded black long sleeve duster. “We were stable ponies.” She looked me over and then nodded.

“Makes sense. I never understood any of that stable crap. I always thought of them as like an underground society of bigots that just kept everything for themselves. And when they opened, I chuckled at the thought that they were no longer safe in their stable.” Popper said. “Idiots who couldn’t take care of themselves because they are so used to how their stable works.”

“I can agree with you.” I said. “Not every stable had been the perfect habitat for ponies. I’ve heard some of them were uninhabitable and some defected. Ours was a normal stable. With an orchard field and everything. Well sixty years ago, Stable 50 finally opened and the dwellers were greeted by the RCE. So we were lucky to have built a town in an abandon ruined part of a city with the protection of the RCE.” Popper smirked.

“Yep. You stable ponies got lucky. Some of them weren’t as lucky. There’s a stable that is not too far from Harbinture. I’ve gone there a few times. Never actually explored it. But it looked like it was forced into.” She said. I blinked. A stable being forced into?

“What do you mean?” I asked. Popper made a small thrust with her hoof.

“Like something rammed the damn stable open. I don’t know what, but the door had a big dent in it.” She said. I rubbed my chin. Interesting… a stable that had actually been forced into? But the doors are at least ten tons of steel. Having something make a dent in it and forcing it off the hinges has to be either something big or something being altered and had the strength of a speeding rocket tank.

“Do you know the stable number?” I asked. Popper frowned and ruffled her mane.

“Errr… 72 I think.” She said. I nodded. Stable 72. I’ll have to remember that. I blinked and squinted my eyes. Are those cloaked ponies? Popper seemed to have noticed too. From the deck, I saw a small group of black cloaked ponies slowly walking towards Guillotine and my friends.

“Come on.” I said to her. We both galloped off of the deck and out to the ramp. Guillotine was already in a chat with them.

“…hell do you mean? You got a problem with a griffon?” he asked sounding pissed.

“Easy Guillotine.” I said as I galloped over to her with Popper on my tail. I stopped and narrowed my eyes at the strange cloaked ponies. “Who are you all? What business do you have here?” I have to be on guard. These ponies looked like they went a long way to reach this place. And if I had brought trouble, I was willing to either reason my way or have an entire carrier of inmates point guns at them. The lead cloaked pony stepped forward.

“You’re eyes are pure gold.” He said to me. I blinked.

“Err… yes, what about my eyes?” I asked. The lead pony shifted slightly.

“Do you bear the mane of fire?” he asked. I pulled my hood down further.

“And what if I do?” I asked. Another cloaked pony stepped up.

“We must see if you are the Savior. One who’s hide is that of the abyss, with eyes shining with gold and bears a mane of ever lasting fire. You have two former traits. Do you have the last trait?” she said. I exchanged looks with Popper and Guillotine before stepping forward. I then tossed my hood back and the cloaked ponies gasped in surprise.

“So it is you! The one who can save us!” the cloaked mare said. I stomped a hoof into the snow.

“Okay, enough of this. Who are you ponies and why are you looking for me?” I asked. The cloaked stallion stepped forward.

“Why, we are on a great journey. To find our messiah, the Savior of Ponies. And it seems our journey has come to an end.” He said. I arched a brow. I can understand Savior of the Roads, but Savior of Ponies?

“Dogger smells trouble.” Dogger growled. I narrowed my eyes.

“Listen, you got the wrong idea. I’m not a messiah and I am not a Savior of any sorts. I’m just a courier.” I said.

“But only the Savior can do such a feat as to obtain a carrier from those that hide the stars. It is only the Savior who can defeat one who hides the stars with a beast of leaves. It is the Savior that can bring peace to this dire time.” A cloaked mare said. Then they bowed. “We have come for you, our messiah. The Savior of Ponies. All hail the Savior!” The ponies began chanting.

“All hail the Savior! All hail the savior!” I looked to Dogger and made a swirling motion to my temple.

“And you think Snow Dogs are crazy.” I said to her. She gave a small nod before turning back to the chanting ponies.

“Well shit. That ain’t creepy at all.” Popper said with a snort.

“I agree.” Guillotine said. I sighed. Great, karma threw another pair of crazies my way. But now that I think about it, Silver Iris did say something about ponies knowing me. I blinked.

“Are you The Pride in anyway?” I asked. The lead pony shook his head.

“We are not affiliated with the one who spreads blasphemous tales of our Savior. We are a group dedicated to your ways of saving. You have shown us what good can be accomplished by your deeds. You have given us hope, Savior. And we are here to hear your words of wisdom.” He said. I frowned.

“You want wisdom? Quit doing this. You are only going to cause trouble not just for me, but other ponies as well.” I said. The lead rubbed his chin.

“Then how do we go about in teaching your ways?” he asked. I opened my mouth. Then closed it. Wait… maybe I can try something. Something that I could use as an advantage.

“Err… well for one, you can stop calling me messiah. Two, don’t call me a Savior. And lastly, if you want to spread the words about my doings, then by all means. But if I ever hear that you and your group are causing trouble for anyone, then I will see to it personally that you are to be stopped.”  I said.

“Her words are wise.” The cloaked mare said. “Tis true, her mind is that of wisdom. Very well, Savior. We will do as you have asked.” They bowed. I sighed and rubbed my face. This day couldn’t get any worse.



Footnote Max Level!

> Preperations
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Preparations


I for one am not starting to like my followers one bit. They had told me that they had traveled for a long while to find me, so I allowed them a couple days stay here in the carrier. A couple days later, they are still around and now following me everywhere I go, much to my chagrin. I trotted next to Brick, looking annoyed as we made our way down to the cargo bay to help out with more of the salvaging. My followers trailed not too far behind. I had to get them off my back. I had to get my friends together so we can be off to Las Pegasus. Silver Iris seems as much annoyed I was to my followers.
We had tried enjoying a simple cuddling moment out on the deck when she noticed them behind us, just staring. It eventually got creepy to the point where they killed the mood, leaving Iris with no choice but to find something else to do. I had tried discussing with my other friends, but the creepy stalking they had going on with me just made me lose my train of thought. These guys have got to go. I didn’t ask for any followers. Why the hell did a bunch of ponies decide to make me into a cult messiah? They are worse than The Pride!
Trotting next to Brick, we made our way down and was greeted by Bubble Pop at the hangar. The timid mare eventually warmed up to a few of the ponies after apologizing to us all about what she had done. Guillotine was still pissed at her for ratting out Gahilda, but he has to eventually forgive her. But right now, Guillotine was staying as far away from her as possible. I smiled as the cotton candy colored mare trotted over to us with her saddle bag full of salvage. She opened her mouth to say something when she stopped, noticing my followers behind us and suddenly seemed frightened. I sighed. Okay, enough is enough! I turned to my cloaked followers.

“Okay, this has got to stop.” I said. The leader of the bunch, who I found out was named Crispy Crunch, looked at me with a confused expression.

“Stop what?” he asked. I frowned and stomped my hoof on the ground.

“Following me! I gave you a couple of days to stay and rest because I thought you were going to leave after seeing me. Now here you are still following me around! I can’t even think properly without having you lot stare at my back! You have got to go!” I explained, seeing a few ponies, zebra and griffons nodding with me. The cloaked mare, I found out her name is Melon Mellow, spoke.

“Yes, you have graced us with your palace and we are humbly grateful for the Savior letting us stay.” She said with a bow. I rubbed my face, feeling more agitated than before.

“I told you, you can stay for a couple of days and then leave. Not stay and follow me around!” I said.

“But we have yet to begin preparations.” Crispy said.

“Well, maybe you should have thought of that then just follow me around!” I snapped. I blinked then. “What preparations?”

“For the day you will lead us. To punish those that see you threatened or unworthy.” Crispy said.

“Didn’t I say I didn’t want you to cause trouble for anyone?” I said between grit teeth. “I don’t need others to handle my own things! I’m trying to get a carrier up and running for all of us to use as a base and yet I can’t even begin our own preparations because you insist on following me around.”

“And we apologize for it. We really wanted to see if you are as they say you to be.” Crispy said. I arched a brow.

“What are you talking about?” Crispy held out a hoof to me.

“They say you to be one with wisdom. One with cunning skills and ideas.” He said. I looked at Brick, who nodded. I then turned back to them with a smile.

“Well then, how about I give you demonstration?” I asked. My followers exchanged looks before I nodded with my eyes closed. “Brick?” I heard the sound of a clink and a loud popping sound along with yelps of surprise. I turned, opening my eyes and pulled a slightly disoriented Bubble Pop along with me and Brick as we raced down the hangar and quickly vanished into a hall. We didn’t stop until we reached a secluded area. I peeked around the corner to see if they had followed us. I sighed with relief when they hadn’t and turned back to the two. Bubble Pop smiled at me.

“I’m glad I saw it in time to close my eyes.” She said. I nodded with a smile of my own.

“Good job with that flash bang, Brick.” I said. Brick nodded.

“Ayep.” He said. I checked again and quickly ducked back when I saw two of them scanning the hangar. I grit my teeth again.

“Stubborn bastards.” I hissed. “We need to get around them. I need to get all my friends to a spot where they can’t find us.” I looked to see Bubble Pop rub her chin. Then she looked up and I followed her gaze. Vents. I beamed and scooped the timid mare in a hug, making her stiffen. “Good thinking.” She flushed and gave me a sheepish smile. Brick helped the two of us into the vent and I reached my hoof down for Brick to climb in. He shook his head.

“Don’t worry, I’ll see if I can find the others. If they see me, I’ll just drop another flashbang.” He said. I shook my head.

“They might know that trick after seeing it the first time. We’ll meet on the bridge. Do your best to avoid them.” I said. He nodded before turning and quietly trotting off. I looked back to Bubble Pop, who seemed to be staring at me and flushing. “Come on, Pop. We have to get to the bridge.” She blinked and quickly nodded. We crawled quietly through the vents. I’m not good with the ventilation paths. It took me a while to figure out where we were. A couple of times, I saw my followers still looking for me. Stubborn bunch indeed.
After a while of getting lost, I stopped and looked out of the vent. I could see Xanthos with a few other people looking over things on the terminal. I smiled. We finally made it to the bridge. I brought my hind leg in and kicked with all my might, making the vent sail across the room and startling the few on the bridge. I hopped out and landed.

“Quiet Fire?” Xanthos asked. I nodded and was about to speak when I felt Bubble Pop land on top of me. I shook away the daze and gave her a small frown. She blinked and gave an embarrassed smile before stepping off of me.

“Yes, it’s me.” I said as I stood up and dusted myself off.

“What were you doing in the vents?” the zebra asked with a rub of his chin. I chuckled a bit.

“Well, you know those cloaked ponies calling themselves my followers?” I asked. They nodded. “Well, I had to get away from them.” I frowned more. “They refuse to let me be. So Me and Brick thought of a way to escape when they weren’t looking.” I noticed them looking at Bubble Pop with suspicion. “Don’t worry. She’s here with me. I need to discuss somethings with her.” Xanthos gave me a curious look before nodding and turning back to the terminal. I looked to Bubble Pop, who was still flushing. Is she okay?

“I-I’m sorry…” she said suddenly. I blinked.

“For what?” I asked. This mare is starting to worry me a little. She was about to reply when the door opened and in walked Comp and Rex with Star next to them.

“Hey, we heard about it from Brick.” Comp said. “Glad to see you finally got rid of them.” I nodded.

“They didn’t see you on the way here?” I asked. They shook their head, making me sigh with relief. “Great, now we just need Iris and Goldenlee to come with Brick and then we can finally discuss our next plan of action.”



It took them at least two hours to gather all my friends into the bridge.

“They started following Iris.” Star said, which made me feel agitated and somewhat threatened that they had followed Iris after giving up on me. Silver Iris kicked back on the captain’s chair while the rest of us gathered around below her.

“So, what’s the plan?” Silver Iris asked. I nodded.

“Right. What we need to do next is head for Las Pegasus.” I looked at my friends as I spoke. “I want to remind you all why we need to. Las Pegasus is out of control with the gang activity.” Comp nickered.

“And we all thought you don’t deal with gangs.” He said. I frowned.

“Don’t make me repeat myself. Listen, for what’s it worth, I’m tired of having to hide from my family’s lineage.” I sighed. “All the running and hiding. I’m sick of it. I want to do something good for once.” My friends gave me worried looks.

“Why the sudden change of heart, dear?” she asked. I walked over to peer out of the cockpit.

“Well, think about it. I’m already noticed by gang heads left and right. I’ve managed to get thousands of inmates to take over an Enclave prisoner carrier. I’ve blown up one of The Pride’s casinos. I’ve pissed off the Enclave not once, but three times.” I gave them a sad smile. “As much as it pains me to say, my ancestor’s habits have caught up to me. New Pegas and DJ Pon3 didn’t help my cause either. My actions are eventually going to catch up to me and bite me on the ass. So I want to be prepared.”

“And to do that, you want to go to Las Pegasus to stop gang riots?” Star asked. I gave him a small nod.

“I… never really thought of gangs as anything really. But after spending time with Popper, Xanthos, Guillotine and the Omaretas, I’m starting to have second thoughts on this whole gang stuff.” I said.

“Sounds like you want to be a part of a gang.” Silver Iris teased. I blinked and looked at her.

“W-what!? Ridiculous! I don’t want to be in a gang!” I saw her sly smile and sighed. “Oh yes, very funny. Tease the mare that has followers stalking me.”

“You know we love you.” Iris said with a snicker. We’ll see how much later. I agreed with the horned pony before turning back to my friends.

“Anyway, what I’m trying to say is that I want to at least do something to help LittlePip. She has too much going on as is and Sombra had already saw through the plan she had played out. It’s the reason she and her friends went into hiding.” I smiled when Star gave that look of understanding.

“I see. So you want to create a big enough distraction so Sombra can focus on you and give LittlePip time for a counter plan.” I gave him a nod.

“Smart ponies.” Iris said with a smile.

“Then why didn’t you say so before?” Goldenlee asked. I frowned.

“What do you think? Cloaked ponies that had been following me around for a while.” I rubbed my chin. “I still don’t know what they are up to. But I sure as hell not gonna let them try anything on our turf.” I noticed the sly smirks coming from my friends. Did I say something funny? I can’t believe my friends are agitating me more than my followers! I could feel the gears in my brain overheat.

“Look, if you wanted to be in a gang, you could have just said so.” Comp said coolly. I grit my teeth. What is wrong with them? This is all so frustrating! I shook my head and began pacing.

“I never want to be in a gang. I just want to be a normal pony with normal needs.” I said. I stopped and cocked my head. Did I really just call myself normal? To my friends snickering and my chagrin, that was a yes. I shook my head. “Look, can you please bear with me on this!”

“Of course, dear.” Goldenlee said. I gave them a skeptical look before continuing.

“So, create a distraction so LittlePip can have time to come up with another counter plan. After that, we still need to find my father’s reports and recordings. We still need to find Brick’s friend. We still need to figure out Comp’s memory loss.” I rubbed my chin. “And I also have a sneaky suspicion that the Enclave aren’t only looking for Rex and Iris, but also LittlePip. So, if we can use this carrier and get it up and running, we might be able to access the main HQ for the Enclave and get them on us. That’ll give LittlePip more breathing room to think.” I looked at my friends who were giving me concerned looks. “What?”

“Umm… Courier. Don’t you think it’s a bad thing to have every single group and gang after you?” Star asked. I nodded.

“If it gives LittlePip the time to come up with another plan, then yes. How are you guys not seeing it?” I asked, feeling my frustration build.

“Dear, I believe you are putting too much burdens to bear.” She said. I shook my head.

“Please, after what I’ve been through? It will be nothing.” I said.

“Courier, are you sure you thought about this all the way?” Comp asked. “Don’t get me wrong, I think it’s a great plan. But shouldn’t we take it apart little by little?” I arched a brow.

“Of course I have thought about it. Why wouldn’t I think of it as a plan if I hadn’t?” I said. I must have fumed.

“Dear, why don’t you take it slow? You are putting too mu-.” I cut Goldenlee off with a stomp of my hoof.

“Look, I don’t care if I get the entire Wasteland on me. I just want to make sure LittlePip gets the breathing room she needs so we can stop Sombra from waking the Maidens.” I snorted. “Hell, my brother woke mine up. I’ve seen what she is capable of. We all have. I for one don’t want to wait any longer for Sombra to do something.” I furrowed my brows and rubbed my chin. “Unless I can find some way to get Sombra to notice me with Din’s power.” But how? I don’t want to unleash Din on the entire Wasteland. I don’t want to have myself be taken over. There has to be a way to get Sombra to notice me. I didn’t show it, but I had been surprised the few times I had used Din’s power and hadn’t seen Sombra shown up at all. The last time was when he had inflicted the feeling of death on me in my dream.
So, I would have expected Sombra to at least show up after or during when Viper provoked me to free Din. And it bugged me. It truly bugged me that he hadn’t shown himself after that. My guess was he is still trying to get LittlePip to unintentionally help with the Maidens. What also had been driving me nuts was what he had done to my brother. I hadn’t heard anything about the Demon of the Wasteland in a while. What did Sombra do to my brother?
I blinked and noticed my friends giving me the same concerned expression.

“Dear, maybe you should ease off a little on the thinking.” Goldenlee said. I shook my head.

“I can’t. I have to be on guard at all times. If I lose my train of thought for a second, I’m afraid something might go terribly wrong.” I said. I pointed a hoof at Bubble Pop, making her blink in confusion. “Hell, if I did stop thinking, who knows what the inmates will do to her. Some still haven’t forgiven her and I want to make sure that she’s safe too.” She flushed bright red through her cotton candy colored face. “I also want to make sure my followers leave and not have to bother us again.” I ruffled my mane. “So many things to do. So little time. I want to get them out of here so we can prepare more.”

“Courier.” Star said. I continued.

“And once I do, we meet in front of the hangar with necessary supplies for our trip to Las Pegasus.”

“Courier.” Brick said. I still continued.

“When we do get to Las Pegasus, we check up on the gangs. See if we can get them to calm down. Then after that, we need to find more of my father’s reports and-.”

“Courier!” my friends said in unison. I stopped and looked at them in confusion.

“What?” I asked.

“You need to relax.” Iris said. I shook my head, feeling more agitated.

“I can’t! How can any of you not see that? If I stop, then something bad is going to happen!” I said.

“Courier, you really need to relax.” Star said. Okay, that’s it. I stomped my hoof and felt the warmth on my head.

“Why do you guys not understand? I have everything planned out!” I said raising my voice a little. I noticed the small crowd back away from me and my friends looked more worried. “Why do you insist on me relaxing?”

“Courier, you need to calm down. Relax.” Iris said. I balked, feeling more frustrated.

“Now you’re telling me to calm down? What is with you all?? I thought you were my friends!”

“Dear, we are. And we are being your friends now. We need you to relax.” Goldenlee said sternly. I was really starting to hate that word now.

“Stop telling me to relax!” I shouted. I breathed heavily, feeling the warmth on my head dissipate. I was still feeling frustrated. I couldn’t stand to be around these ponies right now. I have so many things to do and now my friends are getting on my back too! I said nothing and stomped out of the bridge, leaving my friends to their own worries. I don’t know what’s gotten into them, but they were really starting to piss me off. I gritted my teeth. I need a drink. I need to hit something. Somepony. Anything! I stomped out onto the deck and saw to my annoyance, my followers.

“Savior?” Melon asked. I said nothing. “We have been looking for you.” She smiled now. “I’m glad to see you are safe.” My eye twitched.

“Why do you guys insist!?” I shouted. She blinked and shifted a little.

“I-Is something wrong? Have we done something to upset the messiah?” she asked. I stomped my hoof, feeling the warmth on my head again. The small group she was with shuffled back with murmurs of surprise. Melon’s eyes widened. “The mane of fire… She, who is the Savior, also bears the blessing of the maiden.” She said with an awe dropped jaw. I said nothing and let the fire spread around them in a small circle.

“Stop following me!! I don’t want anything to happen to anyone. But if you continue to pester me or my friends any further, then I’ll make sure your cult will be disbanded.” I must have gave her the murderous look, for she instantly looked on in fear.

“I… I knew I would do something to upset the Savior.” She stepped forward. “V-very well, Savior. I accept the punishment you shall give me. I have done a sin against the Savior.” She gave me a stern look. “I’m ready.” I bit my lip in frustration. What the hell is this mare talking about?? I closed my eyes and looked away, feeling the warmth die down. When I opened my eyes again, the fire was no longer there. Melon seemed surprised.

“Like I said… I don’t want anything to happen to anyone. Unless for a good cause.” I knew I would regret saying this later. Melon eased the tension she had built up and gave a shaky sigh.

“I will not upset you again, Savior. I shall accept the second chance to heart. Hail the Savior!” she said. Her group repeated. I groaned and pushed past them. I wasn’t surprised when they had started following me. I just ignored them and their blind religious ways. Maybe I should just go back to lowering my notoriety after all. But I can’t. I have to give the edge for LittlePip. My head was starting to hurt. For the past couple of days, I had constantly thought of certain scenarios I could use to make myself more notable with Sombra.
All my scenarios have been for naught. All either had me and my friends end up being killed or taken captive with no way out and others had been the destruction of a group or ponies I know. I grumbled when I actually came up with a scenario that just put me back in the stalemate. At this point, my head was killing me. But I didn’t stop. I glanced back at the cloaked ponies quietly following me. I've got to get them to leave. Whatever they were hoping for, they weren’t going to get it if they kept following me. But how can I get them to leave? No matter how much I plead and beg, they seem to just take the idea and throw it away. The only other option left was to get them to come with us and ditch them in the never ending blizzards The Empire has. But then if something bad had happened to them, it would be all my fault.
And I don’t want to have a dead cult of ponies because they so foolishly followed me to their deaths on my hooves. I turned the corners and found myself standing on the morphed bridge of where Iris’s clones had once been. A hole where Din had cut a part of the ship with that strange magic loomed overhead. Seeing this brought back the memories of being provoked and feeling sorry for Iris as well as being mad at her. I looked back to see the cloaked followers still behind me. I grumbled more and continued on trotting down the hall and away from the melted clone lab.



I couldn’t sleep at all. The next day proved to be the most harrowing experience I had. Dogger had finally gotten the supplies needed to start rebuilding parts of the carrier. I looked over a diagram Cream had made, showing us what really needed to be replace and what we should worry about. Turns out, we had a lot of things to worry about than much needing to be replaced. So I rounded up groups of ponies, zebra and griffons. Ghost Pepper and her group were to aid the dogs in fixing the chambers where gas had apparently leaked out. Piffon was to lead his group to the bottom levels and repair the air filters. Guillotine was to take his group to the engines and replace the burnt out crystal fuses with the ones that came from Europa. They wore special suites to protect themselves from the radiation that was down there. Xanthos was to handle the data encrypting team with Shining Star being a guide.
That left me and Bubble Pop to gather a group and start cleaning out the rest of the hangar of the remaining supplies. I gathered the strongest I could find along with Iris, Brick and Comp steering Rex and a few others that I had seen that could lift more than two crates of salvage. Unfortunately, my followers stuck around again and watched from the sidelines as I led my group to pick out what was garbage and what was useful. I notice Bubble Pop having a keen eye for some of the salvage that seemed useless and then explaining its properties to us. We had found a lot of gilded stuff and only a few bits and pieces that could help in the repairing.
I motioned for two earth ponies to haul three crates down the ramp when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned and balked when I saw Heart and Bell smiling at me.

“Sisters? What are you doing here?!” I asked.

“We came to check up on you.” Heart said. Check up on me?

“You mean to tell me that you went through snowwolf infested plains to check up on me?” I asked.

“Those nice doggies led us to the town!” Bell squeaked. Heart nodded.

“But I thought you guys were at Wheatfield Acres?” I said. Heart held up her PipBuck and showed me the message I had sent to everyone that was worried about me. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head. “O-oh.”

“We haven’t heard from you in weeks.” Heart said as she lowered her muffler a bit. “Stall has been keeping up with me. But you, of all ponies, haven’t been keeping up with me at all.” She chuckled now and looked over to the working ponies. “And here we find you leading ponies to rebuild a carrier.” I blinked.

“Wait, how do you know we are trying to rebuild it?” I asked. Heart nodded towards the town.

“Caravans have been coming and going now thanks to you and what you have done.” She said. “We all saw a giant ship coming from the sky and vanish over a mountain. New Pegas had said everyone from The Strip to The Empire saw it. And then a couple days later, we here how The Empire’s own ‘Savior of the Roads’ emerged and had begun reconstruction with the aid of not just Snow Dogs, but with griffons and zebra.” She explained. A couple of days? I checked the map on my PipBuck. I noticed we were at least a good three day trot from Stableton. Wow, who would have thought?

“You are amazing, sis!” Bell squeaked again. I gave her a sheepish smile and waved my hoof.

“I-I’m nothing special.” I said. Heart gave me an arch brow.

“Exploding a gang’s casino. Riding a timberwolf and defeating another timberwolf with an Enclave operative and shaming the Enclave all the same. Disappearing for a few weeks and realizing after the carrier had come crashing down that you had been held captive and managed to take it over?” I said nothing but blinked. I then sighed.

“I really wish you all would stop listening to that DJ. He’s been following my exploits ever since Route 15.” I said. Heart shook her head.

“I’m glad he has. Do you realize how much we’ve been through since you had been held captive for a few weeks?” she asked. Bell furrowed her brows before shrugging.

“I wasn’t worried. I knew Curry can take on an entire Enclave carrier.” She said. Heart gave her a glare, making her feign a smile and wave at her before turning back to me.

“I really didn’t think you, my dear sister, to be the one caught up in all this.” she said. I nodded.

“Karma can be a bitch at times.” I said, glaring at the two ponies on my shoulders who seem to be preoccupying themselves with a game of Go Fish.

“Karma or not, you should know better!” Heart said. I smiled at her.

“Don’t worry, sis. I’m a tough mare.” I said. She arched a brow.

“Hey, Quiet Fire.” A voice said. I turned to see Piffon hauling two tanks on his back. “Think these tanks will do?” I looked at one and studied the symbol on the tank. I smiled and nodded.

“Yes, Piffon. Those would be perfect.” I said. He nodded before taking off, leaving me to face my sisters, who were giving me questioning looks. “What?”

“Quiet Fire?” Bell asked. I blinked and rubbed the back of my head.

“Oh yeah. While I was a prisoner on the carrier, I had been dubbed ‘Quiet Fire’ to the gangs and inmates.” I said matter-of-factly.

“Why?” Heart asked. I gave her a sheepish smile.

“W-well… ever since I got captured, I had to plan a way out of the mess. So I decided playing mute for weeks.” I smiled and looked back at the busy ponies, zebra and griffons. “It’s because for a few weeks I played mute. And they put fire in the name because of my mane.”

“Interesting.” Heart said with a small nod. I sighed.

“What do you want, sis?” I groaned. As happy as I was to see my sisters, I was also getting annoyed because I wanted to get back to work.

“An explanation. What had happened to you all those weeks.” She said. I looked at them with a frown.

“Alright. I’ll tell you.” And so I did. I told them everything that had happened on the carrier. When I was finished, Bell looked star struck and Heart seemed impressed.

“Well, you certainly have dad’s way of going about things.” She said. I cocked my head.

“I do?” I hadn’t really thought about it. Heart nodded.

“You have mother’s looks, but I can see dad with your eyes.” She said. I gently held up a hoof and put it to my right eye. Mom had said the same thing before her dementia acted up. I gave a sad look and bowed my head.

“How’s mom?” I asked.

“Didn’t you go see her after the town had been saved?” Heart asked, looking a bit startled. I shook my head, feeling more ashamed. The last time I saw her, she was in the middle of being raped by a raider. I had told a couple of couriers to make sure she was safe before I butchered my mom’s rapist in the middle of the town. After that and Din nearly burning the town along with the mayor’s plan on selling out the town to the Cacophony, I hadn’t really stopped by and check on her. My ears drooped. After all that, I hadn’t gone to check up on mom. I had instantly went back out with my friends to find more of dad’s reports.

“I’m sorry…” I said. Heart nodded.

“You shouldn’t tell me that. She has been worried sick about you.” She said sternly. I winced. “Curry, please. When you get the chance, check up on her. We are all worried for her.” I nodded.

“I’ll… when I get the chance, I will.” I turned back to the working groups of the carrier. “But right now, I have to plan on getting this thing up and running before heading to Las Pegasus and stop the gangs there.” I hissed as I felt a good bop on my head. I glared at Heart, rubbing my head. “Why is everypony aiming for my head!?”

“Because you need to have sense knocked into you.” She returned my glare. “Courier, are you willing to let our family’s lineage be placed onto your hooves?” I looked down at my hooves and nodded.

“New Pegas made sure of that.” I muttered. Heart bopped me on the head again. I rubbed my head. “Are you guys trying to give me a concussion?”

“Courier, New Pegas hasn’t done anything. He doesn’t know of our family’s history. He and DJ Pon3 are just telling the truth how it is. It’s you that has been making them tell the Wasteland about you.” She said. I shook my head.

“The first time was unavoidable! After that, New Pegas had been following my exploits ever since!” I grit my teeth. “I didn’t ask for it!”

“Well, you probably should have. And now you have a cult dedicated to your ‘ideals’.” She said motioning at the cloaked ponies past a few workers that had stopped to watch us argue. I snorted.

“They are fools!” I said. “I tried getting them to leave, but they are refusing to let their religion of me go!”

“S-sisters?” Bell stammered. We ignored her.

“Have you, Curry? Or are you also basking in the new found fame you had created for yourself?” Heart said with a frown. I stomped my hoof hard on the metallic floor, catching the attention of everyone around us.

“Like I said… I didn’t ask for it!” I said between grit teeth.

“What about all those years of keeping our lineage a secret?” she asked. I gave her a sarcastic look.

“Gee, you want to just shout it to the world?” I said.

“I have done no such thing. You have set yourself up for that.” She said.

“Curry? Heart?” Bell squeaked. We continued to ignore her. My sister was really starting to get on my nerves.

“How are you not getting it!?” I began pacing. “Of course I still want to keep our lineage a secret. But no, here we are talking about it in front of everyone.”

“Only because you caught their attention.” She said.

“Oh yeah? Then what about you? You are literally becoming the hypocrite.” I retorted.

“I’m no such thing!” she said, bristling. I smirked. I always know when to hit the sore spots on her.

“Sure, keep telling yourself that, sis.” I said.

“How are you so blind by this?!” she scoffed. I chuckled and looked at her with a challenging smirk.

“Blind? I’m blind? Here we are, in the middle of a hangar with a bunch of captives that the Enclave had kept for years and now here you are telling me I should back away from this?” I shook my head. “Sorry, sister. But I plan on following through with this plan.”

“What kind of plan is that? Having an entire carrier at your disposal to threaten ponies and get them to behave?” I bristled now.

“I’m doing the exact opposite. I’m trying to get the attention of a very bad pony so he can get off of LittlePip’s back!” I said.

“Why on earth do you want to catch the attention of a bad pony when you have plenty of them looking for you?” Heart retorted.

“I’m not the only one he’s after!” I shouted. “He’s been going after me because I’m one of the Maidens of the Stars! Have you forgotten Pleasant Town?” She balked.

“Y-you mean to say that, that wasn’t arcane magic?” she asked. I shook my head furiously.

“You know how well I can do arcane. Oh right, I can’t do any arcane magic. Lyon already has that taken care of.” I rubbed my face, still feeling agitated. “I had been possessed by a fire spirit named Din. She was the reason why the carrier fell from the sky. I wasn’t planning on destroying the damn thing!”

“But you were planning to take it over anyway?” she said. I nodded.

“Of course! How else was I and thousands of innocent people were going to get back to the Wastes? I had a plan set in motion and I plan on seeing it through.” I said.

“And what are you going to do after that?” Heart said.

“Easy, we go to Las Pegasus. Get the gangs to calm down. Then I help my friends while finding dad’s reports and recordings that he had for some reason left around the Wasteland.” I retorted.

“And have you fully thought about it at all?” she asked. I opened my mouth to say something, but then closed it.

“I have… I think.” I finally said.

“Curry, please listen to me.” Heart said. “You need to back away now. You are handling too much by yourself.” I bristled more.

“I’m not doing this by myself! My friends are also in on this plan!” I said.

“Courier!” I looked up to see a grim looking Iris. “You need to listen to her.” I balked.

“Iris!? Why!? We can do this! We can knock all these things out with this carrier!” I said.

“So you really haven’t.” Heart said. I snorted.

“I’m trying to think!” I said. “I had been! I’ve been trying to find the perfect solution so none of us are dead or injured!”

“And have you’ve come up with one yet?” Heart asked.

“No! I haven’t! Which is why I’m still trying to think!” I said. I ruffled my mane. “And it’s getting really hard too when I have a dumb cult constantly following me and now I have you and my friends being on my back! Why won’t you just let me be in peace!?”

“We are trying too. Which is why you need to relax.” Iris said. I must have fumed from the ears.

“Why are you all telling me too!? If I let my guard down for a second, we won’t see what could hit us! Sombra might pull something and we might not know what to do! Which is why I need to think so he won’t have that chance too! But it’s becoming more and more difficult because everyone is trying to get me to back away from the plan!” I glared at Heart. “And if you came all this way to try and tell me to back away, then you can forget it. Go back to your vacation. I have stuff to do.” With that, I turned and was about to get the staring crowd back to work when I felt myself being turned around and felt something smack me hard across the cheek and into a crate.
I shook away the daze, hearing murmurs of surprise and looked to Heart. She shook her left hoof and glared at me.

“You leave me no choice, Courier.” She said. I smirked, rubbing my muzzle at the newly formed blood and stood up.

“Them’s fightin’ words.” I said as I stood up. More murmurs and chatter spoke up. Me and Heart circled as the crowd began to form a circle.

“Guys, stop!” Iris said as she landed in between us.

“Back off, Iris.” I said. “This is between me and my sister.” Iris looked at me with a grim stare.

“No, I won’t let it come to this.” she said. I scoffed.

“You and the rest keep trying to get me away from the plan. Can’t you see I’m trying to protect everyone?” Me and Heart still circled, now with Iris in the middle.

“Courier, you have to understand. We know you want to protect everyone, but you need to relax.”

“How about you get out of the way and let me handle this.” I snapped. She narrowed her eyes.

“Iris.” Heart spoke. “Please move. I have to teach my dear sister a thing or two about the mind.” Iris was ready to protest, when she stopped and gritted her teeth.

“Fine.” She said before taking off and hovering over us. When she did, I instantly galloped forward, taking my sister by surprise and planted two swings to her face, sending her stumbling. I bobbed in place as Heart rubbed her muzzle and glared at me.

“Oh. It. Is. On.” She said. I gave her a smirk. She charged and I ducked for the gut blow. But Heart seemed ready for it, for she strafed me with a spin and gave a good applebuck to my side. I went sailing past the crowd and out onto the ramp of the hangar. I stood up, wincing at the pain. I had to give my sister the benefit of the doubt. Since both of us are couriers trained in combat, we were also unicorns specializing in magic. Mine being illusion and hers was shadow magic. She could us the shadows to transport herself to the nearest shadow or even manipulate the shadows of her foes. She was instantly on me in a blink of an eye.
I quickly kicked up my hindlegs under her and tossed her over me. I stood up and crouched low. She rolled and landed upright. I saw her horn glow and my shadow suddenly turned into tendrils. They wrapped around my body and held me in place. I struggled to pull away. Heart walked over to me.

“I won’t ask you again, sister. Now back away before you get yourself hurt or even worse.” She said.

“I’m not hurting anything.” I grinned. “But I won’t mind slugging you.” I conjured a copy behind her, made her tap her shoulder. She turned with stock surprise. My copy planted a hoof to her face again and the force made her lose the hold on my shadow. The tendrils fell back into the ground as my shadow. She gritted her teeth.

“Dammit.” She muttered. I chuckled.

“You’re slipping, sis.” I taunted. I don’t care what had happened anymore. If my sister was going to beat me into submission to back away, then I was going to fight back so it won’t happen. I blinked, feeling something loom over me. I turned and gapped, seeing shadowed tendrils lift a carte up and dump heavy contents on me. I fell to the floor and felt myself being buried underneath the pile. My back stung. But at the same time I smirked. My sister was in for a surprise.

“Look at you. You are so caught up in all this that you hadn’t even noticed an attack like that. Maybe you really should just drop everything completely.” She said.

“On the contrary, sis.” I said as I stood up, the wreckage on my back falling off of me. “You just gave me an opportunity.” I grinned and my four copies shot out of the pile, surrounding Heart.

“Four?” she balked. I stepped away from the pile and moved towards them. “I see you’ve been brushing up on your illusion magic, sister.” I stopped and blinked. Why was she smirking? I knew why when I jumped slightly at the sight of the faceless shadow doppelgänger rush me. I moved out of the way and bobbed in place as my sister's shadow copy moved and swung. I blocked and retaliated with a shove and a good hoof stomp to her chest. The shadow splattered to the floor. I turned and gritted my teeth, seeing more shadow copies engaging my own copies.

“And I can see you’ve been brushing up as well.” I said. I rushed as did Heart. I swung my hoof, she blocked. She swung hers, I blocked. We went back and forth, grazing each other slightly. My sister had a strange graceful fighting style when it came to melee for her. I’ve seen her use it on a few stragglers that were putting the moves on her and came out without a single scratch on her. But me? Oh, we both felt the frustration of not even landing a single good blow in our exchange. I guess those other times were just lucky hits. Our crowd began cheering. But we ignored them as we kept exchanging blow after blow.

“Stubborn mare!” Heart said. I smirked, seeing her leave an opening to her side. I ducked, strafed and landed a hoof to her side, making her grunt and stumble. I wasn’t going to let her retaliate from that. I instantly conjured another copy and made her deliver another good blow to her side. She stumbled away again and again I had conjured a copy to give another good blow. She was soon being hit back and forth like a pinball between my four copies. She tried retaliating a few times, but my copy would easily side step it and slug her. Seeing her disgruntled, I smirked and rushed in, rearing back after a copy had gave her another good slug, I brought my hoof down across her head, sending her to the floor. The crowd let out a cheer.

“Give up?” I said. Heart looked tired, but she still pressed on.
“A lady never gives up.” She said. I blinked, seeing a shadow copy of Heart jump over her and tackle me. I grit my teeth, tossing the shadow over me. But when I did, the shadow suddenly melted onto my hooves. I tried pulling away, but it felt like being stuck to cement. The next thing I knew, my sister’s hooves phased through the shadow and kept swinging across my cheek. I heard the crowd cheer again. I had enough of this. I felt the warmth surround me and I smirked, seeing Heart gape and back away. Her shadow was gone in a fiery blast. I stood up now, small flames dancing around me.

“You are really starting to piss me off!” I said. Heart said nothing and looked at me with a calculative look.

“Look at you, Courier. So obsessed with trying to find a way to deal with a problem when you apparently can’t handle my thoughts.” She said. I scoffed.

“Obsessed? I’m not the one who keeps constantly checking up on everyone while on deliveries.” I said.

“I worry about you, Courier. You know that.” She said.

“Well, I don’t need you to worry about me. I’ve come this far, Heart. I’m not going to back away now.” I said.

“What exactly have you gone so far for?” she asked.

“None of your business!” I retorted, seeing the flames creep towards her and then slowly form a small circle of fire around her. The crowd was no longer cheering. “I can handle my own self. I don’t need you to constantly worry about me!” 

“I’m your sister! It’s what I’m supposed to do!” she retorted. “What about your friends then? Have you heard their thoughts on the plan?”

“They have. And they made it clear that they want to get me to back away from this. I won’t let that happen. People are in danger and if I don’t do something about it, it’ll be…” I stopped.

“It’ll be what, sister?” she asked, narrowing her eyes. I hesitated. Why couldn’t I find the words? “So, you’ve come this far, thought of absolutely everything to make sure this goes off without a hitch. But do you think you can really save everyone? If so, why are you doing it all by yourself? You need to listen to your friends, Courier. To us! We are saying it because we are worried about you.” I shook my head and stomped my hoof, the flames rose as I did.

“No! I can save everyone! If I can be one step ahead of Sombra, then everyone is safe. I just know it!” I said.

“But you are trying to think too much into it! At that rate, you’re only going to get people killed.” She said. I roared and charged her. She stood her ground as I stopped and looked her dead in the eyes.

“I can save them! I know I can! I won’t stop until Sombra is foiled and I come out victorious in the end.” I said.

“That obsession is going to get everyone killed, Curry!” she said. “If you want to truly save people, then you need to listen to your friends and family! You are thinking too much and putting all of it on yourself to make sure everything goes off without a hitch. What you’re doing is hurting yourself! How can you save everyone if you are hurting yourself?” I opened my mouth to retort, then closed it. What? Hurting myself?

“How?” I asked. She gave me a stern look as she spoke.

“You are trying to fight a good fight. I respect you for that. But you have got to back away from the thinking. You’re not the only one with brains, Curry.” She looked over to the baffled crowd around us. “I’m sure there are plenty of others who can think just as much as you do. It isn’t always about you!”  I blinked, feeling the flames die. Really? I was being selfish again? I looked over to the ponies, griffons and zebra around us. They looked worriedly at me. I caught my friends looking at me with the same look my sister was giving me. I suddenly felt myself being hugged by my sister. “You need to step back and let other’s do the thinking.”
I said nothing. Was I really being that selfish? I looked to see Bell streaming with tears. I gapped. I was. And my little sister had watched me become that selfish mare.
I had been a monster to my sister not once, but twice now. Bell sniffled before bawling and galloping over to us in a hug. I can’t believe it. I had thought I was doing the right thing, had planned everything. But in the end, I had taken it upon myself to make sure I was the only one who could be the brains of the operation. In truth, I had been selfish. It also didn’t help to have a cult following me either. I still had no idea why they still followed me and what preparations they are planning for. I was thinking so many things. I had thought to plan ahead of Sombra. I wanted the entire world on me so LittlePip could have the breathing room she needed. But I was also putting more and more on myself that it had made me think a little more than I should.
Now that I realized it, I suddenly felt tired. I hadn’t really gotten any decent sleep in the past two days and a cult hadn’t helped my cause by following me around. I really had taken it upon myself to make sure that nothing bad ever happens. But I guess I have to face facts. Some things can’t always be saved. My sister gave me a look that told me to stop thinking. But I hesitated. I didn’t want to stop. No one can make me stop. As if reading my mind, she gave me another look that told me to ease off. When I did, I suddenly slumped and leaned heavily on her.
I’m tired. So very tired.

“I’m… I’m sorry…” I said weakly. Heart stroked my mane while Bell held my forehoof tightly, sniffling. “I’m sorry for being so… so selfish…”

“I’m glad you finally realize it.” Heart said. She smiled at me. “You must remember, a lady is never selfish.” I gave a weak chuckle before slumping more.

“Only you would have that policy.” I rasped. Wow, was I really that tired? My throbbing head told me otherwise. I had been constantly thinking that I lost decent sleep because I was selfish. Thinking that only I could see the future we were going into when I don’t know anything about the future at all. I felt Bell nuzzle my fore hoof, still sniffling. I slid it out of her grasp and stroked her mane. “I’m sorry, Bell… I didn’t mean to upset you.” She took a moment before she finally looked up at me.

“D-don’t ever… fight again like that…” she sobbed slightly.

“I promise, Bell.” Heart said. I nodded.

“I promise too.” I said. She wiped away the tears and smiled at us.

“Good. I don’t like it when you two fight…” she said. I looked at Heart, who nodded.

“We do it because we worry about one another. It’s what siblings do.” She said.

“B-but I don’t want to fight you two…” she said. “I don’t want to fight Stall and I don’t want to fight Lyon…. I just want us to be happy…” Oh Goddesses, I’m so sorry Bell. She never really had gotten the chance to experience anything like a normal family would. We had always been doing our job and making ends meet. Bell is the only one of the five of us that had never gotten to experience family issues. And after seeing me and Heart fight, I could tell, she didn’t think of it like in her fantasy. A fantasy. I remember the day we found out about Bell having the ability to use astral magic.
She still doesn’t know how to control any magic yet. She had told us that it comes and goes. Can she see the future? Oh Goddesses, I didn’t even want her to think of it. If the future had turned out bad, she would be able to see the end of all of us. I felt myself cry and looked at her.

“Bell.” I said. She looked at me with sad teary eyes. “Whatever fantasy you have. You hold onto it. Don’t ever let it go. Because that fantasy may end up becoming true.” Bell said nothing but nodded.
Yet again, I had been oblivious to the thoughts of others. Only this time, it wasn’t Iris who snapped me out of it. It was these two ponies that I call my sisters that had done just that. Goddesses I’m such a wreck.



Footnote Max Level!

> Courier's Vice
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Courier’s Vice


I again couldn’t sleep at all. Knowing what I had just done against my sisters and only realizing it a little too late made me feel more and more depressed. I stood by the hangar ramp, continuing the daily work of moving salvage to the town and returning supplies to the other groups. I yawned quietly before finally waving away a couple of zebra who were carrying a crate of armor. Bubble Pop had been keener on the whole leading thing. I find myself being corrected a lot by her. As much as I hate to admit it, Bubble Pop was indeed a good leader when it came to this kind of thing. Heart was right, I’ve been thinking way too much lately.
My paranoia had started causing me to stay on guard at all times. My sisters were still around the town, renting a hotel for a bit before heading back to Wheatfield Acres. I looked up, seeing Silver Iris leading a group from the bird’s eye view. She caught my look and gave me a reassuring smile before hovering over to the next group. I yawned more.

“Quiet Fire?” a voice said behind me, startling me. I turned to see Bubble Pop give me a worried look. “Are you okay?” I smiled at her and waved a hoof at her.

“Of course I am. Thanks to my sisters and all.” I rubbed the back of my head. “I have to apologize to you. I didn’t mean for me to act so… selfish.” She flushed then shook her head.

“N-no. Don’t be. We all know you have a great plan. You’re sisters saw it too. B-but what I think is that you are a great leader.” She stammered. I blinked. Leader? No, I’m no leader. I shook my head.

“I’m not a leader. I’m doing my part in this as well.” I said. “Besides, now that I have less stuff to think about, I feel as if I can fully concentrate more!” It was a lie. I couldn’t think straight at all. Everything had been confusing. Mix it in with lack of sleep, paranoia and depression and you have a total train wreck of a mind. I couldn’t think properly at all. I gave her my best convincing smile. She said nothing but gave me a worried look instead.

“A-are you sure you are okay?” she asked. I nodded with a smile.

“I’m fine. Really, I am.” I lied. I didn’t want to worry anyone right now. We have things to do and I want to put my part in as well. I don’t need to worry about the minor things right now. She gave me another last worried look before turning around and trotting away to lead a confused group. I sighed and bowed my head. Goddesses I’m really a wreck. I decided I needed a break. I walked out of the hangar and into the town. Maybe a walk could clear my mind. At this point, I didn’t care that my followers were still around and were following me for that matter. I stopped and blinked. Turning back, I narrowed my eyes at the crowd of ponies.
Odd… where are the cloaked ponies? I looked around the base of the hangar before rubbing my head and walking into town. My good deeds for the town had gotten out to the entire Empire. The small fisher town was now on the verge of being expanded. I could see small post tags showing were buildings were going to be created in the future. Glaciale had become like a second home to me. I’ve soon gotten to know almost everybody in the town and in the carrier. I blinked away the tiredness before turning back and walking down the busy street.
Dogger and the Snow Dogs had been kept busy. I wasn’t the only one not getting any sleep. Cream seemed agitated as she went over the diagrams and Dogger had to show a couple of dogs what they were doing wrong, which meant having her take it apart and rebuilding it. The stress was on all of us. We had a deadline. If we can’t get this carrier up and running, we might as well take what we can and leave it to wither and the town will lose the resources it needs to expand its’ small community.
Which put me on the spot to organize everything around the carrier. Which groups worked well, what didn’t need to be used or was useful and having to deal with some confused ponies that get on my nerves from time to time. But I can’t really blame them. Most of the inmates here didn’t really know what to do. I had caught a few lazy stragglers chilling in corners and behind some areas playing cards or just having a good time while the rest of us worked. I had to tell them to get back to work, much to my chagrin. These were grown ponies. How can they act immature at a time like this?
I ran Heart’s words in my head. She had said that I wasn’t the only one who could think. And she was right. I had put it solely on me to make sure everything went right. What had bugged me during that time was Sombra’s absence in the few times Din had been unleashed. Then the paranoia began after the fight with my sister. I felt like I had done them wrong and worried that I had scarred Bell for life. I gave a small laugh. How did I go from courier to leader of an operation that was meant to put me on the spot so LittlePip can get the breathing room she needed?
Oh right. Because she was doing everything she can to make sure The Gardens of Equestria were safe and the right ponies were needed to activate it. I also wanted Sombra to focus on me so he could stop trailing LittlePip. I had unlocked Din. Din had rampaged through the Enclave. Why did Sombra not show up at all during those times? Something was happening and that meant he either gave up on me and was going after LittlePip or he was just waiting for the right opportunity to jump in and take the power away from me.
I wasn’t sure. And to increase my paranoia, my followers were nowhere to be seen. What the hell is happening? I lost my train of thought when I bumped into Rex. I blinked and looked down, seeing Comp looking up at me with his bag full of supplies.

“Everything okay, Courier?” he asked. I nodded with a smile.

“Just… thinking is all.” I said.

“Didn’t your sister say to ease off on the thinking?” he said with an arched brow. I nodded.

“And I am, I’m just thinking of something else other than trying to get everything done. Don’t get me wrong, I want this thing up and running in the time needed. It’s just now I have a few less things to worry about.” I frowned. “And one more to worry about too.” Comp sighed.

“Courier, just relax okay? We got this.” he said. I shook my head.

“It’s not about that. Haven’t you noticed something strange?” I said as I motioned behind me. He looked past me and then back at me.

“The Snow Dogs?” he asked. “They are always strange. And they smell too.” He scrunched up his face. Again, I shook my head at the colt.

“My followers.” I said. “For the past three days they had followed me everywhere and now they are nowhere to be seen.” Comp snickered.

“Those Pride look alike ponies? I saw them leaving the town early this morning.” He said. I blinked. They left?

“They left? Really?” I asked. He gave me a frown.

“Why do you look so shocked? It’s not like they were doing anything other than stalking. If I was you, I would be happy that they have finally taken your advice and left.” He said.

“N-no! I mean…” Oh Goddesses, they really left? No… no that can’t be right. I looked around. They had to try something! They saw me fight my sister. They saw my skills being used. They would have tried something or… or at least thought of something! I groaned and ruffled my mane.

“Why are you so upset about it?” he asked. I stomped my hoof.

“I’m not upset! I’m glad they are gone. But something feels… off.” I said. He nickered.

“You were expecting them to try something?” I nodded.

“Yes! They saw my skills. They experienced what I’m capable of. We still don’t know what they are really preparing for. They should have at least tried something.” I felt disappointed. But why? I should be glad they left. But having a group of ponies that see you as a messiah, follow you around for a while and then just leave? They must be pulling something. They had to! My train of thought was once again lost when Comp suddenly aimed a 10mm pistol at me. I blinked. “Comp?”

“I’ve been holding this gun to your head for a good two minutes. That right there tells me you are still thinking of a lot of things. You need to learn to relax.” He said as he put the gun back into the bag.

“Two minutes?” I cocked my head.

“As soon as you bumped into Rex. Which means that you hadn’t seen the possible danger that was in front of you because you were so lost in thought.” He frowned. “You don’t look so good either. Have you’ve been getting sleep?” I returned his frown.

“Sleep? Why should I sleep? I shouldn’t sleep at a time like this.” I said. Comp sighed and tapped his head with his hoof.

“And here I was starting to think you had finally learned after the tussle with your sister. You really aren’t taking her words to heart are you? Just completely went over your head huh?” I looked offended. How dare he talk to me like that! I opened my mouth but was silenced when Rex gave a whine. “Courier. This is what we had been trying to tell you. You need to relax. You need sleep. Otherwise, you’ll just go brain dead. Or worse. Forget about the cult. Forget about Sombra for now. What really is important is getting a carrier up and running.” I shook my head.

“I can’t! Those last few times I used Din, Sombra hadn’t shown up! He’s been goading me into freeing her and when I had, he hadn’t shown up at all. He must be pulling something! He has to be! I can’t let my guard down for a second.” Comp rubbed his face, groaning.

“Yup, you completely ignored your sister. Courier, just stop and relax. You are forgetting we can take care of ourselves.” He said.

“Really? I’ve seen what Sombra is capable of. Survival skills aren’t the only things we are going to need. He killed me in a dream. The magic he used and the death he gave me felt real! He had killed me and the feeling came with me to the real world!” I said with a grit of my teeth. He arched a brow.

“The feeling of death? Through a dream?” he gave me a skeptical look. I groaned.

“Yes! The kind of magic Sombra used is powerful than any magic I’ve ever seen. He could probably just come in and kill all of us on the spot! I have to be ready for when he does!” I said. Comp sighed.

“I see. Well then, I hope you are ready for that time.” He said as he shifted his bags and looked to Rex. “Come on, boy. We have work to do.” Rex whined before following after Comp. I watched them leave. When they had disappeared around the corner, I cocked my head. Wait, did Comp just drop everything after hearing me mention Sombra and his magic? I ruffled my mane. No, he’s just fast-talking me. If I know Comp, his bratty attitude towards me always gets me to realize some things.
But Comp didn’t really act bratty during our chat. He acted more concerned if anything. I arched a brow. We still don’t know much about Comp’s past and I’m hoping we find it soon before I have to take him to the uncharted area. I sighed and turned back to finish my walk.



Once again, my paranoia has gotten me to not sleep at all. Four days of no sleep… just what I needed. I watched quietly as a griffin and a few zebra struggled to move a large crate that we hadn’t seen until we had clear out all the smaller cargo boxes. I narrowed my eyes seeing the word “Fragile” on it.

“Hold on.” I said as I trotted over to the crate. I moved around it, examining the box. Perfect condition. It looks like a recent cargo they had before we took over the carrier. I wondered what’s inside it however. I looked to a few of the griffins in the air. “Think you can open it?” The lead one nodded before motioning for the others to use their razor sharp talons and pulled the side of the box out. I gapped when a big metallic object laid on piles and piles of hay.

“What is that?” one pony asked.

“A balefire bomb…” I said grimly. Nervous murmurs erupted. I blinked away the tiredness before examining it.

“Why does the Enclave have a balefire bomb?” A griffin asked. I shook my head.

“I don’t know. Have any of you moved any other crates that seemed big?” I asked. The crowd exchanged glances. It was Bubble Pop that spoke.

“W-well, there was one that we moved out the other day ago.” She said. I looked around to the crowd as I spoke.

“Listen, no one touch the bomb.” I looked to the zebra. “Make sure that it doesn’t get tampered.” They nodded before I turned to Bubble Pop. “Show me.” She nodded. Bubble Pop led me down the hangar ramp with a couple of other griffins. When we turned after moving through crates, she blinked and her jaw dropped. I arched a brow.

“B-b-but… it was right here!” she said. I looked and noticed a big imprint in the snow that once held a giant crate. I bit my lip and turned to the griffins.

“Tell everyone. I want everyone into the prison keep.” I glared at them. “And I mean everyone.” I said. They exchanged glances before nodding and flying to the ship. I rubbed my face. “This isn’t good.”

“W-what’s going to happen?” she asked. I looked at her tiredly.

“Questioning.” I said as I noticed Guillotine fly over head with Gahilda. “Guillotine!” the griffin blinked and looked down, seeing me motion for him to land. When they did, I immediately cut him off. “Listen, we have just discovered a balefire bomb on the ship.” His eyes widened along with Gahilda’s.

“A balefire bomb? Seriously?” Gahilda asked. I nodded and looked back to the imprint.

“We may have moved another one out here with the cargo. It might be another balefire. And if it is, someone stole it.” I looked at them grimly. “I need you to help me carry the balefire bomb we found to the prison keep. I’m going to figure out who took it.” Guillotine looked at the both of us before nodding.

“Sure thing, Quiet Fire.” He took off into the air with Gahilda at his tail, leaving me and Bubble Pop to make our way back to the hangar. What in the hell was a balefire bomb doing on a prison carrier? If the Enclave had been housing two of them in the cargo hold, obviously something was going to go down. I shivered as another thought came up. If Din had hit the balefire bombs while in the air, all of us would have been ash. Not by one, but maybe two bombs. What the hell were the Enclave even doing with the very things that created the Wasteland?
Gahilda and Guillotine resealed the box and helped the zebra move the bomb with me and Bubble Pop leading them to the prison keep. I saw ponies, zebra and griffins being herded into the big coliseum like prison ground. I stood on a platform I had seen the Enclave use as a means for getting the bulkier griffins up for questioning. I nodded to a pegasus who pressed a key on the terminal and we descended to the middle floor on the wall. I peered down, seeing the freed inmates once again back here. At least they weren’t wearing the cerulean jumpsuits. I saw my friends in the crowd, looking up at me with concerned looks.
I waited until everyone was here. When they had arrived, I used my magic to project my voice.

“Attention everyone.” I said. “You all are wondering why I have gathered each and everyone of you here. I know some of you wanted to avoid ever being here again, but I can guarantee you nothing will happen to you.” I darted my eyes over the crowd. “The reason I have brought you all here is because of a certain threat we had discovered amongst the cargo.” I nodded to the griffins as they opened the crate and the metallic object glinted in the light. “Look closely. What do you believe it to be?”
I heard small murmurs through the crowd, seeing a few rub their chins in thoughts and some who seemed to know exactly what it is. I nodded.

“I’m glad some of you know exactly what it is. But to those that can’t, I can tell you.” I took a deep breath, preparing myself for the surprised shouts and screams. “What you see before you is a balefire bomb.” I had predicted it. Screams and shouts roared through the crowd. I looked over to the ramp to see some of the ponies trying to escape up it, only to have zebra block their paths and griffins scaring the pegasi back down. “Quiet!” I shouted, my voice echoing across the room. The crowd died down to worried murmurs. 
“I brought you all here for two reasons. One is to show you the danger we had found.” I nodded to the balefire bomb. “And the other is a warning. We believe that this isn’t the only balefire bomb on this ship.” More worried murmurs. “One that may or may not be one had been moved out into the cargo salvage. One problem, however. Someone stole a crate that I believe has the second balefire bomb in it.” The crowd quieted. “So I’m going to pull some of you in for questioning. Nothing like how the Enclave had treated us. Goddesses forbid from doing such an act. What I want is a Q&A. A simple yes or no.” I could tell that some of the ex-inmates looked skeptical. “I can assure you, nothing bad will happen to anyone in questioning. You are all free to go back to what you were doing before, but mark my words, I’ll be scouting with a few others around the ship.” I sighed and canceled my magic before turning to the pegasus in the station and nodded for him to pull up the ramp.
Bubble Pop gave me a worried look.

“Quiet Fire… are you sure you want to be questioning ponies in your state?” she asked. I narrowed my eyes at her.

“What are you talking about? It’s just a simple yes or no question. I don’t ever want anyone tortured for answers. I’ve had my own fair share of torture Q&A. I won’t let it come to that.” I said. I pulled my hood down over my eyes, hiding the sad and tired look. I just hope nothing goes wrong.



I had the balefire bomb placed into the captain’s quarters and gotten Rex and a few armed ponies to guard the area. I didn’t want another bomb to be stolen from under our noses, so I made sure we had someone I know that had a keen sense of smell and hearing. I pet Rex’s head tiredly with a smile before walking down the hall with my friends beside me.

“I didn’t think that the Enclave would even house such a weapon.” Iris said between grit teeth. She was clearly pissed that her own faction would even have a balefire bomb or two.

“But didn’t you say you cut your ties with the Enclave?” I asked. She nodded before speaking.

“Yes, but I just… I don’t know if Cloudwing or Viper Strike knows about it or not.” She said. I looked ahead as we walked.

“I can have a small hunch that they knew something about it. And knowing those two, they might have convinced the Enclave to leave it when we had taken over the carrier.” I said. Star shook his head.

“Not likely.” He said. “The Enclave fled because you were a giant fire alicorn in the sky and had sliced a carrier into three.” He gave a small smile. “I would have high tailed it out of there too. Didn’t you notice they had stayed far away from the carrier?” I shook my head tiredly.

“When I had freed Din in my… episode, I had stood next to her. I saw the carriers being really close.” I said. Star looked astonished.

“Really? How precarious. Maybe Din altered your sight in the process.” He said. I gritted my teeth.

“But this isn’t about Din, Star. What’s more important is that we had found a balefire bomb on the ship and a big chance that another one had been stolen. Do you realize what that means?” I asked. He gave me a studying look before speaking.

“It means it’s in the hooves of bad ponies.” He said.

“It means it’s-.” I stopped and blinked. He beat me to it? Of course. Star was the other egghead of the group. Wait… did I really just call myself an egghead!? I sighed and nodded. “Either that or someone just wanted to steal cargo and happened to steal a possible balefire bomb.” I dragged my hooves across the ground as we made our way back to the hangar. My announcement of the balefire bomb had definitely made a few people nervous on the ship. They gave me worried and concerned looks as we passed.
I just ignored them and continued on. I wasn’t really in the mood to be asked anything else. I had questioning to do. So, as I passed, I was also studying the groups that come and go about their duties. As I patrolled the ship, I hadn’t realized that Comp and Iris were still behind me. I thought I had left my friends to get back to their own duties.

“Don’t you two have stuff to do?” I asked. They exchanged glances before Iris spoke.

“Babe, have you’ve been getting any sleep at all?” she asked. I arched a brow.

“Why are you asking?” I said.

“I want to prove a point.” Comp said. I smirked at the colt. Okay, I see your game.

“Why yes, I have indeed gotten some sleep. No need to worry about little ‘ol me.” I lied, giving them my best convincing smile. I chuckled slyly in my head when I saw Comp narrow his eyes at me. Silver Iris rubbed the back of her head.

“Well, okay. If you say so.” She said. “Courier… if anything is going on, don’t be afraid to talk to us.” She smiled. “We are you’re friends. Remember that.” I smiled at her.

“Of course, my love.” I teased. She flushed mildly before turning with Comp giving me a last suspicious look at me. I turned and pulled my hood down further. Why was I being like this? Why was I lying to my friends? Didn’t I tell myself I couldn’t lie to them? I grit my teeth in frustration. Dammit. I’m becoming more of a hypocrite than I thought. The idea made me even more depressed.



Again, I couldn’t sleep. Iris snoozed quietly next to me while I stared at the ceiling of our room with a hoof over my forehead. I kept having strange thoughts about what would happen to the other stolen balefire bomb. A lot of scenarios had run through my head. I quietly shook away the thoughts and turned to face the opposite wall. The bare metallic wall made me frown. The wall needs a mural or something. I tried closing my eyes and sleeping, but more thoughts popped into my head and I groaned quietly and sat up on the bed. I need to clear my head. Maybe another walk around the town at night might help.
I looked over to Iris, my silver colored love sleeping quietly with her back turned to me. I smiled and kissed her forehead before sliding out of the bed and throwing on my barding. I took Compassion with me just in case I end up getting cornered or ambushed. I made my way out onto the deck and blinked, seeing Bubble Pop staring out over the railing lost in thought.

“Bubble Pop?” I asked, making the mare stiffen and look quickly to me. She sighed with relief.

“O-oh, Quiet Fire. It’s just you.” She said. I nodded and propped my hooves onto the railing. I looked out to the quiet snowy fisher town below. “Q-Quiet Fire?” I turned to see a flushing Bubble Pop.

“Are you okay? You seem red.” I said. She blinked. Then she quickly turned away. Was she getting sick? Well, I felt like hell too, but I’ve seen how Bubble Pop reacts under pressure. So I didn’t push it and kept looking over the railing. “You know… I can’t help but keep thinking.” I said.

“Th-thinking?” Bubble Pop stammered.

“About this whole carrier and base thing. I mean, it sounded like a good plan at first. But after seeing a balefire bomb and the big possibility of another one being stolen from under our noses made me realize we might have to watch everyone.” I said. I saw Bubble Pop shaking her head.

“Y-you shouldn’t do that, Quiet Fire.” I blinked, seeing her look calm and collected as she spoke. “You’ll be just like the M.o.M all over. You know how everypony hated being watched by them.” I gapped.

“How do you know about the M.o.M?” I asked. She gave me a sad look, making me feel like I had done something wrong.

“I’m sorry… I just thought everyone knew about the ministries.” She said. I ruffled my mane. Of course everyone knew. How could I be so dumb to forget that even a mare like Bubble Pop knows the ministries?

“I’m sorry. I’ve just been thinking a lot.” I said. Bubble Pop looked at me now.

“Didn’t your sister say-?” I cut her off with a hoof wave.

“Yeah, yeah. I know damn well what Heart wanted me to do. But then again, she wasn’t really that creative in her own speeches, let alone a convincing mare.” I said. Bubble Pop looked surprised. “I mean no disrespect to her. She pretty much taught me what she knows about being a courier along with my own training. You also have to remember, we are siblings too.” I smiled. “Me and Heart sometimes like to squabble a lot.” Bubble Pop gave me an arched brow.

“Fighting with your hooves and magic against one another is a form of sibling squabble?” she asked. I flushed and gave her a sheepish smile.

“Oookay, maybe not like tradition squabble. But you get the idea.” I said. Bubble Pop turned to look back out over the railing.

“Are all couriers so incredible like you?” she asked. I shook my head.

“Every courier specialize in something. Mine is more of a family tradition. My great grandmother and grandfather were couriers. My great, great grandmother was a courier. And so on and so forth. My family goes all the way back to two centuries ago.” I said. Bubble Pop listened intently as I spoke. “My ancestor who started my family’s infamous courier troubles was also a courier that had a big role in the war with The Empire and the Legion. His brilliant mind and strategical thinking made him a big asset to the war. There was the one problem though.” I nickered. “He was a courier. He did everything he could to avoid having to decide the fate of a war.” Bubble Pop looked astonished.

“You’re ancestor must be incredible!” she said. I nodded.

“My great grandfather told me so before he passed away. He had a way with telling stories.” I smiled at the vague memories I could remember spending time with my grandfather. I frowned, having only thought of one and it was him goading my dad into doing something I can’t remember.

“So, did your ancestor decide the war?” Bubble Pop asked. I shook my head.

“He vanished during the climax of the war. No one knew where he went. My great grandfather said he went into hiding, causing the war to come to a stalemate. Then a balefire bomb went off, deciding both sides to retreat back. After that, the snowy Wasteland was created and for two centuries, my family continued on in secrecy.” I sighed and rubbed my face. “And now, here I am being exploited by two DJs that seem to have nothing better to do than to tell ponies about my daring dos and what not. After that, I kind of gave up. So here I am now, trying to get a carrier up and running before heading out to Las Pegasus and get a few gangs to calm down.” I frowned. “So much for keeping my family’s lineage a secret anymore.” Bubble Pop cocked her head.

“Is it because of what you are doing that has exposed your family to the public?” she asked. I rubbed my chin.

“Well… yes and no. I’ve also found out my father had been going around the Wasteland for years now and leaving behind reports about my family.” I grit my teeth. “I don’t know why he thought it was a good idea. But I plan on finding all those reports and making sure my family’s lineage doesn’t become exposed to the world.” I said.

“But wouldn’t it also be a good thing as well?” she asked. I arched a brow. “Look at it this way. You say you and your siblings have been trying to keep your family a secret, keeping the tradition. And now you’re father is going around leaving reports about your family history. Don’t you think your dad is also trying to tell the world something?” she said. I said nothing. I hadn’t really thought about it like that. Wow, I tip my hat to the timid mare.

“Well… I guess. I mean, after I’ve heard about it, I just wanted to see why he was doing it in the first place. I maybe thought that hopefully it would lead me to find him. Or maybe Lyon. Now that you say it like that, I’m not really sure what to think. I have too much things to worry about anyway.” I said.

“Y-you sure you had thought about this fully?” she said. I frowned. I didn’t want to upset her or scare her. Right now, I’m the only reason she is still here. If it was up to others, she may have been dead anyway. Courtesy of Guillotine himself. I finally sighed.

“I don’t know… I’ve had too much on my mind. I was kinda hoping that we could use this carrier for good. To stop all the fighting.” I said. Bubble Pop bit her lip before speaking.

“I-I’m sorry about saying this… but you do realize the Enclave have more carriers than this?” she motioned to the ship. “I-I mean this may look big. But this is just a piece of a carrier. This part doesn’t have the right fire power needed to fight off even a swarm of flies.” I blinked. She just called this carrier a piece of junk? I said nothing and let her continue. “The Enclave always have bigger and better firepower at their disposal. We got lucky that we managed to crash land a part of the ship that had two engines, a cargo bay and bedrooms along with a part of a cockpit.” I blinked. Wait, if she was saying that the ship is smaller compared to the others, then how come some of the walls are still standing?
I ruffled my mane, trying to put it together. But I couldn’t come up with a reasonable explanation or a thought about it. This part of the ship we have did have a giant hole on some parts were Din had sliced through it. But the holes faced mainly out into the icy sea. So how come it’s still operational? Fuck, I can’t even think anymore! I slumped and bowed my head.

“My head hurts too much to think straight…” I muttered. I felt Bubble Pop lock her hoof with mine. I blinked and looked at her confusedly. “Bubble Pop?” She flushed but smiled.

“I-I’m sorry about this. I know you and that silver pegasus are a pair. B-but…” she took a deep breath. “You really should relax. Ease your mind. You have friends that can help you. You don’t have to shoulder the burden all the time.” I was about to speak when she suddenly pressed her lips to mine. I stiffened and flushed. Why!? Why karma are you doing this to me!!? Why can’t I be left alone to one mare?! I didn’t return the kiss but she didn’t seem to mind at all. I was dumbfounded. That’s the second mare other than Iris to have kissed me! What’s more is she also had soft lips as well! She pulled away and smiled. I stood baffled. “That’s for saving me from everyone. I-I know everyone still doesn’t forgive me. And I’m sure you hate me too, but after you told everyone to keep me around. I was happy. I’ve never had anyone stand up to me before.” She hugged me. “So, I just wanted to say thank you. And again, I’m truly sorry about this.”

“Hazawha?” was all I could say. She gave me a concerned look.

“Please, Quiet Fire. Think about what I have said. You have ponies that care about you.” She smiled at me again before trotting past me and back into the ship. I sat on my rump and put a hoof to my mouth. First Cream and now Bubble Pop? What the hell did I do that made them like me like that? I mean, both are cute. Both had something about them that stood out. But I didn’t feel that way towards them. I only had feelings for Iris. I bit my lip and ruffled my mane. Great, and I don’t want to be total bitch and shoot them down either. I don’t want them to be hurt… Fuck, Karma, give me a break!

“Why? Why me?” I said out loud. Sighing in defeat, I went back to looking over the railing. Bubble Pop’s words ran through my head. I had ponies that care about me. I could think of my friends and family. But after what she pulled, did she mean something else? I was so very confused. I bowed my head and felt the tears fall. Dammit, I’m such a wreck! Everything was just off! Things didn’t seem right at all! I… they… “Argh, what is wrong with me!?” I shouted. The silence only responded. More tears streamed. All I could do was cry. I cried until I couldn’t any longer. When I had finished, I looked up and saw the sun peek over a mountain. I watched the dawn soon become engulfed into the gloomy clouds above and the same dim winter feel of the Wasteland hit me.



I must have stayed up on the deck for hours. I watched tiredly as the first sign of movement were the merchants opening their shops and some locals chatting amongst themselves. A tap on my shoulder made me turn and I saw Popper with Xanthos and a few others behind her.

“Whoa, you look like hell.” Popper said. I pulled my hood down to cover my face.

“I… have a lot to think about.” I said weakly. I could tell they were giving worried looks.

“Listen, we need thoughts about what we should do.” Popper said. I looked at her confusedly. “The balefire bomb. Remember?” I blinked and nodded.

“O-oh yeah.” I cleared my throat and turned to them. “Well, I still haven’t pulled anyone for questioning.  So for now, continue with your duties until I can figure something out.” Popper narrowed her eyes at me.

“Have you’ve been sleeping at all?” she asked. I quickly turned to them, making them back away a bit.

“I don’t need sleep. I’m tired of everyone getting on my back about it. Just leave me alone!” I said. Popper and Xanthos exchanged glances.

“Well alright then. You’re the boss.” She said. I frowned.

“Don’t call me that.” I said as I pushed past them. “I’m not a leader. I’m not a boss. I’m not a gang member. I’m just a courier.”

“You sure you want to have that type of attitude?” Popper said. I turned to her and glared. “You certainly can’t be a leader if you have that attitude. Look at how far you’ve come. You managed to get everyone a part in fixing the damn carrier up. In a way, you are considered the boss.” She rubbed her chin. “But if we don’t have a boss, then I guess that means we don’t really have to do anything.” She smirked. “Well then, guys. Let’s sell some stuff and spend the caps on drinks. What do you say?” she turned and there were cheers. I balked.

“W-what? No, you can’t! If we don’t get this thing up and running, we will be left defenseless. If you sell the salvage and just spend it on drinks, then you are throwing away the town’s chances of rebuilding!” I said with a stomp of my hoof. Popper arched a brow.

“Why? You aren’t the boss, so we don’t have to listen to you.” She said. I bristled.

“You are going to kill us all if you do.” I hissed. Popper gave me a bored look.

“I’m sorry, what? Oh yeah, you ain’t the boss. So don’t tell me what I can and can’t do.” She said. I gritted my teeth.

“Popper! Don’t even think about it. You’ll not only leave us defenseless, but prevent the town from being what it once was. A trader town. The Snow Dogs will just go back home and abandon the roads. Caravans will stop coming. And the town will be left to rot. And if the Enclave or someone worse decided to come with an army, we wouldn’t stand a chance because you and everyone else spent the money on drinks.” I said. They looked at me and Popper gave me a smile.

“See? That’s why you are the boss. You know what’s right.” She said. I opened my mouth to protest again, but stopped and closed it, arching a brow. Wait, did Popper just prove a point? Popper tapped my forehead with a hoof. “However, a boss can’t really think right if she doesn’t get sleep. She can’t lead if she can’t think. So how about you call it a day and get some shut eye. It’s not going to kill you.” I shook my head.

“I can’t. If I do, everyone will be-.” I found myself on the floor, feeling my cheek stinging. I winced and rubbed it, looking back up to Popper. She snorted.

“You think we ain’t smart enough to handle ourselves? You definitely are a dimwit when you can’t even take care of yourself. You are worried about the well-being of thousands of people. Obsessed with stopping this Sombra pony and refusing to sleep. Let me get one thing straight, Quiet Fire. If you end up killing yourself about all this, then we really will be left defenseless. You are the constant that is driving us to survive.” She snorted again. “You disgust me being like this. Where’s the Quiet Fire we know? The one that saved us from years of captivity?” She looked at the group behind her, who looked grimly at me. “Because I can tell you one thing, this mare ain’t our Quiet Fire.” She gave me one last look before turning and walking away. “Let’s go.” I said nothing as I watched the group follow Popper.
I looked up and noticed Guillotine with a few other griffins. He frowned and shook his head before flying off towards the hangar. What is going on? What is happening? Why me? Karma, I ask you… why me? We can’t help you, Courier. You have to figure this out on your own. I looked tiredly at the winged pony who seemed to ignore me. I looked to the horned pony, who was also giving me the cold shoulder. Sighing, I stood up, nearly stumbling.
I dragged my hooves down the corridors and rooms and I noticed that everywhere I went, ponies, zebra and griffins all were giving me cold looks. At this point, my life began to suck. I beamed when I saw Goldenlee nodding to a few other ponies before motioning for them to start organizing. 

“Golden!” I said as I trotted over to her. She didn’t even turn to look to me as she spoke.

“Hello, dear.” She said as she looked through barding and equipment on a table. “I’m afraid I can’t talk right now. I have things to take care of.” I drooped my ears and bowed my head.

“O-oh… I was just wondering if we could talk.” Goldenlee finally looked at me, but more sternly than worried.

“Well, I guess I do have a bit of time. What is it you wanted to talk about?” she asked. I rubbed my head.

“I was just wanting to check up on you. It’s been a while since we’ve really have done anything.” I said. She nodded. I was waiting for a response, but she seemed to wait for me to continue. So I did. “So… how’s everything here?” She looked back to organizing gear before speaking.

“Well, seeing as how much equipment and materials we are finding, I say enough to keep us going.” She said. “Is that all you want to talk about?” I opened my mouth to say something, but then closed it, bowing my head.

“I… Golden, do you think I’m a leader?” I asked. I had to know. Did everyone really see me as one? She furrowed her brows.

“I did.” She said. I blinked. She did? “I still think you are a great leader. But right now, dear, you really are just hurting yourself and everyone around you.” I looked at her with concern. Was she trying to say that I’m no longer someone she can look up to? Wait, why was she even looking up to me in the first place? Why… how… I ruffled my mane and turned.

“Sorry I wasted your time.” I said weakly before walking out of the room. I pulled my hood down to cover my face. I tried crying. But I had dried everything through the night. I turned the corner and bumped into Brick. I looked up to the red colored stallion and he looked down at me with that familiar stoic look.

“Courier.” He said. I nodded as he walked past me.

“Brick?” I asked, turning to him. He stopped and looked back. “Do you think I’m a leader?” Brick took a moment before talking.

“Ayep.” He said. I gave him a sad look.

“Do you still think I’m one?” I asked. He didn’t even miss a beat as he spoke.

“Maybe.” He said. I winced as he turned and continued walking down the hall. Even the quiet one thought so. I sighed and continued walking toward the hangar. I didn’t get far when I saw Star and Comp talking. They looked at me as I walked towards them.

“Hey.” I said.

“Morning, Courier.” Star said. Comp frowned.

“Still looking like hell I see.” He said. I pulled my hood down.

“Um…” I hesitated. “Do you guys think I’m a leader?” I wasn’t surprised with Comp’s response.

“I don’t know. You haven’t really done anything to prove it.” He said with a snort. I looked at Star.

“Well, that depends solely on you, Courier. Do you see yourself as one?” he asked. I was about to shake my head, when I stopped and frowned.

“I’m… not sure. Everyone has been acting strange lately.” I said.

“Then that right there should tell you something. But that isn’t important right now. I was just discussing with Comp about something.” He said. I looked at them. “The ones who stole the second balefire bomb are still on this ship.” I gapped.

“What? Where did you hear this from?” I asked.

“Come with us.” Star said. We trotted towards the hangar. “We caught the group responsible for the theft. Now we need you to question where they hid it.” I said nothing as we continued down the ramps that led to the hangar. The very lives of everyone are in danger now. We now have the culprits responsible. I smirked. I can still do this. I can still save everyone.



When we reached the hangar, I noticed a crowd of ponies gathered around four Enclave armored ponies. I narrowed my eyes. So they really weren’t just going to abandon the balefire bombs. My guess must be that they tried to sneak out the one we found. They sat there in the middle, tied up. We made our way through the crowd that parted when they saw us. The four Enclave looked at me.

“So you came back for the other one.” I said. The one Enclave, I could assume was the leader by the marks on the armor, rasped with a metallic voice as he spoke.

“We were ordered to acquire the balefire bombs from the enemy.” He said. “You have no right to the property of the Enclave.” I smirked.

“That’s where you are wrong. The carrier belongs to us now. Years of torment everyone had gone through. Years of unfair labor. Years of torture for answers. Face it, you lost fair and square to me.” I looked at the Enclave in the insectoid looking visor. “You lost to someone who was contained only for a few weeks. Someone who played mute. I didn’t have to speak to get everyone to trust me. Once I told Guillotine the plan, everyone was on board.” The Enclave pony laughed.

“You really think that everyone is on board with your plan now? To make this a base of operations? To use to your heart’s content?” he chuckled. “You really think a small piece of a carrier can protect you from us? No. You all are finished. Once we find the last bomb, we can destroy this place. You filthy scavengers are nothing to us now.”

“Don’t think so quickly about that.” I said. “While you were tasked to infiltrate us and take the bombs, you forgot one thing. We aren’t just a group of lowly Wastelanders. We took a carrier over together, albeit if it is only a small piece. Acquiring a small piece of something is a big step towards victory.” The Enclave chuckled again.

“Then why don’t you take a look outside?” he said. I narrowed my eyes and looked up to the opened ramp. I noticed a looming shadow over the town.

“It’s the Enclave! They brought a battle carrier!” Ghost Pepper said with a snarl. I gapped and rushed to the ramp with a few others. Sure enough, a giant dark figure of a ship loomed over the town. I saw silhouettes of Enclave flying around the ship. I grit my teeth.

“Everyone, gather what you can and prepare yourselves!” I ordered. Before anyone could move, the Enclave captives laughed.

“Don’t think about it. We already have the cannons pointed at this place and the town. All we have to do is just give the signal. They are listening in as we speak.” The lead one said. I smirked.

“Please. The Enclave won’t even think to shoot down something if we have their own in captivity.” I said. I knew the Enclave were loyal to one another. They were comrades. Just like everyone here is a comrade to me. But their laughing made me narrow my eyes.

“They won’t care. We are just four grunts out of an entire colony. Losing a couple of men is no big deal. We have plenty of others willing to take the place.” He straightened now. “Take the shot.” My eyes widened and I quickly looked back in time to a flash of white and a loud boom sound. The ship shook and I heard a loud explosion from somewhere down further. I looked back at the four with a glare.

“The cockpit has been hit!” a pony said rushing in. “We lost the bridge!” No… no! This can’t be happening! We aren’t ready! I knew something like this was going to happen! Why wouldn’t anyone listen to me! But I couldn’t think. I was exhausted. All I did was bite my lip. Come on, Courier, think! If I don’t do something now, we will be lost along with the town.

“Still not convinced?” the lead chuckled. “Do it.” I heard an explosion coming from the town. I looked back to see a building fall into a cloud of dust and rubble. No! We aren’t ready! I curled on the floor and banged my hooves on the ground in frustration. We lost. The Enclave had the advantage! We were surrounded. I couldn’t think anything. Do anything. I was so tired. I couldn’t move. I heard shouts of warning and looked back in time to see the lead Enclave break free of his bonds and flew straight at me. He tackled me and we went rolling down the hangar ramp. I tried unsheathing Compassion, but my magic faltered. I was too tired to even use magic. When we reached the bottom, I was pinned and the Enclave held a sharpened wing to my neck.

“Bastard…” I growled. The Enclave chuckled.

“Do you see now? In the state you are in, you can’t even begin to think of anything. We have the advantage. You lost.” He said. I willed myself to move, but I could only grab the neck of the Enclave and nothing else. He laughed. “Good bye, Savior.” He brought back the wing and I closed my eyes, waiting for the death to embrace me permanently this time. But nothing happened. I opened one eye and saw the Enclave just standing there. When the helmet retracted, I gapped.
There stood the love of my life, grinning down at me. Silver Iris shook her head.

“Comp was right. It was worse than we thought.” She said. I was stunned. Dumbfounded. I couldn’t speak. Iris helped me up and I looked to see the crowd looking at me with grins. What just… happened? What was going on? I looked over to the cockpit of the ship and saw it smoking. I watched as a few pegasi lift up a smoking piece of wreckage and fly towards me. The cockpit looked fine. Untouched even.
“But… wha… the Enclave… the ship…” I said and looked up to see the figure suddenly morph into the ground and the shadows appeared. I saw Heart and Bell smiling at me from a hotel window. I looked back to the crowd. Bubble Pop, Popper, Xanthos and Guillotine looked at me with smiles spread across their face.

“See? If you would only listen to us, then something like that might not even happen.” Bubble Pop said. I sat on my rump with my mouth open. What in the actual fuck was going on?

“W-wait… so this was just…” I began.

“An illusion dear.” Goldenlee said as she trotted over to me with Brick, Comp, Rex and Star behind her. “But do you see why you need the rest?” I said nothing. Comp sighed.

“I think we confused her even more.” He said. “It might have been even worse than we thought.” Star rubbed his chin.

“Are you feeling alright, Courier?” he asked.

“I… what… you… everyone?” was all I could manage.

“Well, where should we start?” Brick asked.

“Well, let’s begin by saying that it was Comp’s idea to begin with.” Iris said. “He noticed you not being your usual self. So after doing a bit of study, he realized you weren’t getting sleep. So he had to find out why. While you were in the hangar ordering the cargo to move, Comp went around and told us about you.” She gave me a worried look. “And I didn’t see at first, but I had noticed you waking earlier than usual. After that, Comp and I went around with an idea. So we staged an Enclave attack.” She smiled. “All that was left was the set up and we were good to go. You were really tired, that you didn’t even notice most of the tricks to fool you go right past you.” I said nothing.
They staged an attack? I closed my eyes and shook my head. My brain was hurting.

“But don’t you see why now? What your sister was trying to tell you?” Bubble Pop said. I looked over to see Bell wave happily at me and Heart just smiled with a small wave.

“You took it upon yourself to see that we were all prepared for something that wouldn’t happen within a few months.” Goldenlee said. I blinked. A few months? Star cleared his throat.

“Me and Iris went around and found terminals that had Enclave records. There was a recent one that was sent out to all Enclave ships that a carrier had been destroyed and the balefire bombs lost to scavengers. They plan to have a few months preparation in case we retaliate. Which is what we should do. But Courier, you were preparing us for something way too early.” He said.

“B-but… what about Sombra? What about the town?” I asked.

“The town’s folk were planning on getting rid of that building so they could build a new hotel there.” Goldenlee said. “But Sombra…”

“Have you’ve been reading your messages?” she asked. I hadn’t. For the past week and a half I was so busy trying to get a carrier up and running that… wait… is that why Heart and Bell were here? I checked my PipBuck and saw the cartoon pegasus struggling to lift a sack of letters. I scrolled through them, ignoring the hate mail and praise mail by other couriers and found messages from my siblings. Heart had sent me at least six different messages about me not checking up with her and her last one saying that we will come to visit you. The rest were from Stall and LittlePip.

Message 23: Courier, this is LittlePip. You don’t need to worry about us. We have a plan already set in motion. – Stall

Message 24: Curry, I can’t believe you took out an Enclave carrier! Damn, sis. Wish I was there to see you do that. - Stall

Message 25: Geez, you really did a number on it. Seeing it falling from the sky was just incredible! – Stall

I scanned more messages. LittlePip had said in some of the messages that Sombra had noticed me. But LittlePip was doing everything she could so that Sombra won’t go after me. Was that why he hadn’t shown up at all? And here I thought I was going to give LittlePip the breathing room she needed. But in the end, she was the one giving me that breathing room. And she had already come up with another plan? I felt the tears well again. I felt Iris wrap a wing around me. I can’t believe it. All this time I was worried for nothing. I thought I was helping LittlePip. My friends. I had thought of a lot things to make sure that the scenario came out perfectly. With no casualties or anything. I had thought of everything I could.
And when that time came I thought I would be ready. And yet, here were thousands of people that staged an Enclave attack because they were getting me to see that I shouldn’t worry about the amount I had put on my shoulders.

“Babe, this is what we’ve been trying to tell you. You needed to relax. Let us carry some of the burden.” Iris said as she nuzzled me. I cried. I had thought I had cried all of it out, but I guess I still had more to shed. And so I did. My friends. My sisters. They went out of their way because they were worried about me. But it wasn’t just my friends and sisters. It was also the thousands of people on the carrier I had saved from years of torment from the Enclave. They all chipped in. They worried about me! I looked at Popper, who nodded. I looked at Xanthos, who smiled. Guillotine, giving me a cool look. Bubble Pop, giving me a smile. The grins of thousands of others who murmured in agreement and nodded.
I slumped heavily onto Iris’s shoulder. I was tired. Exhausted. I was crying. But the tears weren’t that of sorrow or pain. They were tears of joy and shame. I was ashamed that I had subconsciously thought that no one was able to take care of themselves. But at the same time, I was happy that they had showed me that they could handle themselves, which I have so stubbornly refused to see and worked together to get me to realize that they all saw me for what I was. A leader. Someone they looked up to. Someone that had given them the will to survive. The will to continue on. Because my virtue is courage. Courage to stand in the path of things that kept the will of those from seeing it.
My vice is Compassion. I cared for those that are close to me. I had put it upon myself to make sure everyone is safe and unharmed. Even if it meant shouldering the burden of others and myself. My compassion had given me the hope of keeping others safe. But in the end, it made me blind to see that others are capable to handle themselves. I found myself falling forward and being caught by Iris. I smiled in between my tears. I’m a fool. I’ve so stubbornly refused to see. And it took thousands of people to make me realize it.
I heard my friends saying something, but I couldn’t think about what they were trying to say. I found myself in a peaceful blackness of slumber.



Footnote: Max Level Reached!

> Cordially Invited
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Cordially Invited


I found myself trotting through a snowy barren plain in the Wasteland. I wasn’t equipped. Only my duster and my wits about me. Why was I here? How did I get here? What reason was there for me being here? A small blizzard had started as I trotted more and more in no particular direction other than going straight through the snowy plain. I felt alone. Cold and lost. But I had a feeling deep in my mind that told me I should be here. But where was here? I kept trotting and soon the blizzard picked up. I pulled my hood down further to block the cold air of the blizzard.
Something felt off about this blizzard though. It was almost as if it was calling to me. As if it was controlled by magic. I darted my eyes, squinting through the hazy snow. As I moved forward, I began to notice a hint of a silhouette. Distant at first. Then it became larger. Then it became colossal. I backed away slightly but kept my ground as a giant spectral hoof stomped down in front of me making the snow explode upwards. I trailed my gaze along the hoof upwards. I couldn’t see anything in the blizzard. All I could see was the small bit of a giant spectral hoof in front of me.

“Hello?” I asked. I suddenly felt myself being lifted up off of the ground and into the air. The more I rose up, the more I began seeing a figure. Continuing to rise, I eventually stopped and gapped at a giant face of a unicorn. The unicorn shifted and suddenly the blizzard fluttered away from me. I furrowed my brows. This isn’t a giant unicorn. It’s another spectral alicorn! Exactly like Din! Only… I looked around, seeing the snowy empty plain around me. “Let me guess… you’re Shiva.” The alicorn smiled to my surprise.

How very astute of you. I’m surprised you even know who I am. I rubbed my chin.

“Well, I do have a friend that is big on the paranormal stuff.” I said. I heard the alicorn chuckle softly in my head.

Interesting. Most ponies flee in terror of me. But you show no sign of fear towards me. Her smile faded to a frown. Maybe because my sister Din is awake inside you. I sighed and nodded.

“It’s mainly my fault. I let her out of the cage.” I bowed my head. “I was… not myself at the time. I was hurt. I wanted to punish some bad ponies. But when I did free her, she took me over completely and I… I watched her destroy. Almost killing my friends in the process.” The alicorn flapped her colossal spectral wings once while giving me a studying look.

I see. I’m sorry if my sister has hurt anyone you cared for. She’s the most evil of the seven of us. I rubbed my chin.

“But… doesn’t that mean you’re evil too?” I asked. I winced. Shiva was actually laughing.

So young. So adventurous. And all the more wise as well. I like you, vessel. No wonder my sister has chosen you. I blinked.

“Wait… she told me that whenever the stars align you all pick vessels. She chose me because she favored me?” I asked. Shiva hummed softly before speaking.

We do pick vessels of our choosing. But Din… she held a higher favor for your family. I furrowed my brows. Din knows my family? My family knows Din? Then I remembered what Din had said back in Las Pegasus. She had said that my father had acted as a Keeper to them. And now Lyon has taken his place. I looked around.

“Wait… do you know… my father? My brother too?” I asked. Shiva gave me a sly smile.

I see Din has been speaking out of line. Why am I not surprised? She smiled now. Yes, dear Courier. We all do. We even know your ancestor who had discovered us.

“You mean the courier that vanished in the war?” I asked. When she shook her head, I rubbed my chin. Wait… I have an ancestor who actually discovered them first?

I see you are confused. No worries. She smirked. I believe ponies called him Starswirl the Bearded. I looked at her blankly. Starswirl the Bearded? The Starswirl the Bearded? The one who knew everything about magic and devoted his life to studying it? That Starswirl the Bearded? Shiva must have read my mind for she nodded.

“No way…” I said. I couldn’t believe it. I’ve read books about Starswirl the Bearded. Most stories describe him as a wise and old unicorn that devoted his life into researching the properties of magic. He even created a few of them himself and wrote a book about using magic. Eventually, the unicorns were inspired to learn the magic he had created and discovered for their own use. Believe it or not, telekinesis is a unicorn’s difficult spell to master. It requires intense concentration and focus. But Starswirl discovered easier ways so that ponies don’t pop a blood vessel and from that day on, telekinesis has been a unicorn’s basic spell knowledge. Everything else is either talent, training or discovery.
There was one problem however. He had devoted his entire life into researching magic that he never gotten the chance to know friendship or love of any kind. So… being told that my ancestor is Starswirl the Bearded seemed farfetched.

“How do you know I’m really a decedent of Starswirl?” I asked. Shive hummed again before speaking.

Because he had discovered us. He was the first pony ever to cross through the Realm of Beyond. He conquered the trials we had set up for him. He overcame so much. And he was rewarded with the knowledge of our power and the guardian’s for his intelligent perception and knowledge. Eventually, he began to be obsessed with us and wanted to do more. So we decided to name him and any offspring he has as Keepers. This was almost too much to take in.

“But Starswirl spent his whole life into studying magic. Did he really have any offspring?” I asked. Shiva once again hummed.

He did. He loved a pony once. But he had to leave them behind in order to continue his research. I gapped. My ancestor abandoned his family? I grit my teeth.

“Why would he do such a foolish thing?” I growled. Shiva chuckled before speaking.

He is the sole reason you unicorns can do magic. It was a choice he made and he stuck by it to the end. His children eventually grew old and their duties as Keeper passed on to their offspring. And so on and so forth. I said nothing. Starswirl the Bearded once did love a pony. Did he still love her? Did he ever really miss his family?

“I can’t stand the thought of abandoning your own kin.” I said with a shiver. Shiva smiled.

It was a choice he made. It was an end he laid out for himself. He died a senile old fool, but his legacy is told throughout stories and research. I rubbed my chin.

“But wait… if my family is decedent to Starswirl… then how come we spent centuries in becoming couriers?” I asked. Shiva sighed.

That, child, is something I cannot say. If you truly wish to know, then go to the place you call home. Once there, we will guide you to the place where it all began. She smiled again. You are a lot like him. Ever the adventurer and wise the same. I narrowed my eyes at the spectral ice alicorn.

“Shiva… if you are here and talking to me… does that mean you have been awakened?” I asked. Shiva gave me a nod. “D-did Lyon waken you like Din?” Shiva again nodded. I bit my lip. “So can I ask… who is your vessel?” Shiva hummed again.

You’ll know when you find her. That is all I can say. I said nothing but nodded. Shiva flapped her colossal wings again. I had to ask now.

“Hey Shiva?” she smiled at me. “Is every maiden really evil?” Shiva nodded. “Then… why did you come to see me?”

Ah. But I didn’t come to see you. It was you who stepped into my domain. You came looking for me. And I answered your call.

“Because… I’m a Keeper?” I asked. Shiva smiled and nodded. Suddenly, the blizzard picked up.

I’ll see you again soon, Courier. Until then, make sure my sister doesn’t do anything to harm my own beautiful land I have planned to create. I couldn’t see anything. The blizzard picked up to a fierce howl surrounding me. I closed my eyes.



When I awoke, I found myself in my room of the carrier. I checked my PipBuck and noticed the cartoon pegasus with only a letter in her mouth. I opened the message.

Sister, you are not going to believe this, but someone from the Omaretas in Las Pegasus has invited you and everyone you know to a wedding. – Heart 

I blinked. The wedding? Oh yeah! The one between Al Capony and Bucky! Wait, Al Capony said we were welcomed any time. Everyone I know? I guess my friends that I traveled with and family. I’m not so positive of getting thousands of people to storm the streets of Las Pegasus to party at a wedding with gangers and leaving the carrier unattended. I arched a brow. Did I just make a clear thought? I still felt drowsy, but I could tell that my head was no longer feeling brain dead than before. In fact I felt good. Really good! I checked the date on my PipBuck. I had been out for an entire day. But I didn’t want to move from the bed.
My body was refusing to let me get up. It sucked not moving around. So to take my mind off of my immobility, I typed back to my sister.

Oh yeah, the wedding between Al Capony and Bucky. You’re not going to believe this, but she tried getting me to be a maiden of honor. – Curry

I sent the message and waited a good three minutes before she replied.

Good morning sister. I hope you slept well. You really left us no choice. I feel awful for having to do that to you. But Comp had insisted. – Heart

I smiled. Comp. The bratty pegasus colt with the attitude. And my package I was supposed to deliver to an uncharted area. Now that I thought about it, Comp really had done so much not just for me, but to all of us. He made sure we were always ready to begin with before we went off to something dangerous. He stuck with me because I promised I would find out who he is before deciding. We still don’t know much about him and I had been selfish once again. Maybe we needed a break from the carrier. I’ll talk to Dogger and Cream and see if they can take over the planning.
I laid in the bed for a good while feeling bored. So to take my mind off of not moving again, I figured a good rub would help. I find myself thinking between Cream, Bubble Pop and Iris. It wasn’t supposed to be a difficult decision. So I decided all three to my heart’s content. When I had finished, I felt somewhat satisfied. But it wasn’t the real thing. I flushed, thinking if I could actually make the foursome happen. But I racked my head to get rid of the thought. But… maybe if I asked Iris? I don’t know… what those two mares had pulled were completely unexpected. And I don’t know if they were really into mares like I am. They could have just done it to show gratitude to what I had done for them and was a onetime deal. But… it wouldn’t hurt to ask, right?
Dammit, Courier! You’re thinking about this now? I felt horny again and decided to rough it a bit. Again, I was left feeling somewhat satisfied. After doing this, I had begun to think more clear thoughts. I felt the tension leave me. Goddesses, I was a real mess. And I had been so blind ever since I thought of getting the carrier up and running. After another while of laying in the bed, I finally willed myself to move. I slid out of the bed and walked over to the corner where my gear laid.
My barding folded neatly on top of my bags and gear. Putting on my barding, I smiled as I lifted up my weapons. Compassion strapped comfortably on my back. Sinful and Malice laid in their holster. When I lifted up the white and blue striped combat shotgun, I furrowed my brows. All this time, I had it with me and I never really gotten the chance to know what it was called. Maybe I should call it something. A good name… Blaster? Too kid sounding. Terrorizer? Too barbaric. Lust? Well, the gun certainly did make my nether tingle at the sight of it. But that was because it is a pretty damn good looking gun. I frowned. A gun like this needed a good name. One that had stuck by me since the beginning. And it also had to capture Armor’s sacrifice to the gun.
Courage? I smiled at the name. I liked the name. Not because I named it after my virtue, but because it had the enchantment to keep fighting after use, mending itself every time. No fear of being broken. The will of Shining Armor’s soul being put into the enchantment. I decided that Courage is a fitting name for it. Slinging it over my back, I checked to make sure I had everything. Feeling happy, I trotted to the door and stopped as it opened and my sister, Heart, stood in the doorway. She gave me a worried look.

“Are you going somewhere?” she asked. I rubbed my chin.

“You know… after everything that has been happening, maybe I need a break from this place. Let some pony else take over.” I saw her smile. “I was on my way to ask Dogger and Cream about it before rounding up my friends.” Heart looked more relieved.

“So, any ideas on where you are going?” she asked. I furrowed my brows.

“Well, to Las Pegasus.” I said. She returned a concerned look. I sighed with a smile and shook my head. “No, not because of the gang activity. As brutal as Mr. House can be, he has plenty of those Protect-a-ponies around the town. And he’s not one to actually interfere with a wedding.” Heart cocked her head. “What I’m saying is, I’m going to Las Pegasus with my friends for the wedding.” I smiled at her. “Maybe you can get Bell and Post Box to come?” Heart squeed.

“A wedding? You want us to attend a… wedding?” she scooped me into a bear hug. “Oh, I’ve never been to a wedding before! This’ll be amazing!” I pulled away, taking a deep breath for air before smirking at her.

“Oh yeah. None of us have ever really been to a wedding.” I said. Heart nodded.

“I did ask mother and father. But they just said how much they had loved each other. They didn’t describe anything about a wedding.” She said. She beamed more. “Oh, Curry. This is so exciting!” I laughed with my happy sister. She suddenly stopped and looked at me worriedly. “Are you sure you are okay this time, Curry?” I nodded.

“Yeah… I guess I did get carried away a little. And after sleeping for an entire day, I can think clearly now.” I bit my lip. “A-and sorry… for not listening to you…” I sighed. “I had been so obsessed. So selfish that I forgot what the very people in front of me have been through. They suffered more than I have in my life. I wanted to protect them. All of them. I still want to protect. But after that staged attack everyone pulled off. I’m beginning to realize maybe I worried for nothing.” Heart stroked my mane.

“Courier, no one thought you to be a bad pony for thinking of their well-being. What they were upset about was you constantly trying to put everything together by yourself. It was thanks to Comp that he managed to get you to realize.” I bowed my head.

“W-where’s Comp now?” I asked. Heart hummed in thought before speaking.

“I believe he is in the hangar.” She said. “Shall we go?” I gave a small smile and nodded.



I trotted next to my sister as we made our way down the ramp to the hangar. Everyone was still working, but when they saw me, they gave me a mix of happy and concerned looks. They all really did worried about me. And I had ignored them. I smiled as I saw Iris show off to a group of ponies that looked dumbfounded as she hauled three big crates on her back in perfect balance. She smiled and walked over to me.

“Hey, babe. How are you feeling?” she asked. I nodded.

“Better than before.” Silver Iris smirked and motioned to the crates.

“So, what do you think? Strong, right?” she said. I cocked my head.

“Well, I’m not at all surprised that you can. I’ve seen you swing a giant battle axe.” I said. She sighed. It wasn’t the reaction she was looking for. I giggled and kissed her cheek. “Don’t worry. No matter what, you’ll always be my special somepony.” She suddenly blinked and smirked slyly.

“Or perhaps Bubble Pop? Or maybe Cream?” she said. I flushed.

“Y-you know about Bubble Pop?” I asked. She nodded.

“I gave her the okay to do so.” She shook her head chuckling. “I saw how she looked at you everytime you stood next to her. Honestly, I wanted to give the cute mare a chance.” I flushed more.

“B-but Iris! That’s not how relationships work!” I said. She looked blankly at me.

“Really? I see no harm in it. As long as it isn’t anything personal. And besides, you’re into mares. I’m into mares now. So why not have a bit of fun?” I pulled my hood down, seeing Heart give me an intrigued look. Oh karma, why me?? I felt myself squirm a little. She’s evil for doing this to me. She kissed me on the cheek and then whispered into my ear. “It’s also okay to have them in our own fun time. More mares, more fun don’t you think?” I was bright red now. I couldn’t pull my hood any further. I couldn’t see her expression, but it must be that of amused chuckling. “So, ideas aside, are you going for another walk?” I took a moment to calm my beating heart before adjusting my hood and speaking.

“Actually, I have something else in mind.” I looked at her. “Can you gather Comp and the rest in front of the hangar? I have to talk to Dogger and Cream about something.” Silver Iris blinked in slight confusion.

“Okay. Just let me finish up here and I’ll go do that.” She said. We shared another kiss before heading opposite directions. As me and Heart made our way down the hangar ramp to the town, I glanced to see her still having the intrigued smile.

“What’s so amusing?” I said in a low voice. Heart shrugged.

“Oh nothing.” She said. Then she gave me a sly smile. “I honestly didn’t know your kink is orgies.” I flushed and looked at her with surprise.

“I-it’s not my kink! Iris is the one suggesting it!” I said. Heart nodded.

“Yet, you aren’t complaining about it one bit. You can’t hide that look. You thought about it too.” She said with a small chuckle. I gave her a smug look.

“Oh yeah? Stick chaser.” I said with my own amused smile. Heart flushed and returned my surprise look.

“C-Curry! Really!” she said. Then she sighed and muttered. “It’s not my fault stallions look good.” It was my turn to chuckle.

“Oh yeah. Let me guess, you were frothing it up when you saw a lot of the big strong stallions in the hangar moving crates.” I said. She didn’t seem to argue other than flush.

“Well… I’ll admit. You certainly saved fine looking stallions. But there is one who I think might fit perfectly. Two perhaps.” She said. Oh now this was news. I arched a brow.

“Really?” She nodded.

“That silent red stallion. Brick I think they call him.” I gapped. She rubbed her chin. “Or maybe that beige one. The one who is a relic hunter. He may not look that strong, but he definitely has the look and charms. Both are well mannered and smart.” I said nothing. Great, she was hitting on my friends. Not that I don’t mind. But I don’t really think they see her that way either. Brick is still looking for that friend of his and Star seemed more infatuated with Goldenlee. He may not know that others know, but he certainly doesn’t do well in hiding it. And as tired as I was the past week, I did see some minor progress. Both flushed slightly when they met their gazes and their conversations always end up being awkward.
Sorry, Heart. But I think you are better off with finding different ponies to claim. I chuckled quietly as we made our way towards a small crowd of ponies. Cream was going over instructions on the engines to them before dismissing them. She saw me and smiled.

“How are you feeling?” she asked. I smiled.

“Better now, thanks. Listen, I have something to ask you and Dogger.” I said. Cream nodded.

“Auntie is still sleeping, but I can pass it on to her.” She said.

“Great. The reason I ask is because I think I need a break away from this place. Too many things to think about.” I was hesitant to ask now. But I sucked it up and continued. “Do you think you and Dogger can take over for a bit?” Cream shrugged.

“Sure, I don’t mind. Where are you off too?” she asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Well, I was hoping me and my friends would get back on the road. We need to head to Las Pegasus for a wedding.” I said. Cream beamed.

“A wedding? In Las Pegasus? The one with The Family?” she asked. I nodded, then blinked in confusion.

“You… know it’s The Family?” I asked. She nodded.

“It’s a big deal all through The Strip. New Pegas keeps talking about it. I didn’t know you knew them.” She said. I gave her a sheepish smile.

“Well… A while back I helped them with some things and it just kind of happened.” I bowed my head. “Sorry if I come off as rude about this, but do you think you can take over the organization for a bit?” To my relief, Cream nodded.

“Of course, Courier. You and your friends worked hard enough as is. You deserve a vacation. Don’t worry, I’ll make sure to put some ponies in charge of the groups.” She said. I nodded.

“I recommend Bubble Pop to handle the hanger. Popper, Xanthos and Guillotine can still lead their own groups.” I said. Cream rubbed her chin before nodding.

“Alright, I’ll see to it that it gets handled.” She said. I hugged her now, feeling more relieved.

“Thank you.” I said. I pulled away and trotted happily back to the hangar with my sister. I saw my friends waiting for me with Bell waving at me.

“Hiya, Curry!” she said. I smiled as she hugged my forehoof.

“Hello, Bell.” I said. She beamed at me.

“Curry! I made new friends!” she said. I looked at my friends with a smile.

“I’m glad you did.” I said.

“So, what’s the plan?” Star asked with a smirk. I took a deep breath.

“We are taking a vacation.” I said. They exchanged glances.

“Pardon?” Goldenlee asked. I smiled.

“I said we are going on vacation. Not worry about the carrier for now. Get back on the road. Handle the stuff we planned to handle in the first place. Probably… I don’t know. Attend a wedding with The Family?” I saw the smiles on their faces. Comp nickered.

“Welcome back, Courier.” He said. I nodded.

“Thank you, Comp. I really mean it. If it wasn’t for you, I don’t think I could take anymore of what I had taken on.” I said. The colt flushed but maintained his cool demeanor.

“Yeah, well. Just don’t go crying about it to me later.” He said coolly. I ruffled his mane before turning to the others.

“So… think we can go? I already asked Cream to handle the organization for now. We can come back after the wedding and then check on the carrier.” I said.

“I don’t know…” Star said. “We already have a lot of things to do here.” I gave him a worried look and he gave me a sly smile in return. I smirked.

“Okay then, egghead. You can stay here and do whatever is needed. But the rest of us will be at the wedding.” I said. He chuckled. I felt happy. No, I am happy. My friends were also dying to get back to do what we had planned to in the first place. I looked to my sister. “Think you can convince Post Box?” I asked. She nodded. “And probably Chester?” She blinked and looked confusedly at me.

“W-why on earth for?” she asked. I nickered.

“Because he’s a friend as well. And a damn clever pony too.” Heart didn’t like the thought. But she sighed in defeat.

“All right, Curry. I’ll see if I can get Chester to come too.” Then she muttered something I couldn’t hear.

“Then it’s a plan. Gather what we can and stock up on supplies. It’s going to be a few days before we reach Las Pegasus.” I said. I smiled seeing them agree with one another before trotting off back to the hangar.



When we were ready, I looked to my friends and nodded, seeing Popper and the others seeing us off.

“Okay then, we’re off.” I said. I turned to see Dogger grin down at me.

“Pony go. Have present.” She said. A present? For us? I looked past her and saw a modified metal wagon. “Wagon make travel quick. Easily turn. Smooth riding. Sturdy material. Protect ponies and wood dog.” I smiled.

“Thanks, but I don’t think Rex really wants to be used to pull a wagon.” I said. I looked to Rex and gapped when he walked past me and to the wagon. The Snow Dogs clamped a helmet with a visor over his head and clipped the wagon’s reigns to his sides. He looked at me and cocked his head, panting. Silver Iris smirked.

“Guess he’s okay with it.” She said as she flew towards the wagon and taking the driver side. As my friends descended from the ramp, I looked back to Dogger.

“Thanks a lot Dogger. Will you be okay maintaining the sorting and repairing?” I asked. Dogger pounded her chest.

“Pony no worry. Snow Dogs stupid. But resilient.” She said. I hugged her before turning to the crowd.

“I’ll be back later.” I said.

“Take your time, boss.” Popper said with a cool smirk. “We can take care of things here.” I smiled, shifting my bags before turning and heading to the wagon, leaving the fate of the carrier in the hooves, paws and talons of trustworthy people.
I trotted over to the wagon and took a seat next to Iris before she whipped the reigns.

“Hee-yaw!” she said. Rex growled at her and she gave a sheepish smile in return. “Err… mush?” Rex moved forward, jerking the wagon and we soon followed the marked road that should take us back to Stableton.



A small blizzard had picked up as we made our way back to Stableton. I scrolled through my messages, reading the praise and the vulgar hate mail that couriers were still sending me. There had to be a function on here that can block spam. Oh? I noticed my PipBuck suddenly blipped. I saw Iris’s ears twitch at the sound and looked over.

“What is it?” she asked. I furrowed my brows.

“I’m… my PipBuck is saying that it picked up a signal.” I said. It was indeed a signal. The unknown station laid between The Empire’s radio and The Strip Station. I turned it on and was greeted by a raspy and sickly cough.

“I… managed to get it out there. Finally… I can tell her. If you want to know the truth, come to the place where it all began.” There was more coughing before the voice continued. “I know you can hear this, Sixteen. This signal is only meant for you.” The message ended with garbled static. I arched a brow.

“What was that all about?” Iris asked. I shook my head slowly.

“I… I don’t know. But the person apparently knows me by my courier number.” I said. But what did the voice mean that the signal was only meant for me? And what’s more… “Come to the place where it all began…” I repeated. Iris looked worriedly at me. Wait, that couldn’t be right… could it? This voice knows me and it mentioned the same place that Shiva talked about. Shiva…

“If you truly wish to know, then go to the unmarked place. Once there, we will guide you to the place where it all began.”

I narrowed my eyes. My unintentional encounter with Shiva and now this strange voice telling me the same thing? Go to the place where it all began. Where what began? And what place are they talking about? I shook away the thought. No, I’ll worry about it later. That’s only if I wished to truly know. And yeah, I want to know. But I don’t want to worry about it now. We stick to the plan.

“Courier?” Iris asked. I shook my head and smiled at her.

“It’s nothing. I’ll worry about it later.” I said. She smiled and looked back ahead. I smirked a little. I slowly scooted towards her. Glancing only to see if she noticed. I smirked more that she hadn’t. Then, I scooted a bit more to her. Once I was close, I stretched for a few seconds before plopping my hoof over her shoulder. She still didn’t seem to notice. Good, time for some payback. I quietly slid my hoof under her wing and tapped her certain spot. She gasped in surprise and her wings pomfed. She looked at me with a flush and I acted like nothing was happening.

“C-Courier? W-what are you…?” I rubbed the spot, making her flush and bite her lip, squirming. “S-stop it… I can’t…. Oh….” I stopped, seeing her squirm more. She gave a small shuddering sigh and bowed her head in embarrassment. Then, I continued the rubbing, making her stifle a moan. She had to bite her lip more to keep from screaming out in pleasure. I stopped again, seeing her relax, but shivering now. “You are evil…” she said quietly. I winked at her and stuck my tongue out, teasing the mare as I rubbed the spot again. She reacted this time by throwing her hooves over me in a cuddle. I laughed. “Very evil!” she said with her own smirk.

“Oh get a room you two.” Comp said. I looked to see him playing Poker with Bell and Star. I smirked.

“Who’s winning?” I asked. Bell gave me a small smile then smirked at the colt.

“You’re move.” She said. Comp maintained a good poker face to her. Their eyes narrowing. Star looked between the two with a confused look.

“Two pairs.” Comp said with a smirk. Bell furrowed her brows. She looked to Star. Star cleared his throat and put down his cards.

“I fold.” He said. Bell rubbed her chin. Then, without showing any sign of victory, she put her cards down.

“Full House.” She said. Comp tossed his cards up and groaned.

“Cheater!” he said. Bell stuck her tongue out at him and scooped up the caps they had used as substitutes for the clay chips. I smiled, looked over and to my chagrin, saw Heart chatting it up with Brick. Brick remained stoic as she spoke.

“So, what is it you do, Brick?” she asked.

“I’m a farmer.” He said. She smiled.

“A farmer huh? Not bad. Definitely a hard worker by the looks of you. Well mannered… how long do you work out in the fields?” she said. Brick didn’t skip a beat.

“I tend to my fields twice a day.” He said. I could tell Heart was squirming slightly. I rolled my eyes. She’s going to soon feel sorry for hitting on the stallion. I tuned out the conversation, knowing it will go downhill and become awkward before looking to Goldenlee. She was hunched over a piece of fabric.

“What are you doing, Golden?” I asked. Goldenlee held up the fabric.

“I found this while sorting through the equipment. It looked… unnatural. I tried getting an expert view on it, but the armor dealer couldn’t come up with anything.” I squinted my eyes to get a better look. The fabric looked like glittering gold. I frowned. I once knew an annoying courier in my class that kept talking about fashion and showing off her glittery golden duster. Then she ended up tipping the bottle over and was covered in the material.

“If I’m not mistaken, that’s Luster Dust.” I said. Goldenlee seemed astonished.

“Why Courier… I didn’t know you had an eye for fashion?” she said, looking a bit prideful. I snorted.

“I don’t. A certain class mate spilled the damn dust on her. Said it was ‘the most sparkly sparkling dust to make fashion right’.” I said. Goldenlee rubbed her chin.

“Well, she sounds like she knew what fashion is.” She said. I shook my head.

“She was always obsessed with the topic. Everything was fashion this and fashion that. After showing what the Luster Dust was, her duster ended up being stolen and sold as genuine gold by another courier. That dust is nothing but fool’s gold.” I said. Goldenlee frowned.

“Well, I for one wouldn’t do such a thing like that. I find that Luster Dust is a great material for fashion.” She said. I shook my head. I don’t know what fashion designers see in it. I’m not one for fashion. Now style however. I don’t mind style. But fashion? Too aristocratic. I sighed and plopped my head on to Iris’s hind legs.

“Did I mention how pretty cool you are?” I said. Iris nodded.

“Multiple times.” She said with a smirk. I smiled and nuzzled the back of my head against her legs. I frowned now. Did I mention that not moving around sucks? I sighed and turned my PipBuck on to the station. Hearing the vintage music play for a good while as we traveled down the broken and buried road. After a few minutes of upbeat vintage music, the familiar voice of New Pegas came on.

“Good evening, my lovely listeners. This is your classy host New Pegas with your own special sub DJ.” He said. The voice of DJ Pon3 sounded.

“Good afternoon, children! DJ Pon3 and NP live here in Las Pegasus where we count down the days for the wedding between the daughter of Kingpin and his right hand man Bucky. Let me tell ya’ NP, I’ve never thought I would see the day that we would be invited to the wedding.” New Pegas laughed.

“Well, Pon3, I can tell you it’s going to be one hell of an event. The Family will be attending along with friends and family. Why, even the Light Bringer and the Savior have been invited as well.” He said.

“Unfortunately, the Light Bringer won’t be in attendance, but I promised the good pony that I’ll save some cake for her when she gets back.” He said. I arched a brow. Now that I hear it more, it sounds like DJ Pon3 and LittlePip had something going on between each other. I shrugged it off as I continued to listen.

“… Kingpin has stated that Mr. House will be sending over some of his own powered up Protect-a-ponies as guards. So don’t go trying anything, children. Like we said before, gangers are not to be messed with.” DJ Pon3 said.

“Well, I guess that makes us gangers as well if we were invited to a wedding by head gangers.” New Pegas chuckled.

“Oh yeah! I guess it does. You hear that, children? So don’t go messing with the DJs, ya’ here? Ahh, I’m just kidding. But really though, I’m happy to hear that ponies are still willing to be engaged in big events like this. Nothing like the wedding of Velvet Remedy and Clamaity, but beggars can’t be choosers.” DJ Pon3 chuckled. There was the sound of papers flipping.

“Now, on to the news. Ponies have heard far and wide and even seen the burning ruins of an Enclave carrier crashing throughout the Empire followed by a silver Sonic Rainboom. One piece of the carrier is now being housed by thousands of people. That’s right folks. Ponies, griffins and zebra working together along with the tribal Snow Dogs. And wouldn’t you believe it? The Savior herself managed to bring the harmony between all these people to a small fisher town called Glaciale. Word has it that the Savior plans to repair the part of the carrier with the help of everyone. Trading resources with the town’s folk, the Snow Dogs and the carrier thus expanding the small run down town.” New Pegas said. I sighed. If I had a drink, I would toast to me and my friends for once again being exploited by the DJs.

“You know, if the Savior keeps up what she’s doing in Glaciale, it could be on the verge of a new utopia.” DJ Pon3 said. “Hell, Glaciale might be the new capital of the Wasteland one day.”

“Speaking of the Savior, a new group has emerged from the underground calling themselves The Maiden's Followers.” New Pegas said.

“Sounds more like a cult to me.” DJ Pon3 said.

“That it does. However, if a cult wanted to decide to clean up the roads of raiders and slavers, then they are doing a fine job of doing so.” New Pegas said.

“But aren’t their ways of handling the situation a little… brutal?” DJ Pon3 asked. I blinked. Brutal? If they can stalk then it’s very possible they can be brutal. I also remembered the confrontation of them on the deck before they left the town. Melon Mellow had accepted her punishment when I was really trying, in my tired thinking, to scare them to leave. But they remained stubborn. But when they left, I had thought that they might pull something. I jolted up, smacking my horn into the chin of Silver Iris.

“Ow!” she yelped and rubbed her chin. “Careful next time. I don’t have star metal bones like you.” I gave her an embarrassed smile.

“S-sorry. I just finally thought of something.” I said. Silver Iris arched a brow.

“Really?” she asked. I nodded.

“Thanks for listening listeners, you all remain lovely. And speaking of love, how about some music for the young hearts out there.” New Pegas said. The music turned into vintage slow music, making me turn off the station.

“Yes. I think… I know what might have happened with the second balefire bomb.” I said. I turned to face my friends inside the wagon. They immediately snapped to attention after hearing the word ‘balefire bomb’. “Comp, when you saw my followers leave, did you notice them taking anything with them?” Comp rubbed his chin. Then he gapped and racked his head.

“Aww dammit! I knew I had forgotten something!” He looked sourly to us as he spoke. “I did indeed see them carry a covered small wagon out of the town.” He didn’t have to say anything further. We all knew now. My followers had took the advantage of my disgruntled self and snuck a balefire bomb out from under us. I sighed.

“Next question.” I said. “Why do they want it?” My friends and my sisters couldn’t come up with anything. I bowed my head. “Dammit… I knew they were pulling something.” I now sat forward with a sour look on my face. I had been right about my followers. They had followed me around, testing me to see what I was capable of. They stalked me to increase my paranoia and it had worked. I don’t blame Comp for forgetting about that detail. He was more focused on trying to get me to realize my obsession and had forgotten about it. They had seen what I was capable of. And they played me for a fool.

“So, what are we going to do about them?” Iris asked. I snorted.

“Bring down the wrath of their messiah and smite them to oblivion.” I said. We remained quiet for the rest of the way.



Footnote: Max Level!

> Primordial Conflict
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Primordial Conflicts


We stopped by Stableton to trade a bit. I frowned when we parked in front of Sunny Spring’s booth. It was closed. I also noticed that Stableton had been slowly regaining traders. After my terrifying ordeal with the zebra that had camped outside of the town, news of me somehow making all the zebra that were camped outside and suddenly vanishing made the town’s folk nervous. And when they saw us wheel into town and saw me, they instantly stared and grew quiet. I ignored the stares and whispers while I frowned at the closed booth of Sunny Spring.

“What now?” Comp asked as he poked his head out of the back and looked around with narrowed eyes at the staring ponies. I shrugged.

“Guess we will have to find another one.” I squinted my eyes and spotted a busy booth. I beamed. “How about that one?” Silver Iris nodded and whipped the reigns slightly. The ponies that were bartering at the booth turned and stared wide eyed at the timberwolf that had appeared behind them.

“No worries, guys. He’s tame.” Iris said as she flew over and pet Rex’s head. That still didn’t ease their surprise. When I hopped out, they all backed away. I pulled my hood down and trotted up to the booth. Well, if these ponies weren’t going to do business, then what’s the point of staying in line? My gaze fell onto a hazel earth pony with a grassy green stripped mane and violet eyes. She narrowed her eyes at me.

“Haven’t I seen you before?” she asked. I blinked.

“Err… not that I know of?” I said. She rubbed her chin and gave me a look over. My eye began to throb. I hissed in pain and put a hoof to my right eye. The mare arched a brow.

“Something wrong?” she asked. I shook my head.

“Sanity! Are you scaring our customers again?” I heard an old raspy voice from within the store. The mare frowned and rolled her eyes.

“No, Nana, I’m not.” She looked at me. “If anything, it’s a few ponies that are making our customers scared.” I narrowed my good eye as my right one kept throbbing. Was it reacting to something? I focused into my mind. I couldn’t see Din. I couldn’t hear her. But I know she was there. She remained quiet. I exchanged glances with Comp before looking back and seeing an old gray mare limp out from behind Sanity.

“What? What are you younglings doing this time? Quiet scaring my-.” She blinked when she looked at me. “Wait a dog gone minute… ain’t you the pony that burned them zebras?” I stiffened.

“What? No, I didn’t mean t-.” I stopped and blinked. Wait… how did she know about the… I looked at her. “You… saw that?” Sanity shook her head.

“I did. And let me tell you, what you had done was a vile thing.” She scowled at me. “I won’t serve a mass murderer.” I said nothing. I could feel all eyes on me now. My eye throbbed more, making me wince and stumble back. Something’s not right here. How does she know? When I told my friends about it all they said was they saw a bright light.

“Dear, are you alright?” Goldenlee asked with a concerned look. I didn’t say anything. I felt my heart thump rapidly. I blinked and found myself in pitch blackness. I felt the warmth of fire from behind me. I looked back to see Din once again bound to her cage. She grinned wickedly at me.

Making contact with us, sister? Hmph. Gaia you are fool if you think you can tame fire.

“Gaia?” I mouthed the name. Isn’t Gaia another word for earth? The pitch blackness suddenly turned into a vast forest. The trees towered high and covered the sky. What is going on? And did Din call Gaia a sister? A… Maiden? I felt a tremor. I was right. I grit my teeth. I wasn’t ready for this. I heard Din cackle in my head.

What’s the matter, dear Keeper? What happened to your courage? Certainly you aren’t afraid of a star maiden. I looked to see her smirk. Gaia has made the connection. She wishes to speak. And she’s not alone either. The tremor grew more. I heard a scream and a thud. Looking over, I saw Sanity laying on the grass. I rushed over to help her up when she screamed and pushed me away.

“Not again! No! I won’t do it! I won’t do what you want! You can’t make me!” she screamed and shook her head furiously with her hooves to her ears.

“Sanity! Sanity, it’s me!” I said. She blinked and looked up at me.

“Y-you… what are you… how are you… what’s going on?” she exasperated weakly. I was about to speak when a giant rocky hoof crashed into the earth in front of us. She quickly ducked behind me and we backed up towards Din.

Sister! You have much to answer for! I winced at the bellowing voice. I felt myself being picked up along with Din and a screaming Sanity. We broke through the tree tops and we were greeted with a carved face of a pony on a mountain.

“Let me down! Let me down! I want to go home!” Sanity screamed. The eyes of the rocky alicorn burned furiously with a green hue.

Gaia, my dear sister. Do be mindful of the children. Din said in my head. Gaia flapped her colossal mossy and vine covered wings.

Impudent sister! You have done a vile deed. You must be punished for your sins against my precious land! You nearly ruined me! She snorted and her volcanic nostrils fumed. What’s more is that these impudent worms are destroying my land with their filthy taint and poison! I smirked.

“Hate to break it to you Gaia, but shouldn’t you be as terrible looking as the Wasteland?” I asked. Her eyes burned more now.

You watch your tongue filth of the earth! I have no need of you!

“But you do need your vessel if you want to continue being tied to the earth.” I said with a frown. The fires in Gaia’s eyes died a little. Then she narrowed them.

What are you talking about? Speak filth! Din chuckled. Both these Star Maidens are going to drive me nuts! I sighed.

“So, Sanity is your vessel? And let me guess. You saw Din in me and made contact.” I shook my head. “A bad move on your part, Gaia.” Gaia flapped her mossy wings once before speaking.

You dare threaten me? A Maiden of the Stars? I smirked again and motioned at Din.

“I give this one hell all the time. In fact…” I felt the warmth surround me. Time to show a demonstration against a Star Maiden. Din laughed as flames began burning a small portion of the trees. “I’ve learned to control her power.” Din stopped laughing and growled.

I will see to it you don’t do it again.  She hissed as she struggled against the chains. If it wasn’t for the guardian, I would still be free to roam to create my own beautiful land! Gaia looked confused.

You… aren’t you a Keeper? I nodded.

“My entire family is decedent of Starswirl the Bearded himself.” I said. “Shiva told me so.” Din hummed.

Shiva… Gaia flapped her colossal wings again.

Shiva is here!? I knew it. From the very moment I was put into this vessel. I looked back to see a stunned Sanity looking at me. Then I turned back to her.

“Well, you did pick her.” I said. Gaia’s hum was a like an earthquake that even reached the sky. Din laughed.

Gaia, you are always the clueless of us. Nothing but a hollow head. Gaia’s eyes burned bright.

You silence your tongue, sister! I’m speaking with this vessel of yours. And you… she looked at me. Why are you not cowering in fear like all the rest? I’m a Maiden of the Stars! I shook my head with a small chuckle.

“I may have to agree with Din on the clueless part. You see one Maiden and you know what to expect. I have to thank Shiva for filling me in on you lot when I meet her again.” I said. Gaia didn’t like being called clueless. She reared back and stomped her rocky sharp hooves into the ground, causing the dirt to explode and the trees to shake.

I’ve had enough of this! You all will be punished! Shiva has spoken out of line as well as Din! And if the guardian can’t see to it, then I will make it my own agenda to silence you all forever! She reared up again. I looked back at Din and she scowled.

You’ll regret this day, Courier. She said. As if all at once, me and Din reached out a giant flaming spectral hooves straight into Gaia’s chest. Gaia stumbled back slowly and the earth and sky shook again. If Din is the hothead and Gaia is the clueless, that must make Shiva a genius. But then again, Gaia is the third maiden I’ve seen out of the seven. And a sudden chance that it happened to be a mare in Stableton. I was really starting to not like being a Keeper at this point.

You dare lay a hoof on me, vessel?!

“You’re forgetting, Gaia. When you made contact, you not only opened yourself up. But you also stepped into Din’s domain.” I said. In a blink of an eye the forest around us began burning. I looked back to Sanity, still looking stunned. “Sanity… I know you weren’t expecting this at all.” I rubbed the back of my head. “I wasn’t expecting to find a vessel of one of the star maidens off the bat. So, I’m not prepared for any of this.” She couldn’t say anything in her stunned state. I frowned and gave a good bop on the head. She blinked and rubbed her head.

“W-what’s going on?” she stammered. I looked back to the giant rocky alicorn as she backed slowly away as Din’s fire crept across the trees.

“I’m not sure myself. But when we get out of here, I guess I could tell you.” But there was one problem. How could I force myself out of a made contact? All my encounters up till now have been unintentional. This had been forced. So, now I had to force me and Sanity out along with Gaia. I looked at Din as she laughed at her sister’s grief of her forest being burned. To my surprise, the trees weren’t showing signs of being withered or scorched either. Come on, Courier. Think! How can I force us out? There has to be… 
Wait, what if I just imagine it? I’m an illusionist. If I can think it, I can make it. I closed my eyes and imagined a door. A plain door. I frowned. This door needed something so I can remember it easily. I smiled when I put the insignia on the back of my duster. The acronym SOR around the number 16. This time, I added a little something to it. I put Courage’s and Compassion’s silhouettes like crossbones behind the insignia. When I opened my eyes, I saw the door I had imagined in front of me.

What is the meaning of this!?

I looked at the startled Gaia.

“Getting you out of here with Sanity.” I said. I opened the door and was greeted by a blinding light.



When I came to, I jolted up, smacking hard against something. I blinked and realized I had rammed into Iris’s chin once again. She rubbed her chin and looked at me with a small tear.

“Geez, what do you have against my chin today?” she said. I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“S-sorry Iris…” I said. I looked around, seeing myself in a musty room. “How long have I’ve been out?”

“Not that long surprisingly.” Comp said as he leaned against the wall and looked out the cracked window. “It was weird though. What you did to Sanity.” I arched a brow.

“Where is she?” I asked.

“Coming to, dear.” I heard Goldenlee say. I looked over and saw Brick, Star and Goldenlee over the groggy earth pony. She shook away the daze and looked at me with a knowing stare. I frowned.

“I guess I should start talking then.” I said.



Sanity said nothing as I finished my tale. Even my friends seemed utterly baffled as well. While I was telling them how my family might be related to Starswirl the Bearded, Sanity’s grandmother, Nana as she prefers to be called, walked in and listened like the rest. She spoke up once I was done.

“So… Is that why my daughter saw you burn those zebra and not everyone else?” she asked. I gave her a small nod.

“A big possibility. I’m not sure how or why.” I frowned. “But I believe there is a pony that can fill us in.” Sanity again said nothing. She narrowed her eyes slightly and bowed her head before nodding. “Time to go find Mr. Marigold.” When I stood up, Sanity looked at me sternly. I sighed. “Listen, for what it’s worth, I didn’t know about it until recently either.”

“Hmph. Yet you had no trouble talking to them like they were your pals.” She growled. I narrowed my eyes.

“I didn’t ask for any of them. Nor did I want to be a vessel. We, Sanity, had no choice when we were born. Din had said that on the day of our births, the stars aligned. The Star Maidens picked their vessels.” I shook my head. “You and me, Sanity. We are the unlucky ones. Just two out of seven unlucky mares out in the Wasteland forced to hold evil maidens within us. And we have to go about our lives with them inside us.”

“Then how about we kill them and be done with it?” she said coldly. “For years, that… thing has been walking around in my dreams. She kept telling me to burn the fire of the mountains.” She grit her teeth and shivered. “I’m afraid. Afraid that if I do, I’ll die. And if I don’t. One day, I’ll die as well.” I gave her a small reassuring smile.

“Din goads me into freeing her.” I faltered after that. My friends looked grimly and by our expressions, Sanity looked frightened.

“You… actually freed her?” she said. I bowed my head in shame, nodding. I quickly spoke after.

“I wasn’t… myself during that time. I was hurt. I was angry. And at the time, I felt everything I cared about fall from me. When I did free her… the devastation she caused…” I shuddered. If Din could easily destroy a giant prison carrier, who knows what she might even be capable of? Then, I remembered the ecotone border between The Empire and The Strip. Brick’s paranormal enthusiastic side told us about two of the Star Maidens, Din and Shiva, colliding in a struggle to claim the land. One of fire and one of ice. I furrowed my brows. But then he said that the conflict had started through the spirit of chaos known as Discord. Finally, after a while it was the spirit of Harmony that brought them together.
So why are they still in conflict? Did they forget what they had done? Do they really not care if they are sisters or not? What had happened to the harmony that brought them together?

Harmony…

Din made the word echo in my head.

“Courier?” I blinked and looked to see Star shaking me. “Are you alright? You dazed out for a while.” I gave a small nod.

“Just… thinking is all.” I walked past them. “Come on. We still have to talk to Mr. Marigold.” We made our way out of their dealing booth. A crowd had begun forming again, but tensed when they saw me. I pulled my hood down to cover my face. The hotel where the Marigolds stayed in was just around the block. When we turned the corner, I stopped and stiffened. The hotel was boarded up and a print of where the dead ghoul that had threatened Rex laid frozen in the snow. I walked over to the boarded door and saw a notice:

ATTENTION. NOTIC OF DISCHARGE OF TENENTS. RESIDENTS MUST EXIT BEFORE XX-XX-XXXX. RESIDENTS WHO DO NOT LEAVE ON SCHEDUALED DATE WILL BE FINED 500 CAPS AND ANY ADDITIONAL FEES FOR FURNITURE OR LUGGAGE. – REPUBLIC OF THE CRYSTAL EMPIRE.

“The RCE is really starting to piss me off.” I growled.

“So, what now?” Comp asked as he scanned the boarded up building. I looked up and darted my eyes. I arched a brow. I could have sworn I saw movement on the third floor. I sighed and unslung Courage from my back.

“Courier?” Goldenlee asked. My friends gave me questioning looks as I trotted up to a window. Using the butt of the gun, I broke the window and looked to them.

“Can you guys make sure none of the RCE get suspicious?” I asked. My friends exchanged glances.

“What are you doing?” Sanity asked. “Didn’t you read the notice? This place is abandon now!” She shrunk a little when she saw my smirk.

“Sorry, Nana. But can I borrow your grand-daughter so we can get this handled?” I asked. Nana narrowed her eyes.

“Don’t pull anything on my grand-daughter ya’ strumpet.” She said. I blinked. Strumpet? What’s a strumpet? I gave my friends a confused look. They returned the look to me. It was Silver Iris that cleared it up.

“Don’t worry. I’m sure Courier will eventually impress your granddaughter and plant a big one on her.” She said with a sly smirk. Sanity seemed insulted and I flushed.

“Iris! You’re thinking about that now?” I asked. She winked.

“Well, if you say it like that, then yeah.” She put a hoof to her mouth and gave a silent chuckle. “I just like the cute look you make when I mention it.” I pulled my hood down further, hiding my embarrassment. Well… I guess Sanity is pretty. I shook away the thought. Focus, dammit! I turned and climbed in through the window. Iris, you are going to be tortured by me when I get the chance! I’ll make you beg me to stop even after you reach the climax.

I smirked and quickly hid it as I turned. Sanity looked at me nervously.

“Come on. If we want answers, then we have to go through with this.” I looked at her sternly now. “You can’t keep running from Gaia forever, Sanity. You have to be strong. You have to overcome her. Don’t let her take your free will.” I bowed my head slightly. “I’ve had it happen to me four times. I won’t let it happen to another. Trust me, Sanity, you do not want a maiden taking you over.” Sanity glanced nervously at Nana. The old mare gave her a toothy grin.

“Sanity, for years I’ve raised ya’ to be the mare you are. You are strong and independent. If you want the answers, then this mare here is your best chance.” Sanity sighed and hugged her.

“If you say so, Nana.” She said. Sanity trotted over to me and I helped her up through the window. She gave one last look back before we ventured further.



The place seemed more run down than the first couple of visits I paid here. Picklocking the locked door, we entered into the lobby. I turned on my PipBuck’s lamp spell. The boarded windows sealed up any remaining light from the outside. Sanity stuck close to me, but not too close. She kept giving me a look of suspicion. I can’t really blame her. I was also suspicious of the whole thing too. What drowned that suspicious feeling though was the fact that I had discovered another maiden off the bat. And that means if Gaia is awake and inside the mind of Sanity. Then maybe…

I looked up from rummaging through the table and the filing cabinets.

“Sanity… I know this is sudden.” I said. She said nothing. “But, I got to know. And if you want the answers, I have to know. When have you started seeing Gaia?” Sanity squinted her eyes, trying to get a better look at me.

“I always had these dreams since I was little. I’m always running through the forest. The one you saw. I had this feeling whenever I was in there to never turn back. And then one day, I did.” She bowed her head. “And when I had, I was picked up off the ground and brought face to face with that… thing.” I said nothing as I listened intently. No wonder she was afraid. She experienced something as colossal as Gaia as a filly. Even I would have crumbled in fear if I had to face Din like that. Fortunately, I didn’t. But then again, when Celestia told me that I woke LittlePip up to come to the northern regions, I felt like I was being tied to something from the start.
Which made sense if I had a Star Maiden inside me. Sanity looked away as she continued.

“It was only recently that Gaia had actually began speaking to me.” She said. I cocked my head.

“D-did by chance a… blue stallion in a tattered duster and hat meet you one day?” I asked. Sanity stiffened. She looked even more frightened now. She nodded, confirming my fears. Lyon really is going around and waking up the Maidens. But why? If he took father’s place as Keeper, why is he going around and waking up spirits that care not even for each other in order to create the land they dreamed of? “Where did you see him? When did you see him?” Sanity took a moment before speaking.

“I was out running errands. Watched you burn those zebra. When I turned to look away, he was right there next to me.” She looked at me worriedly. “He watched you. He even knew what was happening.” now she frowned. “What do you know of that stallion?” I winced. I sighed, hesitating before speaking.

“That stallion… he’s a courier just like me. Or was a courier. He’s also… my older brother.” I saw her narrow her eyes.

“Your older brother? What does that… how… why!?” she asked. I shook my head slowly.

“I’m not sure myself. He disappeared one day to go after my father who also vanished. It was only later when me and my siblings began hearing that he was still alive and roaming the Wastelands. So while we were out on deliveries, we also made a mental note that if we saw him, we would try what we could to bring him back.” I shuddered. “The last time I saw him was a month ago. He helped me escape from a group of slavers. And when he did, he… did something to my eye.” I put a hoof over my right eye. “I found out later from Din that he woke her up.” Sanity looked baffled.

“So.. how does your family tie in with all that?” she asked.

“Like I said before. Shiva told me that my family is decedent to the most infamous unicorn to have walked Equestria. Starswirl was the first to discover them and his obsession got them to come to an agreement that he and any generations of offspring he had, they would be tasked with the duties of a Keeper.” I bowed my head. “I’m still trying to learn more, but…”

“If you want to know the truth, come to the place where it all began.”

Sanity rubbed her chin.

“So… does that mean that your siblings are also these ‘Keepers’ as well?” she asked. I shook my head.

“So far, I only know that it’s me, my father and my brother who know exactly what we are.” I gave a sad look. “I… don’t want my sisters and brother to have to go through with this. It’s enough that we had two ponies from our family disappearing. I don’t want to follow their hoof steps.” I puffed my chest out and beat it once with a hoof. “So I swore to myself that I won’t let it happen to my siblings.” Sanity said nothing and darted her eyes in thought. She seemed to have come to a conclusion before speaking.

“So… what makes you think Mr. Marigold will be here?” she asked. I glanced at the terminal that still hummed to life on the table. I smiled.

“About to find out.” I said. The terminal had a simple password that really hadn’t made me think at all (which I felt disappointed in).

>MAGAZINE

I scrolled through the ledger file. Every room checked out. Even 302. I frowned and looked back to the key rack. Odd. If every room was checked out, where is the key to room 302? I sighed.

“Yup. They are still here.” I said as I trotted over to the stairs. We made our way to the third floor. The second floor door had been boarded up. The third floor however… I fumbled with the knob. The knob itself fell off, much to my chagrin. I checked my EFS. A faint blue dot kept disappearing and reappearing. They were here alright. “I’ll see if I can-.” I began as I reached for a bobby pin and screw driver, only to have Sanity trot over, spin and gave a good applebuck to the door. The door flew off of its hinges. “Pick…lock…” Sanity rolled her eyes at me and trotted in. I shook away my bafflement before trotting after her.
We crouched low and positioned ourselves on both sides of room 302. My EFS was picking up three blue dots. Oh goddesses, I hope they hadn’t found their threesome. If they had, well… I don’t know what. I braced myself to expect the sight when I drew out Sinful and Malice. Sanity nodded before bucking the door open and I sprang in, magnums at the ready.

“Whoa! Whoa! Don’t shoot!” a voice said. I held up my PipBuck to illuminate the room. There, on the stained mattress sat a blinking and groggy Mr. Marigold. Next to him laid a startled Mrs. Marigold. To my dismay, we did interrupt their ‘fun time’ for Mr. Marigold was still standing out from his legs. Even Sanity looked disgusted.

“Geez, man. Put that thing away…” I winced in disgust. He grumbled.

“The hell do you kids want?” he asked. “Can’t you see I’m trying to do something here?” Mrs. Marigold looked bored as she spoke.

“Really? I still didn’t see no improvement.” She said. I slumped. How the hell… why!? Why these two!? Why do they have to have the answers!? Sanity leaned in and whispered to my ear.

“So… why are we here again?” she asked. I sucked up my disgust before looking straight into the disturbingly disgruntled stallion.

“Because he has the answers we need.” I narrowed my eyes. “And don’t even play dumb with us. I remember you coming in and taking that amber box. Why the hell do you have it? Why is it in your hooves?” Mr. Marigold narrowed his eyes.

“You honestly threatening me right now?” he asked. I grit my teeth. Okay, relax Courier. There has to… wait. I smirked.

“You know why we are here. And I can show you.” I said. I saw the room illuminate with a flickering dim light as I felt the warmth on my head. Sanity gapped and the Marigolds looked at me. Mrs. Marigold obviously surprised. Mr. Marigold however looked grimly at me. He bowed his head and ruffled his messy mane.

“Fuck. I hate my life.” He said. He looked at Sanity. “Guess you know now?” Sanity looked confused.

“What? Know what? We came here because you have the answers.” She looked at me. “Right?” I nodded. Mr. Marigold narrowed his eyes again.

“Fucking kids and their spirits…” he turned to his wife. “This is why we shouldn’t have kids.” Mrs. Marigold didn’t seem at all fazed as she spoke.

“Well, you’re lucky I can’t have any. Medical problems and all.” She said. These two are just… I groaned in frustration. I stopped and blinked. Okay, don’t get too carried away. They must be playing fools. They have to. I smirked. I know because one, I remember Marigold taking the amber box and looking sagely at me. Two, I remember three blue dots. And three, EFS is a courier’s best friend. I turned and aimed Sinful to the corner, seeing a tattered pony in a worn out cloak with a hood over the head.

“Stop playing us for fools.” I said. “You know something about us. The maidens and everything. So we’ve got questions and no pony is leaving till we get answers.” I said, conjuring up five copies and having two of them to move towards the door and the last three to the corners. The spectral flames of my tail and mane illuminated the room fully now. The apartment room still looking cracked and moldy as ever. “And I mean no pony is leaving until we get the answers.” I turned to the Marigolds. Mr. Marigold looked me over before speaking.

“Hmm… I see that we have no choice in the matter.” He said. He then stood up, walked over with his stick still dangling to my disgust and embarrassment and reached into a bag. He pulled out the amber box and held it up. “This is a key. One of the seven that were supposed to be delivered to me by couriers.” I narrowed my eyes. A key?

“What kind of key burns an entire community of innocents?” I hissed. Mr. Marigold put the box down on the floor.

“Touch it.” He said. I looked at him suspiciously. “It won’t burn us. You want answers, don’t you?” I looked at Sanity. She gave me a worried look.

“First off, Mr. Marigold. I want answers about you.” I said. Mr. Marigold arched a brow. “Just who exactly are you? How and why are you tied to all this?” Mr. Marigold rubbed the back of his head.

“Well, they call me Trusty Marigold.” He said. I arched a brow. “Hey, if one can’t be comfortable with his name, then I would care if you know I was having sex with my wife.” Sanity face hoofed.

“Get to the point already!” she said. I whole heartedly agreed.

“Fine. Well, other than my name, you can say I’m like a… collector.” He once again held up the amber box. “I collect rare antiques and relics. After hearing about the keys of the stars, I just had to have them in my collection.” He frowned. “However, you were the only courier to actually bring me one. The other six had vanished mysteriously with their couriers.” I darted my eyes in thought. Okay, missing couriers. It’s no secret or surprise if a courier goes missing or gets killed. They mainly get killed. If they go into hiding for their own greed or curiosity, any express can hire mercenaries to hunt you down and beat you till you pay the fine. If you refuse, they shoot you, leaving you for dead before taking off with the package with the fine before handing the package over to another courier.
But there was one problem. Pleasant Town maybe a hub for couriers, but that doesn’t mean that resident couriers go missing. The problem is, if I recall, no courier has recently gone missing. Well, if you count the fact I was taken prisoner on an Enclave carrier for a few weeks. But I was put on vacation, so I don’t count.

“Do you know anything about the other couriers that were supposed to bring them to you?” I asked. Marigold sighed.

“Oddities such as these.” He held up the small key. “Are very hard to come by. I had to put in a few good words to the higher ups and even hire someone to smuggle them out. Couriers from all over the wasteland were supposed to bring them here to Stableton. You being the first to actually deliver one of the seven. I’m still waiting on the last six.”

“So, if couriers are what ponies say they are.” Sanity spoke. “Then that would mean that they may still be traveling or are dead and the package taken off of them.” A likely hypothesis. But still… something seemed off.

“Most likely dead.” Marigold said. “This key was supposed to be the last one delivered to me. I ordered them nineteen years ago.” Nineteen years? So… that would mean. Marigold caught my look and smirked.

“He’s right when he says you are the smartest of the bunch.” He said. I blinked. What?

“What are you…” I shook my head. No. No more distractions! One thing at a time. “Okay, so you’ve been waiting nineteen years for them to fall into your collection and after nineteen years, I was the only courier to actually deliver one of them to you. So… that leaves the question of where the others are.” Then it was no joke. Someone had been going around hunting down the couriers that had them and took it for themselves. The next question… Who had been doing that? The cloaked pony shifted slightly, making me look at him.
The figure said nothing as he shifted his head slightly over to the box. That’s right… I still hadn’t touched it. I gave the cloaked figure one last look before walking over to the box. I slowly put a hoof out to the box and it popped open, making me shoot my hoof back. I waited for it to stream the fire and burn the place down. But… it didn’t happen. Instead, there was just a small wisp of a flame on the box. Mrs. Marigold winced and shielded her eyes.

“Damn thing is bright.” She said. I blinked and looked around. The room still looked normal. Even Sanity didn’t seem to shield her eyes unlike the Marigolds. The box flipped closed before Marigold took it up in his hoof and put it back in the bag.

“So… you didn’t see the tiny flame that was on it?” Sanity asked.

“It’s because you two are maidens.” A voice said. We turned to see the tattered cloaked pony stand silently in the corner.  I cocked my head. He sounded familiar. “Maidens that are tied to the seven keys. Made by Starswirl himself.” He pointed a sleeve covered hoof at us. “Starswirl the Bearded intended for them to react to the vessels. The ones who bear the maidens. Each key colored to their burning spirit. Din’s Amber. Shiva’s Ivory. Gaia’s Emerald. Tempest’s Cerulean. Aquaria’s Sapphire. Acerbus’s Ebony. Lux’s Gold. The keys tied to each individual maiden.” He pointed to the amber colored box. “Din’s Amber shall be opened only by the one who bears Din. The other maidens can see what the keys hold but cannot open the key intended for that maiden. Those who do not bear the maidens shall be veiled from the key’s power.” I gapped.
So… that’s why my friends could only see a bright light. I narrowed my eyes at the cloaked figure. The figure shook his cloaked and scarfed head.

“I am no one of importance. You two, however, have a destiny beyond the reaches of even Harmony’s bearers themselves. Harmony may bring peace, but it is you seven that will decide the fate of this land.” I frowned.

“And that’s going to be difficult considering that each and everyone of them is evil and have their own agendas.” I said. Sanity looked at me. “Shiva confirmed that each of them are evil. Spirits who care not the lives of those who walk the land. Only to shape it to their own ideology.” Sanity bowed her head sadly.


“So what you’re saying is that even if we do come across the other vessels, we can’t rule out that each one hate each other and will do anything to make sure they call dibs on the land.” She said. I nodded.

“You can’t really blame them for hating each other. Think about it this way. Each key is colored to their vessel’s spirits. Mine is fire. Yours is earth. Fire destroys the earth. But then the conflict happens. The earth can regrow if destroyed. Fire can be put out with water. Yet the conflict is that water will also hurt itself. Ice dominates water, but ice can be melted by fire back into water.” Sanity blinked. I sighed. “To put it simply, each maiden is designated to their own psyche elements. And their elements are always in conflict.” Sanity nodded.

“I see… so even though they have the capabilities of hurting each other. They can’t really kill each other either.” She said. Mr. Marigold clopped his hoof in applause.

“The minds of the next generation. Maybe there is hope for the new world after all.” He said. I narrowed my eyes at him.

“So then why collect them?” I asked. Mr. Marigold snickered.

“I was told to actually.” He rubbed his chin. “One by the name of Arbosm. A strange looking stallion. He was also accompanied by another pony. Though he was cloaked just like our friend here.” He said as he nodded to the cloaked figure. Sanity arched a brow.

“Courier, don’t tell me you aren’t at all suspicious about him.” She said. I said nothing and looked at her.

“I’ll tell you later. Right now, we have other things to do.” I said. Sanity sputtered as I turned and my copies followed us out the door. I stopped and looked back. “Mr. Marigold.” He looked bored as I addressed him. “Why… do you and her even bother?” The Marigolds looked at each other before Mr. Marigold turned back to me.

“Frankly, it’s none of your business. But I can give you a hint.” He looked grim now. “Hope. That’s all we want.” I arched a brow. Hope? Well that doesn’t make much sense. I mean what is it that they are hoping for if they are constantly going at it. What were they trying to accomplish out of it for hope? Still, something seemed off. But I’ll worry about it later. This is dealing with the Star Maidens. If I really wanted to know the truth, I should go to the place where it all began. Two problems.
Where is the place and is it really a truth I should be going after?



“You sure you want to do this, Sanity?” Goldenlee asked as she climbed into the wagon. Sanity nodded. She had dressed in a wasteland wonderer barding that she had custom made to fit her needs. Her saddlebags stocked with supplies and a battle saddle with a custom modded assault rifle strapped in. She had made her mind up. She asked us to take her with us. She still wanted to find out why she was chosen and what will happen to her. Nana smiled sadly at the young grey earth pony.

“You’re a big girl now, Sanity. My boy would be proud of you if he was still around.” Nana said. Sanity gave her a sad smile.

“I promise, Nana. When I finally find out why I was chosen like this, I’ll return home. Hopefully maiden free.” She bowed her head. “Oh who am I fooling? I’m not so sure what’ll I find.” Nana threw her hooves around her in a hug. Sanity hugged back. The blizzard softened to snow fall. We watched as the two said their good byes before Sanity trotted over to us. “I’m ready.” She said. I nodded.

“Before we do anything about it though, we have to stop a bit in Las Pegasus.” I said. Sanity said nothing but nodded.

“I understand.” She said. Did she? I don’t know. But the quicker we get to Las Pegasus, the more I can figure out what to do from there. It was my turn to take the reins. Silver Iris insisted she stretch her wings. Comp took a seat in between me and Sanity. Heart, Bell, Star, Brick and Goldenlee remained in the back. “Let’s go, Rex.” I said. Rex barked in agreement before pulling the wagon out of the town. When we did and made our way down the road, Rex stopped and looked up.

“What’s going on?” Star asked as they peeked out. I looked up to see Silver Iris circling around us. Then my gaze fell onto a cloaked figure on the road. The same figure that was in Marigold’s room. I blinked, seeing the amber box floating next to him. He flicked his head, sending the box flying to us.

“Grenade!” Comp shouted as he took cover into the wagon. My friends followed suite and Iris quickly dove down. I caught the box in my magic, making Iris miss and fly into a snow mound head first. She struggled, her hind legs kicking, before pulling herself out with a snow beard.

“Relax.” I said as I held the amber key in front of me. I looked up from the box to see the figure turn and vanish into the snow. Sanity looked grim. Then she looked ahead, dropping the look and bringing up a determined one.

“I promise.” She said. I smiled and pocketed the key into my bag before looking over to the confused Iris. I smirked.

“Nice beard.” I said. Iris blinked and shook away the snow on her face furiously. She smirked back before taking off into the sky to do her exercises. With that, we were back on our way down Route 2 with a new companion at our side. One that was unexpected. I know Sanity was really only going along with us because I am her best lead on what has been happening to her. And if I do come across the other vessels sometime, I just hoped they would be like Sanity and will only want answers to questions.
Goddesses forbid my enemies ending up being maidens.



Footnote: Max Level!

Quest Perk Added: Primordial Keeper: With knowledge on the encounters with the Maidens, you now possess the knowledge of a Keeper. AP is added by 10 and DMG is multiplied by x2 during mutation.

> Part of the Family
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Part of The Family


We swapped shifts over the course of the entire day. We had just passed Wheatfield, where Heart and Bell had to get off so they can prepare for the upcoming event. It had become night and the snow continued to fall. I looked up and leaned back, watching the flakes fall. The minor holes in the clouds shone down beams of moonlight, making the endless winter of The Empire look like a majestic land. When I dropped my gaze, I found to my disappointment to be back in the Wasteland. The barren fields of snow. Possible mass graves around us of ponies that had frozen to death or killed each other in cold blood or suicide. I looked over to Iris.
The pretty cool mare looked ahead, deep in thought. I imagined her flying through the clouds with the snow fluttering around her in the moonlight, making her more majestic than pretty. I smiled. She looked like a pony that could be one with the snow. She definitely had that silver tone and mane. I looked down at myself. The charcoal coated unicorn with the gold eyes and the once brown messy mane into a minor spiked fire streaked colored mane and tail with her faded black customized duster and bland stable barding underneath.
I sighed. I didn’t feel at all unique. Most ponies would assume I’m unique considering my mane is not a typical mane style or color. I also have a maiden inside of my head. But I still didn’t feel unique. Nor did I want to be. Though I feel as if you can’t really avoid being unique. My father once told me that everyone is unique in their own way. It’s what our destinies meant for us. I looked at my die cutie-mark. I frowned. What did my cutie-mark mean to me? I know I had told the story, but what did it really mean?
The age old question I asked myself for two years before giving up and moving on.

“You two, however, have a destiny beyond the reaches of even Harmony’s bearers themselves. Harmony may bring peace, but it is you seven that will decide the fate of this land.”

Fate. Is destiny really all that different from fate? I looked back to see the snoozing Sanity next to Comp, who was organizing our stock once again, before looking back. I sighed. I want to know the truth. I really do. But right now, I had other things to handle. The truth can wait.

“Having another one of your struggle thoughts?” Iris asked, making me jump slightly and look at her. She smiled.

“I… I guess.” I said. I blinked. “Well, I did notice you thinking too.”

“Wanna talk about it?” she asked. I rubbed my chin before nodding. Iris smiled and looked ahead. “I was just thinking about what my life has been like so far.” She rubbed the back of her head. “I mean, after seeing you fight that giant robot alicorn, the bar fights, the way you handle situations. You are just… incredible.” I flushed a little. Well, you’re incredible too! “And the way you managed to get thousands of people. Not just ponies, but zebra and griffins to work together along with Snow Dogs with an empire of their own. New Pegas was right. You keep this up, you might end up creating the perfect balance of harmony between everyone.” I shook my head.

“I’m not without faults though.” I said. “Everyone has a fault. I guess mine is just a bigger one.” Iris cocked her head.

“What makes you say that?” she asked.

“That week on the carrier. I was obsessed. I wanted to protect everyone and beat Sombra at his own game. I wanted to show what I was capable of.” I bowed my head. “I know I’ve spent my whole life trying to hide my family’s lineage. And now I completely exposed my family out into the open.” I snorted. “It also didn’t help that dad had been going around and leaving reports about us behind in ruins.” I gave a sad look. “All this time, I thought I had been hiding my family because of the war two centuries ago. When my ancestor, a courier, left the two sides into a stalemate. Because my other ancestors had gotten into trouble all over the Wasteland.” I sighed. “It was all really dad’s idea, to be honest. And then he went and gone off leaving us behind.”

“Are you mad?” Iris asked. I looked at her confusedly.

“What, about exposing my family?” I asked. She shook her head.

“About your dad, I mean. Are you mad that he left you all behind?” she asked. I said nothing and looked away.

“I don’t… really know.” I finally said. “I don’t remember much about him other than the times when he was around. He was always busy with his courier job. And whenever he came home, I would always be wrapped up in my studies along with my siblings. The only time when we actually were once a family was when mom was six months pregnant with Bell.” I brought my fore hooves up and hugged myself, remembering the happy moment. Just that one moment when we were all just a normal family.
We had a vacation off from lessons and dad happened to finish up his job. Post Box had nothing else for him for a bit and he went over to see us. Me, Lyon, Heart and a very young colt Stall sat on top of a hill that overlooked the town. It was on the special occasion when the sun would break through the clouds. I remember watching in awe as the town sparkled with the sun, the snow reflecting the light like tiny crystals. We had gathered on the hill just to get out of the stable. Mom smiled happily as I sat in between Lyon with Stall on his back on my right and Heart on my left. I beamed, seeing our dad trot up the hill.
We gathered in a small circle, mom and dad exchanging a kiss. She smiled and looked down to her swollen belly. We all smiled and chatted before finally quieting and looking over the hill and at the town. The sun had been covered by the clouds again, but for some strange reason, the clouds left a hole where the beam shined down on us. We felt the warmth embrace us and I smiled. And then we just stood there. We watched as the clouds slowly closed the sun and the beam vanished into the gloomy sky.
That moment there, was one I would never forget. Because we were all there. We had talked. Nothing serious or boring. We just talked. Bantered. And when we stopped to stare as the sun was covered up by the clouds, I felt happy. No, I was happy. No conflicts. No job deliveries. No dangerous situations. Just us standing on a hill overlooking the town during a special occasion of the sun shining down.
Iris shook me out of my thought. I blinked, feeling tears on my cheek. I was also smiling. I wiped the tears away and looked at her.

“Are you okay?” she asked. I closed my eyes with a smile and plopped my head onto her shoulder. I nuzzled it before speaking.

“Of course. Just thinking is all.” I said. Iris smiled and laid her head on mine. This is nice. Just this. With my friends in the wagon and me laying my head on her shoulder. I didn’t want anything else other than this. No conflicts. No dangerous situations. Just us and the moonlight shining down through the holes in the clouds. I smiled.

“You still didn’t answer my question though.” Iris cooed into my ear. She gave it a nibble, making me hum happily at the welcoming bite before speaking.

“Yes.” I said. She looked worriedly at me. “Yes, I am mad about it. He left us. Plain and simple. No reason and no confrontation. Just left us.” I sighed. “At least, that’s what I should say. Then, after realizing what my family really is. I just want to know one thing now. Are both dad and Lyon safe? Are they okay? That’s all I really want to know now.” Iris kissed my head.

“Well then, we will help you find that out.” She said. I looked at her. “We are your friends. And friends help each other no matter what.” I smiled, feeling my heart beat excitedly. I brought her in and locked my lips with hers. Yes, this is nice. Having friends beside me and being in love with a pretty cool mare. We pulled away and touched noses before looking back ahead, seeing the ecotone border down the road. I checked my PipBuck to see if I had any messages. The cartoon pegasus snoozed with an empty bag as a pillow. I blinked, seeing my EFS suddenly light up with red.

“Trouble.” I said, knocking the side of the wagon, stirring my sleeping companions. I narrowed and darted my eyes. They were all straight ahead and bundled together. We stopped in front of the intercom on the side of the road. I hopped out and was about to press it when a voice suddenly came through.

“Long time no see. Don’t worry, we have the whole place under our control. The turrets won’t kill you… yet.” I looked back at Iris. We both recognized the voice.

“If she’s here, then that means he’s here too.” She said. I looked at her worriedly.

“Are you… you know…” I began. Iris smirked at me.

“I’m done being their test subject. I’m my own free mare this time. And this time, I’m going to beat my resignation into them for good.” She smacked her hooves together. I smiled as I hopped back on the wagon.

“So, what’s the plan?” Star asked. I didn’t look back as I spoke.

“They will know that you are in the wagon. The turrets may or may not be disabled. But I won’t rule it out. As for the others, we will just have to be ready for anything.” I said.

“Hey Brick, mind if I see those pulse mines you salvaged?” I heard Comp ask. Me and Iris looked back to see Comp give us a smirk before hopping out with four pulse mines. I saw his blue dot slowly fade. I bit my lip. The Enclave have their own EFS. If Comp was planning on powering down their suites, then we need to at least keep all of them on us. I nodded to my friends before Rex pulled the wagon towards the waiting Enclave down below.
I noticed at least ten of them. Each with an energy rifle at the ready and aimed at us. Two Enclave stood in front of the gate. I looked to the side of the road to see a group of caravans and wonderers being put into a cage. I looked ahead and the snarling face of Viper Strike glared at us.

“Courier…” she growled.

“Viper.” I said with a bored expression. She barked.

“You better wipe that smug look or I’m going to-.” I cut her off.

“Or you’ll what?” I glared at her. “You do remember what happened last time you threatened me.”

“Bitch!” she roared. “It’s because of you we are left to do this damn grunt work! It’s because of you that precious projects have been ruined! It’s because of you that the Enclave is shamed!” I smirked.

“Gee, must have touched a sore spot.” I said. Iris nodded.

“Honestly, Viper. You are too constantly on your period.” She said. Viper hissed.

“You slut… think you can just ditch the Enclave? Think you can just walk away and live a fantasy with a wasteland whore?” she narrowed her eyes. “Cloudwing… don’t tell me you still love her! After what she has done to you!”

“Enough, Viper.” Cloudwing said. The handsome (and sneaky son of a mule) pegasus stepped forward. “Iris. Courier. It’s because of you two that you brought the Enclave to its knees. Years of research destroyed.” I shook my head.

“If I recall, Viper said you have a dozen other labs with Cloudchaser’s clones.” I said. Cloudwing narrowed his eyes at Viper, who sputtered.

“You can’t just-!” Cloudwing ignored her and looked back at us. Then his eyes looked at Iris.

“I’ll ask again, Iris. How much does this mare mean to you?” he asked. Iris growled.

“Stuff it, Cloudwing. I won’t be your soldier anymore. Courier made me realize that. And I trust her more than you lot.” She said. Cloudwing remained stoic.

“I see. In that case, I believe we can officially brand you as Dashite. You are of no longer use to the Enclave.” He said. Iris snorted.

“Good.” She said. Viper growled.

“Cloudwing. We didn’t come all this way just to tell them that!” she said. Cloudwing didn’t look at her as he spoke.

“We have what we need already, Viper. No need to follow them any longer.” He said. I narrowed my eyes. Something wasn’t right. Knowing these two, they probably had already caught us in the trap. I guess it’s time to get out of it then.

“Hold it.” I said. Cloudwing stopped and looked over his shoulder. “You honestly expect us to think you don’t have some other ulterior motive?” Cloudwing gave a small smirk.

“Hmm… I guess. But we really shouldn’t tell Wastelanders like yourselves.” He said.

“Then how come you haven’t released the hostages?” I asked with an arched brow. Cloudwing looked over to the caravan wagons and the ponies being held hostage. “And that’s not all I noticed.” I motioned to the turrets and to the station. The wall still hadn’t been patched when the Reaper punched through it the last time. And the terminal still hummed. It looked untouched after the encounter. More importantly, I didn’t see any of the RCE around being held captive. “What have you done with the RCE ponies stationed here?” Cloudwing rubbed his chin. Then he sighed.

“How astute. We gave them leave of this place. They are to return back to their station and wait for assignment at another post.” He said. I arched a brow. My fan must be heart broken. Come on, Comp. Where are those pulse mines? “Anything else you would like to address?” I darted my eyes.

“How about you just leave everyone alone?” Iris said. Cloudwing arched a brow at her. “Honestly, since when have you guys ever done anything to help anyone?” Viper snorted.

“Shut up, slut doll.” She said. I frowned, feeling even more insulted by the pegasus. Cloudwing sighed, ignoring her.

“We have been putting time and effort into helping others. To rid the wasteland of the poison. To save the ponies that need to be saved.” He said.

“Sounds like a lost cause.” A voice said. They turned to see Comp leaning against the wall coolly. I remained stoic. Comp, it had better be a good idea. It was, however, an idea I did not expect. Comp motioned with his head to the turrets. I saw the pulse mines placed on the base of the turrets. I also noticed him tossing a snowball up and down in his hoof. I smirked. Clever colt. “Lessons from our own demolition expert.” He said. He took the snow ball and tossed it up. When it came back down, it landed on a mine, setting it off. Again, it was unexpected. I hadn’t noticed the turrets were actually powered down. In fact, they were short circuited.
And Comp had connected some of the mines into the wires too. The mines went off in unison and the turrets hummed to life. The Enclave took off, only to get blasted with a disintegration beam. Cloudwing and Viper Strike immediately took off and away from the turrets. The turrets locked on and fired. Bad ponies begone. I gapped when an aural bubble surrounded them and the beams bounced harmlessly off. A streak of lighting blew the turrets to smithereens.

“What the hell?” Comp said in stock surprise. He quickly scrambled out of the way as a chunk of a turret piece fell where he had once stood. The ponies murmured and I darted my eyes. That lightning looked like it was being shot from over-head. That aural bubble… that lighting strike… I know those anywhere. I hopped out and quickly raced in the opposite direction of the border.

“Courier? Where are you going?” I heard Goldenlee shout. I felt my heart race. I was going to be given a second chance! I have to find out if he was really okay! I remember Sombra saying he took care of my brother. Whatever he did, I had to know if it affected him at all. I also noticed the aural bubble being pulled along. I followed the bubble and found myself standing on a snow mound. Viper’s and Cloudwing’s aural bubble floated gently down before popping and they plopped into the snow. I raced over to them and stopped just a few feet away.

“You!” Viper hissed. She instantly charged and tackled me. I rolled with her before pinning her down in the end.

“Shut up!” I retorted. I looked around. I blinked and looked at Cloudwing. He narrowed his eyes before they widened and he hopped away, turning in the process. I slowly backed off from Viper. Viper growled before following our gaze. There stood my brother Lyon. Tattered duster and hat. He peeked out from under the hat and I saw those same cold dead glazed eyes.

“Who the hell are you?” Viper asked.

“One who watches over.” Lyon said. Viper spat.

“The fuck is that supposed to mean?” she hissed. I stepped forward. Lyon watched me as I did.

“You’ve certainly changed, Curry.” He said.

“Brother…” I said. Viper balked.

“You’re brother!? What the fuck is this!? Cloudwing, let’s go!” she said. But Cloudwing didn’t move. He gritted his teeth and glanced down. I looked. He had stepped on a trap rune.

“Viper… don’t move.” He said. Viper blinked.

“Come on! You said so yourself! We don’t have time for them!” she said as she was about to turn.

“Don’t do it.” I said. Viper narrowed her eyes and growled at me.

“I don’t take orders from you.” She spat.

“But you do want to live to your full potential, don’t you?” Lyon said. Viper arched a brow.

“Viper, just don’t move. If you do, I don’t know what will become of you.” Cloudwing said. Wow, I had to hand it to him, he could be very wise if caught in a trap. I furrowed my brows and looked at Lyon.

“Why did you save them?” I asked. Lyon tipped his hat down, covering his eyes.

“Shiva told you herself. I know you are the smartest of us.” He said. I saw a small sly smirk. My eyes widened, remembering Mr. Marigold saying almost the exact same thing to me. I am the brightest of the bunch. He was talking about Lyon.

“The hell is going on here!?” Viper hissed. Lyon looked at her.

“An awakening that will soon decide Equestria’s fate.” He shifted his head to me. “Curry. As Keepers, it is our duty to bring the maidens together and keep them in line.” He said. “You already found one of the vessels. Now you have found another.” My jaw dropped as I looked at Viper Strike. Oh, you can’t be serious… I looked at him. He is! I shook my head.

“N-no… really? Her!? Of all ponies!? She’s a vessel!?” I exclaimed, my blood boiling. Lyon said nothing as he walked over to her. Viper shrunk back a bit. I could tell she wanted to move, but I guess Lyon’s presence was intimidating enough. I couldn’t help but feel victorious seeing the sharp tongued mare being shaken. And not by a maiden this time. But still… Celestia rain down a full rape train into me, I could not believe that one of my enemies is a maiden! I groaned. Oh no… please this has to be a dream. Lyon looked at Viper’s left wing. With his magic, he held it out. Viper flinched, but didn’t move. He then put his horn to her wing and a light flickered once. Viper crumpled to the partly snow covered dirt, unconscious. I sat on my rump and put my hooves to my head, gritting my teeth.
Why Viper Strike!? Why the pony that is the bane of my existence!? Why her!?

“Acerbus has been awakened.” Lyon said as he turned. He walked over to me, not even looking at Cloudwing. “You.” Lyon said, addressing Cloudwing. “I hear you have been causing my little sister and her friends’ grief. Let me show you what it means to provoke a maiden to release her spirit to the world.” The rune glowed and Cloudwing’s eyes suddenly widened. He screamed, rearing back and putting his hooves to his ears.

“W-what is this!? What are you doing to me!? Stop it!!” he shouted. The rune stopped shining and he crumpled to the ground, curling and whimpering. I was stunned.

“L-Lyon… what did you…” I began. Lyon tipped his hat down.

“If you want to know the truth. Go to the place where it all began.” He said.

“I-I know that. But what I’m asking is what did you do to them?” I asked. “And why Viper Strike? Why her!? If she uses her maiden against me, what will I do?”

“Acerbus, a word meaning darkness. Acerbus is the silent sister. The one that holds deadly intention. To embrace the world in an everlasting darkness.” He said. “These beings show no care for those who walk the land. They seek only to shape it in their own image. Yours is an eternal flame that never burns out. Your friend’s wants to build nature for what it once was. Her's wants to shape the land into eternal darkness. And Shiva into a beautiful white winter. I have awoken four maidens.” He put a hoof on my shoulder. “Even if you are enemies, you must find them. Befriend them or make them enemies. Once you do find them, a road shall open. There you will find the place where it all started. Our lineage.” He looked over his shoulder and I saw my friends race over the hill.
Sanity narrowed her eyes. I bowed my head.

“Lyon… why?” I asked. He said nothing. “Why us? Why did they pick us?” He looked ahead as he spoke.

“Oroboros. If this land is to be saved, the balance must be restored. Harmony will ignite the fate of Equestria.” I bowed my head, hearing him walk away in the snow. “Fate and destiny can be cruel, Curry. But you must learn to accept it. Otherwise you will fall into a despair of madness. Our ancestor died in madness. He had thought he had found his fate. He had thought he had accepted.” I looked back and saw him tip his hat again. His horn glowed and a rune phased into view, hovering in the air. I gapped.

“Lyon… you’re leaving again?” I asked. I bit my lip as he stepped forward. No! I galloped and threw my hooves around him. “Lyon! You can’t! After everything… come back to us! You are hurt!” Lyon looked at me with those cold dead eyes. I felt my tears welling up.

“I’ve made my choice, Curry. It is for your own protection as well as the lands. Sombra has stepped into the Realm Beyond. He has disturbed the balance. What you need to do is find the vessels I awoken. The road will take you to the place where it all began. There, you will know the truth.” 

“Lyon, no!” I said as I pulled him back a little. “Don’t be like Starswirl! You have a family you can come back to! You don’t have to do this!” Lyon gave a small chuckle.

“Still naïve as ever. But I can see change in you.” He looked me dead in the eyes, his own eyes looking even glossier than before. “You have friends to think about. You must protect them and our family, Courier. You may be a maiden, but your purpose is that of freedom. You must free the land of the disrupted balance.” He smiled now and for a split second, I saw my brother with his luscious blue eyes twinkling. The brother I miss oh so dearly. I bowed my head. “I’ll see you again soon, Courier.” I just bowed my head, feeling the tears fall.

“Hey, you!” I heard Iris speak. Lyon stopped, but didn’t look back. “Don’t think you can get away without us backing Courier up.” I looked at her, seeing her smirk. “When we find you again, even if or before you find and awaken every maiden up, just remember who you are actually dealing with here.” I looked back at Lyon and saw him smile.

“Savior of the Roads. Yes, that is what people see you as now.” He walked to the rune. “I’ll be looking forward to our next encounter. Iris… make sure my sister doesn’t do anything brash. I’m counting on you to keep her safe.” I felt more tears well up as I watched Lyon vanish into the rune and it dissipated from thin air. I stood there, looking at the spot where Lyon had vanished. I turned, adverting my eyes from my friends as I made my way back down the hill. I took one last look at Viper Strike before sighing.



“You got to be kidding me.” Iris said as she grit her teeth. She slammed her hoof down, denting the floor of the wagon. We stopped for a break outside the burnt ruins of Tipson. We had saved the ponies. They gathered around, cheering. I wasn’t in the mood to talk to any of them. I plopped myself down into a corner and stayed silent. When we reached Tipson, I finally mustered up the courage to tell them what had happened before they had arrived. When I told them that Lyon had saved them because Viper is a vessel, Iris looked dumbfounded, turning it into frustration. “Why her?” I shook my head.

“Maybe because maidens pick us from the start?” Sanity asked. I shook my head.

“Oroboros.” I said. 

“What’s an oroboros?” Comp asked.

“Oroboros is said to be the balance of the world. It is depicted as a giant snake eating its’ tail.” Star explained.

“Why is it eating its’ tail?” Comp asked as he rubbed his own tail, feeling somewhat nervous.

“It’s meant to represent balance.” I said. “The balance of the world. It’s what keeps everything the way it should. Fate and destiny tied together. It’s confusing to most people, so the philosophers created a diagram. They drew a snake eating its’ own tail around a star. The snake representing balance and the star representing everything else.” Comp ruffled his mane.

“But why a snake? Why not a bubble? Or a rock?” he asked.

“A bubble is too fragile and can break easily.” Star said. “A rock will just cover everything up, killing it. A snake eating its’ own tail is a perfect depiction. Because it revolves around everything, forming a... barrier in a sense. To keep the balance within stable.”

“And Lyon said that Sombra had stepped through a place he shouldn’t have been in and disrupted that balance.” I sighed and looked at Sanity. “And me being a Keeper, I can converse and travel to maidens.”

“So why not just travel and find them? Be done with it.” Comp said. I shook my head.

“I’m not that kind of Keeper. Lyon is already doing that. I’m tasked with finding them and bringing them together, whether I like it or not. And right now, I’m not liking it at all.” I said with a small hint of disgust. I can’t believe it. Viper Strike is a vessel to Acerbus, the Maiden of Darkness. A perfect fit for the cold hearted bitch of a mare that has tormented me and my friends. But also my own dismay. If she discovers how to use that power, and probably knowing her, she will unlock Acerbus as soon as she is asked. I growled. Sanity still needs to learn how to control Gaia’s power. I wasn’t ruling it out. She’s still afraid of what’s happening to her. I felt myself being kicked by two ponies on my shoulders. I blinked and shook my head and waved my hooves furiously.

“No! Nope! Nuh-uh! Not now!” I said, startling my friends. I sighed. “Listen… as much as this is starting to look grim for us, we need to suck it up and keep moving. We still have a wedding to attend to. And thinking about this now is just going to slow us down!” I smiled. “You know what I think? We can worry about it later. I’m sure Viper and Cloudwing will be disoriented after what has happened. And that gives the room we need to keep moving. And besides, I was told if I was ready to face the truth. I don’t know what truth, but right now, I want to enjoy these moments we have. Not sit and mope.” My friends looked baffled, leaving Sanity the only one to smile.
I couldn’t blame my friends for being surprised. They’ve been around me longer than Sanity.

“Are you okay, dear?” Goldenlee asked from the driver side of the wagon. I nodded.

“Then why are you acting so… positive?” Comp asked. I snickered. Oh, Comp. you and your attitude.

“I just want to do what’s right. And yeah, I bummed out about what had happened, but if you think about it, we won’t be seeing those two for a while and we can now not worry about them coming after us.” I said.

“And what makes you so sure they won’t just do that?” Comp asked.

“Because when Lyon woke up Din, I was knocked out for a day. It took a week for me to realize Din is inside me.” I said.

“So what happened to Cloudwing?” Iris asked. I frowned, making her wince. I was frowning because she had asked.

“I honestly don’t know. But whatever he did, it sure seemed to make him scared. And from the looks of it, they haven’t experienced Arcane Magic in their lives.” I said. Star rubbed his chin.

“Are you saying Lyon had exposed you to Arcane before?” he asked. I gave a slight nod.

“I wouldn’t say ‘exposed’. More like shown. I was curious about Arcane, but I just couldn’t get it right. So I stuck with illusion magic.” I saw Iris smirk.

“Well, I did promise your brother. So what the hell. Let’s get to a wedding.” She said. I smiled.

“You both are so confusing.” Comp sighed.



It was early dawn when we reached the hill of the road that over looked Las Pegasus. And when we did, I couldn’t help but frown. Strangely dressed pony corpses littered the sides of the road. By the smell, I would believe they have been dead for a while. Sanity looked ready to puke when she asked.

“What happened here?” I shook my head.

“I’m not sure. But what I find odd is the way they are dressed.” I said. Goldenlee, who had taken the driver reigns next to me, arched a brow.

“Whatever do you mean?” she asked. I pointed a hoof at one of the closer corpses we passed.

“They are in animal hide barding. Not much other then exposed torsos and limbs.” I narrowed my eyes when we passed a smoking robot. One that I haven’t seen before. Or… have I? “Star. Do you know what model that robot is?” Star peeked out and examined it with squinted eyes.

“By the looks of it, it’s an upgraded version of the wheeled Protect-a-Pony.” He said. An upgraded version? As we made our way closer to Las Pegasus, more of the smoking Protect-a-Ponys littered with the strangely dressed pony corpses.

“It looks like an all-out war happened.” Iris said in awe as she hovered along with the wagon. She had her Shadowbolt’s mask visor on and scanned the horizon. “And I’m picking up more faint red dots.” I checked my own EFS. She was right. Somewhere out there were faint red dots. As we passed, they vanished from the EFS. Seems like the living ponies were either on the verge of dying or taking cover. And the more I strained my ears, I realized how quiet it was around us.

“Protect-a-Pony at 12 o’ clock.” Comp pointed out. We looked and saw one of those upgraded looking robots wheel up to us.

“Halt. Identify self.” It asked. I arched a brow, seeing the cartoonish face of a gruff looking pony in a soldier helmet.

“Courier sixteen of the Crystal Express. I’m escorting this caravan to Las Pegasus.” I said. The helmeted cartoon pony face took a moment before processing what I have said.

“We have no records of a courier.” It replied. I arched a brow.

“No records? Are you implying me or other couriers?” I asked.

“We have no records of couriers.” It rephrased. Weird. Why would a robot ask for records on couriers? We are already aligned to the express. And our PipBuck’s had a small broadcaster built in to send a signal to robots like this that should automatically identify us. So why is it acting so strange?

“Are you… Did you come from Las Pegasus or were you involved in this?” I asked as I motioned at the littered corpses.

“That question is not valid. Unidentified caravan. Please turn back or be removed permanently.” It said.

“What is the meaning of life?” Star suddenly asked the bot. The robot suddenly began to smoke up. What the?

“The meaning… of… I don’t… error… error!” something in its’ monitor blew and it crumpled to the floor. I blinked and looked at Star.

“Huh, well I be damned I was right.” He said. “These were recently upgraded. So they are still faulty in general. And by the looks of it, it seemed they were hastily put together too.” I smiled. Our one and only egghead. Rex continued to pull the wagon as we rode down to the gates of Las Pegasus. We were stopped by one of the RCE, much to my chagrin.

“You in for luxury or business.” The ranger asked.

“Both.” I said. “We are here for the wedding.” The ranger cocked his head.

“For The Family?” I nodded. The ranger chuckled. “Well, I don’t buy it. Whatever the case, the rangers are here to escort anyone in except for fiends.” All of us exchanged glances.

“Fiends?” Sanity asked. The ranger motioned at one of the corpses behind us.

“They are the new raiders. After the Savior inspired a bunch of ponies to clean up the roads, the raiders were no more. Then all of a sudden, the Wasteland is crawling with fiends now.” He looked grim. “Fortunately, ya’ll don’t look like fiends. So welcome to Las Pegasus.” He nodded for a few other RCE to open the gates.

“Err… I hope you don’t mind me asking.” I said. “But what happened out there?” the ranger growled.

“Mr. House upgraded his damn robots. They are called Securitrons now. Damn things are packed with arsenal. Best to not get on their bad side.” He said.

“Oh that won’t be a problem.” Star said. I could see a small sly smirk. He waved us in and we were once again greeted with the lively streets of Las Pegasus.



I trotted along with Iris and Sanity at my sides. Me and Iris were going to introduce her to The Omaretas while the others find a place to park our wagon. We entered the Roulette Hotel and I gapped. The casino was even livelier than it was before and I noticed a few decorations around the area. A giant banner hung over head of the entrance congratulating Bucky and…

“Alabaster?” I said with a cock of my head.

“You called dear?” a voice said. We turned to see Al Capony being followed by two other mares behind her. She smiled. “Hello, Courier. Hello, Iris.” She said. Then, she looked at Sanity. “And you are?”

“Err… Sanity.” She said. Al Capony nodded.

“Well then. I welcome you back to the hotel. I’m about to go meet my uncle Stiletto. Care to join me?” she asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Err… I guess?” I said. She beamed.

“Splendid!” she suddenly lunged forward and took my hoof with hers and pulled me along with Iris, Sanity and the two mares trailing us. As we made our way towards the Ultra Lux Hotel, another hotel belonging to the Whitehoof Society, I couldn’t help but ask.

“I didn’t know your name was Alabaster Capony.” I said.

“It’s really Alabaster Mariposa. But I figure I want ponies to call me Al Capony.” She said with a smile.

“So, why Al Capony?” Iris asked.

“Well, there was once a young pony who was like a brother to my father. He went by the name Al Capony.” She chuckled. “A damn good Omareta too. In fact, father was going to have him take over the business when his time came.”

“Yet, Kingpin is still running the Omaretas and you are next in line.” Iris said with a smirk. Al Capony nodded. “Then what happened to Al?” She hummed softly in a sigh before speaking.

“He was outnumbered during a shootout with a gang calling themselves Cacophony.” I stiffened. “They executed him right there on the spot. Gave him no final words. No honorable death. Just plain executed him. Al Capony was the best member to The Family. He was well liked by everyone in The Family. And after his death, we went back to our own ideals.” I blinked.

“You’re making it sound like Al Capony had the Whitehoof, Omareta and The Pride to come to an agreement.” I said. Al Capony looked sad as she spoke.

“He would have too. I looked up to him when I was a filly. He was my hero. And after hearing him being executed by a low time gang, my father got into an argument with the other two and we fell back into what we are in now.” Then she smiled. “But even though my uncles have different ideas, we are still family. We are in temporary truce till my wedding is done.” She frowned. “But there is still a lot of preparations for the event. And Bucky…” she sighed. “Well, no point in talking about it now. So how have you been girls?”

“Want the long one or the simple one?” Iris asked as she looked to me. I sighed.

“Alright, long story short…” I told her what had happened in the past month. She listened intently and considered what we have done as an act of heroism. When I told her about the encounter with the cerberus Scruffy, she gapped.

“You took on a cerberus?” she asked. I furrowed my brows.

“Not really like hoof to dog. More like toss a flea jar at the king and in his zealous rage charge a small target and fell to a spiky chasm.” I said. I continued my story, leaving the details out about Iris being a clone of a two century old Shadowbolt and my encounters with the Maidens. When I finished, she was left impressed.

“I envy you all.” She said. I blinked.

“Why?”

“You all get to see all the action. While I have to play the head of a gang that cause nothing but trouble.” She smiled. “Although, I won’t lie that I do tend to sneak out every now and then disguised as a member and go in shootouts. But what you experience is nothing like here.”

“Unless you count the giant alicorn robot in Coltington Way.” I frowned. Al Capony chuckled.

“Well, you are all welcome here.” She said. “In fact, you are all part of The Family anyway.” I bowed my head.

“Great, I’m allied with gangs.” I muttered. I still don’t like being involved in gang related activity. The society and the organization they do is just too… well… just not my style. Although, I doubt I can get away with saying that now. After everything that has happened, I guess it’s all rubbing off on me. I was either liked or hated by gangs. And there wasn’t anything I could do to avoid it. There was that one option of do nothing. But I think I have mentioned not moving around sucks.
We entered into the Ultra Lux Hotel and I was once again greeted with an elegantly dressed stallion with a masquerade mask.
“Welcome, to the Ultra Lux. I’m afraid I must take your weapons from you. No fear though, you’ll get them back when you leave.” He said. Sanity and Iris didn’t hesitate to do that. Me however… I bit my lip and glanced at my weapons.

“C-can I just have the sword?” I asked.

“I’m sorry ma’am. But all weapons must be taken. It’s for everyone’s safety including yours.” He said. I whimpered and slowly gave Compassion to the stallion. “Thank you. Again, you will get them back when you leave. Please, enjoy your stay.” With that, he turned and trotted away towards stairs behind the counter where a mare looked over the ledger in a colorful masquerade mask.

“Relax, Courier. They aren’t going anywhere.” Iris said reassuringly as she patted my back. I bowed my head.

“I hate being unarmed…” I said. Iris nuzzled my cheek and put a wing over my back. We walked over to the counter where Sanity and Al Capony were talking to the mare behind the counter. When I lifted my head, I froze. The mare behind the counter did the same thing.

“You!” We said in unison.



Footnote: Max Level!

> The Family Wedding pt_1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Family Wedding Part 1


Me and the masked mare stared at each other. She couldn’t hide that burn mark that ran across her face and down the cheek. Sanity, Iris and Al Capony gave us confused looks. The mare sighed.

“Fuck…” she said.

“The feeling is mutual, Chain Whip.” I said. The mare arched a brow. The very same pony that was Bud’s little trash talk chain user.

“The fuck are you… That’s not my name.” she said with a low growl. “I’m… oh you know what? Forget it. It shouldn’t even concern you.” I smirked.

“What happened then? I thought you high tailed it out of there after Alicron. I even heard you talking to New Pegas.” I looked her over. She wore a white dress where the skirt draped over on her flank. “I thought you were going full blown mercenary.” Chain Whip snorted.

“Yeah well, mercenary job is for wimps who are homeless and poor. Ponies that follow a blind agenda all for caps.” She said. Wow. I didn’t think she would be so… civilized? What’s the word I’m looking for… ah fuck it.

“So you decided to be a part of the Whitehoof Society? Didn’t go back to The Pride?” I asked. Chain Whip growled as she spoke.

“I was going to. But some idiot blew up the casino where Father Pride spent almost half his time in.” I felt my friends eyes fall on me and I flushed a little. Dammit, I knew that was going to bite me back. I shook it away and was about to speak when Al Capony cut in.

“Yes, well. Nice talk and all. But I do believe my uncle Stiletto is looking for me?” she said. Chain Whip looked Al Capony over before nodding.

“No problem, Al. Stiletto is waiting for you and your…” she looked at me with disgust. I frowned. “Anyway, he’s waiting for you in the casino lobby.” She went back to looking over the ledger in front of her, not even glancing up as we passed. When we entered the velvet curtain entrance that led to the casino, Sanity spoke up.

“You two… have a history or something?” she asked. I sighed, bowed my head and nodded.

“Don’t know if you noticed it, but she has burns on her. Mainly a big one running across her face to her cheek.”

“Let me guess.” Iris said. “You burned her.” I said nothing but nodded. Sanity looked shocked.

“Don’t get the wrong idea. It happened when Din nearly took over for a second time.” I winced at the painful lashes she gave to me back in the sandlot of Stableton. “But she also injured me as well back in Stableton a month ago. She used a chain to do so.”

“Is that why you call her Chain Whip?” Al Capony asked as she looked around. I nodded.

“Don’t really care for her name either. But we are still on bad terms. After Bud and the Alicron incident, she made it a dead sense to one day actually kill me.” I said. Sanity looked disturbed. “She’s more pissed off that I ruined her face.” Al Capony beamed.

“Uncle Stiletto!” she shouted and waved. I looked and saw a white… mare? Or a stallion? Mixed gender? No… my brain tried to process the white pony with an ivory mane in a bun and with pale black lipstick. The pony also wore a stitched suite that had one half tux and the other half a white dress. The mask Stiletto wore wasn’t like the other masks I’ve seen.

“Hello, dearie!” Stiletto said gaily. They hugged before pulling away. Stiletto looked like he… she… whatever Stiletto was really… I’m going with he, since uncle and what not, was on the verge of tears. He brushed Al Capony’s mane with what looked like a recent hooficure and smiled. “Oh, look at you. All grown up.” He pulled out a handkerchief and blew into it. “What happened to the little filly?” Al Capony smiled.

“Don’t worry, uncle. I’m still Alabaster. Oh! I would like to introduce you to the one who helped Bucky with the… you know… problem we had a month ago with Bud.” She said as she motioned to me. Stiletto smiled and looked me over.

“I say, dearie. Why so… dark? I could write you off as an assassin.” He said. I found it hard to reply to the awkward pony. Come on, Courier. This is the head of the Whitehoof Society. At least try not to act like a fool in front of them… I sucked it up and gave Stiletto my best smile I could manage.

“Err… yes well… I’m really not.” I cleared my throat. “I’m really a courier of the Crystal Express.” Stiletto seemed shocked.

“Are you from that quiet little town from the northwestern region?” he asked. I blinked.

“Uh… what quiet town?” I asked. Stiletto looked around before leaning in.

“The one where they say the Savior resides in.” he said. I blinked.

“Pleasant Town?” Stiletto shushed me by putting a hoof to my muzzle. I stiffened slightly.

“Not so loud, dearie.” He said before turning to my friends. “Come. We will talk about it somewhere safer.” Stiletto led us to a corner table booth where two Whitehooves stood on both sides as we sat in. Sanity sat next to me while Iris and Al Capony sat across from us while Stiletto took the middle of the seat. “Now then.” He turned to me. “So you say you are from the Savior’s town?” I looked at Al Capony, who was giving us an amused smile. She wanted this to drag on. Not gonna happen.

“Well, you see ma’a… sir. I am the Savior.” I said. Stiletto arched a brow. Then gave a hearty chuckle. Guess I know where Al Capony got it from.

“And what makes you think you are the Savior?” he asked. I narrowed my eyes.

“Umm… well…” I began. Stiletto motioned at his mane.

“Frankly, dearie, the Savior has fire for a mane and tail. Yours is grey.” I opened my mouth to say something, then closed it. Al Capony looked a little worried at me. Grey? Arching a brow, I lifted my hood up enough to where he could see my mane. Stiletto arched a brow. “Yes, dear. You have a wonderful mane. I swear, I’ve never seen any one with a mane style like that.” He turned to Iris. “Yours is more unique.” Iris flushed and smiled.

“Thank you, Stiletto.” She said. Was I the only one who did feel awkward around him? I looked at Sanity. Even she wasn’t surprised by Stiletto’s looks. I frowned. Dear goddesses, what is wrong with me? I shook away the thought and looked at Stiletto.

“So, Stiletto. You are Al Capony’s favorite uncle I hear.” I said, quickly changing the subject to everypony’s relief. Stiletto beamed.

“Oh yes. Ever since she was a little foal, I’ve watched her when Kingpin was always busy." He puffed his chest out and put a hoof to it. “In fact, I was the only one who had too much free time.”

“I didn’t think a gang head even had free time.” Iris said. Stiletto chuckled.

“Trust me, you won’t believe what I had to do.” He leaned in. “I mainly skipped out on the dreadful boring meetings to spend time with dear Alabaster Mariposa.” He beamed at Al Capony, who smiled. “It saddens me I won’t be able to spend that time again.”

“Uncle, you know I’ll still be around.” Al Capony said with a little hoof wiggle. “It’s not like I’m going anywhere. I have to go around soon and check up on the preparations.” Stiletto clopped his hooves together.

“Yes! Of course! I have my finest bakers working on your cake. Trust me, dearie, it’ll be simply divine!” he said. I sighed. I felt so awkward around Stiletto. I don’t know why, but he kinda gives me the creeps. Though, I couldn’t help but feel a bit saddened at his own condition. The thought of being color blind left me with a chilling sadness towards him. But I can also see why he was also Al Capony’s favorite uncle. Always upbeat, quirky and cool. A perfect uncle. I felt ashamed that I was only feeling awkward because he looked like a he/she.
The horned pony laughed at the gang head, making me pull my hood down to cover my shame.

“I say dearie, don’t you want to come along and see the cake?” Stiletto’s voice broke my train of thought. I looked up to see them already out of the table and looking at me. I smiled and waved at them with a hoof.

“No thanks. I better go check on the others. I don’t want them to get… you know… lost.” I said lamely before quickly trotting away from them. I sighed, feeling my shame increase more. I was judging a pony by looks. I felt awful. When I looked up, I noticed Chain Whip glancing at me. I was about to say something when the door opened and Bucky came in with his boys trailed behind him.

“Hi, Bucky.” I said with a small smile. Bucky looked at me.

“Yes… hello.” He replied, not even bothering to look at me. I blinked. I was expecting his little ring-ding gig speech he always had. When I studied him, he did look a bit… pale and tired.

“Are you okay, Bucky?” I asked.

“I’m perfectly fine. Did you happen to see my fiancée around? There is something I would like to discuss with her.” He said. I arched a brow.

“She’s with Stiletto.” I said. Bucky nodded.

“I see. When you see her, can you tell her to meet me in front of the fountain?” he asked. I nodded as he turned and trotted out. Even his boys looked pale and tired. What’s more, he didn’t even tip his hat. I rubbed the back of my mane before looking back at Chain Whip, who was now no longer behind the counter.

“Is it me or am I starting to think this might not go as planned?” I said to myself quietly.



I found myself walking beside Stiletto, Sanity, Iris and Al Capony down the busy street. While they chatted amongst themselves, I kept a look out from behind them. My brain was giving off all kinds of alerts. But I couldn’t pinpoint which one I wanted to worry about. I eventually ignored them for now before listening in on their conversation.

“…and you think the Fiends took it?” Iris asked. I blinked. When did they start talking about Fiends? Stiletto sighed before nodding.

“Yes. I feel dreadfully awful about it. It was supposed to be hoof made by Equestria’s Sapphire Shores. But when the caravan arrived, they said they were attacked by vicious ponies in animal hide.” He said.

“What got taken?” I asked. My curiosity was peaking.

“Alabaster’s dress!” He said dramatically. “Oh, woe is me. To think, I, would so foolishly have had it ordered, only to have it taken by filthy raiders. It’s a one of a kind dress. Said to be hoof made by Sapphire Shores herself.” I arched a brow. Wasn’t she that swing jazz singer on the radio? I didn’t know she was a fashinista. Then again, Goldenlee is a surgeon with a side hobby for fashion, so I can’t really be all that surprised.

“There, there uncle.” Al Capony said with a reassuring smile and pat on the shoulder. “I don’t mind finding another dress.” Stiletto sighed but smiled at her.

“Yes, I think you are right dearie. I’m getting too old to be running around like some vagabond.” He said.

“Do you know where they could have taken it?” I asked to the surprise of everypony, even myself.

“I’m sorry, dear?” Stiletto asked. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Well… maybe we can get it back from the Fiends. I mean, I am kind of curios about a wedding.” Stiletto looked shocked.

“Don’t tell me you haven’t been to a wedding before?” My look told him otherwise.

“I know. A lost cause.” Al Capony said with a smile. Then she looked sternly at me. “But why on earth do you want to provoke savages just to get a dress back?”

“I’m also dying to find out what these Fiends really are.” I responded. I felt strange. Why did I want to go out and do just that? “We saw the corpses and I’ve been thinking. If these Fiends are a recent group of savages that had appeared because of my doings, then I guess it’s my fault and I have to fix it.” Sanity arched a brow.

“What do you mean your fault?” she asked.

“I inspired gangs and a group of my followers to go out and clean up the roads of raiders. And now Fiends have appeared all because I got a bunch of ponies to go out and clean up the roads.” I frowned. “I guess what I’m saying is, we don’t know what these ponies are capable of and the roads may be in danger again.”

“And you want to stop it.” Iris summed it up. I gave a slight nod. Stiletto smiled.

“I admire your bravery, dear. But I seriously must say that it is a stupid idea to even do so.” He said. Iris smirked and tapped her forehead with her hoof.

“You have no idea what goes on through her head.” She said. I pulled my hood down.

“I’ll get your dress back.” I said. “Might as well do some good while I’m here.” And also test something when I get back too. My brain was still sending me alerts and I was going to see if anything changes while I was gone.

“I’m coming with you.” Iris said. Sanity nodded. I shook my head.

“I want you both to stay here.” I said. Iris blinked.

“I… sorry?” she said. I smiled.

“There is something I am thinking of too, but I need you and everyone to stay behind.” I looked back towards the gate that led out of Las Pegasus. “Trust me. I’m testing a theory and it will only work if you all stay behind. Besides, you can all help with the preparations.” Iris rubbed the back of her head.

“Are you sure? I mean, you said so yourself. We don’t know what these Fiends are capable of.” She said. I trotted over and kissed my silver love before smiling.

“Positive.” Iris gave me a worried look before nodding.

“Alright then. But if you aren’t back within two hours, we are coming to get you. Fiends or not.” She said. I turned to Stiletto.

“Did the caravan say where the Fiends may have taken the dress?” I asked. Stiletto shook his head. He then rubbed his chin.

“Well, ever since they showed up, rumor has it that they have taken refuge in an abandoned stable not too far from here.” He said. I stiffened. A stable? An abandoned stable near Las Pegasus?

“Stable? Do you know the number?” I asked. Stiletto rubbed his chin more.

“Err… sorry dear. I never really had time to ask anypony about a stable. Maybe you can ask Sunny Springs.” He said. Sunny Springs? The armor dealer in Stableton? “I hear her great-great-great-great grandmother came from a stable. She should be by the Cathedral ruins. And do becareful.” I said nothing but nodded as he turned with Al Capony and my friends to walk down the street. I saw Sanity look back at me with worry as I turned.
I couldn’t believe it. There was a stable near Las Pegasus? I felt my heart beat with peak curiosity. I have never really gone into other stables. Well, I never really did explore anywhere only on the occasional package deliveries. I never really did stick around long to bother. I trotted a few blocks before finding myself back in front of the casino I had blown up a month ago. Part of the castle looking building had fallen in. The window shattered and I could faintly see charred rooms. To my surprise however, the casino was still operational. Ponies chatted amongst themselves as they huddled over gamble tables and poker games.
I pulled my hood down and made my way over to the casino. I was relieved when there was no pony to come and take my gear away when I entered the lobby. It seems like The Pride abandoned the place and it was taken up by the locals who just wanted to spend some free time. I smiled when I saw the familiar mare behind the counter with gear displayed behind her.

“Sunny Springs.” I said, catching her attention. Sunny Springs smiled.

“Well, look who it is. You seem intact the last time I saw you. Staying out of trouble I see?” she said. I shook my head.

“Actually, I’m about to get myself into more.”  I said. I quickly spoke when she gave me an amused smile. “It’s for a good cause.” Sunny nodded.

“Whatever you say, hun.” She said. Now it was my turn.

“Err… I thought you were still in Stableton.” I said. Sunny nodded.

“I was. Then I heard that Al Capoy is getting married to Bucky from a courier a couple weeks back. Kingpin was sending out invitations and to my surprise, the old buck still remembers me.” She said. Oh right. I forgot she was part of The Family. Well, was. Okay, enough chit chat.

“Sunny, is there by chance a stable that is nearby Las Pegasus?” I asked. Sunny rubbed her chin.

“There is. My great-great-great-great grandmother came from that stable. Stable 10 was one of those fancy ones with an orchard in it. Left completely abandoned now thanks to Mr. House offering a chance for the dwellers to take refuge in the city.” She snickered. “Stable ponies know nothing though. Got tricked into being technicians for his robots.” I was starting to think someone had come up with the “Stable ponies don’t know nothing” joke and making us sound like we were hermits. I felt slightly insulted, but ignored it. “So, why are you asking?”

“Well, ponies believe the Fiends have holed up in that stable.” I said. Sunny looked grim.

“You don’t say. I guess that makes sense.” She arched a brow. “So, you are planning on… what, go in and chase them out?” I gave her a hoof wiggle.

“Depends. I’m more inbetween finding out what they are capable of and a theory. I just came by because Stiletto said that Al Capony’s dress may have been taken from the caravan and you might fill me in.” I said. Sunny’s eyes somewhat widened.

“Oh dear.” She looked grim. “I was in fact there when it happened. It happened in Tipson and I took cover inside a building. I saw them rush the caravan, taking the mares and almost left the stallion for dead as they raided the wagon. I did see one take off with the dress towards south of the town with the others making off with the loot and the mares.” She shuddered. “I won’t rule it out, but I do believe those mares had been harmed for the past week. Maybe even worse.” She looked worriedly at me. “Hun, I don’t know why you want to go after them for a dress.”

“Well, no pony knows what they could do. Someone has to.” I smirked. “Besides, if worse comes to shove, I can bust out of anything. I’m a courier after all.” Sunny sighed.

“Crazy mare. Alright, but if anything happens, don’t expect anyone to come and save you. Fiends are worse than raiders.” She took my hoof with my PipBuck on and pressed a few keys. When she was done, I looked to see a marker on my map. “Around there should be the stable. And here.” She reached under the counter and pulled out health potions and shotgun drums for Courage. I smiled. “Don’t want my favorite customer to die so quickly.”

“Gee, I didn’t think I was being wished so well.” I said with a smirk before stuffing the supplies into my bag.



Exiting the gate, I sighed and ignored the smell of death and decay that littered with the corpses not too far from the city. I looked at my PipBuck and followed the marker. I didn’t think it would be harrowing to reach the stable. I was expecting smooth sailing. Of course, I was also in the Wasteland so I cursed myself when I stumbled into an ant colony. And these weren’t just any ants. These giant ants spewed flames. I shielded my face with my fire proof duster as the flames from one ant reached me. When it stopped, I pulled out Malice and fired it straight into the pincer head of the ant. A few smaller ones began crawling towards me. I entered S.A.T.S. and took down three of them. The other two that were behind them spewed more fire. 
I retreated back a bit as I holstered Malice, pulled out Courage and fired. The shotgun made quick work of the ants. I breathed slightly as the last ant fell into a bloody green heap. I checked my EFS to see if anymore were coming. I winced, feeling my legs hurt from some of the ants that had managed to use their pincers on me. I chugged two health potions and felt the irritation fade as I continued to follow the marker. Again, I cursed myself and had to retreat when I found myself being attacked by four ponies that belonged to the Viper gang.
One of the mares whooped as I felt myself jerk and fall to the dirt ground. My side ached when more bullets pelted my barding. I was taking too many hits. The pony on my screen looked worried as it showed my torso had been crippled and my hind legs were on the verge of being crippled. Even star metal bones wouldn’t help me stay together. I slid back behind a small piece of a ruin and chugged a health potion, feeling my torso mend itself from the affects. Shit, at this rate, I might be able to reach the stable but not have any supplies left. I saw the red dots begin to advance on my location.
I pulled out Sinful and Malice, reloading them with fresh clips before conjuring four copies. It they were going to outnumber me, I might as well even the odds a bit. I nodded to them as one peeked out of what was once a window and fired. I heard a scream and a dot from my EFS disappeared. My copies fired one after the other. The copy nearest to me had her face blown off and vanished. I winced again. Goddesses, everypony is hating my head lately. Two more dots vanished. I smiled, rushed out when another copy had been taken out and put Malice up to the head of the gang pony. Her eyes widened. I covered my face with a sleeve and pulled the trigger as the mare’s body crumpled into a bloody heap at my hooves.
I felt strangely satisfied when I began looting the corpses. I know I said I don’t resort to scavenging, but hey, a pony has to learn quickly if she wants to live. And if that meant resorting to scavenging, then so be it. I found myself wondering the ruins of a small ruined town in the outskirts of Las Pegasus. Still following the map marker, I noticed that I wasn’t too far away now. I reloaded my guns while on the way and checked Sinful and Malice. Not much use on them. But I could still see a bit of wear and tear showing. The firepower on these things were too much for anypony to handle unless you are an earth pony. Thankfully, I gotten used to planting my hooves to the ground when using them.
I stopped when I saw a couple of red dots moving around. They looked like they were on the other side of a crumbled building. I crouched low and snuck over to the building. Sticking to the wall, I peeked in through the broken window and to my horror, saw three of the Fiends gathered around a camp fire with what looked like a recently cooked caravan pony. The dead brahmin laid gutted open next to a mangy earth pony. The other two looked like they haven’t even taken baths. Their smell almost made me gag. I held my breath as I listened in to their conversation.

“Hey, quit being a pony hog!” the earth pony growled. The unicorn mare drew out an iron pipe and tapped it against the cooked corpse.

“Quit yappin’. There’s plenty more cooked meat.” She retorted. The mangy earth pony mare chuckled insanely as she ripped out an organ of the dead brahmin with her teeth. Her eyes twitched as she gnawed on it. I felt my potions that I drank earlier come back up. I swallowed it back down and drew out Sinful and Malice. These ponies… are just awful. Sick ponies that needed to be put out of their misery. Taking a deep breath, I rushed around the corner and aimed point blank at the unicorn and the earth pony before pulling the triggers. Their heads exploded into gory giblets. The mangy one turned, laughing as she crouched, ready to pounce. I entered S.A.T.S. when she did and two magnum round from both guns launched the mare over the dead brahmin and out into the street, limbs flying off and away in the process.
Damn, magnums were beasts to bodies. Unfortunately, I stirred up the hornets’ nest. I quickly ducked back behind the building when a nearby group of Fiends opened fired. Time to even the odds. Again, I conjured copies. Eight of them before peeking out of cover and firing on the Fiends. I got grazed a few times and three of my copies went down in bloody messes before vanishing. I came out victorious when we mowed them down. I rushed out of cover to the last two with a copy. They tried to fire, but thanks to the star metal in making me light, I was up on them in a flash. I tackled one, aimed Malice in between the mare’s eyes and pulled the trigger. My copy struggled with the other before she pulled away and fired Sinful point blank in the unicorn’s head.
Fiend blood splattered on my barding. I stumbled, gagging more. Even their insides smelled awful. I canceled my copies before moving on. I stuck to the shadows as I snuck through buildings and rubble, trying my best to avoid conflict with Fiends. The first time made me realize that these Fiends weren’t just normal raiders. They seemed… organized in a sense. Probably not as well, but they communicate with each other as if they are fighting a war. One mystery solved to hundreds of others about this group. To my relief, they were also very stupid. The amount of chems they ingested was just enough to make some OD. In fact, I accidently slid through a building where I thought a Fiend looked at me with mock surprise.
I readied Courage, only to see that the Fiend hadn’t moved. Then, I noticed the empty syringes and chems around her body. So… cannibals, organized, stupid and chem addicts. A step up from raiders. I made a mental note of the organization part before moving on, looting an ammo crate that was next to her. More ammunition for Sinful and Malice, and an apple grenade. I felt myself smiling as I looted. Is this what Wasteland wanderers do for fun? Just explore and loot in death defying situations? I felt kind of envious towards Shining Star now. I rummaged through a metal box, only to frown to see that it was just scrap metal and junk.

“Did you hear something?” a voice said, making me stiffen. Crap, was I too loud in the searching? I glanced around and found an intact dresser against the wall. I smiled at my luck. Karma was once again giving me a break. I quickly took cover inside and peeked out. Two Fiends entered with carbines drawn.

“Hey hey, check it out. Looks like the whore OD’d.” one mare said with a smirk. The other one next to her snorted.

“Fucking bitch. Using up all our chems just for her own use.” The mare took aim and fired at the body. The dead mare’s head exploded. The two laughed. My ears twitched when I heard what sounded like a whooping noise. The two stopped and the mare on the left growled.

“Sounds like Cooker finally caught another caravan.” She said. The other mare smirked more.

“Hot damn! We are gonna be eating good tonight!” she cheered before taking off with the other behind her. I bit my lip. Dammit, to make things worse, another caravan had been attacked. I have to do something… Anything… I blinked and looked at the dead corpse of the mare. I groaned. I wasn’t going to like it, but it was my only hope of actually getting in to the stable. I stripped off my barding and gear, stuffed it in the dresser before quickly going over to the dead mare and stripping her of her barding. I had to make it look real. And I also hoped that no pony would shoot me on the way out when I did. I put on the animal hide and clipped on the small bag, stuffing it with health potions. I wrapped boxing tape around my PipBuck. If anything, it would look like a growth I had gotten. I looked around. I found a neat pile of dirt and rubble. I threw it over me, spreading it over my hide and my mane, making them tuft up. I grit my teeth, trying to make my best Fiend expression.
I slung the poorly conditioned sub-machine gun over and trotted towards the sound of whooping. I felt myself getting nervous, but I sucked it up and continued on. I turned the corner and hesitated when I saw a metal covered pony with a Flamer. He cheered as he spewed the fire over the small crowd of cheering Fiends. Dear goddesses, how many of them are there!? I quietly joined the herd and watched. The pony with the Flamer, Cooker as they call him, stopped and looked over to three shackled mares.

“Lookie what we got here fellas! More cum dumpsters!” he laughed. The Fiends whooped and hollered as the shackled mares shivered in fright. “In fact, I think one of them will be a personal favorite of mine.” He said as he looked to the one in the middle. The blue mare with the sapphire and teal striped mane winced as Cooker brushed the tip of the Flamer under her cheek and trailed it down to her flank.

“Come on, Cooker! You are always calling dibs!” one Fiend shouted.

“Yeah man! Give them to us for a change!” another shouted. Cooker didn’t like that. He quickly jumped down and the front of the crowd backed away as he made a swaying motion to the crowd.

“Are you forgetting who put me in charge of you fuckers? That’s right, Motor Head himself!” He racked the Flamer against his helmeted head before continuing. “So you better fuck on some other mares, cus’ I ain’t giving none of ya’ll any! You hear?” The Fiends grumbled and protested. Cooker laughed manically when he suddenly set ablaze the front row of Fiends. I backed away with a few others as the fire spread out into groups. “You best remember who you are fucking with boys! Good ol’ Cooker will fry you to the bone!” He turned to the two Fiends with the shackled mares. “Take them to the cell, boys. Motor Head will know what to do with them. Though..” He looked at the blue mare, who shrunk back at his look. “I think he won’t mind if I take just one.” He leaned in and the mare retaliated with a good hoof plant to his metal helmeted face. Cooker didn’t seem at all phased as he retorted with a metal head butt to her face. He laughed as the mare, stumbled, whimpered and bled from the muzzle.
“Oh yeah. Feisty. Me like.” The Fiends and Cooker led the mares away from the other burning Fiends. I quickly slithered around the Fiends, avoiding contact with any of the ones on fire. One of the ablazed Fiends fell to my hooves and twitched as her charred flesh reached my nostrils. I wrinkled my muzzle before stepping around her and trailing the Fiends. Thankfully, I could do so being out in the open. My disguise had worked. And the Fiends were stupid enough not to even realize that one of their own was a pony bent on cleaning them out. They eventually led me into a crumbled hotel where a familiar cog like door loomed over them under the building. The faded yellow number labeled it as 10. Cooker pressed a button on the device that opened the door. The door opened with a teeth grinding screech and they entered the stable.
I quickly trailed behind them and slid through as the cog was pushed in closed by an arm. I noticed some of the Fiends were chilling by the door and one was eating away at a corpse of a filly. I felt anger build up in me as the stallion chowed away at the filly’s organs. I held it in as I trotted on by him. To my relief, it seems like the Fiends didn’t care if one of their own was walking around the stable. The interior was almost similar to Stable 50. The only difference was the immense orchard that remained untouched by Fiends. The door was locked. Yet it bugged me too.
It looks like it was recently vandalized by the Fiends. And what’s even stranger were signs of the stables dwellers still amongst the dead corpses. I saw utility suites on skeletal corpses. The more I explored, the more I began to have that nervous feeling that the Fiends had killed the stable’s dwellers. And I felt the anger in me build up more. Oh, these Fiends are going to get it. Din’s rage or Courier’s rage. How about Din’s power mixed with Courier’s rage? I liked that thought. Even the winged pony agreed. I found myself heading down into the stable towards the maintenance level.
Just as I thought. For an abandoned stable, the generators still looked like they were in prime condition. Guess this stable wasn’t as abandoned as most ponies thought. And if there were still signs of stable dwellers, then that means that the Fiends may have been convinced by some to stay around and not be Fiend food. I grit my teeth. If they joined the Fiends, then I am going to flip shit in this place. I bottled up my anger and kept heading towards the generator room. I was stopped by a twitchy and mangy stallion.

“H-hey pal. Got any chems?” he asked as he scratched his side. I frowned.

“Sorry, guy. Get your own chems.” I said. The stallion put his hooves on my barding.

“But I needs the flavors! They make me feel so…” he laughed. “You gotta give me your chems! Give them to me!” he pulled me forward and my reaction was a good swing downwards of my hoof over the stallions head. The stallion fell to the floor and crawled away with a whimper. I growled. I must have made a pretty convincing selfish Fiend as the ones stationed by the doors to the generator room laughed hysterically. Organized, but completely stupid, cannibalistic drug addicts who really don’t care for their own well beings. The door to the generator room opened and in walked Cooker. He cocked his head at me when I looked at him. He then stomped all his hooves and crouched low as if to scare me.
I didn’t react. My anger towards the metal covered pony was coming back up. Again I bottled it up.

“Oooh, not so scared of me?” he said. I said nothing. He then clanged the Flamer against his metal head hard, making me back away slightly. He laughed as he trotted past me. “Bitches are always scared of me.” He then stopped and turned. “You know… you don’t look that bad. Are you new?” I nodded. I couldn’t see under that metal helmet, but I could believe he was smirking. “Well, I’ll be damned. Welcome to the Fiends, new blood. Just one rule. Don’t fuck with me or Motor Head and we cool.” He spewed the fire from the Flamer over me before laughing, turning and trotting down the hall. I snorted.

'You’ll get yours soon enough hot shot.' I turned and looked at the generator room. I was about to open the door when one of the Fiends put a hoof on my shoulder.

“The fuck do you think you are doing bitch?” the mare growled. “Didn’t you hear Cooker? Now beat it.” I kept a straight face as I spoke.

“I have chems on me that I think Motor Head will enjoy.” I smirked. “And no, you ain’t getting any.” The mare arched a brow.

“Chems? For Motor Head?” she glanced at the one on the other side of the door. “Show me the chems.” I opened the little pouch strapped to the belt of my temporary barding and pulled out the Med-X, Hydra and Buff that I hadn’t realized were really in there. I winged it, even though I didn’t realize that there was chems inside anyway. The mare blinked.

“Hydra? Shit man, you can only find that in Hoofington.” She looked around before leaning in. “Got any more?” I rubbed my chin.

“Nope. But I’ll see if I can convince Motor Head to spare some.” I said. The mare grinned before motioning.

“Fine.” I opened the door and found myself in a dimly lit room. When the door closed behind me, the generators on both sides hummed to life, electricity trailing to the wires. One wire sparked and it rained down over a small make shift throne stood with a brahmin skull covered head of a pony sitting on the throne. Two beaten looking mares were on both sides of the throne. From the looks of them, they had been violated multiple times. I glared at the Fiend leader as he shifted.

“The fuck are you doing here?” he boomed.

“I’m a con. I have chems you might be interested in.” I said. Motor Head perked up.

“Well, wasn’t expecting a delivery so soon.” He said. I frowned.

“But first things first. What happened to this place?” I asked. Motor Head sighed.

“Guess it’s no secret huh? Yeah, we killed the ponies that were in here.” He chuckled. “They were stupid enough to trust us. They let us in no problem. And now.” He motioned around him. “I’m king of this joint.” He suddenly motioned for the mare on his right and pointed at his stick that was now erecting. I winced when the mare bent down and began giving him head right then and there as he continued to speak. “So. What chems did you bring the good king Motor Head?” he said. I walked over to him and opened the pouch, ignoring the mare that was moving her head in between his legs. I pulled out the Hydra and Motor Head chuckled in delight at the drug. The mare suddenly gagged and spat out white milky fluid, coughing.
“Wipe your fucking mouth, whore.” He growled. The mare said nothing, looking ashamed as she wiped her muzzle and quietly went back to his side. If he pulls another thing like that again, I was going to end him right there. You know what? Fuck it. I’ll do it anyway. As I levitated the Hydra up for Motor Head to see, I turned the needle and jabbed it into the socket of the brahmin skull. He reeled back off of his throne and stumbled past me, falling to the floor and screaming in pain. I showed no remorse as I walked towards him, taking out a Med-X syringe. Motor Head stood up and pulled out a chainsaw that was on his back. I didn’t give him time to rev it for I quickly reared back and planted a good one to his skull head. Motor Head dropped the chainsaw and slammed into the door.

“You think you can get away with acts like that?” I said coldly. “I don’t condone such vile acts. The Fiends end here and now.” I jabbed the Med-X syringe into his neck. I saw him shudder in delight as the drug coursed through. Good, I wanted him alive for when he feels his own weapon slice through him. I picked up the chainsaw with my magic, revved it and jabbed it into his chest. He screamed as the chainsaw cut into his hide and blood splattered the walls. I heard Din cackling as I felt my magic being strengthened by the star metal. I lifted the pony up and he slid down as the chainsaw continued to cut away at him. When his body went limp, I swiped the chainsaw and he slid across the floor towards his throne, gurgling.
The mares looked frightened.

“Wait five minutes before heading out. I’ve got some Fiends to mutilate.” I said, feeling a sense of satisfaction at the thought. I turned, chainsaw still revving as I exited the room. The two Fiends by the door looked confused. Without giving them time to react, I grabbed the one on my right, spun and shoved her into the other before jabbing the chainsaw through the two. They screamed as the chainsaw tore away at their flesh.

“What the hell is goin-.” I looked over my shoulder to see a Fiend look startled towards me. He raised his sawed-off shotgun and I entered S.A.T.S. I fired an entire clip of sub-machine gun ammo into his head. To my disappointment, the gun was in such a bad shape that the Fiend managed to duck back with a still intact head. I conjured three copies, each with their own chainsaw.

“Go nuts.” I said to them. They smirked before taking off. I heard the unfortunate pony scream as the chainsaw revved. I looked back, seeing the two I had cut into being limp. I pulled up the chainsaw, seeing their bodies split before turning and joining the chaos with my copies. I never felt such satisfaction and excitement flow through me. This was nothing like when the Cacophony had taken my town. It was pure strategy there. But with these Fiends. No, they were too hooked up on drugs that some were slow to react and some even continued to feel their deaths as we sawed them limb from limb.
I laughed when I cornered one of the Fiends. I revved the chainsaw twice before cutting into the chest of the pony. The grey metal halls of the stable were soon covered in the blood of the Fiends. I walked with my three copies towards the atrium. I saw a cage when I entered with my copies. The ponies inside looked startled as they saw me. I looked away from the cage and spotted two Fiends looking at me with confusion. I grinned, chuckling a little insanely and revved the chainsaw.

“What the fuck is wrong with you!?” one of the Fiends shouted as I rushed forward and swung at them. One was smart enough to duck, The other had his head flying right off.

“What’s wrong with me?” I said as I took an intimidating step forward. “Now that’s the ironic question isn’t it?” This wasn’t Din talking. This was all me. Pure one hundred percent Courier. I was also having flashbacks of the painful memories of me and my mom being raped. Well, this filly was a grown mare now. And can be one merciless pony when provoked. And what these Fiends were doing, let alone to insult stable ponies for letting them in, was crossing the line for me. I was about to bring down the chainsaw when another Fiend rushed in with a Flamer. It wasn’t Cooker.

“Burn bitch burn!” she laughed as the Flamer spewed towards me. I had forgotten I wasn’t in my fire proof barding when I reacted by putting a hoof up. I screamed and backed away as my skin and flesh seared. I growled and revved the chainsaw. My copies flanked the mare, making her turn her back on me. I grinned and sliced the tank where the gasoline laid dormant. When the mare pulled the trigger on the Flamer, she was suddenly engulfed in flames, catching one of my copies on fire too. I backed away as she flailed and fell to the floor. My copy vanished into dust. I breathed heavily, taking a health potion and chugging it, feeling the irritation of the burns fade before turning to the caged ponies.
They were all mares. Some looking beaten, some had looked like they have been violated multiple times. The three recent ones were also in the cage, thankfully with only scratches from when there caravan was attacked. They cowered to the back of the cage when I looked at them. I said nothing as I went through the corpses. I found that the Flamer mare had the key to the cage on her and tossed it to them through the bars.

“Wait five minutes before leaving. I’ve got bone and flesh to pick with these Fiends.” I said before turning and heading towards the stairs that led to the second floor of the atrium.

“Wait!” a voice said. I stopped and looked back. A small beaten yellow filly with a pink mane looked at me. She reached back into her utility stable suite and pulled out a disk. I blinked and took it in my magic. “It’s the password to get into the Overmare’s office. I took it off of one of them.” I smiled.

“Thanks.” I unwrapped my PipBuck leg and downloaded the password.

“Are you... here to help us?” she asked. I nodded.

“These ponies deserve the punishment I’m going to bring down on them.” I said. The filly smiled.

“See? I told you somepony was going to save us!” she said to one of the caged ponies. The stallion looked frightened.

“H-how can we trust you? Aren’t you a Fiend yourself?” a mare asked weakly. I shook my head.

“I’m really a courier in disguise. I’m Courier Sixteen of the Crystal Express.” I said. The ponies gasped and murmured. My ears twitched when I heard “Savior” from a few of them. “Listen, there are still more of them and I’m going to cut each and everyone of them down. So until then, I want you all to wait five minutes before exiting. I want to make sure you all get out unharmed.” I saw the relief in their eyes.
I turned and trotted with my copies. Time to take out Cooker. I galloped to the entrance of the stable. I pulled the lever and the teeth grinding screech of the cog like door was pulled open by an arm and turned, leading to the outside. I frowned, seeing two Fiends leading another group of ponies into the stable. When they saw me, they instantly drew up their weapons and began firing. I winced, feeling some of the bullets pelt my leg and sides. A copy rushed forward, chainsaw revving and decapitated one of the Fiends. The other fired on the copy. It vanished and the last two I had with me tackled her, taking the sub-machine gun from their back, aimed and fired into the skull. I stumbled forward, feeling the pain course through my body.
I cursed quietly to myself, seeing that I was out of health potions. I looked around and saw a med-kit on the wall. Ignoring the frightened looks, I stumbled over and opened the yellow box with the butterflies on it. I grit my teeth, seeing that there was no health potions, but only medical bandages. Using my magic, I unwrapped the bandages and patched myself up. I had to ditch the Fiend outfit to get at my sides. Exposed with no protection and only a chainsaw and a poorly conditioned sub-machine gun at my disposal, I made a mental note of retrieving my gear from the dresser before taking on Cooker. I looked to the shackled ponies.

“Stay here. I’ve got Fiends to kill.” I said in a small painful breath. They flinched as I walked past them. I must have looked like a mess. I could imagine myself just caked with Fiend gore and blood. I felt the magic bandages slowly ease the pains in my legs and sides before crouching low and making my way back through Fiend territory to retrieve my gear. Thankfully, I didn’t have too much trouble making my way back. Cooker cleared up most of the Fiends outside. Cooker maybe insane, but he was stupid enough to give me an edge. I opened the dresser quickly and threw my gear over me. I frowned, seeing that my duster had tears and bullet holes in it. But I had no time to worry about protection now. I aimed to take these Fiends out, one way or the other.
I checked my EFS, seeing faint red dots to the side of me. I bet my caps that Cooker was one of those dots. Still holding the chainsaw in my magic, I nodded to my two copies I kept with me before sneaking my way towards them. When I reached a ruined building, I took cover behind a pillar and peeked out, seeing Fiends trotting about camp fires and helping themselves to a dead pony. My anger still hasn’t subsided. I reached with my magic into my bag and pulled out the grenade. Pulling the stem, I heaved it straight in-between a group of them.

“Huh?” one Fiend arched a brow. That was all he could manage before the apple exploded and the shrap metal tore away the flesh and limbs of the gathered ponies. Nearby Fiends instantly brought out their weapons and scanned the area. I thought about conjuring all eleven copies, but I shook away the thought. I had to conserve my magic. As much as the star metal boosted my magic, it wouldn’t give me an infinite supply of it. Magic always had its’ limits. And the previous copies I had conjured had gotten to me somewhat. I dropped the chainsaw and pulled out Courage from my back.
I was about to rush out of cover, guns blazing, when I hesitated. I saw that the Fiends had increased their masses in the groups. There are way too many for me to handle. And if I took any more hits, I won’t last long enough to actually kill Cooker. Come on, Courier… think! I have to have something that could help. I rummaged through my pack and blinked, seeing a strange grenade. Then, I remembered. I had picked up this grenade in the Nuka-Cola factory. I squeed, pulling out the Nuka-Grenade and smirked. What luck! Time to see the damage this thing could do.
I pulled the pin and heaved it straight and true in the middle of the Fiends. One shouted in alarm. Then, the explosion went off before anypony could react. I had to duck back when I felt the earth rumble and a loud explosion sounded. I peeked out and saw fire spreading across the mutilated corpses of the Fiends. I gapped. What in Celestia’s name was the company thinking of making such a thing? My PipBuck clicked at the minor radiation that the grenade left in its’ wake. I checked my EFS. No more red dots. Except for the one that had suddenly appeared into view. I looked up and saw Cooker coming out of the ruined building.
I felt my anger boil now. He was a pony that shouldn’t even exist. But here he was, being the terror of everypony. I stepped out of my cover and out into the street. The radiation was gone now as quickly as it had appeared. Cooker chuckled loudly.

“Well damn. You certainly know how to clear a room.” He pulled up a chair and sat down in it. “Now, ain’t you the one Fiend that punched ol’ twitchy?” I said nothing. He nodded. “I see. Well, I have to applaud you.” He clopped his hooves together. “And let me guess. You killed Motor Head too? Saved the ponies?” he laughed. “The big shot hero of the Wasteland! That’s right everypony, we have the lone hero that will go down in history as the mass murderer of hundreds of normal ponies.”

“I don’t condone the acts you and your group committed.” I said coldly. Cooker nodded.

“I understand. Truly, I do. But kid, you have to understand.” He spread out his forehooves and motioned around us. “This is the city of sin. Viva Las Pegasus. You can’t really blame us for abiding a law that years ago this city had survived on. Lust, greed, pride and sloth.” I shook my head.

“Las Pegasus is a city of sin, yes. But that’s were your logic ends up being wrong altogether.” I aimed Courage at him. “I’m not the law and Las Pegasus is a city that has standards. You Fiends just completely ignore it for your selfish gain. And if I hadn’t known, I bet you were planning on taking over the city, but had been stopped by Mr. House.” Cooker rubbed his chin.

“Well, ain’t you a smart pony. And we would have too if Mr. House hadn’t upgraded his damn robots.” He shrugged. “But hey, at least we got mares to fuck and caravans to raid.” I fired off a shot over his head.

“You are nothing more than raiders. This is where you die and everypony can be safe.” I said. Cooker laughed as he stood up and kicked the chair from under him.

“Maybe you ain’t so smart after all. Do you know who the fuck you are dealing with here?” Cooker reached back and clamped the Flamer over his leg. “You know what they say. Can’t stand the heat? Get out of the kitchen!” he laughed maniacally as he aimed the Flamer. I quickly hopped away twice as the flames reached where I had stood seconds ago. The Flamer must be in good condition. The reach was crazy! My two copies I had hid behind the pillars rushed out and flanked him. To my utter annoyance, he kept the Flamer active and spun wildly around, catching my copies on fire. One fell to the ground and vanished into dust while the other backed away, managing only burn marks before firing Courage at the Fiend.
The bullets didn’t even dent his armor.

“Wooooo-hoooo!” he whopped as he aimed the Flamer and the weapon spat balls of fire at me and my copy. I felt myself being blasted off of the ground and slid away. My copy wasn’t so lucky. Her limbs flew into fiery heaps before vanishing. That was it, no more copies for me. I had to use the rest of what I can on my own. I quickly scrambled to my feet and entered S.A.T.S. I aimed at his weapon. I only managed to get two shots on it before I had to retreat back. He moved slowly towards me, making me back away. I felt Din laugh in my head as the fire danced in front of me.
No, I won’t use her. I can do this on my own. I won’t need her powers for this. Cooker laughed more as he stopped and fired the weapon into medium sized balls. I was once again blasted off of my hooves. I felt the burn and screamed in pain when I felt something stab into my left hind leg. I looked to see a rebar penetrating through my flesh. I tried pulling it out, but the rest of the rebar was buried into rubble. When I moved my hind leg, I felt more pain course through me. Cooker whooped again and began making his way towards me.

“That’s right, girl! Cooker heating up your day!” he stood over me and with the Flamer, swung the nozzle across my cheek. I spat out blood, feeling the daze after. He leaned in, his maniac looking eyes staring into mine. “You know, you might be my new favorite.” He trailed the nozzle of the Flamer across my cheek and down to my flank. He moved my tail away and laughed more. “This is going to be fun.” I grit my teeth. No you fucking won’t. I looked to see the chainsaw I had dropped. I smirked and looked to the Fiend as he messed with his stick, getting it ready. Disgusting fuck. I won’t let it come to that.
I glared at the Fiend when he finally got it fully erected. When he took a step towards me, I quickly revved the chainsaw and brought it flying towards him. He yelped in surprise when the chainsaw sparked off of his armor. I bit my lip. Dammit, I couldn’t reach. I looked at the rebar. My only chance to avoid another rape. I used the chainsaw, seeing the sparks and began cutting through the rebar slowly. Cooker laughed as he pulled the trigger on his Flamer.
“I love it when they are feisty!” he said. He stepped forward again, his stick fully erect and waiting. I roared in anger when he got close. The rebar flew into the air. I caught it with my magic, aimed it at the Fiend and speared it into the exposed face of his helmet. He backed away, the rebar now stuck inside his head. He just laughed. “Such pain… Oh damn it feels good!”

“Sick fuck!” I shouted, freeing my hind leg, revving the chainsaw and swung at him. The chainsaw sparked off of his armor again and he reared back. He wanted to headbutt me, but I smirked triumphantly. Not only did he give me an edge, he completely exposed a tender spot that was still fully erect. I quickly brought the chainsaw down on it and it went through like a hot knife through butter. He screamed, stumbling back with his blood leaving a trail in the process. I limped towards him, chuckling to myself.

“What’s the matter, hot shot? Thought you could be that badass psycho? Thought you had it all?” I leered. “Raiders and Fiends be damned to walk this earth again.” I dragged the revving chainsaw behind me in my magic, the sparks flying as I did. Cooker brought up his Flamer and fired it off. I strafed the flames and rushed forward. I swung the chainsaw, cutting the gas pack on his back. Cooker was quickly engulfed in flames. I turned and stiffened. He wasn’t flailing in agony. He wasn’t screaming in pain. He was laughing. Laughing insanely as the flames covered him.

“Well damn.” He said, chuckling as he stumbled towards me. “At least I died horny.” Then, his body crumpled to the ground. I dropped the chainsaw and sat on my rump. I was tired, beaten and drained of magic. I checked my EFS. No more red dots. I checked the time. It was nearly in the afternoon. I had been gone for a few hours from the city. I hope Iris and my friends hadn’t gone out looking for me. I wouldn’t be surprised if they did. I stood up shakily and made my way back to the stable. There was still something I had to get before I left.
I limped around the corner and saw the ponies I had freed gathered at the front. When they saw me, they looked startled. I smiled and gave them a weak wave.

“No more Fiends.” I rasped. The small yellow filly galloped over to me and smiled.

“I knew you would save us, Savior!” she said and hugged my bandaged leg. I winced, feeling the pain shoot through me. But I smiled and patted her mane.

“Sorry if I was late.” I said, not really sure why I said it. “I’ve just been busy with other things.” The other ponies looked at me, unsure of how to approach me. I sighed. “There should be no more Fiends. I took care of the major ones and as many as I could. There is a path you can take to go around the territory and back to Las Pegasus. You’ll be safe there.”

“What about you?” one mare asked. It was the one that had been shamed by Motor Head. I looked over to the stable.

“There’s something I need to find. And I’m not leaving without it.” I said as I limped over to the opened stable. I entered and made my way back to the atrium. If I was a Fiend and wanted to stock my pillaged gear and loot, where would I take them? Two options. The Overmare’s office or the weapons locker. I’ll start with the Ovaremare’s office. The colorful insults towards the RCE and Las Pegasus were clearly painted on the walls as I limped towards the door that led to the Overmare’s office.
I activated the terminal and entered the password. The door hissed open and when I looked in, I felt my claustrophobia kick in. The room was packed tight with looted equipment and gear from caravans. I took a deep breath, calming my panicked heart before squeezing in. Dress… dress… it had to be one of a kind. A Sapphire Shores design. I did find a white wedding dress, but I arched a brow and saw it labeled as a Rarity design. Maybe there was another dress? I looked around, straining my eyes to see if there was another white wedding dress. I sighed when I found nothing.
“Well, what if it is the dress?” I asked myself. It could be… I shrugged, folding the dress and stuffing it into my pack. If it wasn’t, then I could say that this adventure wasn’t a total waste. I saved good ponies and slaughtered bad ones. I limped and made my way out when I was stopped by a blue mare with a sapphire and teal striped mane looking at me. The earth pony frowned.

“I hope you hadn’t scavenged our stuff.” She said. I shook my head and pulled out the dress.

“I really came for this.” the mare arched a brow and I gave her a sheepish smile. “Annnd maybe test a theory.” I rubbed my chin. “And see what Fiends were capable of.” The mare looked baffled.

“So… you aren’t a wasteland wanderer donning the Savior’s title?” she asked. I cocked my head.

“I’m not a filthy scavenger if that is what you are asking. And I am the Savior.” I said as I motioned at my mane. Apparently, my mane was what truly gave me away as the Savior. And the mare gasped and looked star struck.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!” she said. I stuffed the folded wedding dress back in before limping past her.

“If you want to grab your stuff, then go right ahead. I have no interest… wait.” My curiosity peaked again. It wasn’t everyday you go into a stable that isn’t your own. I rubbed my chin before limping quickly back in and digging through the piles of looted gear.

“I err.. thought you weren’t a scavenger?” the mare said with confusion. I smiled.

“I’m not. I’m just curious about one thing. Aha!” I finally found the terminal that was buried underneath a crate. I typed in the password and scrolled through the files. One caught my attention.

>Attention personal. We have ponies at the front of the stable. Let’s all give them a big welcome as we make our first steps out into the world. – Overmare

I frowned. And that must be when the Fiends came in and murdered everyone. Or… did they? First steps out into the world? Didn’t Sunny Springs say that her great-great-great-great grandmother come from this stable? Then, that would mean two things. She was either kicked out of the stable or left on her own. My guess is the latter. I checked the date. This was three weeks ago! I bit my lip.

“This stable… it has an orchard.” I said out loud. The mare arched a brow.

“I… think so? Why?” she asked. I said nothing and quickly limped past her and down into the atrium, ignoring the mare's surprise. Three weeks and an orchard. That must mean that some of these stable dwellers were alive. I passed the same skeletal pony with the Stable 10 utility suite. That was only one. As I got closer to the orchard, I began seeing more and more of the stable dweller corpses. A pile of skeletons littered the front of the door to the orchard. I felt my heart beat. So many thoughts and questions went through my head. I wanted to meet another stable’s own ponies. I found the door to be locked. Just as I thought.
They didn’t want the Fiends to come in and take the orchard for themselves. I took out my screwdriver and a bobby pin. Fiddling with the lock a bit, I went through five bobby pins before the door clicked open with a hiss. I instantly felt a pain in my chest as I stumbled back. I looked down to see that I had been hit with shotgun slugs. Yet, I was still breathing thankfully. But it hurt like hell. I gasped for breath and looked up to see a terrified lavender mare with a white mane and other ponies behind her.

“Overmare, what the hell! She isn’t one of them!” I heard a pony shout.

“What makes you so sure she isn’t?” another voice retorted. I felt my lips press against a health potion. I chugged it greedily and felt my chest mend and some of the previous injures heal as well. I breathed and looked at them. I couldn’t believe it. Other stable ponies! And ones that weren’t strictly courier oriented. The Overmare shook as she shakily aimed the shotgun at me. It was in poor condition. The mare next to me suddenly gasped.

“Oh goddesses. She’s from a stable!”



Footnote: Max Level! 

> The Family Wedding pt_2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Family Wedding Part 2


I winced when the mare who was no younger than me, dabbed a cotton swab on my injury on my hind leg. I was battered and bloodied. A few hairs on my hide and legs were singed too. My barding was torn and ripped, revealing my stable barding beneath it. The fact that I was a stable pony was the only reason these other ponies hadn’t shot me again. I had told them what had happened to the Fiends that took over. Most of them couldn’t believe that a lone stable pony took out an entire territory that belonged to savages. I sighed.

“Well, I don’t really expect you to believe me anyway. But I need to at least have you hear it.” I slid off of the medical bed and winced. The medical mare frowned.

“Why do you insist on moving so much?” she asked. I smiled.

“I hate not moving around. Don’t worry though, this is really nothing compared to the other times I’ve been through.” I said. The Overmare arched a brow.

“Other times?” she asked. I nodded.

“My stable opened sixty something odd years ago. We were greeted by the RCE, a group of ponies that devote their caps into drinks and whatnot and mix it in with saving ponies. They have at least ten stations out in the Wasteland and run a border to The Empire.” I looked at her. “So, I’m curious. What did your stable have that mine didn’t?” The Overmare looked me over before speaking.

“Did your stable have an orchard?” she asked. I rubbed my chin.

“I think so. Not as big as yours though. Stable 50 is still a habitable stable. We use it mainly for courier lessons.” I said. The mare who was tending to my wounds gasped.

“Are you saying that your entire stable was a delivery service?” she asked. I shook my head.

“I don’t really know. By the time I was born, the stable and the town that was built over it was already a hub to couriers that either needed a rest before continuing or turning in payment for deliveries.” I smiled. “My entire family has been in the courier business for centuries.” Some of the ponies murmured amongst themselves. I limped over to the door. “Well? What did your stable do?” The Overmare cleared her throat.

“We assigned jobs when ponies come of age. When they turn sixteen, they are given a test that will decide their position.” She sighed. “Other than that, it was a maintained stable. Or… was.” She frowned. “In my own foolishness, I let those savages in because I thought we were ready to see the world.” I bowed my head.

“Sorry if it wasn’t what you expected. Equestria still suffered from the war. But it’s not all that bad.” I smiled. “Me and some other ponies have either intentionally or unintentionally been cleaning up the roads. Trade routes are raider and now Fiend free.” I bowed my head and sighed. “I’m also really glad I managed to get to you all in time. Motor Head said he had slaughtered everyone here.”

“Oh, he would have.” A young colt said. “But thanks to the Overmare, we took refuge in the orchard for weeks! Had plenty of food and we were able to keep them out.” The Overmare nodded with a proud smile. The mare who had tended to my wounds snorted with a frown. Maybe the system wasn’t so perfect. Either way, I felt happy. I got to meet other stable ponies! Now, to get them back to Las Pegasus safely.

“Why don’t you all come back to Las Pegasus with me? It’s safer there than out here.” I said. The stable dwellers gave me grim looks. “What?”

“We aren’t going to that horrible place. Too many of our own have snuck out. We even had a Securitron come and try to talk us out of here.” The Overmare snorted. “We weren’t ready to go out yet.” I frowned.

“Yet, you had no qualms in being tricked by Fiends.” I said. That made the Overmare look startled.

“W-what are you trying to say? That I would let savages in?” she exclaimed. I sighed. Oh boy, I wasn’t going to like this.

“But I thought you sent out a message to the entire stable claiming to welcome them in.” I said. The Overmare was suddenly given dirty looks from the dwellers. Oh goddesses. It was Pleasant Town’s mayor all over again. “Please, tell me you sent it out?” The Overmare opened her mouth to speak, only to be interrupted by one of the dwellers.

“So, big shot Overmare? When were you going to tell us we were ready to go outside?” a stallion asked with a cold look. Guess she didn’t.

“I was going too!” she retorted. “I mean, I did! I did send it out. Did none of you get it?” she asked.

“Guess we were too busy trying to defend ourselves.” Another said. I stomped my hoof, getting their attention.

“Alright, alright. I don’t want anypony at each other’s throats now. Let’s first get you all out of here and to safety.” I sighed. “Then, you all can decide what to do from there.” I quietly groaned to myself. My first thoughts to meeting other stable ponies was one where we all would be civil. Guess I was wrong completely. Another corrupted official at it again. Overzealous Overmare and ponies with attitude problems. The system was fine. Something you would expect out of a normal stable. Ours may have been exactly like that before opening sixty three years ago before turning it into a courier hub for resident couriers to train in.
The stable ponies chatted amongst themselves, some were making it clear about the Overmare’s faults and others just harassing each other with insults. I limped to the entrance and found to my surprise the blue mare laying on the ground unconscious. I rushed over to her and shook her.
She’s still breathing. I shook her again and she stirred.

“What happened?” I asked. The mare shook her head groggily before speaking.

“I’m… not sure. I was just making my way out when I was suddenly stopped by this strange looking stallion.” She said. Strange looking stallion? “He had an overcoat… I think. And he was also wearing a straw hat.” I stiffened, feeling my eyes widened. Oh no… Lyon.

“Did he… do something to you?” I asked. The mare rubbed her head.

“Err… I remember him putting his horn to my head and after that I woke up to see you.” She said. I bit my lip. A maiden. This mare is a maiden. Lyon was just here. Or… he could still be here. She arched a brow at me. “Are you okay?” I sat down on my rump, dumbfounded. I couldn’t believe it. Three vessels, including me making four. Sanity being the vessel to Gaia, Viper Strike to Acerbus, Me to Din. So… what’s her maiden? Okay, relax. Before things get hairy, gather info first.

“Err… what’s your name?” I asked.

“Sapphire Fire.” She said. I blinked. Strange name. But still… Lyon had awoken her maiden. I need to find out who she is. But how? All the times I’ve met maidens and I’ve only unintentionally met them. Gaia being the first to force contact. I ruffled my mane in frustration. Sapphire arched a brow and looked to the stable ponies. “Err… Is she okay?” One mare spoke for them.

“We just met her. Said she killed an entire group of savages.” She said. Sapphire nodded.

“Oh yeah. She did do that.” She said. The Overmare blinked.

“Wait… you saw her take out the savages?” she asked. Sapphire nodded.

“I was caged in with a few others when all of sudden this suicidal mare came in with a chainsaw and slaughtered them. Then, we went outside and saw her set one of the leaders on fire.” She said. I winced. They saw that? Damn… if I hadn’t reacted, they would have witnessed rape. But I wouldn’t let anypony do that to me ever. I had it happen to me once, I won’t let it happen again. One of the reasons I went on a Fiend massacre. I sighed and nodded.

“Err… listen. I know I just saved you all, but do you think you can wait here a bit? I have to go check to see if… you know… more of them are around.” It wasn’t going to rule it out that I might not have killed all of them. But it was also an excuse. I needed to see if there were signs of Lyon actually being here. I stood up and limped out of the stable. I blinked, seeing faded runes on the ground. He was definitely here. Then, I noticed the runes trailing off around a corner of a building. Was Lyon trying to show me something?
I followed the runes, I turned the corner and found that the runes led to an open area. I looked around. Nothing. Just open desert. I bowed my head in disappointment, then cocked my head when my gaze fell onto a sapphire colored box. I gasped. It looked just like the one I had. It was a key. I slumped. Lyon knew I was going to doubt it. So to give me proof, he handed me one of the keys. But where did he get it? I thought these keys were still out there in the Wasteland, lost for nineteen years. I took it in my magic, expecting it to open. When it didn’t, I remembered what the cloaked figure had said.
Each one was colored for their intended maiden. I stuffed it in my bag and made my way back to the stable. I stiffened, seeing that the ponies weren’t there anymore. No sign of struggle. No sign of anything. And the stable door was closed too. I squinted, seeing a note taped to the front. Getting a closer look, it was a letter.

Hey kid. Don’t worry about the folks you rescued, I’ll make sure they get back unharmed. – NP

NP? NP…

“New Pegas?” I suddenly said to myself. New Pegas was here? I was only gone ten minutes. New Pegas was here? And when he said rescued, did he see me take on the Fiends? I quickly flipped over to the radio. Only upbeat jazz music played. Why was New Pegas here? And how had he convinced all the ponies to go with him? Well, at least they are probably already on their way to Las Pegasus. I sighed, wincing as the pain in my sides and legs still coursed through me.



Returning to the gate of Las Pegasus, I was stopped by the RCE ranger again. He blinked at the sight of me.

“Damn, Gone for a few hours and come back looking like you just fell into a pack of hellhounds.” He said. I snorted.

“More like Fiends.” I said. He smiled.

“So I’ve heard. New Pegas was leading a big group of ponies that he said you risked your life for. Wish we had troops as determined as you.” I said nothing. I was sore and exhausted. The Fiends definitely gave me a beating. Even if their weapons were in poor condition. The RCE ranger nodded and waved behind him and the gate opened. Before I entered, I turned to the ranger.

“You didn’t happen to see anypony come out?” I asked. He rubbed his chin.

“Just one caravan.” He said. “Why?”

“Did that caravan had a timberwolf pulling it?” the ranger shook his head to my relief. So my friends weren’t looking for me out there. That’s good. I limped into the busy street and made my way back to the Roulette hotel. Reaching the steps of the hotel, I noticed Bucky trotting out with his boys. He smiled to me.

“Hey kid. See you’ve been busy.” He snickered. I bowed my head, wincing.

“Yeah… hurt like hell though.” I groaned. He tipped his hat.

“Hey, sorry about earlier. I was rather stressed with the preparations and had to discuss what was necessary with Al.” he said. He still looked pale and tired. But I nodded. “You’re friends are out and about if you go askin’, ya’ dig?” again, I nodded before he tipped his hat and gave me that charming smile of his before trotting past me with his boys in tow. I swear, everytime I see them, they are either leaving or entering a hotel. I wouldn’t blame him though. They were gangers. Even gangers have busy lives. But Bucky and Al Capony must be busier with the wedding coming up. I continued my way into our suite.
Entering the familiar hotel room, I plopped myself on the sofa. I closed my eyes and just rested there, feeling my sore muscles pound. I wanted to take a shower. But… maybe I’ll… do that… some other… time….


oooOOO000OOOooo


I panicked. What the hell was going on? I felt myself falling. As I did, I noticed bubbles trailing behind me. It didn’t take long for me to figure out I was underwater. I held my breath as I stopped. I struggled to hold it in and flailed my hooves to swim upwards. I couldn’t hold it anymore. I let out a breath of air and blinked. I was… breathing? I looked around. The blue scenery was big… and scary. I felt vertigo when I imagined this as a watery abyss. I swam a little forward and stopped when I saw something ripple into view. 
I was suddenly surrounded by a current of bubbles. I flailed again as my body flipped multiple times. I was helpless to stop it. I swam against the current, but I just couldn’t muster the strength to continue. I flailed helplessly as I was dragged along with the current. When I broke out of the current, I was falling again into the watery abyss. I was soon suspended on the edge of the black abyss below me and the blue abyss above me. I watched the current suddenly form into a body and an alicorn’s face appeared. I furrowed my brows.
Figures this is another unintentional encounter with a Star Maiden. Blue… water… sapphire…

“Aquaria.” I said bluntly. The alicorn blinked in recognition. “Great. Just need to find myself face to face with Lux and Acerbus and I’m good to go.”

You seem upset. Is something troubling you?

I nodded.

“My brother has been going around waking you all up. I have Din inside me, I’ve met Shiva, I was forced into contact with Gaia, I saw my brother claiming one of my enemies to be a vessel to Acerbus and now I think I found you and your vessel too, but didn’t get a chance to explain.”

So, that is why you are not frightened by my appearance. Nor do you fear the water. You are indeed a Keeper.

“Well it’s starting to get annoying. Let me guess. I stumbled into your domain by accident?” To my surprise, Aquaria shook her colossal head.

I was told to meet you when I get the chance. Lyon can be pretty convincing. 

I sighed.

“Well… okay. Wasn’t expecting an actual normal contact… I think?” I rubbed the back of my head. This is just weird. I was forced to deal with one spirit inside me. I unintentionally met Shiva. I was forced into contact by Gaia. Now I’m having a “normal” contact with Aquaria. I narrowed my eyes at the watery alicorn. “You seem to act differently than your sisters.” Aquaria smiled.

I’m Aquaria. The sooth one. My voice is neither projected nor whispered. In fact, I am communicating with you through the vibrations of the water around you.

Interesting. I couldn’t help but smile at the thought. I then remembered Shiva claiming all Maidens to be evil. Aquaria didn’t act evil. Or… any evil for that matter. Time to poke at a primordial brain.

“So… what makes you evil?” I asked. Aquaria chuckled, her head bobbing.

To fill the land with nothing but water. The beautiful ocean blue. That is my ideal. I’ll create a utopia with the fragments this land leaves behind.

“A flooded Equestria? How can you create a utopia like that?” I asked.

Atlantis.

Great, if Aquaria was running the show, we would all be mer-ponies. I couldn’t imagine myself with gills. 

“So, if you were told to meet me, then what is it you are hoping to find?” I asked. Aquaria flapped her current colossal wings before speaking.

The child says that I am to trust you as a Keeper. You are tasked with bringing my sisters and their vessels to the place where it all began. And now I must ask. Why a mere youngling like you?

I rubbed the back of my head.

“I didn’t ask for this. Nor did I want to be a part of it either.” I snorted. “But I wasn’t even given a choice at birth either.” Aquaria nodded.

Yes. My vessel is very… interesting to say the least. I cocked my head.

“Sapphire Fire?” I asked. Aquaria nodded again.

She fears my domain. The glorious blue land that is empty. But you. You do not fear my domain. You in fact seem rather annoyed.

I chuckled.

“Well, you know why now. I’ve met four of you and the fifth one is being held inside a pony I hate with all my existence.” I said. Aquaria shifted slightly before speaking.

I see. That is why I’m sensing my sisters. Yet, I do not sense Lux. I pray they haven’t already started without me.

I arched a brow. Out of all these Maidens, I was surprised to find that the water spirit was more reasonable than the others. I smirked.

“Don’t worry. Din is safely locked up inside me. As for the others. They just recently woke up. By chance, I believe Lyon is looking for Lux. With any luck and much to my chagrin, he may have already found Lux and is now waking her up.” I said. Aquaria blinked.

Is that why you seemed annoyed? You don’t at all seem startled by my domain? She smiled. Oh, I wish I could have called dibs on you. But Din did her best to push me away. I arched a  questioning brow.

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

I cannot speak to you about that. I have already said enough. She flapped her colossal wings. I did as I was told. I do hope you are keeping Din from ruining my beautiful land. If she does I may have to… take extreme measures.

Extreme measures? What is she- WHOA! Aquaria flapped her wings and I felt myself being dragged along by the current she had created. Again, I helplessly flailed and flipped, closing my eyes as I did.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I jolted up and once again, smacked my horn into Iris’s chin. This time, she stumbled over the table and crashed into the small shelf where the radio lay. She frowned and I gave her a sheepish smile.

“I honestly need a chin guard or something.” She said before a book fell from the shelf and plopped open onto her face. I looked over to see a surgical tray and stiffened. Goldenlee smiled as she wiped her hooves with a handkerchief.

“You must have been dead tired. I was able to get all of the bullets out from your body.” Then, she looked sternly at me before giving me a bop on the head. I rubbed my poor aching head as she spoke. “And you once again throw yourself into unnecessary danger! Honestly, what would have happened if you didn’t come back at all?” I bowed my head. Near rape status. But I made sure to geld the bastard. I didn’t say what came to my mind before speaking.

“Look, as worried as you all are, I did it for a reason.” I frowned. “And I’m going to see if my theory worked too.” I tried moving, but found myself unable to do so when the pain shot through me.

“Thirty two stitches, dear.” Goldenlee said. “I hope your theory was worth that much.”

“Knowing her, it might have been on the charts.” Shining Star said as he narrowed his eyes at me. “And what’s more, you suffered first degree burns. It’s best if you don’t take the ice packs that are strapped to you off. Their magic is trying to prevent permanent damage.” I bit my lip.

“Am I really that beaten?” I asked. Goldenlee frowned.

“Gave us all heart attacks if that is what you mean. Why didn’t you tell us you were back? We were ready to go look for you when we suddenly find you sleeping on the sofa looking like you’ve been through hell and back.” She said. I bowed my head. Not the welcome back I was expecting. I bowed my head, sighing.

“Sorry…” Goldenlee frowned more.

“Don’t apologize to me.” She said. She looked at Iris. I looked at her and she sighed.

“Listen, I’m just going to go for a quick little trip into Las Pegasus. Nothing else.” She said. I bit my lip.

“I-Iris?” she looked at me. “Y-you aren’t… mad?” she shrugged.

“I don’t know what to feel right now.” She sighed and opened the door. “I’ll be back soon.” When she closed the door, I felt my heart beat in panic. Oh goddesses… what did I do wrong? Iris is mad at me. Was it because I told her not to come with me? I laid back down, feeling ashamed. Goldenlee levitated her surgical tray and left me to stare at the ceiling. I ignored the banter from my friends when Sanity suddenly came up to my side.

“Are you couriers always so stupid?” she asked. I blinked tiredly at her.

“What do you mean?” I asked. She sighed.

“Don’t you trust your friends?” I looked at her, seeing her disappointed look. I looked back at the ceiling, covering my eyes with my PipBuck leg.

“I do. I just…” I sighed. “Something just feels… off.” I peeked out to look at the grey mare. “I also discovered another vessel while I was… you know…” Sanity furrowed her brows. “She told me her name is Sapphire Fire. And I am one hundred percent positive that she bears Aquaria.” I looked over to see my tattered saddle bags in the corner. “Look in my bags. Pull out mine and the other one.” Sanity gave me one last look before doing so. She gasped when she pulled out the sapphire colored box along with my amber box.

“Where did you…” she asked.

“I think Lyon left it for me. I was about to go back to her when I found a letter from New Pegas saying that he is taking them over to Las Pegasus himself.” I said.

“So we heard.” Comp’s voice said. “Taking out an entire territory of Fiends with nothing but a chainsaw and two grenades? Disguising yourself as one of them and killing the leader? Freed abused ponies and the stable’s residents? Geld one of them in defense for near rape before setting him on fire?” I heard a snort. “Yeah, you certainly left an impression. Enough that the whole city is talking about it.” He didn’t sound all that happy. What was wrong with them? All I was doing was testing a theory while getting a dress back and finding out what they are capable of. Two little ponies racked my brain hard.
I groaned. So that’s why. I felt even more awful. I looked to see Sanity looking between the two keys. She was clearly thinking of something. I couldn’t remember much after that. I must have fallen asleep.



I awoke to find myself in darkness. Checking the time, I found it to be three in the morning. I quietly sat up, hearing the snore of Brick. I squinted my eyes, seeing that each of my companions were sleeping. All except for one. Iris wasn’t back yet. I felt my heart skip a beat. Three in the morning? Not back yet? I bit my lip. Was she that mad at me? I winced, feeling a small pain in my legs as I quietly slid out of the sofa.
I quietly crept towards my saddle bags and frowned. My barding and gear were gone. My friends must have taken them to get repaired. They couldn’t have at least left the sword? I shook my head, feeling the dread come back. I had hurt Iris. And she was mad at me. I felt tears fall from my cheeks. My promise to never hurt her when we started our relationship came back. I had broken the promise. I slumped, feeling depressed now. Dammit, karma you are such a bitch to me. I looked back to my sleeping companions before quietly opening the door and stepping out.
I needed to get some fresh air. I was also worried that Iris may have gotten into some sort of trouble and I was to blame for her misfortune.

“Going somewhere?” a voice said. I stiffened and looked to see Sanity studying the boxes in front of her. What was she doing out in the hall?

“Err… just… out?” I said giving her my best smile. She gave me a I’m-not-stupid look and I sighed in defeat. “Iris didn’t come back last night.” I finally said.

“And you think you are in a condition to go out and find her?” she shook her head. “I’ve heard from the others about you. You lived a pretty rough life before meeting them.” I stiffened. Did my friends tell Sanity everything about me? I bit my lip. She arched a brow before her eyes widened. “Well… it seems you are.” I blinked and looked down at myself.
My hide was still somewhat tufted up, but I was no longer bleeding and hardly any sign of burns remained. I gave a small smile.

“The power of a maiden I guess. Quick healing in a sense.” I said. “Though it’s not something you should really rely on. Slow as hell.” I still felt sore either way. My cuts may be healed, but the stitches were there to keep me from falling apart due to the slow healing. Still, Sanity frowned.

“Do you know why everyone was upset?” she asked. I gave small nod.

“Yes…” Sanity nodded.

“Then I need to say nothing more. If you understand, then go talk to her.” She sighed. “I noticed Iris hasn’t come back yet either and so I waited out here for her.” I blinked.

“You stayed up all night waiting for her to come back?” I said. She shook her head.

“Not all night. Just half way through.” She said. She then scooped up the amber box and tossed it to me. I caught it in my magic and looked at it. “You say that you saw the vessel of Aquaria? What did she look like?” I rubbed my chin, recalling the mare.

“Sapphire Fire is her name. A blue mare with a sapphire and teal striped mane and tail. Apparently is afraid of big amounts of water.” I said. Sanity gave a weak chuckle.

“The vessel for a maiden of the water is afraid of water itself?” she said with a small smile. I arched a brow.

“Then what frightens you about Gaia?” I retorted. I didn’t really like her making fun of another pony like us because of something she’s afraid of. Sanity bowed her head, realizing what I was trying to tell her.

“Heights. I’m afraid of heights.” She shuddered before hugging herself. “Ever since I was a filly and had dreams of her, she always picked me up off of the ground and when she was done goading me into freeing her, she would just drop me until I hit the ground and wake up, feeling scared.” I nodded.

“Then the same thing has happened to Sapphire. I’ve already been to see Aquaria herself and let me tell you, there is nothing but a blue watery abyss followed by a dark abyss of nothingness. See what I mean?” Sanity said nothing but nodded. Then, she looked at me.

“So… what frightens you about Din?” she asked. I didn’t even skip a beat when I spoke.

“Easy. She brings destruction on everything and everyone she touches.” I said bluntly. Sanity seemed baffled at my blunt response.

“You… don’t sound that afraid.” I shook my head.

“I am afraid. But I know I can do better because I have friends that back me up.” I looked at her sadly. “And I have a special one that I have to apologize to.” Sanity seemed to ponder this. Then, she finally nodded.

“Well, don’t be out too long. I’m not sure if I can stall your friends.” She said. I smiled.

“You don’t need to. Just let them do their thing.” I said before trotting down the hall. I stayed quiet as I entered the lobby of the casino. It was only slightly busy. A few ponies quietly played roulette and poker on the tables. I trotted past them and bumped into Bucky. He smiled at me and tipped his hat.

“Morning, doll.” He arched a brow. “Geez, talk about your quick recovery. So where are you heading off too?” I sighed.

“Iris didn’t come back last night. So I’m going to go see if I can find her.” I said. Bucky rubbed his chin.

“Iris… Iris… I believe I saw her over at Sunny Springs.” He said. Sunny Springs? I thought back to my gear that was missing. Did Iris take my gear to get them replaced? I felt my hopes rise when I looked at him with a smile.

“Thanks.” I trotted past him and he stopped me with a hoof on my shoulder.

“Easy now. While you are out there, do you think you can maybe help a pony out?” he smiled. “It’s for the wedding, ya’ dig?” I smiled.

“Sure.” I said. I might be able to catch Iris and think of a good way to apologize to her.

“Good. There’s a certain package that I had ordered and it hasn’t come in yet. I heard that the courier who I believe was on her way to deliver it was attacked and it was taken from her. Do you think maybe you can keep an eye out for a peculiar package?” I beat my chest with a smirk.

“I’m a courier. Of course I can. Do you know where I can find the courier?” I asked. Bucky rubbed his chin.

“Can’t say for sure. Probably check the Nurse Redheart Clinic down the street. Heard the kid was beaten up badly too.” He said. I gave him a worried look. It must have been an important package if the courier was beaten to a pulp. But first, I have to get my gear. I trotted out of the hotel and made my way down the street to the Cathedral ruins. Turning the corner, I stopped and noticed a small crowd had gathered in a circle. In the middle, I saw Sunny Springs looking beaten. She glared at a cloak figure that I’ve seen at the Marigolds. It seems like he was also beaten up too. Sunny Spring was about to move when the cloaked pony shifted. I gapped when I saw Pride members burst from the crowd with sub-machine guns drawn.
“Lousy no good thief.” Sunny Springs spat. The cloaked figure said nothing. Then, he spotted me. I glared at him before moving through the crowd. When I broke through, I had five copies follow suite. I rushed one of the Pride members and planted a good hoof to his face, taking his gun in the process. I aimed up and fired to get the attention of the others. It worked. My copies managed to take them out and take their guns in the process. “Well, you got good timing kid.” Sunny said.

“What’s going on?” I asked, not taking my eyes off of the cloaked pony. Sunny Springs snorted.

“That thief stole from me. And I want back what he took.” She said. I narrowed my eyes.

“What did he take?” I asked. Sunny was about to say when the cloaked pony suddenly bolted through the crowd, knocking down ponies in the process.

“Hey! Get back here!” Sunny shouted before taking off after him. My brain was again sending more alerts. Something was definitely not right. I galloped after them. I had to give the pony credit, he knew how to be nimble. I eventually caught up with Sunny Springs right on the tail of the figure. He suddenly bolted right into an ally. We made no time in following suite. He knocked over trash cans and levitated cardboard at us. I bat away a cardboard with my magic and hopped over a trash can when he turned down another ally. He didn’t get far. It was a dead end. His covered head looked left and right before he turned to look at us.
Sunny Springs grinned.

“Nowhere to run, kid. Give it back.” She said. The figure stepped back once, saying nothing. I stepped forward.

“Just who are you?” I asked. The pony stood calmly now.

“Maiden. This is a dire time. You must make haste. Or the entire city is in trouble.” He said. I arched a brow. I know I heard that voice before.

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

“Oh, quit yapping!” Sunny Springs spat. “Cough it up and you won’t get hurt.” The cloaked pony shifted slightly before he suddenly lashed out a hoof and a metallic clang sounded. A loud pop and I was suddenly seeing stars. I stumbled and blinked. A flashbang. I blinked away the stars and when my vision came back, the cloaked figure was gone. I quickly looked behind us. Nothing. Sunny Springs grumbled. “Dammit… Of all the times to get robbed.” I sighed as we made our way back out into the streets and back to the Cathedral.

“So… what did get robbed?” I asked. Sunny frowned.

“It was a perfume bottle.” She said. I blinked. Per…fume?

“Err… is it really… something to be upset about?” I asked worriedly. Sunny arched a brow.

“He stole from me.” She said. I rubbed the back of my head.

“So… not something…?” I said lamely. She gave me a glare. “Hey, I don’t know what so great about perfumes or dresses! Don’t blame me for thinking they aren’t important at all.” What do mares see in all that frilly stuff? Honestly, it’s like you even touch a piece of cloth and they suddenly see you as the devil. And perfume? I gag everytime I smell it. I could taste it in my throat too. Sunny Spring seemed baffled.

“Well, it’s not just any perfume. It’s a specialty that was supposed to be sent to Al Capony by hoof. I was about to do just that when I turned back around and saw the fool swipe it. I caught him when a crowd blocked his path.” She spat. “Fucker knows how to hit though.” I stopped and looked at her with surprise. First a package that was supposed to be for Bucky. And now a perfume bottle? That pony is probably the culprit too that took the package. Then, I remembered. I haven’t really gone to check on the courier. “Something wrong?” I just looked at her before speaking.

“Err… it’s nothing really. Say, did Iris happen to give you my barding and gear?” I asked. Sunny Spring rubbed her chin.

“Erm… I believe it was that pretty mare friend of yours. Goldenlee, I think?” she said. I blinked. Wait, Goldenlee took my gear and gave it to her? Then… why did Bucky say… I shook my head. I’m so confused. “Are you alright, kid?”

“I just… I don’t…” I groaned. “I’m so confused!” I began pacing. “First, Iris is mad at me. Then, she doesn’t come back at all for an entire night. Then, Bucky tells me that a courier that was supposed to give him a package got beaten up and stolen. Now, you get robbed by a cloaked pony for a perfume bottle. Something is not adding up.” I stopped and blinked. “I mean the whole ordeal about stuff being stolen. Not the Iris is mad at me one…” I bowed my head. Sunny Spring pat my shoulder.

“So, your mare-friend didn’t come back at all last night?” she asked. I nodded, feeling my heart ache. “Then, she may either be drunk in a bar or possibly just getting some air. Or… you know, found another mare.” I looked at her with shock and panic. Oh goddesses, if that was the case then I seriously fucked up. Sunny Spring balked at my expression and quickly spoke. “N-not that she would anyway. You two seem to hit it off pretty good.” It was too late. I was dreading the fact that she may have found another mare because I did something I shouldn’t have.
And yet… I wouldn’t blame her either. If it was the punishment she found suitable for me, then I won’t begrudge it. I deserved every heart ache from her because I broke my promise never to hurt her. I felt tears well up, but I quickly bowed my head, my bangs covering my face before I wiped my eyes.

“No… you might be right… I deserve it anyway…” Sunny Springs suddenly knocked on my head. Even if I did have star metal bones, it still stung. I rubbed my head and looked at her stern expression.

“Don’t go getting depressed. Honestly, kid, you are taking it way too seriously. It might not even be as bad as you think. She’s possibly trying to figure out how she can express herself to you for what you have done to hurt her.” I was about to speak when she held up a hoof. “And don’t even say that going out with another mare was it. I can guarantee you she’s not the type of mare to do that.” I blinked.

“Err… well… I don’t know…” I said. Cream and Bubble Pop popped into my head along with Iris saying that she didn’t really care and gave them a chance. I felt even more conflicted when she thought it would be a good idea to have a kink with all of them. I flushed slightly, but ruffled my mane in frustration. Sunny Springs sighed.

“Listen, don’t go coming to conclusions already. Think about the moments you had together. Tell me she doesn’t love you after all that.” I said nothing as I did. Each and everyone. The moment I fell in love with her without realizing it and her falling in love with me because I was different and made her feel like she could be herself. Our moment in bed and the moment when she saved me from being kicked out of my own hometown. Saved me from destroying everyone on the carrier. Saved me from myself. I smiled. My pretty cool mare. Then, I felt guilty. I remember her saying she would come with me if I promised not to hurt her and that I would take her to see other places.
And yet, I told her not to come with me because I was stupid to not stick with my plan I had the first time. I rushed that problem head first without thinking. And I ended up being battered to the point of me looking like I was dead. I sighed.

“Do you… know where she is by chance?” I asked. Sunny Springs shook her head and I slumped.

“But look, just because she’s not with you, doesn’t mean she doesn’t care for you.” She said. I nodded. Once again, I was being selfish. I then took a deep breath and exhaled.

“You’re right. She can take care of herself. I’ll give her some space.” I said. Sunny Springs smiled now.

“Glad to hear it.” She motioned to the Cathedral. “Wanna see how your barding is fairing?” I nodded. We trotted over to her booth she set up. “I’m afraid that your barding is beyond the point of repair.” She reached under the counter and sprawled my torn and battered faded black duster with my scorched stable barding. I furrowed my brows. I guess I was that bad. I felt even guiltier now. I had worried my friends. Even though Goldenlee said not to, I was going to apologize to each of them. ‘Hey, listen, sorry about me being stupid and having you all worry about me. I was being selfish. Friends?’ I glared at the horned pony. 
No, if it was going to be an apology, it’ll not be half assed.
“Thankfully, I managed to have the material needed to make you a new one. And I’ve managed to salvage off the special magnet that was attached to the back.” She motioned at a mannequin pony with a frame around it. “Still working on what would be good though. Are you a stealthy or guns blazing?” I bit my lip. I’ve been mostly stealth. But with the Fiends it was guns blazing.

“Err… how about strategic?” I said. Not sure how ponies would think of strategic. “And probably a bit of stealth and guns blazing too?” Sunny Springs arched a brow coolly at me.

“I see. Well, it’ll be a while before it’s done.” She frowned. “And I have to find another perfume.” She reached under the counter and placed a neatly folded grey hoody and a black vest. “In the meantime, since I know you hate being unarmed, some temporary clothing for you until your barding is ready.” I gave her a sheepish smile.

“Thanks, but… I don’t really have my caps on me. They are back at the hotel.” I said. Sunny Springs nodded.

“Well, then you better go get them.” She knocked on the counter. “A thousand for rental clothing and six thousand for the barding.” My jaw dropped. A little expensive don’t you think? I slumped and nodded, taking the rental clothing in my magic. Sunny Springs smiled. “Glad to be of service for my favorite customer.” Am I? If I was, then maybe you should have lowered the price a bit? Oh forget it. I turned and trotted my way back to the hotel.
I frowned and looked up. The Nurse Redheart Clinic towered at four stories with a neon sign of a red cross and a heart in the middle. I quickly threw on the rental clothing, adjusting the vest before entering. To my surprise, this placed looked cleaner than the other buildings I’ve seen.
“Welcome. Do you have anything needed to be… fixed?” a mare said flirtatiously. I arched a brow in confusion and looked at the pretty mare in the nurse outfit. Her pink mane covered one of her navy colored eyes. I flushed when she suddenly brushed a hoof under my chin.

“Err… fixed? Like… uh…” She shushed me and licked her lips. I gulped. What the hell is going on!? Then, I noticed something strange about the mare. “Are you… daydreaming?” Her pupils suddenly went normal and she blinked.

“I… wha?” she looked me over, a little disappointed before slumping back into her chair. She was flushing furiously. The ivory mare nurse rubbed her face. “I’m terribly sorry.” I rubbed the back of my head.

“Uh… no biggie.” I said. I had to take a moment to calm my excited heart. The mare still flushed, but maintained her composure as she spoke.

“How can I help you, ma’am?” she said. Her expression seemed that of disappointment and shame. I cleared my throat, finally calming myself.

“I heard that a courier was taken in.” I said. The ivory mare pulled out a ledger and flipped through it.

“Courier… courier… I don’t see a courier name.” she squinted her eyes. I looked at the ledger and arched a brow. My eyes fell to a name I instantly recognized. Courier Seven? I felt myself suddenly feeling annoyed. Why her!? I groaned, thinking back to when we had to do a report on our hobbies. That same courier spilt Luster Dust on herself and continued to rant on about fashion. I looked at the mare nurse and saw her still squinting her eyes.

“Um, that name.” I said, pointing to the scribbled name. “I know that courier.” The mare nurse smiled.

“Oh, you mean the sweet little thing that has a passion about fashion? Yes, are you a friend of hers?” she asked. I shook my head.

“I’m actually a courier like herself. Courier Sixteen of the Crystal Express.” I sighed. “Me and her had the same study class.” The mare blinked even more and squinted her eyes.

“You… are you saying that you are the Savior everypony is talking about?” she asked. I slumped.

“No, I said I’m a courier like her. We’ve both studied to be couriers.” I snorted. “She just has an annoying habit of always bringing up fashion.” The mare nurse arched a brow and pointed at her mane. I groaned. “Yes, I’m the Savior everypony is talking about.” She suddenly looked star struck. Oh boy, this was going to get awkward.

“S-Savior?” she stammered suddenly. She pushed the ledger towards me. “C-can I have your autograph?” I said nothing and scribbled my name down in an empty space, much to my chagrin. She squeed, spun in her chair and held the ledger to her chest. “Oh, you just made this day even better!” she smiled at me. I nodded.

“Great. Look, if you don’t mind, I’m in a bit of a hurry.” I said. The mare nurse stood up and flailed her hooves at me.

“Wait! I’ll take you to her!” she said. I gave her my best smile I could manage as she trotted out of the counter and past me, squealing to herself as I followed her. “By the way, my name is Nurse Valentine. Oh, I can’t believe this! I’m with the Savior!” she gave a little happy jump for joy as we continued up the stairs. She went from seductive mare one moment to a fangirl the next.

“So… where are your glasses?” I asked. I couldn’t help but point it out to the mare. She looked like she was struggling to read the names on the ledger. Nurse Valentine blinked.

“Glasses? I don’t wear glasses.” She said. She suddenly flushed. “Oh… you know? How did you know I’m dyslexic?” I smiled.

“I didn’t, but thanks for telling me though.” I said, making her flush even more. A pretty mare who can be a fan girl and is dyslexic? I probably would have fooled around with her if I wasn’t taken. Then, the thought of Iris suddenly saying she doesn’t mind having other mares for our fun time popped into my head and I flushed. Oh goddesses, why!? Why do you torment me, karma? We reached the third floor and she led me to the end of the hallway. She knocked on the door before opening it.
There, sitting on the medical bed was the mare I dread to ever meet again. The red curly mane and the vanilla colored mare looked at us. She suddenly stiffened when she saw me.

“Sixteen!? What are you doing here!?” she balked. I frowned.

“I’m on vacation.” I said coolly. She gave me a worried look. “Is something wrong?” I asked.

“W-well, I don’t want you to… you know… go all fiery and murderous.” She said. She winced when I gave her a look that told her not to bring it up. I sighed.

“Listen, for what it’s worth, that wasn’t me that time.” I said. Seven gave me a skeptical look. “But that’s not why I’m here to see you. I’ve been told by somepony that you had a package stolen from you?” Seven bowed her head and nodded.

“Yes… but I wasn’t doing anything wrong!” she said exasperated. “I wasn’t bothering no pony! Why did they have to beat me up like that?” I looked at her with my infamous blank stare that made her curl slightly.

“You’re a courier. We risk our lives to deliver packages to ponies. You shouldn’t be surprised when you reach the top twenty. You open yourself up to more shady characters then the typical residents and farmers.” I said. “And right now, The Omaretas are planning to have a wedding and that package you were delivering was supposed to go to the gang head Bucky.” Seven stiffened.

“A g-gang head? Omaretas? Gangs?” she shivered. “I… I didn’t know it was for a gang head.” I sighed and rubbed my face. If I was a lost cause for girls’ day out, then Seven is a lost cause for all of us couriers. But I digress.

“So, I need to know who attacked you and where did they attack you?” I said. She hesitated before speaking.

“Why do you want to know? Are you helping them?” she asked. My nod made her gape. “But, didn’t you always say that you never wanted to involve yourself with gangs?” I nodded again and tapped my PipBuck.

“Have you’ve been keeping up with the news lately?” I asked. Seven nodded slightly. “Then, you probably already know why. I did the Omaretas a favor and did a damn good job of it. Now they see me as one of their own. Need I say more?” Seven shook her head. “Good. Now tell me what happened.” Seven took a deep breath before speaking.

“I had just entered Las Pegasus. The package was with me in my bags. Then out of nowhere, a group of cloaked ponies came out of nowhere and mugged me.” She motioned to her scrapes and bruises. “They beat me to a pulp and took off with the package.”

“And it didn’t occur to you to go after them?” I asked. Seven looked baffled.

“Are you crazy!? I’m not going after a group of maniacal ponies bent on beating and stealing!” she said.

“But you are a courier. And it’s our job to make sure the package is delivered.” I said. Seven shook her head.

“My orders didn’t have any penalties on it.” I arched a brow.

“You sure about that? Remember, top twenty?” Seven bit her lip, trying to figure out how to counter me. She gave a sigh of defeat and tapped on her PipBuck before holding it up to me. I trotted over and read the order.

>Seven, you are to deliver this package to the Roulette Casino Hotel in Las Pegasus. Failure to do so will result in minor consequences i.e. half payment or no payment. This package must be kept with you AT ALL COSTS. – TableTop

I nodded.

“Did you even bother to read your orders?” I asked. Seven nodded her head. I arched a skeptical brow, making her bite her lip before speaking.

“No… I was told by TableTop herself.” She said. I nickered.

“There ya’ go. TableTop only told you. She’s too busy to even read out penalties. It’s your responsibility as a courier to read it over.” I frowned. “And unfortunately, you aren’t really doing your job.” Seven bowed her head. I turned and made my way to the door. “If you aren’t going to retrieve it, then I will. Think about it, Seven. A courier doesn’t lead a normal life when they reach the top twenties. It’s how we do things in Pleasant Town.” I grit my teeth in annoyance as I left Nurse Valentine and the baffled Seven. I was about to exit the door when Nurse Valentine stopped me.

“Err… Savior? Don’t you think that was a little… harsh?” she asked. I looked at the pretty mare before speaking.

“We are couriers, not caravaners. The business can be a brutal one. And if you aren’t willing to put your wits and survival skills just to deliver one small brown box with nothing but a pebble in it, then you aren’t fit to really handle yourself at all. I didn’t create the rules. The rules were there when a pony decided to create a courier business.” I kept my blank unamused stare as I continued. “Seven needs to get her act together or she’ll just end up being killed.” Nurse Valentine seemed star struck.

“So… cool. You even care about your fellow couriers!” she said with a giggle. I rubbed the back of my head, feeling a little awkward. I’ve never seen any pony fangasm over me. In truth, I was a little scared at the thought. The only other fan I know was an RCE ranger stationed at the border. Then, the Enclave convinced them to leave. I was also having mixed feelings too. This mare had unintentionally flirted with me and then all of sudden, she went from sexy nurse to nerdy cute nurse. I slumped. My brain must be frying in confusion.

“Oh, uh… Savior?” she asked.

“Call me Courier. That’s my name.” I said. She flushed.

“Oh, sorry. Courier?” she gave me a sheepish smile. “D-don’t tell anypony what had happened. I uh… tend to daydream a lot. But this was a first that I out right did it on anypony.” I winked at her.

“Like I said. No biggie.” I chuckled. “So, what were you hoping for anyway?” Nurse Valentine continued to flush as she sighed.

“Well… I was daydreaming about me… and the Savior.” I gave her a suggestive smile. She quickly spoke. “To be honest, I thought you were a stallion. I always imagined you as a stallion when I first heard about you. I wasn’t expecting a… mare.” I laughed now.

“I’m not offended. I’ve gotten over the fact that most ponies see me as a male when I do dress like one.” I frowned. “How is it that some ponies are oblivious to realize I’m a mare. I have the height of one. I know for sure I am one.” Nurse Valentine shrugged.

“Maybe your really cool mane?” she guessed. I smiled.

“Well, thanks for the help, Nurse Valentine.” I said. Nurse Valentine stammered in reply.

“D-don’t be a stranger.” I nodded and left the clinic.

My brain was hurting. So many things were going on. But I told myself I will tackle one thing at a time. Right now, I have to worry about getting a stolen package back. Seven said she was just entering the city when she was mugged. I trotted towards the main gate.

Footnote: Max Level!

> The Family Wedding pt_3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Family Wedding Part 3


I frowned as I looked around. Too many ponies about. If Seven had gotten mugged around this spot, then it was no surprise that anypony would have done anything to stop it from happening. In front of the main gate that led out into the outskirts of Las Pegasus was in fact no better than Coltington Way. I asked ponies left and right about a certain courier mugging and all I got was either looks of “are you stupid?” or shrugs while saying “Viva Las Pegasus”. I groaned in frustration when one lovey dovey pair went from trying to explain to sexual innuendos. Eventually, it got to the point of me slowly backing away and out of site when the stallion became a tad horny.
I slumped as I found myself back in the middle of the busy streets. No pony was really too keen on speaking. And some see it as an everyday occurrence. The city of vice, Las Pegasus. Where you can enjoy to your heart’s content and where we won’t give two shits if you get mugged. Viva Las Pegasus. Enjoy. I snorted at my made up motto of the pony who thought of building Las Pegasus. Maybe I should ask around one more time. I looked and saw a middle aged scruffy looking pegasus with a grey unicorn with a striped mane. They were having a friendly chat over a table of coffee. I walked over to them.

“Um, excuse me.” I said. They looked up and smiled. “Sorry if I’m interrupting anything. But I’m looking for anything about a courier mugging that happened around here.” When the fancily dressed pegasus with a brown fedora spoke. I balked at the recognizable voice.

“And here we thought no one would bother to ask.” He said.

“New Pegas?” I arched a brow. The scruffy looking pegasus smiled and nodded.

“And who might you be? One of my lovely listeners that is just dying for me to sign a pad?” He said. I suddenly gave him a look of annoyance.

“I think you know who I am.” I said. The unicorn mare nickered.

“Indeed we do, don’t we NP?” she said. I looked at her.

“And you are?” I asked. The mare winked.

“Name’s Homage. I’m an assistant to DJ Pon3.” She said. Homage? I rubbed the back of my head. “And you are asking about any muggings? Well, we certainly thought it was an everyday occurrence here in Las Pegasus.” I said nothing and waited for her to get to the point. Homage looked to New Pegas. “What do you think, NP?” New Pegas took a sip of his coffee before speaking.

“Well, it’s not news I would be speaking of. But for a courier like yourself, I can’t resist turning away a good deed.” He said. “I guess we can tell you.” I cocked my head.

“Guess?” I frowned. “You’re making it sound like you have something to do with the mugging and the thefts going on around the city. Mainly directed at the Omaretas wedding.” Homage smiled.

“We have nothing against the Omaretas. Honestly, I’m happy that decent ponies are willing to have a special event like a wedding in a place like this.” she said. A thought popped into my head that made me glare at New Pegas. My sudden look made them arch their brows.

“Oh, I almost forgot. New Pegas, you are the sole reason why I’m in so much damn trouble. Why the hell did you think it was a good idea in the first place to exploit me?” I asked. New Pegas tipped his hat with a smile.

“Well, a pony that accomplishes a task like that has to get noticed. It’s not everyday you hear about a lone courier stopping a gang war on one of the Empire’s most dangerous routes and have two gang heads come to an agreement.” He said. I frowned more.

“And let me guess. You told everyone about me blowing up the building where one of the Bullhorn Boys were holding up in.” New Pegas rubbed his chin.

“Well, I didn’t think it was you at first. All I know was a courier had come out unscathed in the wreckage.” He grinned. “Say Homage. Ever wondered what’s it like to blow up two buildings?” Homage chuckled and looked at me.

“NP here wouldn’t have thought so if you hadn’t blown up the Cathedral Casino.” She said. I opened my mouth to protest, but thought better of it. I’m not getting anywhere with these two. They think they can toy with me? Well, this courier is not meant to be toyed with. I kept my cool as I spoke.

“Alright, deeds aside, I just came here for some answers.” I said.

“Then ask. Nothing’s stopping you.” Homage said. I felt my eye twitch in annoyance.

“Do you or do you not know about a courier mugging?” I asked, feeling my annoyance grow. The two exchanged a glance before New Pegas spoke.

“Sorry, kid. Never heard of one.” He said.

“See, was that so hard?” I said smugly before turning away and back to where I started. 

“But…” Oh, you are going to get it old coot. I looked back over my shoulder as New Pegas spoke. “You ever hear about a group calling themselves The Followers of the Apocalypse?” My look told him that this had better be worth my time. “Well, I’ve been hearing about that particular group is here in Las Pegasus and have been doing some shady stuff.”

“Shady stuff?” I asked, maintaining my blank stare.

“They aren’t really that bad of a group.” Homage said. “But I also hear that they have some dealings with gangs and caravans. Most ponies say you can find them in an alley where Coltington Way and Casino Road meet.” I sighed. And they just happen to know about this? My asking around made it clear that no pony really cared. But when new groups like my followers were a big buzz, then how come no pony was talking about the Followers of the Apocalypse? I looked at the two.

“Right, you two obviously know something about what’s going on.” I said. They arched a brow. “So, I’ll play along. But if I find out that you two are just stalling me for something else, then I’ll see to it that your show will be off the air.” The bluff seemed to work somewhat. New Pegas looked skeptical, but he knew better. I was the so called “Savior” in his eyes. But I can also be a “Destroyer” if ponies are just toying with me and wasting my time. The two little ponies were constantly arguing about what I should do as I turned my back to them and trotted my way back to Coltington Way.
When I reached the street, I noticed the scorch marks around the place. My battle with Alicron had left obvious marks. In fact, I could make out tiny fragments of the metallic robot’s armor on the street. A giant scorch mark laid in the middle of the street. The place where I ended Bud and Alicron forever. But this wasn’t time to think about that. I had to keep my guard up as I made my way down the street and looked for Casino Road. I went a couple of blocks before reaching the street where they meet. I looked around.
No alleys. I grit my teeth. If they decide to pull a jump on me, I’ll put both of them out of commission. The bad news though. I was unarmed. The two little ponies were on the verge of nearly destroying each other. They were just waiting for the actual event to happen. I strained my ears. It was a little too quiet. Then, I heard the sound of metal scrapping against cement. I turned and saw the sewer hole opened now. I readied myself. My brain was now sending me alerts everywhere. But when nothing came out of the sewer, I stiffened. I quickly spun around just in time to see a figure loom over me. I bolted to the side as a metallic hoof came crashing down where I once stood.

“Oh, you have got to be kidding me!” I said out loud as the metallic hoof rose up and I saw the familiar face of Alicron. Where did it come from!? And why is it here!? I backed away as it shifted to look at me. I blinked, seeing that it was just a torso of the giant robotic alicorn. It seemed to have been rebuilt in a sloppy manner. But even though the many flaws of the robot, it was still moving and aimed at me. I squinted my eyes, trying to see if I can find anypony inside the eyes. To my surprise, the cockpit was still shattered and broken as the day I had destroyed the monster.
No pony was piloting it. It was moving on its’ own. I grit my teeth. I’m unarmed, outmatched and was trying to process all this. The only other choice I had was to buy myself time. So I turned and galloped. Alicron reared back a hoof and aimed it at me. Out of the many choices I had, I could have just ran. But it would have followed me. I was completely taken by surprise at how quickly it crawled towards me. So, I Was left with no other choice. The mysterious sewer that had been opened.
I know somepony or ponies were down there waiting for me. But I couldn’t take on the giant robotic alicorn with my magic. I was completely unarmed. And illusion magic isn’t really something meant for combat. My copies were there to support me when I’m outnumbered or trapped. So I galloped over to the sewer and crawled in, closing the lid as the hoof came crashing down. The rusted ladder shook and I could still hear Alicron moving about as I made my way down.



Reaching the bottom, I looked around. Pitch blackness and the sound of trickling sewer water. The smell made me scrunch up my muzzle. Turning on my PipBuck’s lamp spell, I waved it, scanning the area around me. It looked like I was in some sort of underground bunker. I frowned. No way in hell am I going further without anything to defend myself. I looked around and found nothing to my chagrin. But wait. I noticed a pipe protruding out of place. I grabbed it with my magic and pulled. It came out and I squeed. Armed with something to defend myself with, I walked down the dark halls of the sewer.
Every now and then, a loud rumble would shake the area and dust would fall. Alicron must be tracing me underground, which wasn’t good for me. If it had an EFS too that even went underground, then I was indeed in trouble. Karma was still arguing whether I should end the careers of New Pegas and DJ Pon3 or keep playing along until I find the answers. I sighed. That’s all I was hoping for. Just answers.
And now here I am, taking cover from a giant robot that seems hell bent on killing me for what I did to it. I followed the dark corridors. A few times, I’ve come to a dead end and had to go back to take another path. I explored the sewers for what felt like hours before I finally began hearing something in the dark. I winced, straining my ears. They twitched when I heard clanging and the sound of pipes bursting. What’s even more eerie was that Alicron had stopped moving above. It was just pitch black with only the sound of the smelly running sewer water and the sound of pipes creaking. I felt a shiver run down my spine.
At this point, I figured Alicron had gone away or I was far away from it that it couldn’t pick me up on the EFS. Now to find a way out. I stiffened when a pipe burst in front of me. I gulped. And probably make it fast too. Again, it felt like hours as I traveled the sewers. My paranoia had picked up to the point of me seeing somethings in the corner of my eyes. 
At one point, I swung twice to my side because I thought I saw something moving alongside me. I blinked when there was nothing. I sighed and slumped.

“Fuck. Why is this happening to me?” I asked myself. I snorted when I answered my own question. “Oh right, because Karma hates me.” The two little ponies on my shoulders were quiet now as I continued on my way to look for an exit. Now it just felt like I was going in circles. Suddenly, my PipBuck blipped. I looked at it and saw that it had picked up a signal. I arched a brow. Since my PipBuck is a special one, its’ limiter is towards signals. And since I was underground, my EFS and my messaging spell for my PipBuck were cut off from me. But to have picked up a signal underground? I tuned in.

“The Rat is near the end.” The message repeated. I cocked my head. As the message kept repeating, I looked around. Nothing but pitch blackness and the same corridor I was walking down in. My PipBuck blipped again and a different message replaced the old one. 

“Activate pest control.” The sentence blinked. My ears twitched when I heard a deep moaning from behind me. I gulped and looked back. Nothing. I shivered again and adjusted the pipe close to me. It sounded big. And if I had to fight a big creature under here, then hello claustrophobia. In fact, the claustrophobia was setting in slightly. My heart beat fast as I picked up my pace. The moaning sounded again, but faint this time. I eased a little, but still kept my brain in full gear. My PipBuck blipped again and the old message was replaced.

“The Rat is moving.” I frowned. That sudden sense that I was being watched struck me like lightning. Was I the “Rat”? If so, then I wasn’t really alone down here. I shook my head. Concentrate, Courier. You need to get out of here. I took two steps forward and stopped. Holding up my PipBuck to illuminate in front of me, I saw the same cloaked figure that had stolen the perfume bottle and had told me about the Maiden keys.

“You!” I said. The cloaked pony had his back turned to me. When I spoke, he stiffened and quickly turned around.

“What are you doing down here!?” the pony asked. I blinked. The pony sounded female. In fact, it also sounded familiar too. The pony stepped back and I growled.

“You and I are going to have a little chat.” I said. The cloaked pony suddenly turned and bolted. I quickly followed after the mare. There were two mysterious figures? I held my pipe to my side with my magic as I tailed the cloaked mare. The pony looked back and I could tell she was surprised.

“Geez, you are quick!” she said as she banked sharply to her right. I followed suite and the figure gained a new speed. She was soon only a few inches away from me, which made me question if she was really trying to lose me or not. She turned left and I followed suite once again. I grit my teeth.

“Okay, enough of this!” I said as I stopped and heaved my pipe. The pony continued forward and I watched as my pipe found itself underneath the pony and made her trip. I smiled in triumph and galloped quickly to her, pinning her as she tried to get up. To my surprise, her strength was just plain ridiculous for she almost heaved me off. I conjured two copies and they dog piled her. I bit at her hood as she turned to try and crawl away as her hood fell off. I balked when I saw the familiar spiky silver striped mane.

“I-Iris?” I asked. Iris blinked and looked back at me. She sighed and stopped struggling. I sat back on my rump, dumbfounded. “I… you… wha…?” Iris looked at me with a small smile.

“Well, no point in hiding anymore.” She stood up and pulled down her muffler. “Courier, you have to understand. I’m doing this for everyponies safety.” I was still confused. Hiding?

“I… hiding? Was that why you didn’t come back last night?” Iris shook her head and my confusion set even more in. “Then…” Iris sighed.

“Well, I guess I can tell you why. But first, I have to apologize. For not coming back last night.” She bowed her head. “I was just… mad.” It was my turn to bow my head.

“I understand…” I said. Iris blinked and looked at me with surprise. “It’s because I didn’t let you come along. It’s because I didn’t stick to what I had planned to in the first place.” I sighed. “I should be sorry…” So many thoughts were going through my head. Iris sighed.

“Well, that’s one reason why. But it’s not the main reason.” She said. I looked at her as she threw her hood back over her head and pulled the muffler to her muzzle. “Follow me. We’ll talk along the way.” I said nothing and stood up. I walked next to her as she led the way. I could tell, the sudden confrontation was awkward as it was confusing. Iris gave a quiet chuckle before speaking.
“You really caught me by surprise. I didn’t think you were out wandering around down here.” She said. I shook my head.

“I was hiding from Alicron.” I said. Iris cocked her head.

“Are you saying that over grown bucket of bolts is back? But I thought you ended it?” she said. I frowned.

“I thought so too. But lo and behold, there it was.” I snorted. “The damn thing wants revenge.” Iris arched a brow.

“You’re making it sound like its’ a living thing.” She said. My look told her otherwise. Iris frowned. “Then it’s worse than we thought.” Worse? What’s worse? Iris looked at me sternly. “Somepony made a threat towards the entire city. And we have been constantly trying to figure out why.” I narrowed my eyes. Iris cleared her throat as she stopped in front of a dead end. “I know everything is confusing, but you first need to hear this. Then after that, I’ll tell you everything.” She nodded. “I promise.” I was still dumbfounded at this when Iris knocked a hoof three times on the wall. There was another loud moan, but this time around us and I instantly readied myself for anything. But when the wall parted ways, I gapped as I saw stairs that led down into a lit room.
I followed Iris and was soon greeted by more cloaked ponies. Two stepped forward and both drew back their hoods. Homage and New Pegas smiled at me.

“We were worried you had gotten lost.” Homage said. I was dumbfounded again. New Pegas spoke with a smile.

“Well, let us be the first to say welcome to our little underground heroes. The Followers of the Apocalypse.” New Pegas said.



I looked between Iris, New Pegas, Homage and all the other cloaked ponies. I fumed quietly as New Pegas spoke.

“Sorry about all this, kid. But we weren’t expecting you to catch on so soon.” He said. I said nothing and waited for them to get to the point. The ponies weren’t expecting me to react like this? No surprise, only furious frustration. Iris looked worriedly at me and then to the two. I wasn’t mad at Iris. Well, I don’t know how I should feel about her right now. But these two. They are the reason why I’m like this. Homage cleared her throat.

“Err… yes. I can see you are upset. We will be glad to answer any questions you have.” She said.

“What do you have against The Family?” I asked without a heartbeat. “And more importantly, why did you mug Seven and steal the package?” My guess really caught them by surprise. I continued to maintain my look as Homage spoke.

“Well, you see, somepony had made a threat towards the city. Mainly towards The Family.” She motioned around. “And that’s where we come in. We aren’t really a secret. But out here in the Strip, the Followers of the Apocalypse have to improvise their decisions.” Homage smiled. “We do not only help ponies, but entire communities.”

“And fight the good fight.” I finished it off. Homage nodded. “Then why go around stealing things? A little contradictory don’t you think?” Iris spoke for them.

“It’s for a good cause.” She said. My look made her falter a bit, but she continued. “A-and we are really sorry about the attack on a courier.” She snorted and glared at New Pegas. “I was against the idea.” New Pegas snickered.

“Most were, but Seven wasn’t really intent on letting go of the package.” He said. Seven actually refused to give up a package? Then my lecture towards her…

“You set me up with Seven, didn’t you?” I said. Homage gave a small smile.

“It was an unlikely outcome, but we are truly sorry about it.” Homage sighed.

“And Alicron?” I arched a brow as I asked. New Pegas looked grim.

“Yes, we’ve been hearing about your mechanical friend. We don’t really know who repaired it and why it’s going on a rampage.” He said. I motioned at me that made New Pegas understand.

“Next, explain to me why a radio DJ is running the group?” I said. “Then after that, tell me what happened to the stable ponies and the other abused mares?” New Pegas nodded.

“I’m not running anything. We are a group that contribute to the good cause of ponies everywhere. We just happen to run one of the organizations down under the sewers of Las Pegasus. As for the ponies you saved, they are resting up in a hotel by my radio tower.” He explained. I looked at Iris and she gave me a worried look in return.

“So, what good cause is stealing things from others?” I asked. New Pegas nodded to a pair of cloaked ponies and they placed a perfume bottle and a damaged package. Homage held up the perfume bottle with her magic and levitated it in front of me.

“Take a good look at this bottle.” She said. I did, narrowing my eyes when I saw a faint shimmer on the top of where the liquid ended. Poison inside perfume? “So you saw it?” Homage smiled. “Iris is right about you. A quick learner and a good thinker.” I ignored the flushed look from Iris. I’ll deal with her later. Right now, I want to see what these ponies ulterior motive was. “That poison is a deadly toxin found in a special plant in the Everfree Forest. Now look at the package.” She held it up in her magic. I didn’t really have to look.
The wires told me everything. Déjà vu.

“Do you see why it was necessary? We had to quickly confiscate these items for the safety of The Family.” New Pegas said. “And many more.” He looked over to a table where a bunch of other deadly looking but ordinary everyday items laid on.

“Okay, so you beat up innocent ponies and steal things, but for a good cause.” I shrugged. “Alright, I can understand that. Now, what are you planning after the fact?” New Pegas smiled.

“Nothing. We continue our fight for the good fight. And thanks to you, we can focus on another matter. Alicron.” New Pegas motioned me to follow and I did with Homage and Iris trailing behind us. When we went down a pair of stairs, I gapped at the giant map with a magnifying glass constantly scanning the map. It was the entire Strip region. Another map opposite of that was The Empire region. Scribe looking ponies were taking down notes on clipboards after scanning something from terminals. It was an entire base of operations down here! He stood in front of the map of the Strip before turning to me.

“Our operations our led by our lead scribe, courtesy of the Apple Jack Rangers.” He motioned to a mare looking at a terminal. She must have been so busy because she didn’t look up at the mention of her name. “Now, we can focus on another threat towards the city. Then after that, the main one.” Main one?

“So… you know who is making the threat?” I asked.

“We aren’t really sure, per se. But we do have a likely suspect.” Homage said as she levitated a file onto a table in front of us. When she opened it, I gapped, seeing Bucky’s pictures on top of documents.

“Bucky is a threat?” I asked amusedly. New Pegas nickered.

“Believe it or not, he is. For the past week he’s been doing some shady stuff beyond The Family’s level of activity.” He said. Like Bud when he was a Pride member. “Yes, the wedding between Al Capony and Bucky is a major one. And everypony is putting aside differences for such an event. However, not everypony agrees with the wedding. We’ve managed to sabotage a few groups planning on attacking them.” He nodded to Iris. “And those that have gone so far as to attack the gang heads directly.” I looked at her and she nodded slightly.

“Intel says Bucky has been rendezvousing with ponies of unknown origin. But our scouts couldn’t get a good look at the ponies he’s dealing with. They are always hidden from view.” Homage said. Hidden from view? I rubbed my chin. Homage smiled. “But I know we are close to finding out who they are. We know that they will strike in a week when the wedding starts. We just need to know where they will be coming from.”

“And let me guess. You are hoping I could figure that out.” I said unamused now.

“Well, Iris spoke very highly of your intelligence. If anypony can figure things out, then it could be you.” New Pegas. Iris bowed her head in shame. Obviously, she was hoping they would skip that part about her mentioning me. What was Iris not telling me? I sighed before turning to the duo.

“Fine.” I said. New Pegas and Homage exchanged glances.

“J-just like that?” Homage asked. I nodded, then quickly held up a hoof.

“On one condition. My friends need to know about this too.” I said. New Pegas shook his head.

“We can excuse Iris, but the others will risk the destruction of the operation.” He said.

“I think she may be on to something.” Iris chimed in. I looked at her with a small smile as she spoke. “Think about it. The more ponies keeping an eye out, the better we have a chance of figuring this out. And I know our friends. As long as we come clean with them, they can trust us.” She looked apologetically at me. Her phrasing meant she was going to stick to her promise. New Pegas rubbed his chin.

“You may have a point. Alright, your friends are welcome to help out. But you must promise us that they are not to speak of word about us or what we do. We are to remain anonymous or else we can forget about helping everypony in the city.” He said. Homage and Iris led me back out of their hidden base and out into the sewers. I sighed and looked at Iris, ignoring the fact Homage was right next to us.

“So, when were you going to tell me?” I asked. Iris bowed her head.

“I… wanted too. But I couldn’t.” she looked at me. “When I first found the Followers, I was seventeen. I helped a group of them during my mercenary days. Me and my mercenary group had been tasked with protecting this group while they make an important run to a undisclosed location.” She frowned. “We were suddenly ambushed and I was the sole remaining survivor to make it back with one of the Followers.” She nodded to Homage. “She was the only one of her group to make it out.”

“And if it wasn’t for Iris’s sheer strength and ability to fight, I would have been a goner.” Homage said with a smile. “I was the one that got her into the group in the first place four years ago.” 

“Then why not tell us?” I asked her. Iris bowed her head.

“Like I said. I wanted too. But I couldn’t.” she said. Homage spoke for her.

“I was the one that told her not too. We had to keep it a secret from the eyes of most ponies.” Homage motioned with her head upwards. “You can still find our group out in the Wastelands. Some of us like to explore technology. Some like to help publicly. But we are the ones that give intel and are always on the scene before anything happens.” The Followers must be a very well organized group by the sound of it.

“So, you’ve been with the Followers while you were still a mercenary?” I asked. Iris nodded. “So… you were still with them when we first met?” Again, Iris nodded.

“I had just gotten out of a quick briefing when Goldenlee and the others came to me.” She smiled. “They recognized me and asked for help.” Then she gave a sheepish smile. “Course, I still stuck by my mercenary job too. I was stubborn and got her to promise me fifty thousand caps. And then the whole thing with Alicron and so on… really changed my life.” I cocked my head.

“Did I… really change your life that much?” I asked. Iris nodded with a smile. I looked to Homage.

“Iris isn’t like she was before when I met her. She was always so cold and being a lone wolf. Her abilities outmatched even Gawd’s. And I’ve been in touch with her for four years.” She smiled. “I’ll always remember that day. The one day when she told me about a certain pony that she can actually feel like being herself.” I flushed slightly. But… why was I still feeling so conflicted? Maybe because Iris is still mad at me?

“I-Iris?” I began. “I… I’m sorry about what I had done…” I said. Iris looked at me.

“What do you mean?” she asked. I took a shuddering breath before speaking.

“I promised when we first started our relationship that I wouldn’t hurt you. And I… I broke it. I hurt you.” I bowed my head. “When you didn’t come back last night, I was worried something may have happened to you. That you may had done something rash because of what I did.” I looked at her. “So… I won’t hold it against you if you punish me. If you don’t want to talk to me ever again, then I wouldn’t hold it against you. You never wanted to see me, then you could do so and I wouldn’t stop you. And if you did find another mare to be with…” I heard myself falter. I felt tears well up at the thought. “I-I wouldn’t be mad at you about it. In fact, she’s probably better at keeping a promise than me.” Iris and Homage looked at each other before Iris bursted out laughing and Homage chuckled. I flushed more and bowed my head.

“A pure genius and she’s worried about small things like that?” Homage said. “I tip my hat to you.” Iris finally took a moment before speaking, still giggling.

“I don’t know what got that idea in your head? You think another mare would satisfy me?” she asked. I was utterly confused. “Courier, as astute as you are, you are still pretty oblivious to some things. I’m not seeing another mare. Nor was I even planning on too. You are plenty enough for me.”

“But… what about… those other times when you got Bubble Pop… and Cream…” Iris smiled.

“You make a cute look when you are taken by surprise. In all honesty, I wasn’t bothered by it. But only because I knew you wouldn’t expect it. And I got to tell you, they aren’t that bad either. I’m still wondering if you will take up my idea?” Homage nickered.

“Are you talking about that orgy idea? Wow, I didn’t think you would actually go through with it.” I balked. Has Iris been telling Homage about the whole thing? Iris nodded.

“I’m just waiting for her to give the okay. I mean, even she’s been thinking about it.” She said. I spluttered. No words could describe the embarrassment I was feeling. These two are evil… 
Suddenly, Iris sighed and gave me a small smile.

“The next part. Yeah… I was mad.” She said. I bowed my head. “I still am. Not really at you. I mean, I’m mad that you went back on your word. You were only supposed to see what they were capable of. And seeing you laying on the sofa all beaten and bloodied. I was… sacred. What made it even worse was New Pegas describing some detail about your ‘heroics’ towards the Fiends.” She wiggled a hoof at me. “Slaughtered an entire territory of Fiends. Nearly getting raped but end up gelding the guy and setting him on fire. Which brings me to the main reason why I’m mad.” She grit her teeth. “I’m mad at myself.” I said nothing as I waited for her to finish.
“Last night, after Goldenlee patched you up, I went to the casino bar downstairs and I guess wanted to drink to forget the pain. Then, Al Capony came and we talked a bit. I hadn’t realized I gotten too drunk and Al Capony insisted that she have me sleep in her bedroom while she stayed at Bucky’s. When I awoke the next morning, I found myself in her bedroom. Al Capony and I talked more again when all of a sudden, we were attacked by a strange looking pony.” She sighed. “The pony ran off before I got the chance to finish him. That’s when I decided to come down here and update the Followers on the situation.” She said. “But as all this happened, I was thinking that I had failed to stick to my word also.” I blinked. “I promised your brother I would protect you. To make sure you don’t do anything brash. And you end up doing just that.”
She turned to me. “I thought that how can I be your protector if I couldn’t even convince you to get me to come along. I was just stupid and thought I could trust you to not do anything like you had pulled. But seeing you like that, made me feel really angry at myself and only slightly at you.” She looked at me. “So, I forgive you. But… can you forgive me?” I smiled, feeling relieved. I nuzzled her cheek and she gave a happy hum in return.

“Now that’s just adorable.” Homage said with a smile.



“I cannot believe what I am seeing right now.” Goldenlee said in awe. We found our friends looking for us both. We were about to get lectured by Goldenlee when Homage had to convince her why we were gone like we had. Star examined the map of The Empire.

“What are these markers exactly for? Other base of operations?” he asked. New Pegas chuckled and shook his head.

“Those are markers for stables.” He said. I blinked. A map that marks the stables? Comp peeked over the shoulder of a scribe.

“What is it that you all are doing?” He asked as he pointed at the monitor. The scribe mare smiled.

“Important work, dear.” She said. Comp frowned.

“Not a very helpful scribe.” He said. I saw a vein pulse slightly in the mare, but she ignored it and continued on. New Pegas turned to me.

“Now that everypony is here, let’s discuss how we should deal with the threats.” He said. We all gathered around a map of Las Pegasus in the middle of a table. New Pegas stuck pins into certain locations. He placed colored pins on other areas. “We had planned to deal with the Fiends. But our Savior took care of that.” He pointed at the red colored pin. “We’ve managed to stop an assassination on Alabaster. Intercepted a courier with a bomb and confiscated a poisoned perfume bottle.” The red pins were placed on the map.

“We still have a lot more threats being occurred in certain locations. If this wedding is being targeted solely, then we have to focus around the central area of the city. These grey pins here are suspicious places where Bucky had made contact with these unknown ponies.” Homage said. Goldenlee balked.

“You’re making it sound like Bucky is sabotaging his own wedding!” she said. Homage nodded.

“A possibility.” She said.

“And what if these ponies aren’t as bad as we think they are?” Star asked. “What if Bucky knows about the threat and is dealing with these ponies just like you all are doing now.”

“Then Bucky is one hell of a genius.” New Pegas said. “He’s Omareta after all.” I shook my head.

“But Bucky himself told us that the Omaretas act more like a mafia. Organized crimes and dealings. They don’t usually handle their stuff behind closed doors. Neither of The Family do. But I can’t help but think if it’s the same thing with Bud.” I rubbed my chin. “Which might explain somewhat as to how Alicron is back.” New Pegas rubbed his chin in thought.

“Maybe, but I doubt Bucky is mechanically inclined to rebuild a robot.” He said.

“Unless he got some help.” A scribe mare said suddenly. She trotted up to the table and placed down a folder, showing us all a picture of…

“Bud!?” me and my friends said in unison. I couldn’t believe it. Bud was still alive. The burned face and hide couldn’t hide that sly look.

“This was recently sent in by one of our scouts.” The scribe said. “Spotted near Plot Street and Hoofington Avenue.” I looked grimly at the picture. How is it he is still alive? I made sure that bastard was in no condition to move.

“But why would Bucky need help to rebuild Alicron?” I said. “I was there when he faced down Bud himself. Why would they be working together?” New Pegas looked grimly.

“You’re guess is as good as mine. But now we know who he’s dealing with. Which means the threats have been added a twenty percent more to the scale. And if Bud is around, I’m guessing he hasn’t forgotten what you had done to him.” I said nothing but nodded.
But why are Bucky and Bud working together? Bud betrayed The Family and Kingpin had sent Bucky to take care of it. Even Father Pride was happy that Bud was killed. Or was killed. Something was off about this. I just know it. But… what is it? What was making me have alerts go off in my brain? The thought of Bucky plotting against his own wedding? Was that it? I couldn’t be sure.

“So what do we do about this?” Brick asked. New Pegas frowned as he thought.

“Two options. We investigate more into this or we go ahead and go straight for the kill, so to speak.” He said. My friends looked at me, making me feel slightly small. The decision was all me. I sighed.

“How about a third option. We bait Bucky and Bud. Expose them.” I saw their confused looks. “Of course, this isn’t going to be a good plan, but I think it’s a workable one. We are a part of The Family to them now. We have an opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. All we need is a set up.” New Pegas and Homage exchanged glances before looking back at me.

“And what set up do you propose?” Homage asked. I motioned to myself.

“I’ll be the bait. I can have the rest of my friends keep close but in the shadows. I’ll convince Bucky to go on a walk or an errand or something. If he excuses himself, I’ll let my friends know.” I said.

“And how exactly are you going to tell us if we are to stick to the shadows?” Comp asked. “And how close do you want us?”

“Well, that’s where my copies come in.” I subconsciously conjured six copies of myself, startling a few of the Followers in the process. “I can send a message to each one through telepathy magic. You and my copies will blend in to the crowds of Las Pegasus.”

“I see now.” Star said with a smirk. “Stick to the shadows. As in hide in plain sight.” I nodded.

“And that’s how you will bait Bucky in the act?” Homage asked, a little confused at the thought. I smiled and nodded.

“You will also know when he makes a move. I’m having one of my copies stay here.” I made one copy stand next to me and smiled at the duo. Homage and New Pegas seemed impress.

“So, it is true what they say. That you can make copies of yourself?” Homage put a hoof out and touched my copy, pulling back slightly at the sudden solid touch. “And they are real? How is that possible?” I tapped my horn with a hoof.

“Years of practice. With a bit of star metal in the mix.” Homage chuckled.

“And I thought LittlePip was talented with telekinesis.” She said. I arched a brow.

“You know LittlePip?” I asked. New Pegas nodded.

“Me and Pon3 here both know her.” He said. I stared at Homage for a second. Did New Pegas just call Homage Pon3? As in DJ Pon3? My look made Homage smiled amusedly at me.

“You know, I think it’s starting to become a habit with most ponies when they realize who I am.” She said. Her horn glowed and when she spoke, the familiar voice of DJ Pon3 came out. “I think it’s a plan then. Keep us updated, eh kid?” she winked as her horn glowed again. Voice manipulation? With magic? I rubbed my chin. Why hadn’t I thought to look into changing my voice? I know a few situations where changing my voice could have definitely come in handy.

“You have to teach me that trick.” I said, curious at the possibilities and situations I could get out off and away with just by changing my voice. Homage chuckled in her normal voice.

“Later. Right now, we have to expose a certain pony and protect the city. We are counting on you, Savior. And your friends too.” She said.

“Just call me Courier.” I said. “That’s my name.” I suddenly gave them a sheepish smile. “Or… maybe refer to me as Quiet Fire?” Iris nickered.

“See you want to have a nickname then.” She said. “How about… Long Tongue?” I opened my mouth to say how ridiculous that sounded, when I saw that sly smirk and flushed.

“How about Sixteen?” Comp said with a small smirk. I frowned at the colt. “Hey, it’s better than being called by your job.”

“But it’s also no better than being called by my courier number.” I said.

“Oh, I know. Hot Head.” Goldenlee said with a small smile. I glared at her. Don’t start that with me.

“Lucky Seven?” Star suggested.

“No.” I replied in a heartbeat. 

“Hooded Courier?” Brick suggested. As catchy as it sounded, I shook my head and groaned in frustration.

“Alright, can we just get this started?” I said, trying to avoid anymore nickname suggestions.

“You know we love you.” Comp said with a snicker. Right, because everypony enjoys picking on the courier.



Everything was set. All I had to do now was wait for the right moment. I had to hand it to my friends, they knew how to blend in well. I could say the same with my copies. Goldenlee had suggested to dress each of them up except for the one down with the Followers. My copies were with my friends in their positions wearing classic dresses. I didn’t know how she did it, but Goldenlee managed to actually make some of my copies look good in a dress. As for the real me? I’m still stuck with my hoodie and vest. I missed my barding.
I waited by the front of the Roulette hotel. I had told Bucky about his package. I told him he had to see for himself and that it was important no one else followed. And thanks to my charisma, I managed to get him to lose his boys. Though, I had a bit of help with chems. The Mint-als I took made me feel like I could accomplish anything. This is at least the third time I had taken a chem. I studied well about each after effects of chems. Mint-als may sound promising, but you always end up feeling stupid in the end. 
And I for one don’t want to end up feeling stupid. But there was one problem. Bucky was taking his sweet time talking to Al Capony and Kingpin. I timed that after six minutes, the Mint-als would wear off. I put a hoof to my vest pocket, feeling the tin cover of the chems. I bit my lip. Mmm… maybe one more wouldn’t hurt. I had to stay in top shape anyway. I pulled out the tin and was about to pop another chalky tablet in when Bucky finally stepped out. I quickly hid the Mint-als back into my pocket and grinned at him.

“Took your time, did you?” I said. Bucky grinned back.

“Just had to report on what’s happening. This whole threat towards my wedding is really wearing down the boss and my fiancée.” He said. Uh-huh, we will see about that soon. “So, you had something to show me about my package?” I nodded.

“I couldn’t bring it with me. I’ve cornered the culprit and made sure he wouldn’t escape.” I said. Bucky followed me as I lead him towards Coltington Way. Plot Street and Hoofington Avenue were close by. When we finally arrived at Coltington Way, I noticed Bucky looking suspiciously down the street. “Something wrong?” I asked. Bucky nodded.

“It’s a little too quiet here. This place always has something going on.” He said. I arched a brow. That was… a normal thing to say for Bucky. I mean, after all, we did have a showdown with Bud and Alicron here. I felt the Mint-als wear off and to my utter shock, I suddenly felt like I didn’t know what I was doing. When Bucky turned his back, I quickly popped another tablet in and felt myself able to concentrate. Damn, these things were good. Feeling like myself again, I couldn’t help but notice a familiar mechanical face looking down at me. I gapped, seeing Alicron rear back a mechanical hoof.
Bucky pushed me aside and took the blow. He went rolling down the street, leaving me to regain my footing and face down the giant robot. Seriously, where the hell did it come from!? Something that big can’t move so silently in the state it’s in. And what’s even stranger, Bucky had saved me in my stupor. Something wasn’t right here.

“You okay, Bucky?” I asked. Bucky slowly stood up and nodded.

“Just a scratch, ya’ dig?” he said as he glared at Alicron. “I see your friend is back.” I grit my teeth. No, this wasn’t right.

“We meet again, Sixteen.” A voice projected from the robot. A voice I knew all too well. I felt stunned. Wait… if Bud is piloting Alicron now, then what was that before? Through the cracked eye, I saw Bud glaring down at me with a glazed eye. I smirked.

“You look different, Bud. Mane cut perhaps?” I said. Bud growled and brought down a hoof on a button. Alicron’s horn spun and I quickly crouched low, ready to move out of the way.

“Laugh it up while you still can. Today is the day I finally get my revenge on you!” Bud said. I grit my teeth. This isn’t right. This wasn’t supposed to be the plan. I quickly sent the signal to my copies as Bud aimed the revving gatling gun horn at me. I galloped quickly to the sides as the bullets trailed me.

“Hey kid!” Bucky said. He heaved a 10mm pistol towards me. I caught it in my magic and fired at the cockpit, making Bud quickly turn the head and getting the gatling gun off of me.

“Damn you! You and Bucky are going to pay for what you have done to me!” Bud roared.

“How did you even survive!?” I retorted as I backed away towards Bucky. Bucky glared at Bud.

“What I want to know is why you’ve been planting spies and making threats towards The Family.” Bucky said. I looked at the gang head. But… wait… I shook my head and aimed the gun at him.

“Don’t play dumb.” I said. Bucky arched a brow. “This is all some sort of trick. You and Bud have been working together. You are planning your own fall of your wedding.” Bucky looked offended.

“What makes you think I want to ruin my wedding!?” Bucky growled. Bud chuckled.

“I was wondering when you were going to catch on, Bucky. But I guess early bird gets the worm, don’t you think?” Bud said. Bucky growled more.

“So, how did you escape from death? I thought the kid here made sure of it.” I was utterly confused. Bud moved Alicron to loom over us.

“Simple. I had an override code. When you turned your back on me, I quickly activated it and in the smoke, I disappeared into the sewers.” He sighed. “Unfortunately, you managed to scar me in the process. These scars are the bane of my existence. They remind me week after week about what you did to me.” I rubbed the back of my head.

“So… you escaped underground? And what, for weeks you stayed underground?” I questioned. If Bud had escaped underground, then that would mean that the Followers would have known about it. Or, at least know that somepony had went under. Bud shifted Alicron slightly.

“I did. But it wasn’t soon after that I managed to scavenge the important parts of Alicron. When scavengers came to loot, I made sure that they would only get away with scraps. After two weeks, I had finally gotten a chance to hide Alicron, with the help of a very special pony.” I looked at Bucky. But Bucky shook his head at me.

“Kid, I honestly don’t know why you think I want to work with a scum bag like Bud. But we have more important matters right now.” He narrowed his eyes at me. “We’ll talk later.” I looked skeptically at him. Then why was my brain still sending me alerts? Bud laughed.

“I’m going to enjoy killing you both!” he said. Alicron’s horn revved again. We both readied ourselves. But Bud didn’t fire the gun. In fact, he looked annoyed. He muttered something. “I can’t believe this… of all the worst possible times…” he glared at us both. “Don’t think this is over. I will put an end to you, Sixteen. And you too Bucky. I will end The Family. Mark my words.” We watched as Alicron turned and crawled down the street, climb up a building and vanish out of sight. What just… happened?

“Courier!” I heard Star call out. I turned and saw my friends with my copies run up. Iris smirked.

“The jigs up, Bucky! We caught you red hoofed.” She said. Bucky arched a brow.

“And what exactly did you catch me in?” he asked. Iris opened her mouth to say something, then quickly closed it in confusion. I frowned. Bucky then looked at me, his eyes narrowed. “Maybe we should talk, once I report in with Kingpin. I’m sure he will be happy to hear what you thought about me.” His tone wasn’t at all pleased. I bowed my head and sighed. This is all wrong. I thought Bud and Bucky were working together. I felt the Mint-als once again leave me and I was left feeling stupid.



Footnote: Max Level!

> The Family Wedding pt_4
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Family Wedding Part 4


I sat quietly in the room where Kingpin sat behind a large half circled desk. Bucky had made it clear that I was the one that was supposed to report in with him. He also didn’t like the accusations we placed on him. Neither Kingpin nor Al Capony were happy at the moment, leaving me to sit there with my head bowed as the gang heads discussed the issue while my friends waited for me down in the casino. At least they don’t have to deal with all this.
I didn’t think gangers really took any accusations offensively. Boy, was I wrong. I sat quietly as the three gang heads talked amongst themselves. I couldn’t really pay attention to what they were saying. The Mint-als had stopped working their magic when we got back. I fidgeted, feeling the urge to pop another in so I can think clearly. Dammit, I hate it when shit like this happens. Usually, it happens after a successful delivery. Just… with chems this time.
The two small ponies on my shoulders were quiet too. I could tell they weren’t happy with me. I didn’t want to admit it, but the Mint-als finally got me addicted. I bit my lip, feeling ashamed. But… how can I describe it? I’ve only used these chems three times, but I knew about the effects of them, so I would toss them away. The third time however… I pat my vest pocket softly, feeling the slight bulge of the tin. These things were… no, are… great!
They made me feel good. Really good! Intellectually good! The only downside is feeling stupid after six minutes. I blinked, seeing the gang heads looking at me.

“Err… what?” I asked.

“I asked if you would like to enlighten us on what you think.” Kingpin said. He gave a small smile. “Don’t worry. I won’t have you whacked. I’m just more… concerned for the safety of my family and my best man. So, we would love to hear why you would accuse Bucky a saboteur of my daughter’s wedding?” I rubbed the back of my head. I couldn’t say that I had a lead from the Followers of the Apocalypse. New Pegas said that their positions in Las Pegasus was to remain secret. I had to come up with something. I looked and saw Bucky narrow his eyes suspiciously at me.

“W-well… First off, I would like to apologize for the sudden accusation.” I frowned. “I’ve been hearing about certain plans that have ended up targeting your daughter and the wedding.” I gave a small grin. “So, me and my friends decided to look into it.” Now to reveal the culprit. I hope nothing goes wrong from this. I sighed and waved my hoof to them. “After investigating things, we believe we know who is behind it all.”

“And you think it was Bucky?” Al Capony asked with a raised brow. I bit my lip as I hesitated. How should I explain it? Damn, it shouldn’t be this hard to come up with something.

“A-and that is why I’m sorry we accused Bucky. We’ve managed a lead that we followed and the hooves point to two ponies.” I nodded to Bucky. “And it seemed like all the evidence also pointed to Bud working along with Bucky.” Kingpin and Al Capony looked baffled when I mentioned Bud’s name. Bud is not a popular pony with The Family, thanks to me exposing him and got all of us to believe he died.

“Bud… is alive?” Al Capony asked. I nodded. I looked to Bucky.

“I didn’t believe it at first either. But when we confronted Bucky, he showed up with a half broken Alicron.” I sighed. “So, I’m real sorry that I accused you like that Bucky.” Bucky nodded, looking serious now.

“I would wonder why you would believe me, of all ponies, to do something as ruin a sacred event, let alone my own wedding.” He smiled. “So, I’ll let it slide. Now onto important matters.” I nodded.

“Bud.” I said. I took a moment to process the shaking head of Bucky’s. “I… no?”

“I don’t believe Bud would be at all in any position to attack again. That robot was poorly reconstructed.” He snorted. “Even the minigun jammed.” He tipped his fedora. “Bud has given The Family trouble in the past. It was thanks to you that we were finally able to bring the slimy rat in. Well… what was most of him.” I blinked.

“Are you… saying that you pulled him out of the cockpit?” I looked to the floor and thought about my confrontation the first time around. Bucky hadn’t realized Bud had brought in Alicron. And when he got me to help him and his gang take him out and destroying Alicron in the process, I made sure that he was in no condition to move. “When did you pull him out?” I asked. Bucky sighed.

“The day after the fight.” He looked to Kingpin. “Saw that the slimy rat was still breathing. He’s a tough bastard, I’ll give him that.” Kingpin rubbed his chin.

“So… if you brought him out of the wreckage, how did he escape?” Kingpin asked. Bucky grit his teeth.

“I was careless. I let my guard down. Damn buck still had fight in him. Knocked me out before I knew what hit me. When I came too, he was already gone. Alicron gone with him as well.” He bowed his head. “Forgive me, boss. I had failed to put a traitor out of his misery.” Kingpin smiled kindly at him.

“Bucky, you are my best soldier for our cause. I can forgive a flaw or two.” He said. Bucky smiled.

“I won’t let it happen again.” Bucky said. Kingpin nodded. Al Capony suddenly stood up and swayed a little. She slumped, rubbing her head in a hiss of pain. Kingpin quickly looked over to her as Bucky walked towards her.

“Alabaster. Why don’t you call it a night?” Kingpin said. Al Capony shook her head.

“I-I’m fine, daddy. I just suddenly felt light headed.” She said. Bucky frowned.

“The stress has been getting the best of us, Al.” Bucky said. Al Capony smiled as Bucky put his horn to her head and with a light glow, Al Capony rubbed her head, feeling relieved.

“Mother Dandy certainly knows what spell works for a headache.” She said. Bucky winked.

“No worries, doll. We just got to last it out in a week. Once this event kicks off, we can spend a little time away.” He looked at Kingpin. “If it’s not too much to ask.” Kingpin smiled slightly.

“Bucky. Alabaster. I wish the best of you luck.” The two walked past me and into the elevator. Before Al walked in, she turned to me.

“Courier. Have you’ve been brushing up on your etiquette skills?” she asked. I arched a brow at her. Al Capony sighed. “Guess not. Well, if you want to really be one of my maidens of honor, you have got to learn to act like a normal mare.” She smirked. “I forbid you to attend our wedding in that outfit you had the last time you visited. Honestly, stallion clothing is way too big for you.” I flushed and rubbed the back of my head.

“I err… appreciate the concern. B-but I really don’t think me wearing a dress is a good idea.” Unless I can get Goldenlee to help. But… The way she handled some of my copies was time consuming. She spent half an hour on two of them! Two! And I hate not being able to move around!

“Nonsense. Why, with the right TLC, you will be having stallions and mares begging for you on their knees.” She winked. “Which is why you and Uncle Stiletto will be spending time.” I stiffened. Imagining the stallion… mare… whatever he was, touching me was unnerving. I felt a little ashamed at the thought, but I was honestly creeped out by Al Capony’s uncle. Al Capony smiled and entered the elevator, leaving me to turn back to Kingpin. We stared at each other, deciding on what we should say.

“Listen, kid.” Kingpin said. “I know you are this big hero and all. And let me tell ya’, your deeds aren’t going unnoticed. The entire Strip to the Shining Armor Dam is talking about you.” I bowed my head. That is not something I should never really be proud of. He looked sternly at me. “And you do realize you haven’t completely killed all of the Fiends.” I looked up at him in surprise. “You only cleared out a quarter of their territory. The entire south side of the Strip has been receiving reports of Fiend activity.”
He looked with a serious expression at me. “You’re a good kid. And a hell of a soldier if you were one. Most couriers would just run with their tails between their legs. But you, kid. You go above the call of duty as a courier. One out of the few that would risk their lives for a small brown package even in Hellhound territory.” He sighed. “What my point is, I don’t want to have your reputation with The Family ruined because of a simple accusation. We all remember The Cathedral incident. At least twenty ponies were sent to the Redheart clinic and yet, you were back here, planning out your next move. Most ponies would see that as you having an ulterior motive.” Me with an ulterior motive? Nonsense. I’m a courier. It’s not like I planned to take over Las Pegasus with the help of a machine.
In fact, I haven’t even met Mr. House at all yet. LittlePip has been the only one in ages to have walked into the Lucky 38 and back out. I guess my only chance was to deliver that package. But I doubt they would let me in. I would think Mr. House would just send one of his bots out to pick it up from me. All this thinking was giving me a headache. I pulled out the tin and popped a chalky tablet in, perking up as the Mint-als worked their magic. Kingpin seemed to chuckle when I did.
“Better becareful with those things. I knew a couple of friends that were addicted to Buck, Dash and Hydra all at once. Sure, those can be fatal if over dosed too much. But Mint-als can be both a blessing and a curse.” I smiled and tapped my head with my hoof.

“Don’t worry. If anything, they just make me feel… you know… me.” I said. He arched an amused brow at me before dismissing me with a wave of his hoof.

“Now, I don’t want to hear about another accusation. My daughter speaks very highly of both you and Bucky.” I sighed and nodded. As I entered the elevator and began making my way back down to the suites, I couldn’t help but think back to when I first encountered Bucky and Bud. Bud had charmed himself as my brother to get to me, because Father Pride didn’t like the fact I had messed with his own game. And Bucky just came up to me and handed me a letter to Mr. House with that ring-a-ding attitude he always had. Now that I think about it, Bucky did seem to lose that attitude. I replayed a few small minor bits of confrontations I could have done to catch both Bucky and Bud in the act.
I frowned. Something was still sending alerts to my brain.



“Where’s Iris?” I asked as I finally made it back to our suite. My companions were spread out, occupying themselves with their gear or looking over some equipment. Sanity looked up from the sapphire colored cube key.

“She went back to update the Followers on what had happened.” She said. Comp walked over to me with Rex trailing behind him.

“I honestly thought Bucky and Bud were working together. They had the evidence didn’t they?” he asked. I thought back to when the scribe mare showed us the picture of Bud. That was just it. It was a picture of only Bud. I rubbed my chin. Maybe I should check back on that picture. See if I could find anything unusual about it. I felt Comp tug my vest slightly. He looked a little nervous. “Umm, Courier. Do you think we can talk?” he asked. I smiled.

“Sure, what’s up?” I replied. Comp shook his head and looked towards my companions.

“Not in front of them.” He said quietly. I arched a brow as he motioned for me and Rex to follow him out to the hall. Comp seemed to be acting a little… strange. He looked pale and tired. Did something happen to him while he was down with us in the sewers? I hope he wasn’t sick. I exited the room with Rex in tow.

“What’s up, Comp? Is everything okay?” I asked. Comp snorted and looked sourly at the opposite wall, sitting on his haunches and leaning against the other wall.

“If that’s what is really happening, then you are dead wrong.” He said. I cocked my head. He sounded a little… different too. He gave me a smug smirk before pointing at himself. “What do you see?” I cocked my head.

“Well… you look… sick.” I said. Comp gave a small rasped chuckle.

“Then you are correct.” He sighed and put a hoof over his eye. “It’s… strange. I’ve been recently having these weird thoughts.” He bowed his head, his bangs covering his eyes. “And I’ve also been having this strange craving. Like I’m hungry or something. But… I always eat when that feeling comes up. This time, it didn’t go away.” I looked worriedly at him. He must be sick. “And I don’t think it’s really me being sick, if that’s what everyone is thinking.” He said. “Goldenlee performed small little tests to see if I am really sick. All my tests came out to normal.”

“So… if you aren’t sick… then what’s wrong?” I asked. Comp shook his head.

“I really don’t know.” He said. I arched a brow.

“And these thoughts you’ve been having?” I asked. Comp sighed.

“They are about Bell.” He said. I gave an amused look at him and he narrowed his eyes.

“Well, then what you are feeling really isn’t anything other than you having a crush on my little sis. It’s natural.” I said. Comp gave me a look of dead seriousness as he spoke.

“Does eating the soul of a pony feel natural to you? Let alone your little sister?” he asked. I opened my mouth, expecting a retort, only to close it and look baffled at him. He nodded. “I’m sorry… I’ve should have said something sooner. But it wasn’t like I had really intend to do any of those thoughts. I’m a pony. Not a soul eater. These thoughts have been coming back to me after meeting Bell. Everytime it was just me pinning your sister and…” he shuddered. “I would open my mouth and see a small wisp come out of her. She would scream in pain as I ate her soul. When I had finished, she would be dead.” He bowed his head more and slumped. “She would always be dead.” I was dumbfounded.
What kind of thoughts were these? And why is it about my little sister!? I glared at him.

“Comp, if you are trying to imply something, you can forget it. I won’t let anything happen to her. And if you even try to pull something like that against her, I would end you.” I said. Comp smiled at me, making me arch a brow.

“How about you end me right now?” he said. He reached back into his jacket and pulled out a 9mm pistol and tossed it to my hooves. I didn’t catch it. I let it clatter to the floor. “Do it, Courier. Every second that passes, this craving gets stronger.” He grit his teeth. “I don’t want to end up being the bad pony. So just go ahead and end me now while your sister still has her soul left.” I shook my head and stomped my hoof.

“What kind of ridiculous notion is that!?” I said, bristling a little. Comp didn’t react. “I’m not going to really end you!” Comp arched a brow.

“But didn’t you say so yourself? Don’t go being a hypocrite now.” He said. I swatted the pistol at my hoof away from us, glaring at Comp.

“I’m not going to do anything towards you! I said if. If you pulled something like that. But I know you, Comp. I also promised you that I would figure out who you really are!” I said. Comp retorted back.

“That’s just it, Courier! What if I’m not the Comp you know? What if I am a soul sucking monster!?” he shouted. I silenced him with a swipe of my hoof in the air.

“Because there is no such thing as a soul sucking monster. It’s only myth and legends. Fictional stories created by mothers meaning to scare their children to sleep.” Comp smirked.

“And you don’t think the Maidens are myth and legends?” he asked. I was about to protest, when I stopped and looked at him. Dammit, he’s right. Din and her sisters were ancient stories told by ponies long ago. But when Starswirl discovered them to be real, well then that meant anything could be possible with myths and legends. The Headless Horse can be real, now that I think about. I shuddered at the thought, focusing back to my troubled friend. “Face it, Courier. I’m a potential threat to you and your sister.” I shook my head.

“No you aren’t. Because one, you haven’t even done anything that awful. Two, you still don’t know about your memories. And if those thoughts turn out to be memories, then we will find a way to make sure it doesn’t happen!” I said. Comp groaned.

“Then shoot me already!” he shouted. That was it. There was no way to tell him to back off from this topic. I stomped over and he shrunk back. I didn’t give him the chance to shrink anymore, as I picked him up and slammed him against the wall, pinning him with a foreleg under his neck. We both glared at each other with grit teeth.

“The fuck I won’t. Quit being a suicidal colt!” I hissed. “I made a promise to you and if you end up dying because you told me too, I will never forgive myself!” Comp bristled.

“But you said-.” I shoved him harder against the wall, putting a small bit of pressure at his neck with my leg.

“I know what the fuck I said, Comp. I can be a hypocrite if I want too, but this!? This is ridiculous!” I bristled more. “Why is this such a big deal? It’s just a thought! Something that you can never pull off in a million years even if you tried! Because I would be there to stop you! Our friends would be there to stop you! You wouldn’t even get as far as you are if you decided to do just that!” I shook my head. “I’m not going to shoot you because you tell me too! I don’t want you dead at my hooves! And you are not a fucking soul eating monster! You are Comp! A normal pegasus colt!” Comp said nothing. I could see the paleness more now that I was face to face with him. He looked like he hadn’t really gotten any sleep.
I let go of him and he slid down the wall, rubbing his neck. I loomed over him.

“Why… what if that actually happens, Courier?” he said, looking up at me. Tears were starting to well up. “These thoughts… they aren’t normal. But that’s just it. The sensation of eating a soul… it felt… natural.” He hugged himself, shaking more. “I… don’t want anything to happen to anypony. It’s bad enough that I still don’t know who I am. But these thoughts. They do feel like memories. Bell isn’t the only pony I thought of eating a soul.” I said nothing as I let him continue. “There were others too… I would pull the same thing over and over, eating soul after soul. They would just… die right then and there. No words. The screams would falter. And I would toss them aside to go to the next.”
He looked at me, tears finally streaming down his cheeks. “Those aren’t natural thoughts, Courier! But it feels natural!” he sobbed. I rubbed the back of my head, feeling my anger towards the ridiculous notion Comp had a couple of minutes ago be replaced with pity. We still don’t know much about Comp. The only memory we know is when he had met me sometime during my life. Now that I think about it, that memory showed him exactly how he is today. He even knew my rank and we haven’t even met at all other than that certain confrontation.
And yet, here we are. Comp still looking like how he was when we had apparently met in the memory and now he’s having strange “natural” thoughts about eating pony souls.

“Comp. You are not a soul eating pony. You don’t have that type of power. You saved me from myself. All of you have. You got a lot of ponies to help me within a week when it took me a few weeks to get them to take over a carrier. And that time when we were captured by slavers? How you knocked on the cage to get their attention? I wasn’t happy about that at first. But you didn’t care. You knew you had to help those ponies, even if it meant taking the heat from slavers. Is that something a soul sucking pony would do?” Comp took a moment, before shaking his head. I nodded.

“But-.” I silenced him again with a wave of my hoof.

“No buts. You wouldn’t think twice about hurting Bell. Like I said, you wouldn’t get far doing so.” I smiled. “And you know… I’ve also been thinking too. That if we don’t end up figuring out who you are, well… You wouldn’t mind still being Comp?” Comp pondered this. Either way he answered, it meant having to stick under my supervision. Comp relaxed a little and gave a relieved breath.

“Thanks, Courier. I’ve… never had a friend like you.” He said. I grinned.

“I’m not your only friend you know.” I said. Comp nodded.

“I know. It’s just that… you listen. When I try to bring it up with the others, they just tell me not to worry about it. And when those thoughts started to get out of control, I swore I was going to lose my mind. You were my last hope.” He smiled weakly. “And I was stupid to not go to you in the first place. So… thanks.” I flushed slightly. I wasn’t expecting an actual compliment from Comp. Sure, he tried to be tough, but deep down, he’s scared. Not scared of the world, but scared of himself. I sighed and watched him as he rubbed his neck slightly again.

“You okay?” I asked. Comp nodded.

“I will be. But next time, can you not be so rough? That actually hurt.” He said. He stood up, dusting himself off before walking down the hall.

“Where are you off too?” I asked. Rex followed him.

“Going to take Rex out for a walk. He needs the fresh air.” He said. I gave a small smile as I watched him turn the corner. When he did, my silver love flew around the corner he disappeared too. Iris stopped and looked back.

“Comp?” she asked. I heard Comp reply back.

“I know.” He said. Iris smiled and flew towards me, landing softly and nuzzled me.

“Hey, babe.” She said. I smiled, returning the favor before speaking.

“So, did you go to the Followers?” I asked. Iris nodded.

“I told them that the intel we had was false.” She sighed. “Now New Pegas thinks we have a mole.” I looked her in the eyes as I spoke.
“Then I wouldn’t blame him.” I said as I popped another chalky tablet into my mouth and putting the tin back into my vest pocket. Iris arched a brow as I continued.

“You think we might have a mole?” she asked. I nodded.

“Think about the picture given to us by the scribe. Now remember that intel on Bucky. Now remember what had happened earlier.” I watched as Iris tried to piece it together, only to sigh in defeat.

“I’m not a smart pony.” She said. I nickered lightly before continuing.

“Well, you have common sense, so that’s a good thing.” I said. Iris blinked at me in confusion. I smiled. “But honestly, I think it’s all far-fetched.” I rubbed my chin. “Something doesn’t add up. Didn’t the scribe mention something about a scout reporting in that intel about Bud and Bucky working together?” Iris rubbed her chin before going wide-eyed. I nodded to confirm her realization.

“But… I’ve been told he is our recent recruit.” She said.

“Which makes it even more suspicious.” I said. Iris darted her eyes in thought.

“I see. We’ll bring this up with Homage.” She said. I shook my head.

“No. You go ahead and do that.” I said. Iris arched a brow at me. “I… Al Capony will kill me if I don’t go to see Stiletto.” Much to my chagrin. Iris smiled.

“What reason?” she asked. I snorted.

“She has false hopes I can still look good in a dress that would make both genders beg for me.” I said. Iris seemed amused and I flushed. “N-not that I was thinking about it! I’m not even into stallions!”

“Ahh, but you are into mares.” She said with a wink. I flushed more. She nickered. “I wonder if my orgy dream will come true after that.” I locked her head and ruffled her spiky mane, making her laugh.

“You are still on about that?” I sighed. “Why are you bent on an orgy? Is it because Homage convinced you too?” Iris chuckled.

“Actually, a mercenary friend of mine came up with a very convincing story about orgies.” She said. I arched a brow . A mercenary friend? Iris smiled. “Dusk Fang and I made up a joke about orgies and we ended up making it a goal for me.”

“And you were okay with it!?” I asked surprised. Iris shrugged.

“Not like I was accepting anypony to begin with. If we weren’t going out, it would just continue to be an inside joke between us. Buuut.” She gave a sly smirk. “After meeting you and seeing the potential mares after you, maybe we can-.” I covered her mouth, feeling my face even hotter than it should be.

“No more. We will talk later.” I said sternly at her. Iris rubbed the back of her head.

“I honestly thought you would go for it.” She said. I shook my head at my silver love. As pretty cool as she is, sometimes, I feel slightly confused around her. Iris sighed before smiling. “Alright, you win this one. But I will convince you in on that orgy.” We kissed before going separate ways. I sighed. I really didn’t mind Iris being like that. Having a joke dream about an orgy. But the idea didn’t exactly cross my mind. In fact, I was eighty percent on the idea. The other percent was the awkwardness of asking mares to be in on it was more for dignity sake.
Before meeting Iris and after the events of my first crush, I wasn’t at all beaten down with my attraction to mares. In fact, when given the chance, I would actually fool around with them. Hell, I probably would have had bed fun with some of them. But when I fell in love with Iris, I always felt more attracted to her than other mares. And the last two mares to kiss me were Cream and Bubble Pop. And both were pretty and unique in their own way. And not to mention their sexy flanks. I smiled slightly as I trotted down the hall, thinking of those plots.
Realizing what I was thinking, I flushed more and wished I had my duster with me to hide my embarrassment. Iris must be teasing me in some way without me knowing. Relationships don’t work like this! I never had a kink at all. Of course I would imagine sometimes, but that was just fantasy. I stiffened at the sudden realization.
I don’t think I’m actually ready for a kink! Fantasy was nowhere near close to reality. And having other mares at my pleasure and their other pleasures felt… sexy yet awkward. I believed I was also worried that Iris and I wouldn’t pay much attention to each other after that and end up messing around with other mares than each other. Now another emotion played. Worry.
I was worried that Iris and I will become distant with the amount of possible mares to spend time with. Sure, Lemon was my first crush. But Iris is the only pony to have ever returned her love back to me. Not to mention, she was the first to confess. I must have been too deep into thought when I suddenly bumped into, much to my chagrin, Stiletto.
He beamed down at me.

“Why, hello there, dear!” he said as he hugged me. I awkwardly patted his back, managing my best smile I could as he pulled away and brushed my mane slightly. “Oh dear. Has anypony ever told you how your mane isn’t clean?” I blinked and brushed my mane.

“Well… now that you mention it, it’s been a while since I had a proper shower.” I said. Come to think of it, the last time I ever had a shower was before we left Glaciale. Now, I felt myself feeling dirty.

“Well, let us remedy that. Come along dear!” he said as he wrapped a foreleg around mine and dragged me along. I sighed. So this is where Al Capony gets the dragging me around from.



I had to admit, Stiletto was a pure aristocrat when he spoke to the Boutique mare. I arched a brow in confusion when Stiletto complimented the mare and the mare seemed to flirt with him. My brain was feeling another withdrawl from the Mint-als and I wanted to take another. But Stiletto kept his full attention onto me.
I groaned when I found myself trying on another dress. I didn’t really have to look in the three mirrors in front of me to know that it was pointless. None of these dresses that Stiletto recommended even looked slightly good on me. Even Stiletto was seeing how futile it was. He frowned, looking me over before speaking.

“Perhaps maybe a mane dresser would help. Your mane really isn’t mare appropriate.” He said. I gave him an annoyed look, feeling offended at the comment. But what can you do when a gang head is trying his best to make you look even decent in a dress. I didn’t want to be rude. I felt ashamed as is by the way he looks. I remained silent as he turned to the tailor. “Dear, do you perhaps have a dress that captures this mare’s essence?” The mare looked me over.

“Hmm… perhaps.” She said. Stiletto beamed and turned to me.

“Now then. What speaks to you, dear?” he asked. I lazily moved aside a rack of dresses and snorted.

“Other than karma, I’d say nothing.” I said. I turned and noticed the confused look on his face. I sighed. “Every now and then I have two little ponies that constantly bicker at my decisions.” Wait, why was I sharing this? The last time I brought this up, Goldenlee looked at me like I was some sort of lunatic. I winced, expecting the same look. But Stiletto smiled and clopped his hooves together

“Anything else?” he asked. I rubbed the back of my head slightly.

“Err… I probably shouldn’t. I’ll just sound crazy.”  I said. Stiletto hummed before speaking.

“Dear, if I tell what The Family was back before being big shots in Las Pegasus, then perhaps you will find that your crazy is nothing like that.” He said. I cocked my head slightly. “You see, The Family never existed until eighty some odd years ago. In fact, we were once just a pack of tribals. The Omaretas were a group of raiders that, well you could say, more organized and classy.” I frowned. Figures as much. Over the years, The Family has become notorious throughout the northern regions. Rumors spread that they were once a group of lowlie ponies that were just as bad as raiders. Stiletto continued. 
“And yet, The Omaretas were the only civilized part of The Family. The Pride was once a group of tribals following a hallucinogenic plant that could only be found in the Everfree Forest. In fact, they came from the forest itself. And that goes for us. The Whitehoof Society.” He looked grimly at me. “I don’t like to bring this up. Not one bit. I’m not proud of it and I wished I wasn’t born into this group.” He sighed. “But what can you do? It’s been years since we even have tasted the flesh of living ponies.” I balked in utter shock.

“The Whitehooves were a pack of cannibals!?” I said. Stiletto shushed me and looked around. He then leaned in and gave a slight nod.

“We once were. I was honestly shocked too the first time I heard about it when I came to lead the Whitehooves. In fact, some of the members of The Family want to regress back to the old times.” I looked at my hooves, darting my eyes in thought. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. I mean, the entire region knew that they were once a pack of tribals. But they never really said for sure what they had done. They were bent on never returning back to the old times. Stiletto nodded. “I bet you are wondering why we are still acting the way we are today.” I said nothing but nodded. I needed something to ease my headache.
I levitated out the tin of Mint-als and popped another in before focusing back to Stiletto, sighing in relief. Stiletto smiled.

“Yes, it’s hard to believe that tribals who were once raiders, chem addicts and cannibals are big in a city. It was all thanks to Mr. House.” Stiletto sighed. “Mr. House had given us tribals a chance at a new life. And now here we are, under his rule no less.” Stiletto smiled. “Now, that I told you a dark secret I was sworn never to talk about, what can you tell me about your own?” I looked at him, seeing if he wanted anything specific. I sighed.

“I have a pyromaniac spirit named Din inside my head.” Stiletto clopped his hooves.

“Excellent! I know just the type of dress you should wear! Tailor, my dear, care to honor a request?” The tailor mare smiled.

“Of course, Stiletto.” She said.



This day couldn’t get any more… how shall I say, odd. Stiletto was determined to make me a mare. I know damn well that I am one. It’s not my fault ponies can’t see past my looks. I remember my mom telling me that I had her looks. Yet, why do ponies believe me to be a male then? Another problem had come to my attention too. I was running low on Mint-als. 
Stiletto took me to almost everywhere. We did some shopping, had lunch, sight-seed and even chatted. It was strange. I felt awkward around the pony. But as the more time we spent, I realized that I shouldn’t have been so judgmental about his looks. Considering the irony of some ponies mistaking me for a stallion who seemed younger than most. In fact, I finally mustered up the courage to ask why he was dressed like he was and why he preferred to be a mix gender.

“Of course, I don’t mind.” Stiletto said with a small chuckle. “Well, when I was born into the Whithooves, I was raised as a mare.” I furrowed my brows. Being raised as a mare? “You see, father wanted a girl to run the Whitehoof Society. He figured a mare displays all forms of formality that the group needed. And when I was born, he was distraught that I am a boy.” I frowned.

“So, he decided to raise you as a mare?”  I asked. Stiletto nodded.

“It took a while for him to figure it out. He honestly thought it was a clever idea. But you can’t hide the fact that a stallion has a certain… part on him that makes him a stallion. And when I was young, I had believed myself to be a mare with a strange condition down there.” He shrugged. “Eventually, I found out I was indeed a stallion and seeing father so frustrated just broke my heart.” I arched a brow.

“And that’s when you thought you can make him happy by stitching together a tux and a dress together?” I asked. Stiletto chuckled.

“Much more than that. I wanted to show that I am a stallion, but deep down, I wanted to stay a mare as how I was raised to be. It’s more of an identity reminder.” He looked saddened as he looked down at himself. “Though, I knew the consequences of doing such a thing.” He then smiled with a wink. “I proved those degenerates who was a true leader. Now here I am, the leader of the Whitehoof Society.” I smiled.

“I see. No wonder Al Capony says you are her favorite uncle.” I said. Stiletto smiled.

“Yes, she enjoys the quirkiness I give about. She really uses it as an excuse to get into trouble.” I could have sworn I saw a small tear trail down his cheek. “And now the time has finally come. That mare is now going to be married. She’s all grown up.” I couldn’t help but smile. I don’t know why Stiletto creeped me out. He seemed like such a nice pony. As we rounded a corner, I noticed one of the members of the Whitehoof Society heading our way.

“Sir Stiletto. We have some décor that needs to be approved by you.” She said. Stiletto nodded and looked at me.

“Well then. I guess we’ve spent quite a bit of time together. I’m so glad we got to do so.” He said. I nodded, then blinked in confusion.

“Wait, didn’t Al Capony say that I was to spend time with you so you can ‘make me a mare’?” I asked. Stiletto smiled.

“Yes. But I see no problems with you. You don’t need to be somepony else. Just be you and let it go from there. Now, I do believe that Alabaster told me to tell you to meet her in the lobby of the Roulette hotel once we were done. Trot along now.” He said with a little hoof wiggle at me before turning and walking with the Whitehoof at his side. As I watched the two walk away, it took me a moment to finally realize that there was somepony beside me. I looked and saw Bucky smiling at me.

“Hanging with the uncle I see.” He said with a smile. I gave a small smile back.

“It was Al’s idea.” I replied casually. Bucky nodded.

“I don’t know about you, but I think Stiletto is doing one hell of a job with the wedding set up.” He said.

“I don’t think I really had the time to look around.” I sighed. “Been busy and what not.” Bucky nodded.

“I understand. You are the Savior after all. Have ponies to save and Fiends to kill.” He teased. I gave him a small smug grin in return.

“And I guess that goes for you too, the groom of the hour.” I said. Bucky chuckled.

“Well, a buck has to find some way of bringing justice to this place.” 

“And by justice, you mean daddy trying to run Las Pegasus.” A voice said behind us. We turned to see Al Capony look confidently at us. Bucky winked.

“Just giving us a rep, ya’ dig?” Al shook her head with a small sigh and a smile.

“So, are we ready, Sixteen?” she asked me. I looked at her. Oh right, I was supposed to meet her in the lobby of the Roulette. Wait… if she told her uncle for me to see her in the lobby, why is she here looking for us? Bucky seemed to read my mind.

“Weren’t you supposed to meet her, doll?” he asked. Al Capony nodded slightly, wincing a little.

“I tried, but my damned headache came back.” She rubbed her face slightly, the pain and stress clearly showing. Bucky chuckled as he went over to her.

“Really? I thought it was because it was hard to resist me.” He said. Al Capony giggled at the flirt comment and sighed in relief when Bucky put his horn to her head. I cocked my head.

“Al.” I said. “How long have you’ve been having those headaches?” Al Capony hummed in thought.

“About three weeks. Why?” she asked. Three weeks… I rubbed my chin and looked at Bucky.

“Nothing. Just wondering if you had it checked out.” I said. Al Capony smiled.

“I appreciate the concern, but it’s just a headache. Nothing but simple medication can remedy.” She said. And that medicine came from Bucky? I hid my frown as I turned.

“Hey, Al. Do you think we can catch up later?” I asked. “I promise that we will do what you planned for me. I just have to handle a couple of things.” Al Capony sighed.

“Alright, but if you want to be my maiden of honor, you have to promise you’ll see me after you are done.” I beat my chest with a hoof, smiling.

“Promise.” I said. And with that, I turned and made my way back into the Roulette Hotel. I couldn’t help but feel as if something had just gone wrong right in front of me. But why? And what had happened in front of me? I found it hard to think straight. I took another Mint-al before heading over to the hotel and then to the caged counter. The mare behind the counter smiled.

“Are you hear to trade in your chips for bits or bits for chips?” she asked. I shook my head.

“Neither. I’m here to speak with Mother Dandy.” I said. The mare arched a brow.

“Mother Dandy? Who’s that?” she asked. I blinked. Did she not know that a zebra lived in the basement? I shook away the thought before continuing.

“Listen, it’s very urgent I talk to the err… medicine mare. I believe Kingpin said I could find her in the basement.” I said. The mare rubbed her chin before looking back to the door behind her.

“Oh, you mean Sukuji! Of course.” She reached under the table and a buzzer sounded. I looked at the mare with an arched brow. Did she just say Mother Dandy’s real name? The mare sang as she spoke. “Go on ahead, Savior.” I frowned.

“Does everypony know it’s me?” I asked quietly to myself as I entered into the basement. My brain was once again sending me alerts. But I ignored them. I’ve been getting too paranoid lately and so far, I haven’t seen anything out of the ordinary. Well, except for Stiletto. I glared at the horned pony who shrugged at me. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I peeked around the corner. I saw a cloaked figure humming quietly as she stirred a green sloppy goo in a bowl. The medicine in the air made me scrunch my muzzle up slightly

“Mother Dandy?” I asked. The zebra turned and smiled.

“Ah, hello again, Maiden. My leaves told me you would be coming. And no later than I expected.” She dumped in a small stem of blueberries into the goo. “You have something to ask of me?” I nickered a little.

“Gee, I didn’t think leaves would be so prophetic.” I said. Mother Dandy smiled.

“I do believe them to be beings themselves. Everything around you may look inanimate. Ordinary. But no, there is something unique about each and every mineral. Every particle you see. I respect and trust these living beings and they offer me guidance in return.” She said.

“So, does that mean every zebra know what’s going to happen?” I asked, remembering the zebra outside of Stableton. Mother Dandy shook her head.

“I fear not all are attuned to nature. Take the Legion for example. They believe they know full well the destruction of their tribe and what course of action to take. What they have yet to realize is that nature sees all.” She said. I cocked my head.

“But I thought the Legion was dedicated to the Ceaser?” I said. Mother Dandy nodded.

“They believe in a higher power. Power that comes from someone of their own. What they don’t realize is the higher beings above them.” She nodded at me. “And a few others.” She rubbed her chin. “Which bears a question to my mind. Will Equestria finally seal its fate before the G.O.E. is activated or will you and the other maidens remain in conflict until the time has come for one to decide?” I sighed.

“I haven’t… really thought about how I should approach it. All I was told was to find the others and bring them to a certain place. I know each Maiden is bent on creating a land of their own ideal and could care less if we survive or not.” I said. Mother Dandy nodded.

“And the only way to figure that out, child, is to relive history itself. Be forgotten to the present and live the past. Only then will you understand.” She shook her head. “But I am just a simple medicine mare. And I think you didn’t come all this way to hear me speak of certain prophesies. Pray tell, child. What burdens your mind?” she asked. I sighed.

“Well, the wedding is in a week or so and I’ve been having this strange sense that something is going to go wrong.” I said. Mother Dandy nodded.

“Well, it’s no surprise that something will go wrong.” She said. I looked at her, trying to see if she was messing with me. She returned my gaze. “It is a big event that is being broadcasted across the region. The RCE and Mr. House as well as The Family are in a temporary truce. But that doesn’t mean other ponies will have other agendas. A lot in the region is going on as is and a lot of time and money is being spent for a simple ceremony of union between a mare and a stallion that are heads of their gang.” She smiled. “Kingpin wants his daughter to be happy and doesn’t want anything to ruin it.” 

“So, why does it feel like it’s not going to be a simple assault?” I asked her. I just couldn’t help it. Ever since we got here, I felt like something had changed. Like everpony wasn’t acting like… themselves. I frowned. “Has Al Capony ever talked to you?” Mother Dandy nodded.

“Not recently, but yes, she does. A gentle heart.” She said. I nodded.

“How long since you last talked?” I asked. Mother Dandy rubbed her chin.

“About three weeks ago. She dropped by because of a certain headache she’s been having. But it was nothing to so be worried about. The headache is nothing but minor at the most.” I rubbed my chin.

“So, did she ask for a treatment?” Mother Dandy nodded.

“I gave her a simple remedy that should last her until her wedding is finished.” I again pondered in thought. I smiled and looked at her.

“Thanks, Mother Dandy. But, I think I got what I came here for.” She nodded.

“Think nothing of it, child. If you are in more need for guidance, do not hesitate to find me.” She said. I trotted back up the stairs and out into the lobby. The mare that was behind the counter was gone. Probably taking a small break or something. But what was important now was to do a little investigation. My curiosity and my alerts going off in my mind rarely combine together for me. And when that happens, I have no choice but to at least listen and pay attention to my surroundings.
Time for some stealth recon.



Footnote: Max Level!

> The Family Wedding pt_5
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


The Family Wedding Part 5


Night had fallen onto the never sleeping city of Las Pegasus. I had gone through my tin of Mint-als and was craving for more. So I bought another tin for only 50 caps. Good deal on them. And damn me, I had missed out on such awesome tablets! Seriously, these things made me feel like I could do anything! And let me get one thing straight, I realize that I have become addicted to them. But that didn’t stop me. These things weren’t as bad as I thought they were. Of course the only downside to them is when they wear off, I begin to feel stupid and it gets harder to think. Not to mention, it also relieves some of the stress. Damn, and I was worried about these things for nothing. I patted my vest pocket with my newly bought chems, popping one in before getting to work.
I had to choose night as my means of recon. The Omareta thugs would be patrolling the upper suites. That is where Al Capony’s own room is. And it was there that I was going to begin my investigation. I quietly entered the elevator and hummed one of Velvet Remedy’s songs as I waited for the elevator to reach the destined floor. When I felt the elevator stop, I quickly brought out a Stealth Buck I had bought along with my Mint-als for this recon mission. I activated it and slid out into the hall, avoiding the aristocratic party going group of ponies on their way down to the casino for gambling fun. I snuck lightly on my hooves.

'If I was a gang head, let alone the daughter of the Omareta’s leader, what suite would I be in?' I frowned, seeing that there were two sets of doors on each opposite ends of the hall with one Omareta thug patrolling between them. I quietly waited and when the thug got close, I reached out with my magic and plucked the keys from his pocket. I smiled triumphantly as the thug continued his patrolling without noticing a set of keys floating in the air. I went to the door on my left. Peeking through the key hole, I took note of the décor. Fancy, but plain. Nothing big or aristocratic. In fact, this room looked like it hasn’t been used in ages. That left the other door.
Using the keys once I waited for the thug to make another patrol back, I unlocked the door and quietly slid in, closing it shut slowly as to not make a sound. I turned and blinked.
Al Capony sure did have a lot of velvet in her room. Almost everything material wise was either silk or velvet. I guess she liked the way the material felt. But I wasn’t here to see her room. Actually, it is, but for a different reason. I had to keep a look out for anything that looked… native I guessed. I began by searching her wardrobe. Pre-war dresses, some pre-war bits. Nothing native. I went over to her night stand and looked in. I flushed when I found something I shouldn’t have.
Putting back the colorful looking toy, I couldn’t find anything else that seemed native. Perhaps the bathroom? I crept back downstairs in the suite and entered the bathroom. I looked in the cabinet over the sink. I frowned, seeing nothing but Med-X and a bottle of apple cider. After the bathroom, I began looking everywhere else. Under the sofa, the bed, behind curtains and in small nooks and crannies. I sighed in defeat when I came out empty hoofed. I stiffened as I heard the door open.

“… I’m sorry, Al. I didn’t think it was that big of a deal.” I heard Bucky’s voice. I crept low and ducked behind the radio stand. I heard a frustrated groan.

“Bucky, that was Stiletto’s own handiwork! How can you just think it was a good idea to throw away that locket?!” she barked. Uh oh. Bucky sighed.

“Listen, Al. I know things have been rough, but you have to understand, I’m stressed out too.” He said. Al Capony snorted. 

“Oh, and just because you are sooo stressed that you had been making all the decisions by yourself. Honestly, what is with you!? You always seem to never be around!” I heard her hiss slightly in pain before continuing. “When I ask for my medicine, I mean I want it. Your own spell has been… I don’t know, weird. It’s not lasting as long as it used too.”

“Like I said. It’s because I’m stressed. Or, it maybe that you are constantly relying on me to keep that headache of yours checked.” He said. Al Capony sighed.

“I can’t believe this… look, that’s not important right now, what I want to know is why you thought it was a good idea to throw away Stiletto’s gift to us?” she said, her voice raising slightly.

“I didn’t mean to do it! I had thought it was just a trinket somepony left on the counter.” He said. Al Capony snorted.

“Right, and you didn’t happen to notice it was Stiletto’s gift to us. You can’t miss his insignia.” She definitely didn’t sound happy at all. But Bucky seemed to remain calm.

“I’m sorry, doll. I didn’t know.” He said. Al Capony groaned now. “Is it getting worse?” There was a brief pause before Bucky continued. “Don’t worry, doll. You don’t need that stripe’s medicine. I’m the only cure you’ll need.” I winced slightly. That sounded… sinister. I peeked out and saw Bucky’s horn glow. A small beam shot out and brushed Al Capony’s head. I gapped as she nearly crumpled to the floor, biting her lip in pain. When Bucky stopped his spell, Al Capony seemed to sigh with relief. “Alright, doll?” Al Capony smiled, rubbing her head slightly.

“I am now… thanks.” She said. Bucky smiled.

“Now then, let’s go apologize to Stiletto about that incident.” He said. Al Capony nodded.

“Wait, let me get ready first.” She replied as she trotted into the bathroom. Bucky waited patiently as Al Capony opened the cabinet and took the Med-X out, injecting herself at the neck before rinsing her hooves. I looked over to Bucky and he seemed to grin as he pulled out a small vial out of his pocket. I recognized that goo anywhere. Mother Dandy’s medicine. Bucky quickly pocketed it as Al Capony came out of the bathroom and smiled. “Okay.” 
The two left the room and not a moment too soon either. My Stealth Buck was about to expire. I exited the room, noticing the thug no longer patrolling. Once I made sure to close the door, I entered the elevator as the thug came out. It was a close call. My Stealth Buck expired as I slipped by.



I had done my investigation. And I have come to a conclusion. Bucky may not be Bucky at all. Possibly another pony charmed as him? Just like Bud did with my brother? Is Bud really playing as Bucky? If so, why Bucky? No, something was still off. And I now know why. I just had to find someway to expose them.
When I entered my suite, I heard the quiet breathing of my companions. I quietly made my way up the stairs and with my magic, turned the knob. I stopped and blinked. Locked? But… this is my room in the suite. Why is it locked? Did I happen to lock it at some point? I frowned as I took out the bobby pin and screw driver. I picked the lock without much effort and opened only to stop and flush.
There was Shining Star and Goldenlee. On my bed. Star on top, Goldnelee panting in pleasure on the bottom. They didn’t seem to notice me. And they were going at it pretty roughly. After hearing Goldenlee orgasm, I quickly closed the door quietly and made my way back down to the living area. I took the vacant sofa and plopped myself, staring at the ceiling. Guess I wasn’t sleeping in my room again. Or, at all until I burn everything in it. Goddesses only knows how long they have been at it. Based on the smell, seemed like a while.
On the positive note, I’m actually glad that those two finally hit it off. It took them long enough. I sighed and rolled onto my side. I also noticed Iris wasn’t back either. Probably doing some late night activities with the Followers like she always had whenever we stopped in Las Pegasus.
Things weren’t right here in the vice city of Las Pegasus. Nothing ever really was. Only this time, I believe something even bigger than Bud and Alicron’s return is going on.



The next day, we found ourselves being greeted by Stiletto and two other Whitehooves. 

“Hello all~!” he sang gaily as he entered our suite. I groaned slightly, rising from my sofa. I popped a Mint-al in and looked to him.

“Hi, Stiletto. What brings you here?” I asked. He clopped his hooves.

“Practice.” He said. I arched a brow.

“Practice?” Sanity asked. Stiletto nodded.

“For the wedding.”

“You have to practice for weddings?” Comp asked.

“Of course. It’s tradition. And plus, my dear Alabaster is feeling a tad feverish today, so I pray you all will be on your best behavior while we practice. Come along now!” he said.

I turned to Iris, who stretched and smiled at me.

“So. Ready to be a maiden of honor?” she asked. I sighed and shook my head. Iris nickered. “No worries, babe. It’s easy. All you do is after the groom and the bride exchange vows, you say a few words and start the wedding party off.” I arched a brow.

“You make it sound like you’ve been to a wedding before.” Iris nodded.

“I have. It was when Velvet Remedy and Calamity got married.” She said. I cocked my head. Right, I had forgotten they were married.

“So, what was their wedding like?” I asked. Iris shrugged.

“Nothing big and fancy like this one. No last minute preparations. Just pure and simple exchange of the vows, cut the cake and begin the party.” She sighed. “Course, I didn’t stay long. I was just there because Sharp Talon was a personal escort for Gawd.”

“Sharp Talon?” I asked. Iris flapped her wings once.

“A griffon. And a damn scary one too if provoked. He’s our group lead.” She said. I cocked my head again.

“Err… Iris? Is there like some sort of code you mercenaries have? I mean, you joined up with me, a courier, so you can see more of the land than just having to stick to a contract. Doesn’t your group know you are with me?” I asked. Iris smiled.

“They don’t. They only know that I’m taking a break from mercenary work. Sharp Talon calls it ‘retirement’, but I haven’t been in the business that long to call it that.” Iris rubbed her chin. “He can be a pretty tough griffon to read sometimes.” She shrugged. “Ah well, what can you do?” I smiled as me and my companions followed Stiletto down to the lobby and enter through a pair of double doors that led to the show room. I was blinded by the white and silver decorations and fancy white table clothes. Never have I’ve seen a room looking this… well… nice. Sanity whistled.

“I have to admit. You’ve certainly have out done yourself, Stiletto.” She said with a smile. Stiletto chuckled.

“Why, thanks to everyone’s help, I’ve been able to set something up in record time.” He said. As my companions spread out to examine the decorations and chatting amongst themselves, I stayed quiet, watching as Al Capony and Bucky entered the room with Kingpin. I narrowed my eyes slightly when Bucky looked my way. He was looking even paler than Al Capony was. In fact, I think Al Capony has been given a little too much of Bucky’s miracle spell. I snorted quietly.

‘As if I could call it that.’ I thought back at the pain Al Capony was in when Bucky cast the spell. It looked painful. And that argument they had. It completely seemed to cross Al Capony’s mind after it was done. Despite looking sick, she seemed… happy. She smiled as she looked around the room. She waved at me before trotting over to Stiletto, leaving Bucky to wander the room himself. I felt something tug my hoodie.

“I don’t trust him.” Comp said, narrowing his eyes at the gang head. I nodded.

“I think so too.” I said in a whisper. “Something is off about Bucky. Come to think of it, the whole thing.” I said. Comp arched a brow.

“Wait… so you think so too?” he said. I smiled.

“Yup.” Comp now looked saddened. 

“Courier… do you think… maybe we can talk again?” I nodded.

“Of course. But it better not be something to convince me to kill you.” I said. Comp smirked and we exited the room. We made our way down the hall, not too far from the doors that lead into the room where the others were.

“Courier. I think… I don’t know.” He said. “I can’t be so sure that I am a pony.” He looked sour. “Bucky made it clear.” I arched a brow. Bucky told him he was a monster?

“What are you talking about?” I asked. Comp sighed.

“I think what I’m trying to say is that we don’t need to wait any longer for me to figure out who I am. Take a look at my eyes.” He said. I did. After staring for a moment, I gapped when I saw his eyes change color quickly. But I had seen what he was trying to show me. He went from dark brown eyes to emerald green.

“Comp? Are you…” he nodded.

“I am a monster. Bucky showed me when I took Rex out for a walk around the town.” He said. I looked him dead in the eyes now.

“Comp. Did Bucky show you anything else?” I asked. To my surprise, he nodded.

“He said I was one of them.” He bowed his head and shuddered. “To… prove his point… he… made me…” I saw tears streaming out now. I brought him in and stroked his mane as he cried quietly into my leg. Damn, I can’t believe it. No, I refuse to believe it. Comp isn’t a monster. He’s a normal colt.

“Comp. What did he make you do?” I asked. Comp took a long moment to calm down. He was still crying when he spoke.

“He… brought an unconscious filly in front of me.” He shuddered. “They must have beaten her badly. She looked like she was ran over by something. And Bucky? He wasn’t what he looked like now. Neither was his posse.” More tears streamed. “He… did something to me. Made me… change. And after that, I felt that craving again…” He looked at me. “Courier… I…”
I shushed him and stroked his mane. He didn’t need to continue. I didn’t want to hear it. No, Comp isn’t a soul eating monster. He isn’t! But… what if he is? I mean, all the evidence points to Bucky not being a normal pony himself. And if Bucky is trying to change Comp into a monster, then I won’t let that happen. I was angry. No, I am angry. Angry that Comp had to find out who he was on his own and from a very bad pony. Angry that Bucky was trying to manipulate him. I won’t let Bucky try the same thing again.

So, how am I going to expose him? There has to be a way… I looked as Stiletto clopped his hooves together.

“Alright, everypony. Places!” He started directing my companions to stand near the podium where the bride and groom was going to be. I narrowed my eyes as Bucky grinned and watched as Al Capony was led to the exit of the room. She didn’t seem… nervous. No, she looked exactly how she came in. Smiling. Nothing else. I had to think of something. I need to expose Bucky before it is too late. Come on, Courier. Think!

“Dears, over here please!” Stiletto called out to us. I looked at Comp and gave him a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry Comp. I’ll make sure nothing bad happens to you. And I’ll make sure Bucky is exposed.” I whispered to him. Comp said nothing but nodded. Comp walked over with his head bowed as Stiletto placed him next to Bucky. I snorted quietly and waited for Stiletto to do some last minute places before he turned to me.

“And you dear. Since you are the maiden of honor, you stand next to Alabaster. Alright?” I nodded. “Now then, when I call on you, enter the room and stand in your places that you are now.” And so we did. I honestly was impressed. My companions were showing more formality than I was. Which made me bear a question in my mind. Am I too harsh on the aristocratic? I always see them as snobs and stuck up bigots that want nothing but caps and fame.
And since all of us lived in the Wasteland and out of the city, I figured half of the Wastelanders to be dirty, bad attitude and all around cocky and maniacal. And during my travels as a courier, I’ve met plenty of dirty Wastelanders to deliver packages too. Hell, some of them even crapped on their packages in front of me and gave it back to me, much to my disgust. I guess seeing so many filthy ponies in my life, I couldn’t really blame myself for having second thoughts on my friends.
At least they had some decency to be polite and caring around one another. I sighed when it was my turn to enter the room. Stiletto straightened out my head and made me feign a smile.

“Now then, just walk down the aisle and stand next to the place where Alabaster is standing.” He said. “And don’t worry about being a mare. Alabaster said you were a lost cause anyway.” I gave a small smirk at the comment as I entered the room and walked down the long aisle. 
Comp looked sourly as he stood next to Bucky. Bucky grinned and watched as I made my way to the podium. Our looks met and he suddenly smiled. I didn’t return it. I walked and stood next to Al Capony. I studied her. Pale, smiling, even looked… uncomfortable. As Bucky and my other companions focused on the wedding practice, I figured I might see if Al Capony could talk.

“Psst, Al.” I whispered into her ear. Al blinked and looked at me.

“Courier, quiet. We can talk later.” She said with a sudden annoyance. I shook my head as Goldenlee, Iris and Sanity began walking down the aisle.

“It’s important.” I said. Al grumbled quietly before whispering back.

“What?” she asked.

“I don’t think you should go through with this.” I said bluntly. Al looked offended and bristled.

“Everything okay, babe?” Bucky asked as he looked between us. I glared at him and Al scoffed.

“What’s with you?” Al asked. I sighed and looked at Bucky. If I was going to expose Bucky, it had to be now.

“What I am saying is, I don’t think you should marry Bucky.” I said out loud. The room grew quiet and I heard Stiletto gasp. Kingpin, who was standing in between the two to give them their blessings, arched a brow.

“And what makes you think Bucky ain’t good enough for my daughter?” he asked. I shook my head and walked down the podium.

“What I’m saying is Bucky isn’t really Bucky.” I said. Still, quiet. I pointed a hoof at Bucky “All the evidence points to him. The attacks on the preparations, Bud, Alicron. Everything!” I said. Bucky shook his head with a small chuckle.

“What are talking about, kid? I thought we went over this?” I glared at him.

“I wouldn’t say ‘all’ of it. Mainly the things you wanted us to hear. The truth of the matter is that you aren’t Bucky.” I pointed a hoof at him. “Al, he’s hiding your medicine from you! I saw it myself.” I said. Al blinked, then glared at me.

“You mean to tell me you… broke into my room!?” Al Capony said. I nodded.

“It was for a good cause. Somepony gave me info and the way you two have been acting lately hasn’t gone right by me. So, I decided my own investigation.” I said.

“Uhh, Courier.” Iris began. I shook my head at her.

“Check his suite pocket.” I said. No pony made a move. I stomped my hoof on the ground. “What’s wrong with everypony? We finally have our culprit! It’s somepony charmed as Bucky. Isn’t that right, Bud?” Bucky arched a brow before sighing.

“Kid, what is the idea of going around and accusing me of being charmed? Honestly?” he shook his head. “Those chems must be affecting your brain. Mint-als have been known to make ponies not themselves.” I bristled slightly.

“If you are implying I’m addicted, I am not.” I lied. “I can stop when I want too.”

“Courier? You’ve been taking chems?” Goldenlee gasped. I gave her a sour look.

“Not all the time. Just the occasion. And right now, we have more important things to worry about. Now cough up, Bud. We got you from the get go.” I said.

“We?” Kingpin arched a brow and looked at my friends. “Are you all on this?” I smirked and nodded.

“Of course. They are my friends. And they’ll back me up with the evidence.” I said. It was Iris that whispered into my ear.

“Courier, the intel we had was a miscommunication. They told me about it last night. The rookie scribe made an error with the decoding.” She said. I blinked and looked at her.

“I… what?” Iris sighed.

“Bucky isn’t Bud. Nor is he charmed. He’s the real deal.” She said. I gaped and looked at Bucky. No, he can’t be. Wait, there is still more evidence. A witness. I looked at Comp.

“Comp.” I said. He stiffened and looked at me. “Go on. Tell them what you told me.” Comp bit his lip and looked at Bucky, who arched a confused brow. I felt my hopes falter as he sighed and shook his head.

“Sorry, but… I have no idea what you mean.” He said. I balked. But didn’t he? He did! I wasn’t playing a joke on myself. This… he… argh! I huffed a little.

“You don’t need to be afraid Comp. We are your friends. Go on, tell them.” I said. Comp shook his head.

“It was a mistake. It was just a nightmare I had.” He said with a slight turn of his head. He looked guilty. I looked around, seeing the worried and confused looks of my companions and the gang heads.

“B-but, I know for sure Bucky isn’t Bucky at all! I saw it! Heard it! You said so yourself, Al. For three weeks you’ve been relying on Bucky to ease a head ache. Mother Dandy gave you medicine.” I said. Al sighed, looking tearful.

“I… I can’t believe this. To think the Omaretas put our trust in you. Why are you accusing Bucky? He didn’t do anything wrong. We’ve all seen it. Bucky is a good pony. He’s looking out for us. For me…. Right?” she looked at Bucky and he nodded.

“The whole world, doll.” He said with a wink and a smile. But Al Capony looked at me with a tearful glare. “I’m sorry, Courier. But you leave me no choice.” She looked at Kingpin. Apparently, he knew full well what Al was going to say.

“For the acts of going behind the Omaretas, sneaking into my daughter’s room and abuse of our generosity, you are no longer welcomed here.” He waved a hoof at me. “Get out. And don’t think about talking yourself out of this.” I felt something tap the back of my head. I turned and saw one of Bucky’s boys putting a .45 at me.

“Wait! If she’s going, then we are too.” Goldnelee said with a confident look. I bowed my head. I couldn’t believe this. We had the evidence. We had the witness. Why is everything going wrong? Kingpin sighed.

“I didn’t want it to come to this.” he said. Bucky held up a hoof.

“Wait. Me and Alabaster have been planning this thing for weeks.” He said. “You are all part of this. And you have to stay.” He said. Star arched a brow.

“I think this wedding is capable without us.” He said. Al bowed her head.

“I… can’t believe this is happening. I so desperately wanted you all to be here…” she sighed. “You are all friends I’ve never really had.” That did it. I bowed my head as did my companions. I never thought about it like that. I always just saw gang heads as gang heads. Now that I think about it, I’ve never really thought of Al Capony as a friend. More like a humble hostess. Somepony who is just trying to make their gang look good.
But hearing her say it now? I felt guilty. I looked to my companions, who were also looking rather guilty as well. Bucky cleared his throat, catching everyone’s attention.

“I think we can remedy this, however.” He said. I arched a skeptical brow. Al looked a little hopeful while Kingpin looked a tad annoyed.

“Bucky, may I have a word?” Kingpin asked. The two huddled away from us as they discussed our fate. My companions took this time to discuss my own problem.

“Since when have you’ve started doing chems?” Star asked with a worried arched brow. I bit my lip and shrunk back.

“I… I don’t have a problem with them. Like I said, I can stop if I want too.” I said.

“Courier.” Iris said. When I saw her look, I knew I had done something wrong. She wasn’t mad. She was sad. I quickly spoke up in defense.

“Look, It’s not that big of a deal. They just make me two times better.” I shook my head. “It’s not killing me.”

“But it will get you into a lot of trouble.” Goldenlee frowned. “What kind of chems have you’ve been taking? Hydra? Buck? Dash? PTM?” I blinked.

“PTM?” I asked. Goldenlee opened her mouth to explain, but then thought better of it.

“You don’t need to concern yourself with that anyway. But seriously, dear. Why haven’t you told us?” she asked. I shook my head.

“I did tell you I was going to use chems during the investigation.” I looked at them and they gave me looks that told me ‘and?’. I gave a sheepish smile. “Aaaand I kept a little bit more just in case things went wrong.” I was hoping they wouldn’t ask more, but their looks told me otherwise. I sighed. “Alright, fine. I’m addicted to Mint-als. But only recently. Happy?” Goldenlee frowned.

“Mint-als. Side effects may include irritation of the hide and confident attitude. Withdrawl includes depression, loss of memory, slurring and of course the killer headache.” She said. I took a second to process that. I smirked.

“Okay, not as bad as I thought.” I said. Goldenlee glared and I shrunk back a little as she held out her hoof.

“Hoof it over, Courier.” She said. I waved my hoof at her hoof.

“Nope.” I said flatly. That seemed to cause confusion in my companions. Goldenlee shook her head before looking at me with a glare again and jabbing her hoof at me.

“Give it.” She said. I crossed my hooves and turned my body sideways.

“Why?” I asked. Seriously though. What’s so wrong about them? I mean I’ve experienced depression, I have some memory loss of my brother and goddesses know what else. I slur sometimes when I’m drunk and I get headaches whenever I think too much. In fact, my head was killing me.

“Don’t question why. Don’t you trust me?” she asked. I nodded.

“I do, but I don’t see what’s so bad about them?” I said as I quickly popped another in and sighed with relief as the tablets did their magic. I suddenly felt the tin be yanked out of my hooves by Goldnelee’s magic. I comically flailed my hooves at it as she held it high above me. I put on my best pout and looked at her, making a small tear run down my cheek. “Why do you do this?” 

“Because it’s for your own good.”  She said. I sniffed and bowed my head.

“You’re right… I’m sorry. I don’t know what came over me.” I said sadly. I glanced quickly at her and saw her give me a small smile.

“Don’t worry. We just need to keep you off of them until we can get it out of your system.” She said. I nodded and smiled at her. Iris chuckled.

“I’m okay with her getting drunk.” She said with a smirk. Bucky cleared his throat and caught our attention. I smirked when I saw how lazily Goldenlee put my Mint-als in her bomber jacket. I glanced between my companions. They all had their back turned on me. I squeed quietly as I skillfully picked the tin and quickly stuffed it in my vest pocket before turning my attention to Bucky.

“Well then. I do believe we can give you a second chance. But it’ll require a group of two ponies.” He said. Sanity cocked her head.

“Two? Are we going on like a mission or something?” she asked. Bucky rubbed his chin.

“More of a scouting one. I want you all to patrol the city. See if you can find any leads about certain… doings against our wedding.” He locked a hoof around Alabaster’s hoof, making her flush and smile. “There is still a week left before the wedding is under way. So, Kingpin and I decided to give you a second chance at redemption. If you can make sure that no pony or nothing is going to stop the wedding, then we will forget that this ever happened.” He looked at me and I narrowed my eyes. There was something about the look he was giving me. And it made my brain go off on alerts.



I found myself paired with Bucky’s boys along with Comp while my other companions became the second group. We went east into the city while they went west. Bucky led us down the busy streets of Las Pegasus. Bucky and his boys were talking amongst themselves about inside jokes I couldn’t understand. I guess I was wrong about Bucky. But my brain was telling me otherwise. I didn’t know what to say or think. I turned my head and quickly popped another Mint-al in before turning to Comp.

“So, why didn’t you say anything?” I asked. Comp winced. I smiled. “You’re not in trouble. I’m just curious.” I said to him. I honestly wasn’t. I’m sure Comp had his reasons for hiding it. And I was dead worried about him. Bucky had showed him what he was and what he does. Comp bit his lip before speaking.

“I-I’m sorry, Courier. I just…” he tried to find the right words with his mouth. I nuzzled his cheek in comfort. That seemed to ease his tension a bit, but he remained hesitant. He was scared. He kept looking at Bucky everytime he thought he found the right words. What made it worse was Bucky was glancing back at us every now and then. I narrowed my eyes when we suddenly turned down an alley. I conjured one copy not too far away and had her hide in a dumpster while we traversed further. Now to play along.

“So, is there a reason why we are here?” I asked as I looked around. Bucky nodded.

“Yes. There has been some reports of a certain rat that has been going around and infecting ponies with a disease. We are to make sure it is dealt with so as to not have any more of our guests tainted.” And there it was. I was right about Bucky all along. His boys suddenly circled me and blocked all means of escape. I remained calm when Bucky smiled and turned to me. “And I do mean to dispose of it right away.” I feigned a smile and smacked my hooves together.

“Great, I’ve been itching for a fight. Rat or no rat.” I said. Bucky chuckled and nodded.

“We’ll see.” He said as he motioned to his boys. Outnumbered huh? Time to even out the odds. Before they could make a move, my copy in the dumpster hopped out, wielding a nailed 2x4 in her magic and rammed the nail into the temple of one of them. The gang member hissed an inequine scream before falling down into a bloodied green heap. My eyes widened when the pony suddenly began to… change. The body was now black and looked insectiod. Fangs protruded from the muzzle and fragile looking wings twitched. Now the others began to change. I was surrounded by strange looking ponies I have never seen before.
I blinked when a flash of Ms. Cheerilee explaining something to Cadence’s and Armor’s kids in the memory orb.

A changeling is neither pony nor insect. It is born of corrupt magic.

Changeling.

“You are all Changelings?” I grit my teeth, turning to Bucky. Bucky still remained a pony as he smirked.

“Guilty as charge. And we are dying of starvation.” He said. His eyes suddenly flashed green. Just like Comp has done. I looked at Comp with shock and surprise. No… he couldn’t be… But he was. Comp bowed his head and sighed.

“I’m sorry, Courier… I didn’t want this to happen.” He blinked once and his eyes changed to green before his body changed into a colt version of a changeling. I backed away a bit. Comp winced as I did.

“See, brother? I knew she wouldn’t accept you as you are.” He stood next to him. No, I wasn’t thinking that. I would never think that. Comp has stuck by me since the beginning. He’s saved me and our companions multiple times. We’ve come a long way. We only knew about a memory of him, but now he knows full well what he is. A changeling.

“Brother?” I asked. Bucky nodded.

“Dear Comp here is just like us. A monster. And he is long overdue to be delivered to mother.” He said. Overdue? Delivered? Wait… 

“How did you make contact with the Crystal Express? I thought you changelings were still hibernating.” I said. Bucky sighed.

“Time and effort. Mother has finally woken up and has finally begun her revenge against the ones who have defeated her.” He said. Defeated her? I rubbed my head, trying to think back to what Ms. Cheerilee has talked about.

It was the love your mother and father had for each other that defeated the Queen.

“The Queen…” I said. The name was also mentioned. “Queen Chrysalis.” Bucky chuckled.

“How very astute of you. It gives us all the more reason to eliminate you.” He said. I smirked.

“You’ve certainly gone through a lot of trouble trying to get me off your tail. I didn’t know how desperate a changeling is.” Bucky arched a brow.

“And what can you tell us about changelings?” he asked. I glared at him.

“I know that Changelings are born as neither pony nor insect. You are just corrupt magic in the shape of a being.” I said. “So, I’ve been dying to ask. What did you do with the real Bucky? And why are you in his place and want to marry Al Capony?” To my slight surprise, he laughed.

“You think I want to marry a tribal harlot? I only care for the love she has for the fool.” He shuddered in delight, which made me look at him in disgust. “We’ve been asleep for too long. It is high time for the world to see us. Fear us! This land is filled with the emotions of ponies. It’s enough to sustain us for eternity.” He said.

“That’s where I come in to stop you.” I retorted. Bucky scoffed and smirked at me.

“How are those chems working for you?” he asked. I blinked. Chems? Bucky smirked. “By now, those Mint-als you took must be wearing off.” I had no idea he knew the effects of the Mint-als, but I won’t be played a fool. So, I played along. I slumped and shook my head, rubbing it before glaring back at him.

“So what? I can still stop you. You changelings won’t even get one hoof towards Alabaster.” I said. Bucky laughed more.

“So naïve. You should have done something three weeks ago then.” He said. “The fool Bucky must be a skeleton by now. With half the other ponies we’ve replaced in this city.” I grit my teeth. No, there is still a lot of ponies that haven’t been attacked by Changelings. But it makes me wonder why and how they have been able to avoid the detection of the Followers.

“So, how have you’ve been throwing everypony off?” I asked. Bucky sighed.

“I’ve already explained. We are changelings. And for three weeks we have been replacing ponies one by one by one.” He smirked. “Nearly half the city is a changeling swarm. We are just waiting for the right opportunity.” I frowned.

“Three weeks of being ponies? But that can’t be right.” I said. “If I recall, weak changelings only last five minutes in pony form.” Bucky rubbed his chin and smiled.

“Ah yes. The beauty of the war that you fools have brought. We must thank you for giving us more control of our shape shifting. If it wasn’t for those bale-fire bombs, we would still be asleep.” I looked at the changelings around me before grinning.

“You’re two centuries late then. Most ponies in the Wastes don’t give a single fuck about others.” I said. Bucky laughed.

“More like two centuries ahead of time.” He said. I arched a brow. “Mother isn’t dead. In fact, she’s been well fed and had gone through hibernation. Now she has woken up and hungers for more.” I shook my head.

“Chrysalis better think twice before messing with Equestria again. We may not be all gullible than we were two centuries ago. It’s all about survival of the fittest now.” I snorted. “And I’m not going to let you start your crusade against Equestria. You began it here and I shall end it here. You changelings will die.” Bucky smirked.

“But, Courier. You are forgetting someone, are you not? Brother here is a changeling too.” He said. I looked at Comp. He continued to have his head bowed in shame.

“He’s an exception.” I said. Comp shifted slightly, but continued to bow his head. Bucky arched a brow. “Comp has saved me and our friend’s asses multiple times. He’s a normal pony. Not a monster. I don’t care what you say about him, he’s a friend. And we will do whatever it takes to make sure nothing bad happens to him.” Bucky looked at Comp.

“Really? Then why don’t we hear it from your friend then?” he said. Comp stood up, swaying a bit before looking at me.

“Courier… I want to help. I want to be your friend. And I know you don’t care if I am a monster or not. But… if I continue to follow you… I’ll die.” He put a holed hoof to his stomach. “I was able to live this long because I’ve been subconsciously feeding on other ponies without realizing it. But now that I am getting more… hungry by the second.” He looked away from my worried look. “I can’t follow you anymore. I’ll risk putting all of us in danger. Because even though you all accept me for who I am, doesn’t mean others won’t.” He looked at me with those white hollow eyes. “I have to go back to mother. She’s been expecting me.” I fell back on my rump.

“So… why me?” I looked at Bucky. “Why did you request me to… deliver Comp to you? To the Changeling Queen?” I asked. Bucky shrugged.

“You were one out of the million, kid. Just a string of bad luck I suppose.” He said. Once again, I was being used as the tool. I grit my teeth, the Mint-als finally wearing off and my copy vanished at the affect. Bucky chuckled slightly. “But now that we got to see what ponies are capable of now, we have no need for anymore of these simpletons.” Bucky’s horned glowed and a 9MM was suddenly aimed at me. I glared at him as his boys got closer.
I quickly spun, smacking one of the changelings with a hoof, grabbed him and threw him in front of me. Bucky fired just as I did and the changeling slumped with a hiss. I kicked the corpse at him before boxing the other one in the face twice and finishing it with an overhead swing, spiraling the changeling to the ground. I felt my body suddenly tingle and I screamed in pain before crumpling to the ground. I looked and gapped, seeing Comp with a shock pistol. He looked at me with guilt. He dropped the gun and stepped back towards Bucky, who tapped his head with the head of the 9MM.

“Couriers. Damn stubborn and suicidal. Like I said. You were one out of the million.” He said before aiming the pistol at me. I smirked.

“Do it. Then my friends will realize why I’m not around. They will stop you. And me being dead will do the whole world justice.” I said. It was true. I didn’t want to be some damn vessel of an evil spirit. I didn’t want anything to happen to my friends or my family. But I couldn’t avoid it. I had to survive. But I told myself right then and there not too. If I was going to die, I would at least want to bring down a very bad pony. And that pony was Din. Without her, the Maidens would be at a lost at what to do and have no choice but to go back and start from scratch. Bucky smirked.

“Actually, I’m doing myself a favor. Don’t worry. Your friends will join you eventually. But in the meantime.” He looked to his side and another Changeling came into my view. It was smirking. Its’ horn glowed and I found myself looking at… myself. Not a copy I conjured or in a mirror. This is a being looking like me. She smirked as Bucky nodded and aimed the pistol. I waited for it. But then Bucky handed the changeling me the pistol and I saw the vilest grin I didn’t think I could pull off naturally.

“Nighty-night.” The changeling said in my voice. I felt the wind leave me at the sound of a bang. I coughed once, seeing that my chest has been shot at. It hurt like hell. But…I was still alive. Bucky arched a brow.

“Resilient are we?” he said. “No matter. Just need to aim higher.” The last thing I saw was the gun shifting slightly, Comp looking stunned and everything went black at the sound of a bang.



Footnote: Max Level!

> Render Unto Chryxal
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Render Unto Chryxal

I found myself walking down a road. I don’t know why I am walking down it. It felt… familiar. Gravestones laid on both sides of the road. Once again, there was a voice telling me to stick to the road. My ears twitched as I finally snapped out of my daze, hearing the distant inequine scream. My heart skipped a beat. Now I know exactly why this seemed familiar.
But I continued walking. Maybe if I just ignore everything, then I can get out of here without having to encounter that being again. I had a close call with it last time and I plan on not letting that thing touch me. Applejack’s words popped into my head.

Run and don’t ever look back!

The scream was still distant thankfully. Hurrying along, I noticed something different about this place. The white dot particles from before seemed to turn into floating heads of ponies. And what made it even more eerie was that they were groaning. Countless of floating pony heads screaming and groaning as they wisped out of the graves and off into distant places. Not only that, but the sky was… snowy? Like static in a radio. I kept walking, watching as the floating heads wisped by or through my body.
My ears twitched again when I heard a small sob from somewhere to my left. As much as I was eager to continue on, I wanted to know exactly what this place was. Without a second thought, I stepped off the road and made my way around and over gravestones before reaching a cloaked pony standing in front of a grave. I peeked over the shoulder to see if I could recognize the pony. Was it Applejack again? She was standing in front of Big Mac’s grave. The more closely I got, the more I began to realize that it wasn’t Applejack. 

This mare wasn’t veiled either. The lavender mare with the purple mane and magenta highlights had tears streaming down her cheek. I gave a small reassuring smile and patted her back. The mare tensed and looked at me with lavender eyes. I continued to give her the smile as she put her face into my chest and sobbed more. This is strange, even for me. I was comforting a mare that is either dead or a lost soul. I’m sure a lot of ponies were upset about Big Macintosh’s death. My history books made him out to be a hero.

“You know, maybe my history books were wrong. Big Mac isn’t just a hero.” I said suddenly. The mare looked at me and blinked. “He was everything to everypony. He gave them courage, inspiration, love and of course sacrifice. Big Mac had a lot of virtues that made him what he was before he died.” I looked at the grave and smiled. “Even two centuries later, he still has created a mark for Equestria.” I stroked the mare’s mane. “Yes, he was taken too soon from everypony, but he left them with a chance and a dream. To be better ponies. To keep trotting forward and remember what we represented.” The mare seemed stunned as I spoke to her. But I wasn’t bothered by it. 
“We, as ponies, represent Equestria. We made mistakes, but we are learning from them slowly but surely. Even Princess Celestia is learning her mistakes slowly but surely.” I winked at her. “I’m sure you made mistakes as well, but those mistakes are what made you a person.” The mare sniffled and wiped her eyes before smiling at me.

“T-thanks… I-I didn’t realize how much he affected all of us.” She said. “And I know it isn’t all Celestia or Luna’s fault. We all made mistakes.” She sighed and looked at the grave. “I’ve made tons of mistakes. Some that even impacted my friendship with my friends.” She leaned against me. “I’ve tried so very hard in protecting them. But I failed. I got so many ponies killed. I’ve hurt my friends. And I left Spike all alone. What kind of pony does that?” I nickered slightly.

“One who can be a better pony. Learn from her mistakes, even in death.” I said as my ears twitched at the inequine scream. Even the mare looked slightly nervous at the sound.

“You shouldn’t be here.” She said. I rubbed my chin.

“Funny, I remember another mare named Applejack telling me the same thing.” I said. The lavender mare seemed shocked and impressed all at once. I tapped my head and grinned. “Death is becoming a habit for me.” The mare frowned.

“You shouldn’t be proud of that. Don’t you have friends to look after? Family to see?” she asked. I sighed and nodded with a small sad smile.

“I do. And right now, one of my friends is in danger of being taken away from me.” I then puffed my chest out and beat it with a hoof. “But I’ll do everything it takes to get him back. Changeling or not, he’s still a friend.” The scream was now a little closer than before. The mare gasped.

“The Changelings? They are back?” she asked. I nodded. “But… I thought my brother and Cadence defeated them for good. How are they coming back?" I sighed and looked at her.

“Equestria brought them back. The war woke them up from hibernation and they plan on feeding on everypony.” I frowned. “I have to get back and stop them. But I think Death took certain measures to make sure I don’t escape again.” I looked down the road. The mare darted her eyes in thought before looking at me with a serious face.

“I can help.” She said. I looked at her in confusion. “Me and my friends fought the Changelings before. They will do whatever it takes to make sure you will be forgotten. But you can fight them back.” I smirked.

“So, egg-head. Any suggestions?” I said. The mare smiled before nodding.

“Love.” She said. I cocked my head. “Over feed the Changelings. They will become so full again they would have to go back into hibernation. If you can find a love strong enough for two ponies, then the Changelings can be beaten.” The scream was closer now. I stood up and smiled. The mare bowed her head. “I’m sorry. I wish I could do more. But I’m dead.” I patted her shoulder.

“No worries. I’m good with improvising. I’ll think of something.” The scream was closer now. “I think it’s high time for me to go.” The mare nodded.

“Courier?” she asked. I looked at her and she smiled. “Thank you. You are a good pony. Please… don’t make the same mistakes I did. You all have chances. So make the best of them.” She looked past me and her eyes widened. “Now go and don’t look back! I’m counting on you!” I nodded before galloping as fast as I could down to the road and gaining as much distance as I could from Death. Once again, I felt new found energy and determination as I hopped and avoided skeletal limbs that shot out of the ground.
I grit my teeth in frustration when I saw a wall made of flesh blocking my way. Death certainly wanted me to stay here. Morphed disembodied heads and hooves groaned and screamed as I reached the wall. The scream was now behind me. Without a second thought, I jumped and planted my hooves into the fleshy wall. The smell was rancid and vile. I held my breath as I made my way up the wall. A couple of times I nearly slipped, but I quickly dug my hooves in, ignoring the sickening noise the flesh was making. The scream was louder now. I had to drop my ears to my head to drown out as much of it as I could.
I lost my grip again. I would have fallen if I didn’t quickly bite down on the fleshy wall. My gag reflexes where sky rocketing. My mouth tasted like death as I fumbled to maintain my grip again. Once I did, I continued on. It felt like hours as I climbed the wall and the scream was still loud. Death was behind me. It was just waiting for me to turn around. No, I refuse to see death. I had important things to handle. I have to save my friends. I could feel Death’s cold breath going down my neck. I ignored it with the help of two little ponies and my own determination. I beamed when I finally reached the top of the wall.
Looking down the other end, it was a long ways away. Death was still breathing down my neck. I gulped and took a deep breath. I stood up on my hind legs and fell forward. Death screamed. I smirked as it sounded like the scream was in frustration. Death was desperate to have me and I guess it didn’t like having a pony escape it twice from its cold grasp. I spread my legs out as I felt the wind rush past me. Bringing my hooves in and tipping forward, I felt my speed increase and hovered slightly forward.
I was laughing. I felt… unstoppable. I spread my legs out again to slow my descent and tip forward to gain a bit of distance. The scream was a little farther away. I smirked, seeing a familiar door as I fell toward it. It opened automatically and I brought my legs in again, dive bombing towards it.
“Not yet.” I said to myself. “Sometime, Death. But not now.” With that, I closed my eyes as I entered the opened door, hearing it close shut behind me.



I jolted awake and took in a deep breath. The smell was rancid still. Crap, was I still in Death’s domain? I looked around in panic, seeing a lot of dead ponies on top of me. I grit my teeth.

“Fuck no!” I shouted as I twisted and turned to free myself. Finally freeing my forelegs, I pushed aside two corpses, heaving with all my strength I could manage and crawled little by little. The sickening sound of decomposed flesh and the smell was too unbearable. I saw light at the end and reached with my hoof. I was almost there. But I was still trapped. I won’t let it end here. Not here! I suddenly felt something grab my hoof and I was pulled forward.
I gasped for breath as I crawled out of the bodies of dead ponies. Coughing and gagging, I looked around and noticed another pony hunched over on the wall. He looked battered and beaten. And when he turned, I recognized the face of Bucky. The gang head was a mess.
I coughed again before speaking.

“Bucky?” I rasped. Bucky was breathing heavily too before nodding.

“The real deal, ya’ dig?” he rasped in reply. Taking a moment to calm ourselves, I stood up, still feeling the gooey flesh of dead ponies. I looked and saw that it was a pile of them in a corner. Some looked recent too. I grit my teeth.

“Dammit, for three weeks they have been doing this.” I hissed. I looked at Bucky and gave a smug smirk. “So, wanna explain what happened?” Bucky slumped against the wall before sliding down it and rubbing his messy mane.

“Shit, I don’t know. Those damn ponies came out of nowhere.” He said. “We’ve been hearing odd reports about no good ponies that were terrorizing ponies on the streets. So The Family tasked us to find them and get rid of them for good.” He snorted. “Took us by surprise. We tried to fight back, but they had us surrounded.” He looked sourly as he spoke. “Chryxal, the leader, took my form because he noticed the potential I had with Al.” He sighed and bowed his head, his expression darkening. “I had no idea what he meant, but before I could do anything, he shot me and killed me.” I arched a brow and he chuckled.
He reached into his suite pocket and pulled out a small lighter with a black hole in it. The bullet was still encased in it.

“A gift from Kingpin when I first joined the Omaretas.” He nodded his head slightly. “Glad I take this thing everywhere I go, ya’ dig?” He looked at me now and furrowed his brow. “And by the looks of you, I am amazed that you are still alive, kid.” I blinked and put a hoof to my chest. I remember the Changeling shooting me there. But when I pulled out a bent tin of Mint-als, I chuckled.

“Maybe I got addicted for a reason then.” I said before opening it and seeing that there were still tablets in it. I popped one in and swallowed before stuffing it back into my vest pocket. But Bucky was still giving me that look.

“Well, call it luck I guess. You have one in your head too.” He said as he tapped his forehead. I arched a brow and rubbed my forehead. I winced when my hoof brushed past the wound. I took a deep breath and looked around. We were in a dank and dimly lit room. It looked like a chamber in a sewer. I looked at Bucky and bit my lip.

“Do you… think you can help me get it out?” I asked. Bucky arched a brow.

“You must be crazy. I don’t have the brain of a medic, ya’ dig?” he said. I shook my head slightly, feeling a tad woozy.

“Just… help me get it out.” I said. Bucky was hesitant. He sighed and with his magic, pulled out a switchblade.

“I hope you know what you are doing.” He said. I leaned against the wall and braced myself.

“I don’t.” I said before nodding. “Okay, do it.” Bucky stuck his tongue out in concentration as he slowly dug the blade into my wound. I winced, screaming a little as I felt the blade jerk and twist. Oh Goddesses, this is like torture! The pain was excruciating. Bucky then popped the bullet out and it clattered to the floor. I could feel my blood trailing down my face and around my left eye. I put a hoof to my wound, putting pressure on it. “Find something to wrap it in.” I said quickly. Bucky looked around, sighing when he found nothing. My vision was beginning to blur. “Just tear off a piece of clothing. I don’t care.” I said. “Just something to keep me from bleeding out!” Bucky grit his teeth before lifting his sleeved leg and ripping it off with his teeth. His fancy suite was now an awkward form of sleeveless and sleeved. He quickly wrapped it around my head before backing away. I breathed heavily in pain. Shit, this was just too much. But at least we stopped the bleeding. I stumbled and Bucky caught me, supporting me as I stood up. “Thanks.” Bucky snickered.

“Damn, you are one tough mare, you know that?” he said. I snorted before smirking.

“Perks of being a courier.” I replied weakly. I looked at the bullet and noticed that it was bent to a dot. “Also, having star metal bones too.” Bucky smirked.

“Really? I just thought you were thick headed.” He said. I laughed slightly before regaining my balance and walking over to the piles of bodies. This was like a horror house. So many bodies piled into corners. From the amount of bodies here, I could say that there were a lot more Changelings than I thought. I looked at Bucky.

“So, for three weeks you’ve been down here?” I asked. Bucky looked grim as he spoke.

“Really? It’s been three weeks?” he snorted. “Felt like months.” He looked at me. “But for you, it’s been a day.” I arched a brow. “I saw them drag you in here. When I saw that it was you, I thought the worse was going to happen. And lo and behold, here you are alive and kicking.” He smirked slightly. “At least I know now that I am not the only one who survived. I tried finding my way out of this damned place. Living off of Radroach meat and Ratmeat.” I gave a disgusted look and he nodded. “At least it kept me alive.” I smiled.

“Must be those tribal instincts.” I said. Bucky chuckled.

“You think so? Can’t remember when was the last time I ate pony.” He looked at the dead bodies and looked disgusted. “To be honest, kid. I thought about it too. Being stuck down here for… Goddess knows how long. I was getting sick of eating Radroach and rat.” He rasped a chuckle. “But hey, when you are bent on not going back to the old times, you do crazy shit that you aren’t proud of.” I nodded in reply.
So, Bucky almost had thought of going back to being a small time raider cannibal. Thank Goddesses the stallion had such a strong will not too. But… I wouldn’t be completely upset if he did had to resort to cannibalism. Being stuck down here for so long, it’s enough to even think about it, let alone try it. I checked my PipBuck and noticed the cartoon pegasus with a small bag of letters. I scrolled through my messages.

Message 1: Hello, dear sister. Me and Bell are here with Five and Post Box. But… I do have one thing to mention. I hope you won’t be upset about it. We will talk when we get settled in. – Heart

Message 2: Hi, bestest best friend in the whole wide world~! I am truly shocked to hear that I could attend a wedding. Oh, I have so many great ideas to wow the audience. Maybe perhaps we can put on a best friend magic show? Cheers~! – Chester

Message 3: Hey, sis. Sorry I won’t be able to make it to the wedding. I hope you will save me some cake though. – Stall

Message 4: Sixteen, I hope you don’t mind, but we brought someone who has been dying to meet you. You should free up your time and come see her. She misses you dearly. – Post Box

So, my family was here now. I grit my teeth. Dammit, the Changelings are still around. If Chryxal realizes that they are my family, I only pray that nothing bad happens to them. Oh, who am I kidding? There is a Changeling looking like me and I just know that it will ruin my relationship with everyone. I honestly hope that my friends and family won’t be fooled so easily. I looked up at Bucky who was looking distressed.

“Thinking about Al?” I asked. Bucky nodded.

“All the time, ya’ dig? She’s the first mare I can’t get out of my head. And I swear I’m going to kill that fucker if he tries anything on her.” He said. We remained silent for a bit. I broke the silence.

“So, how did your relationship started?” I asked. Bucky smiled.

“Well, when I first joined the Omaretas, I heard from others that boss had this gorgeous looking daughter.” He chuckled. “They weren’t kidding too. But… we didn’t hit it off right away. In fact, she detested me. Thought I was just a rookie that would get killed on the first day.” He said.

“But then she noticed how cool you were, right?” I asked with a smirk. Bucky laughed.

“She still thinks I’m a no good rookie.” He said. “But yeah, as the years went on, she eventually took notice of me. But, you know me being a stallion and in my prime, I fooled around with a lot of mares. Slept with some too.” I said nothing as I listened to the gang head talk. “I even fooled around with some of the mares in front of her. I guess I was oblivious to the fact too, and when I tried being cool and making a move on her, she just threatened me.” He smiled.
“But one day, she ended up being kidnapped by the Viper Slinger gang. They hated The Family because they were big before us. And when we came along, we sorta chased them out of the spotlight. And so they thought it was a good idea to marenap Al.” He looked grimly. “I still remember the look Kingpin gave to everypony those harrowing days. The Vipers wanted their rightful place back and if we refused, they would kill her on the spot.”

“So, Kingpin had you go out and find her?” I asked. Bucky shook his head.

“The old buck was about to forfeit The Family to them. I went out on my own with my boys. A certain courier I remember told us where to find them and once we did, we showed the Vipers who they were dealing with.” He nodded. “Of course, with the help of the courier too. Once we took out the Vipers, I found Al Capony locked up in a cage. When she saw me, I swear I had never seen such a beautiful look in my life.” He smiled. “Once we got back to Kingpin with Al Capony, she was the one that made me Kingpin’s right hand stallion.” I smiled now.

“I guess she wanted to see you more and the only way to do that was to have you ranked next to her with Kingpin.” I said. Bucky nodded.

“Yup. Eventually, we began going more deeper into our relationship and ring-a-ding-ding, I finally got the blessing to marry her.” He nodded to me. “In fact, you were there when he did.” Oh yeah, I was. But I didn’t notice it right away as I recall. But what had me question this was the courier. I remember when Kingpin gave me Compassion, he said he owed his life to someone. A courier that he never knew in his life. I looked at Bucky.

“Hey… err… did you manage to catch the courier’s name? Or maybe the rank?” I asked. Bucky rubbed his chin and shrugged.

“It’s been a long time since I saw the buck, kid. I only remember what he looked like. Wore a brown duster and a straw hat that covered his face.” He said. “He even had one of those fancy PipBucks you couriers have.” I darted my eyes in thought. Was it Lyon?
No, it couldn’t be. Bucky said this happened years ago. But the straw hat… there was no mistaking it.

“Dad actually helped you?” I said. Bucky smiled.

“Hell, if you are the child of that courier, then it’s no wonder you are still kicking after being shot in the head.” He said. “Bastard is too much of a survivalist if I ever saw one. Used a 12.7MM sub-machine gun during the fight. He took down almost every single Viper in that fight.” Bucky laughed. “But even the courier didn’t come out unscathed. Had bullet holes all over him. But he acted like nothing had happened before continuing on his delivery.” I said nothing.
Dad was on a delivery and he went out of his way to help Bucky and his boys to save Al. Dad… are you still around? What would you do in a situation like this? I sighed. And why are you going around and leaving reports about us? Did we do something? Or are you trying to tell us something else?
“Hey kid, don’t worry about your old man.” He said. I looked at him with an arched brow. “Even though I only knew the buck for ten minutes, I could tell you there was nothing that could stop him. And I bet all my caps on the roulette table that he passed that survivor instincts onto you.” Huh… out of all the ponies to comfort me about my dad, it was a surprise to hear it from Bucky. I said nothing but smiled in return. “Now, how about we try finding a way out of here.”



I hate to admit it, but this place was like a maze. And we were completely and utterly lost. My PipBuck was having trouble trying to map out the area and it just seemed like it was going in circles. Let alone, it was dark and smelled horrible. We turned a corner and found a door. I beamed, hoping that it at least led to something other than a dead end. When I opened it with my makeshift screw driver and bobby pins (a small piece of metal and discarded bobby pins I had found) I frowned. Another dead end. But fortunately, this dead end had some supplies. We entered and looked through the junk, grabbing what we can of any value for our survival.
I smiled when I saw a buried yellow med-kit with pink butterflies buried in rubble. I pulled it out and opened it. Two health potions, Rad-Away and bandages. Perfect. I took off the sleeve and wrapped the bandage around my head. I felt the bandages work a bit of their magic before turning to Bucky and tossing him a health potion. He smiled.

“Well shoot, you are too kind, kid.” He said. I took a swig of mine and felt my head ease a little. It wouldn’t close my wound right away, but I’m pretty sure with the aid of the bandage it would help. Exiting the supply closet, we went over what we had salvaged. Scrap metal, a poorly conditioned knife, Rad-Away and some Fancy Bucky Cakes ( which we happily chowed down on). I took the poorly conditioned knife and taking Bucky’s sleeve, made a makeshift holster and slid the knife in.

“Better than nothing, I suppose.” I said. Bucky nodded. We continued our search for a way out. It felt like hours and we haven’t gotten anywhere close to something that could show us a way out. Bucky just slumped against the wall and slid down it, burying his head into his hooves. He looked exhausted. “Okay, let’s take a break.” I said. Bucky said nothing but nodded. While Bucky regained his strength, I took the time to scroll through my PipBuck. If only I had my actual gear with me, but they were at Sunny Springs'. I tuned in to the radio and only received static. Sometimes, I wish this PipBuck had some decent signal strength. I turned to the map and moved it around. I furrowed my brows when I noticed that there was another part of this area that my PipBuck had managed to map out. But there was a big black gap in between us and that area. I turned to Bucky, about to tell him what I saw and noticed him snoozing.
Checking the time, I noticed that it was late into the night. I decided to let the gang head rest and scouted ahead a little, following to see if I can get it to map out a certain point that could at least lead to a new area. I stopped and noticed my EFS suddenly pick up a hostile. The red dot could probably be a giant rat or Radroach. But the way it moved looked nothing like any of those. That’s when I heard the faint sound of a hiss. And not a hiss of a Radroach either. I crouched low and crept along the concrete floor of the sewer. 
The hiss became louder. Was it a ghoul? No, feral ghouls don’t hiss. They growl. So, what exactly was I hearing? I peeked around the corner and looking ahead, I saw a dark figure flittering it’s wings and messing with some sort of green cocoon. The more I looked, the more familiar it was.
A changeling. But, what was a changeling doing down in the sewers? No, wait. This is good. I have the drop on it. Maybe I can get it to lead us out. I quickly crept towards the changeling, smirking when I got behind it. I unsheathed my knife and throwing my legs around the neck, I pointed the knife with my magic at the hollowed white eye of the changeling. It looked shocked.

“Alright, talk.” I said. The changeling said nothing but growled. I put pressure around its’ neck and tapped the knife above its’ jagged horn. “I know you fuckers talk. So talk.” I said. “What are you doing down here?” The changeling gave a raspy laugh and made clicking noises with its’ mouth. I arched a brow. “Wanna run that by me again?” The changeling growled.

“Hungry.” It said. I put more pressure around the neck and the changeling struggled for breath.

“Well, dinner can wait. I want answers. Now, what are you doing down here?” I asked. The changeling growled more.

“Prince promises food. Promises freedom. Revenge.” It said. Prince? Was it talking about Chryxal? I tapped the knife at its’ jagged horn again.

“Alright, so how did you get down here in the first place?” I asked. The changeling looked up and I followed its’ gaze. Vents. And what’s more, I noticed a pack of green eyes looking down at us. In an instant, I was surrounded by changelings. I remained stoic as I glanced between them. They were unarmed. But that doesn’t mean they didn’t know how to use something as a weapon. In fact, I noticed one ripping a pipe off of the wall with its’ magic and the others seemed to pick up either rocks or jagged metal pieces.

“Well that answers one question.” I said. The changeling I had captive rasped a laugh. “Care to tell me more?” I felt a presence move behind me and I quickly reacted by spinning around and kicked the changeling at one of its own that had made a move. I deflected one with a pipe with my knife and retaliated by planting two good hoof punches into its’ face. It stumbled back and two more jumped towards me. I smirked, quickly ducking, spun and gave a good apple buck at the two jumping at me. They flew back into the green cocoons and a few others appeared to take their place.
This isn’t good. This is too much of a cramped place to fight. And if I conjured copies, I would be exhausted by the end and it would be even more cramped in here. Two more jumped towards me and I dodged their swings and stabs of their sharp pieces of metal. I felt one jump onto my back, but I grabbed his leg with mine and heaved him over straight into the two that were swinging at me. I bobbed in place as another one rushed forward. I blocked the swing of the rock with a hoof and brought the knife around, jabbing it into its’ neck. It hissed in pain as it stumbled back, green blood dripping in the process.
I continued to bob and weave, countering each swing they threw at me. A few times they got through and I moved away with a cut or a bruise, but continued to counter each one. This fight would be even better if I had some Ranger Whisky in my system. Perhaps even that Bellator drink. I thought myself a better fighter when I’m drunk. But this was starting to get overwhelming. I was completely outnumbered and I didn’t want to exhaust my magic when I might need it.
And just when I thought I was tiring out, thanks to the bullet wound on my head, I was not expecting to be saved by a pony I wished that wasn’t around. There was the sound of a loud bang and the changelings hissed. A few more bangs made the changelings scatter and I was left dumbfounded as to what happened. I heard hoof steps behind me and I looked to see Bucky come galloping up to me.

“What was that?” he asked. He didn’t need to say more. We looked ahead and at once, we glared when a grey burnt stallion trot out of the darkness. He returned our glare.

“Bucky.” He said.

“Bud.” Bucky replied. Bud looked at me.

“Sixteen.” I said nothing. Bud holstered a plastic looking gun before looking around. Spotting the green cocoon, he went over to it, planted something in it before turning back to us. “I assume that the changelings have replaced you.” Bucky was the one to speak for us.

“Ya’ think? How the hell are you even alive? I thought the kid here put an end to you.” He said. Bud chuckled.

“You forget who you are talking too.” Bud said. “Now, I do hope we can skip the formalities. We have things to do and if you ever want to see that mare of yours, you will do as you are told.” Bucky snorted.

“Bullshit. You’ve been going behind The Family’s back for years. Why would I want to side with a traitor?” he said. Bud smirked.

“Because I have the best means of escape.” He turned and motioned for us to follow. Bucky looked like he wanted to lay him out flat. But I put a hoof on his shoulder and shook my head.

“He’s right. Whether we want to or not, Bud is our only chance of escape.” I said. Bucky gave me a skeptical look.

“What makes you think he won’t just shoot us in the back?” he asked. I looked ahead as Bud continued to trot ahead.

“He’s rebuilt Alicron. And he also saved my ass from a horde of changelings.” I looked around and noticed the green eyes looking at us. “And I also don’t want to get surrounded again.” And with that, I followed after Bud with a sour Bucky behind me. Catching up to Bud, we turned the corner and he pressed a panel on the wall. A hidden door slid open and we entered into what looked like a hangar of some sort.

“I welcome you to my humble abode.” Bud said with mock joy. “Now, don’t touch anything or I will let those simpletons outside feed on you till you are soulless.” Looking around, the first thing I noticed was Alicron. It laid in the middle of the hangar, looking rusted and battered. The next thing I noticed were a few other ponies working on it. One pony looked up from her duties and beamed.

“Savior!” she said as she hugged me. I blinked and hesitantly patted her back. When she pulled away, I saw how pretty she was. But she also looked familiar. Pink mane, navy blue eyes.

“Nurse Valentine?” I balked and the mare smiled in a star struck manor.

“Y-you… remember me!?” she squeed. I couldn’t help but smile at my fan. The nerdy but flirtatious nurse did look different. Her mane wasn’t in a bun and she looked pretty than nerdy. She was even wearing a red vest with a medic insignia on the back of it. Bud cleared his throat and Nurse Valentine flushed. “O-oh, right. Sorry.” She said. I looked at Bud.

“So.. we aren’t the only ones who lived?” I asked. Bud nodded and looked at the other ponies, who were now taking notice. There were four in total, including Nurse Valentine which makes five. Now there are eight of us.

“Like you two, I found them wandering the sewers.” Bud said. Bucky snorted and gave a smug grin.

“Gee, why the change of heart?” he said. Bud glared at him.

“Oh, it was not out of the goodness of my heart, but more for my own agenda.” His look darkened. “Those changelings are trying to take over my city and I won’t stand it.” I arched a brow.

“Then I’m glad I took down Alicron.” I said. Bud sighed.

“Unfortunately, yes. But now that the changelings are here and ruining everything, I’ve spent weeks trying to rebuild Alicron.” He looked at the mechanical corpse. “I won’t lie, Sixteen. You damaged all the important parts. It was mere luck that I happened to find some ponies who knew what they were doing.” He turned to motion at the other ponies. I didn’t recognize any of them. But Bucky seemed too.

“So, Pride, Whitehoof and Omaretas here?” he asked. Bud smirked.

“Ironic, isn’t it? Three societies, vying to rule the city, now replaced by creatures and are forced to work together.” Bud said.

“More like slave labor.” One pony grumbled a little too loudly. He instantly quieted when Bud glared at him. Nurse Valentine spoke up, a little too cheerful at the situation.

“In all honesty, we owe our lives to Bud. He saved us from those… things. And we are returning the favor by helping him rebuild this… thing.” She motioned at Alicron. It was my turn.

“Alright, I know we hate each other and trust me, we would rather see you dead as much as you want us dead. But I can see that in this situation, differences must be put aside if we are to survive.” I said. Bud nodded.

“At least somepony has the brains to understand.” He said as he glared at the working ponies. I sighed. I know I am going to regret this.

“So… what do you want us to do?” I asked. Bud smirked.

“Straight to the point, eh? Very good. The sooner we have Alicron up and running, the quicker we can react. Unfortunately, I don’t trust Bucky to get the things I want done. But you, Sixteen. I want you to go back out there.” He took my leg with my PipBuck and tapped a few buttons on it before letting me go. I looked at the local map and saw markers. “There are a few supply rooms down here. I want you to go to them and find parts for Alicron.” I looked at him.

“What do they look like?” I asked. Bud shrugged.

“You’re a smart mare. You figure it out. I have other things to do. Now, hurry along. The sooner the better.” He said before looking to Bucky. “As for you, you can clean out the grease and engine fluid.” Bucky frowned. Bud grinned. “Nothing wrong with getting a bit of dirt on your hooves.” Bucky snorted.

“Yeah, then you turn around and set me on fire.” Bucky said sourly before walking past him. Bud turned to me.

“Are you still here? Go.” I just furrowed my brows before turning and heading out of the hangar. Bud seemed to be in a hurry. Why? I have no idea. But I don’t trust him one bit. The moment he tries something, I’ll make sure to be one step ahead of him.



It wasn’t easy finding the supply rooms. The whole sewers were crawling with changelings!  I found myself having to fend some of them off while making a break for it. I hadn’t even reached the first supply closet when I cornered myself and three changelings advanced on me. I quickly brought out my poorly conditioned knife and hit the pipe on the wall with the butt of the knife. The loud clang made the changelings hiss and back away. I blinked, looking at the knife, then to the pipes on the wall.
Maybe Ms. Cheerilee forgot to mention that they hate loud sounds. Either way, I had an advantage. I rhythmically beat on the pipes now and the changelings retreated into the vents. I smiled in triumph, despite them hissing still. I opened the first supply room and closed it, looking around the dimly lit room. Turning on my PipBuck’s lamp spell, I waved it left and right, taking in the area. Other than two generators and shelves stocked with junk, I found one odd piece looking… out of place. Funny, I didn’t expect to find it right of the bat.
I walked over to it and examined the odd piece. It looked like a battery of some kind. Yet, it wasn’t a battery. It was… how shall I put it… alien like? The prism with the neon blue hue lines trailing it from top to bottom glowed ominously as I picked it up with my magic. I looked around again, wondering if I could spot anything else out of the ordinary. My gaze fell onto a faded and scratched out insignia on the wall. No, it wasn’t an insignia.
The mark showed two alicorn ponies, one of pure ivory and one of pure midnight circling around a sun and a moon. I squinted at the mural ponies. I recognized the ivory alicorn. And the other one must be her sister.

“An old world flag?” I asked myself. What was it doing down here? I looked down at the odd piece I held in my magic. The hissing snapped me out of my thought process. I’ll have to worry about it later. I have a city to save. Pocketing the strange piece in the other pocket of my vest, I trotted out the room, glancing at my map to head to the next area and with the rhythmic beat of the knife against the pipes, I continued on to find the remaining pieces.
Surprisingly enough, the sound kept the changelings at bay and I was able to retrieve a tangled mess of wires, scrap metal, a strange looking battery and a heavy engine. Each piece except for the battery was levitating in my magic as I made my way back to the hangar. What I couldn’t help was think about the old world flag that was in all those supply rooms.
Was there something about the underground of Las Pegasus that went on two centuries ago? I won’t lie, seeing the flag made me feel… giddy. Like I was walking in some part of ancient history that wasn’t in any of my text books. I happily hummed a tune of one of Velvet Remedy’s songs as I trotted down the dimly lit corridors of the sewers. Arriving at the hangar, I stopped humming when one of the worker ponies looked at me from the doorway.

“Wow, color me impressed.” She said before rubbing her chin. “Ya’ know, if they failed to kill you by shooting you in the head, then the changelings are fucked.” I arched a brow. The pony then removed the welding mask and the familiar face of Sunny Springs smiled at me. I balked a bit in surprise.

“Sunny?” I asked. The mare nodded.

“In the flesh.” She said. I darted my eyes in thought before looking at her with a serious expression.

“So, the changelings tried to get rid of you, huh?” I said. To my surprise, Sunny shook her head.

“Quite the opposite actually. I noticed a strange group of ponies hanging around my shop and decided to do a little investigation.” She nickered. “Saw a group of changelings dumping a body down the sewers about a day before you arrived. Didn’t think much of it at first, but then I heard strange reports about some weird looking ponies that have been spotted. That’s when I ended up down here and saw Bud again.” She snorted. “I thought you killed the old buck?” I sighed.

“I thought so too.” I said. Sunny chuckled.

“Well, at least I’m helping for the greater cause then. Hell, seeing you here and alive after being shot in the head, I say we will have no trouble kicking those changeling flanks.” She said. I smiled and looked to the pieces floating around me.

“Err… where should I put these?” I asked. Sunny nodded over to the table with a pile of other stuff. She then narrowed her eyes, seeing the faint glow of the battery I had found.

“What’s that?” she asked. I shrugged as I set the pieces on the table before pulling out the battery looking piece.

“Dunno. I figured its’ a piece we need for Alicron.” I said. But Sunny shook her head.

“I’ve been in and out of Alicron and let me tell ya’, that isn’t a piece. Alicron doesn’t run on anything other than normal energy like every other robot. Fusion Cells.” She tapped her hoof at the piece. “This isn’t even Microcells.” I blinked and looked at the piece again.

“So… do you have a slight idea of what it is?” I asked. Sunny rubbed her chin before taking it in her magic.

“I think so… but I need time to figure it out.” She suddenly smiled and winked at me. “Speaking of, I finally fixed up your gear. I think you will be happy with the results. A lot of material I went through, so I expect double the pay.” I gave a mix of a smile and a worried look.

“You are going to leave me broke. And I’m broke already.” I said. Sunny grinned.

“Well, there is still a deadline I gave you.” She rubbed her chin. “Actually, the deadline has passed. So for each time you don’t pay up, I’ll add triple the amount.” My jaw hung open.

“You can’t be serious.” I protested. Sunny’s went from smiling to serious.

“Dead serious.” She motioned over to a door that was across from Alicron’s broken left wing. “I was going to deliver your gear to you, but I err… did my investigation while still holding it. So, it’s in there.” She winked before pocketing the strange looking piece and trotting back over to work. I trotted over to the door and opened it, beaming when I saw Courage and Compassion on top of folded barding that was right next to Sinful and Malice. Taking the barding, I expected to find my bland and boring stable barding. 
And when I did, I was immediately surprised. In fact, my duster almost looked like my stable barding. Yet, it was still a duster. The color of my stable barding was darkened a little, the sleeves were rolled up into cuffs at the ends and a light but metal chest piece acted like the clipping, great for ditch or equip now situations with two straps beneath it and the other. On the back was the magnetized plate. Or, it was. The magnet was now a painted circle with S.O.R. circling around two white die resembling my cutie-mark. I squeed once more, seeing the hood of my duster still a familiar part of my barding.
I stripped off my vest and hoodie before throwing my duster on around me and clipping in the metal chest piece and straps, I found that my barding was light as ever. The sleeves of my duster fit snuggly around my forelegs and the flaps at the bottom of the duster hung over my flank half way down my hind legs, but fitting comfortably around my fire streaked tail. I noticed the holsters were also small bits of the same magnet that was on my back. I slung Compassion and Courage over my back, hearing the magnet quietly lock them in place and the same thing happened when I placed Sinful and Malice on my barding sleeves.
I threw my hood over me, smiling even more. I felt like me again. Like I did when I first became a courier and was given my first duster. Sunny Springs sure knows what she was doing. Using the light material to give me mobility and the chest piece as a form of minor defense. I was okay with having a little bit of defense. I’m more of the nimble and silent pony. And, it felt so comfy too. Trotting out of the room, I was faced with Bud once again. He looked me over before sighing.

“I thought Sunny hid something from me. Oh well, at least you are now prepared for some real tasks.” He said. I arched a brow as he levitated over five plastic C-4s. “You noticed those cocoons those changelings care for dearly?” I nodded. “Well, they are used to spawn more of them. Which is why the underground is swarming with them. We shall remedy this by blowing them up. I’ve counted five total in the sewers.” I took the C-4s in my magic.

“So, you want me to go into changeling nests, plant the C-4 and blow them up?” I smirked. “No problem.” Bud snorted a chuckle.

“We’ll see. Without those cocoons, it would take them weeks to make more. And with the wedding just around the corner, they won’t have time and we will be able to handle a lot less of them than more of them.” I frowned.

“But… wouldn’t the explosions rupture the gas pipes? We are pretty much making it to where we can blow ourselves up in the process.” I said. Bud smirked.

“Ever gambled your life? Oh what am I saying, couriers always gamble their lives. Yours is a… special case. Which is why you are perfect for this suicide task.” I sighed.

“Not much of a choice.” I said.

“Bingo.” Bud said before turning back to Alicron. “I expect results, Savior.” I frowned more. What a demanding son of a mule.



Footnote: Max Level!

> Battle for Las Pegasus
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Battle for Las Pegasus


In a week, the wedding is supposed to happen. I’ve been stuck down here for three days now. And I didn’t think we were going to pull it off. With the wedding tomorrow, I could tell Bucky was anxious. I’ve spent three days going around the sewers, planting C-4 into changeling cocoons, fending off swarms and scavenging for pieces. In those three days, Alicron was looking almost exactly as it was when I first fought it, minus the bottom half. But after these three days, I felt some sort of grudging respect for Bud. 
As much of a bastard he is, Bud had the voice of a leader, albeit demanding most of the time. I’m still unsure why he wants to take over Las Pegasus, but I knew what had to be done when we advance ourselves out into the streets. Nurse Valentine also tended to my wound on my head. She disinfected it and wrapped a clean bandage around my head, even patching up some of the cuts I got from fending off changelings. Sunny took the liberty of stitching up my barding from the attacks. With the amount of material she had at her disposal, she had to conserve some, so I was looking tattered at the moment. But I didn’t mind. Alicron was finished to the best of our abilities. And with the wedding looming ever so close, I couldn’t help but feel sympathy for Bucky.
I found him leaning over a railing, looking down at Alicron as I was retrieving something for Bud. He was depressed. I walked over to him, leaning over the railing.

“You okay?” I asked. Bucky sighed. The poor stallion looked tired. Like he had given up on something.

“This is all so… I don’t know. I mean, for three weeks, I’ve been stuck in a part of the sewers that doesn’t seem to lead out to the streets. My wedding is tomorrow and I’m not there by her side…” he growled. “I’m going to lose my girl to a fake that doesn’t give two shits about what she thinks or feel.” He shook his head. “My time is up… There is no way I’ll be able to get to her now…” I smiled.

“You are forgetting who you are dealing with here.” I said. Bucky didn’t move his head, but looked at me through the corner of his eyes. “Yeah, Bud is a bastard that deserves to be dead. But think about it. Bud wants the results, but the others just want out.” I patted his shoulder. “I know of a way to defeat the changelings for good.” Bucky arched a brow. “But it’ll require you to be there with Al Capony. If you love her that much, then don’t give up here in the sewers. Besides, wouldn’t you rather go out in style or die a single man?” Bucky nickered.

“You’re a jack of all trades, kid. Alabaster was right to pick you as her maiden of honor.” He said. I rubbed the back of my head. I had to mention this.

“Bucky. You know Comp?” I asked. Bucky nodded.

“Cool kid to roll with.” He said with a smirk. I bit my lip before speaking.

“Well… before I got shot in the head, Chryxal said that he is… well… a changeling.” Bucky looked shocked. “And he was right. Comp is a changeling. But… I know he isn’t bad. He isn’t like them. The times I’ve spent with Comp, he never acted like any of those changelings. And I plan on getting him back from Chryxal.” I said. Bucky rubbed his chin.

“Well, I won’t guarantee that when this gets under way, Comp will be labeled as the enemy. If you can get to him before Bud or anypony else, then you might be able to pull it off.” He said. I nodded and sighed.

“My family is here too. I just pray that they won’t be so easily fooled by my fake.” Bucky pat my shoulder and grinned.

“Aren’t you the kid of that courier years ago? Gotta make your old man proud.” I gave a small smile. If only I was open to tell everpony that my dad abandoned us. But I nodded as Bud suddenly banged on the table with a 10MM handgun.

“Listen up. I thank you for the effort you put into Alicron. With this, we will strike down those changelings and they won’t know what will hit them.” Bud looked up to me and Bucky. “Bucky, I won’t promise that your wedding may be in danger by this or that your mare has been taken by them. Best you start thinking of what to do when it happens.” Bucky growled as Bud continued. “As for the rest of you. You will help me by defending Alicron until we can move it to the area. This is where Sixteen comes in.” He pointed a hoof at me. “I’ve already marked it on your PipBuck. You lead the way. I’m sure your sacrifice will give me all the time to take them out.” 

“That is a promise I won’t keep.” I retorted. “Frankly, Bud, I hope your sacrifice would do us all a favor.” Bud ignored my insult as he continued.

“We are ready. Rest up while you can. For it is the day of the wedding we will strike.” With that, Bud turned, ignoring the glares from the ponies. My ears twitched when I heard somepony whisper.

“Bucky. Savior.” We turned and saw Nurse Valentine waving at us around the corner. We trotted towards her and we were greeted by Sunny Springs with a strange looking weapon. She smirked when she held it up.

“You know that battery you found?” she asked. I arched a brow.

“Are you saying, that’s the battery?” Sunny rubbed her chin.

“More or less. I found that it was filled with solar cells. And, being the genius I am when it comes to making things, I created a rechargeable weapon. I call it the SP-32.” Nurse Valentine oohed while me and Bucky gave a confused look. Sunny aimed the weapon over to the wall and pulled the trigger. A neon sky blue beam shot out like a modified shotgun. The spread wasn’t as much as Courage was. The weapon made a small humming sound after the shot. I smirked.

“Awesome. So, you say it’s chargeable?” I asked. Sunny nodded.

“It’s a prototype. But I found it could charge through light and solar energy. Each blast is like a bullet of radiation.” She said. Bucky winced.

“Causes wounds and forces radiation into you? That’s worse than being disintegrated by a laser turret.” He said. Sunny tossed the weapon towards me and I caught it in my magic, holding it up in front of me. It looked like a magnum with a curved jagged hilt. The more I looked, the sooner I realized that the barrel was in fact the battery I had found. A long barreled .44 Magnum that looked almost similar to my magnums. The rusted gold casing of the frame matched perfectly with the neon blue and gold tinted battery. I whistled.

“Are you sure you don’t want to expand your business?” I asked. Sunny snorted.

“Think I can find a pony that can make stuff like this?” I smirked.

“Ever thought of an apprentice?” Sunny rubbed her chin.

“Huh… never thought of that.” She blinked and frowned at me. “Are you calling me old?” I chuckled before levitating the weapon back to her. But Sunny pushed it aside with her hoof. “Keep it. I’m sure it’ll do you more justice than I could out in the field.” I arched a brow.

“But… I already have magnums.” I said. Sunny shrugged.

“So what? Oh and since you are being a nice customer, I’ll expect five thousand caps from that.” I slumped. Geez, give me a break… how much debt are you going to put on me? Nurse Valentine suddenly was in my face, muzzle to muzzle as she squinted her eyes. She then unwrapped the bandage on my head with her magic and frowned.

“Savior… are you some sort of alien?” she asked. I blinked.

“W-what do you mean?” I asked. She tapped my head where my bullet wound… should have been. I rubbed my head, feeling that there wasn’t a wound there anymore. Din’s power must have finished up the healing. But, I found myself smiling at the pretty nerdy nurse mare.

“Ghobe.” I said. Nurse Valentine arched a brow in confusion before turning to Sunny.

“What did she say?” she asked. Sunny rubbed her face in annoyance.

“You’re asking the wrong pony.” She said. I winked at the nurse mare before looking down at my duster, trying to find if there was any spare magnets to put the weapon on. I gave a sheepish smile to Sunny.

“Err… mind putting one extra magnet on?” I asked. Sunny frowned.

“That’ll be two thousand caps.” She said flatly. I slumped.

“You are a mare to be reckoned with, Sunny.” I said. Sunny smiled proudly. With no other choice, I stuffed the gun in my makeshift holster I still had wrapped around my hind leg. If only I had my saddle bags with me.



It was high time to get underway. But we weren’t really happy with Bud. He hopped into the cockpit of Alicron and started the robot up. With a mechanical neigh and a flap of its wings, Alicron was moving once more. What made me nervous about it was that when I re-encountered Alicron with Bud piloting it, I got stupid lucky. The way Alicron moved, even though a torso and a half destroyed head, it moved pretty easily and nimbly. The last time, it was malfunctioned. Bud’s voice was projected out to us.

“Opening the hangar. Remember the plan.” He said. I was at the front with Bucky. Nurse Valentine flanked the left and Sunny flanked the right while the other three gang members flanked the back. Alicron crawled slowly, assuming that Bud was trying to conserve some of the power. Two giant metal doors slid open and we stepped outside.
I checked my PipBuck. Only five hours until the wedding starts. When I looked up, I realized why no pony could find their way out. Las Pegasus was about a good hour trot from where we were. The abandoned hangar loomed ominously over us as Alicron crawled out of the hidden hangar. Bucky shielded his eyes as the sun shone down. The weather was perfect right now. But in the distance, I could see the rare rain clouds looming close to the city.

“It’ll take hours to get there!” one of the gang members said. Bud scoffed.

“You’re complaining about the open already?” Bud retorted. The mare quieted before looking ahead. “Thought so. Alright, Savior.” I said nothing but nodded as we broke into a fast paced trot as Alicron crawled along with us. I glanced in Bucky’s direction. His look was grim and anxious. The lavender mare’s words popped back into my head.

Love.

Bucky cared deeply for Al Capony. As rough and tough as he is, he couldn’t hide that desperate look. Hang in there, Bucky. We’ll save her yet. All of them. By the time we reached the side wall of Las Pegasus, the clouds were just overhead and a small drizzle picked up. Checking my PipBuck, we had three hours left. I looked to Bud.

“Alright then, you’re up.” I said to him. Alicron neighed before rearing back, making me and Bucky scramble out of the way as a metallic hoof crashed through the wall. I grit my teeth and Sunny spoke what I was going to say.

“So much for stealth!” she said as she cocked her Marksman Carbine. I drew out Courage and with Bucky, who had out a gold plated handgun, jumped through the hole and waved our weapons left and right.

“Clear.” I said.

“Clear.” Bucky said. Alicron crawled through with the others. Nurse Valentine Jumped happily.

“Oh, this is so exciting! I’m fighting alongside the Savior!” she squealed. I smiled, but dropped it when Bud hissed.

“Focus.” He said. Nurse Valentine frowned as we continued on. The streets were empty alright. But, it wasn’t that hard to hear the loud chattering in the distance. I quickly tuned into the radio to hear Homage and New Pegas talk.

“I cannot believe this! Thousands of ponies are in attendance and the crowd is just going wild!” DJ Pon3 said.

“That’s right! And we have honorary guests joining as well as we wait for the final hours before the couple say their vows. We are joined today by Mr. House over radio. Thank you for taking the time to talk to us on your busy life, Mr. House.” New Pegas said. A smooth talking but serious minded voice came through.

“No trouble at all. It’s rare to see something as sacred as a wedding being held here in my city.” The voice said.

“So, Mr. House. I’ve been meaning to ask, but do you know The Stable Dweller?” he asked. Mr. House made a rather amused chuckle.

“Why, as a matter of fact, I do. Your Wasteland hero is currently on a job for me.” He said.

“And what are your thoughts on our own Savior of the Roads?” New Pegas asked. I frowned.

“Well, I haven’t met the pony personally. But by the reports and images I have seen recently, one can believe her to be a powerful ally or enemy. I’ve also heard rumors that there are some factions either devoted to or against our ‘Savior’.” Mr. House said. For somepony who hasn’t met me, he seemed to take my reputation as mysterious more than notorious. We continued on down the street, listening to the DJs talk to Mr. House about the on goings of the wedding.
Checking my PipBuck, we had an hour and a half before the wedding starts. The cheers of the crowd were closer now. We stopped and Bud turned Alicron slightly.

“Everypony, put on the masks.” He said. I sighed and looked at the strange mask he had supplied to us the night before. He didn’t want us exposed to the changelings, so he gave us mouth less masks with dark slanted eye holes. We put them on before looking at Alicron for the last bit of instructions. I looked to Bucky, who returned my look with the mouth less mask. We were one step ahead of Bud. I motioned and the gang members as well as Nurse Valentine and Sunny, rushed in, taking aim and firing at the Securitron ponies. The crowd began to depart as we fired onto the robots, screaming in suprise. The DJs seemed to notice this as well.

“What is going on?” DJ Pon3 asked. I heard the flip of papers before the sound of a chair moving.

“It appears that there is a group of ponies firing on the crowd.” New Pegas said. Mr. House sighed.

“A very well organized group no less. I don’t know exactly who they are, but they are annoyingly taking down my Securitrons. Excuse me while I handle the situation.” DJ Pon3 spoke grimly.

“Well, children, you are hearing it first hoof. A wedding in peril. Let us hope that no pony gets hurt.” He said. Me and Bucky took hold of a little handle on the forelegs of Alicron as Bud moved the robot to climb on top of a building. The screaming of the crowd grew louder and New Pegas sounded horrified.

“They… they are now firing at the crowd… I can’t believe this… its’ going to be a massacre at this rate.” He said. I looked over and noticed Sunny execute two downed ponies. The green blood that came after was a clear dead give away that they were changelings. Now the crowd was in confusion when the corpses turned back into the insect looking ponies. But that didn’t stop them. The carefully picked out any hostile changelings that was foolish enough to give itself away. DJ Pon3 gasped.

“NP, do you see this!?” he said.

“I do… but I don’t believe it. What are those things?” he asked. Bud sighed.

“Sixteen, now is a good time to broadcast.” He said. I took a bit of wire from the leg of the robot before plugging it in to my PipBuck. I cleared my throat, using my magic to see if I can hide my voice. It worked and my PipBuck showed that I was broadcasting Equestria wide. Alicron’s signal was incredible.

“Ponies of Las Pegasus. What you see before you is not an act of terrorism, but a means of vengeance and justice. These are not the ponies you’ve known. These are not the ponies you care for. They are called changelings. Creatures born neither pony nor insect, but corrupt magic transformed into a being.” I said in a metallic rasp. My voice changing spell wasn’t perfect, but it was better than nothing. “At this very moment, the changelings are attending this wedding. For weeks they planned this. Planned to feed on each and everyone of you. The ponies that you see before you dead are the changelings that have killed and replaced that pony. They feed on the emotions, changing into the ones they care for.” I frowned and looked at Bucky.

“Alabaster Mariposa, Kingpin’s daughter who is to be married to Bucky, Kingpin’s right hand man, is in danger at this very moment. Do not trust the Bucky you see before you.” I smirked. “We are coming for you, Chryxal. Oh, and one last thing.” I felt my magic falter from the voice changing spell. I spoke now in my normal voice. “I won’t let you take him away. I won’t let you fool my friends or harm my family. Me and Bucky have a score to settle with you. So you better look out the window. Because we are going to come in, hard and fast.” With that, I canceled the broadcast and nodded to Bud inside Alicron. We held onto the handles as Alicron neighed, rearing back before taking off into the sky. Bucky told me the day before that their wedding was to take place at the Las Pegasus tower.
The white skyscraper with a dome at the top loomed over the crowd of scattering ponies. We did come in hard and fast. I planted myself against the leg as Alicron tipped its’ head and crashed into the dome. The ponies inside scattered, some have already changed back into changelings. I hopped off, galloping along next to Bucky, as we raced for the door, shooting any changelings that got close. Alicron neighed and crashed its metallic forehooves into the floor, crushing unfortunate changelings.
Together, me and Bucky burst through the doors and we stood, seeing Chryxal still in the form of Bucky at the podium with a smiling and entranced Al Capony. My friends next to her gasped. I saw my family in the crowd, looking shocked too. Bucky stepped forward, throwing off the mask and glared coldly at his fake.

“You fucked with the wrong ponies, Chryxal.” He said. There was murmur and chattering from the crowd. Kingpin arched a brow.

“So, they weren’t lying.” He said. The other Bucky grit his teeth in frustration before suddenly seizing Al Capony and putting a 10MM to her head. He grinned.

“Well, you are the stubborn bastard after all.” He said. I looked next to Al Capony and saw my fake looking frightened. I pulled off my mask and smirked at her before looking at Chyxal.

“Chryxal.” I said. “You are a terrible shot.” I saw the confused looks from my companions as they looked back and forth from me and my fake. Iris looking even more shocked. But what’s important right now is finally confronting a bad pony. Chryxal grit his teeth even more.

“I shot you in the vital spots. I must have grazed your heart, but I’m dead certain that head shot killed you!” he growled. I reached into my barding pocket and pulled out the tin of Mint-als that was dented in. Goldenlee balked and dug into her pocket before frowning.

“As for the headshot. You didn’t miss, that’s for sure.” I said. I tapped a hoof to my head. “But I got better.” My neatly dressed friends looked at Chryxal, the apparent disgust on their face towards the pony. I knew they wouldn’t be fooled. Well… I hopped at least they noticed the strange behavior. My changeling self backed away in fright when Rex growled. Chryxal nodded and from the crowd flew changelings. The ones who weren’t changelings yelped in surprise. Me and Bucky stood back to back as the changelings surrounded us. Chryxal laughed.

“You ponies are so gullible. But you all taste good in the end.” He put a hoof under Al Capony’s chin and tickled it, making her giggle. “But this one takes the cake. Oh yes, the love from her is to die for.” Kingpin had his revolver out and aimed at Chryxal.

“Get your filthy hooves off my daughter.” He rasped coldly. Without warning, Kingpin pulled the trigger and Chryxal fell forward with Al Capony. The two rolled down the stairs of the podium before coming to a halt. The changelings that surrounded us hissed and backed away. Bucky immediately galloped over to Al and picked her up onto his back. But it wasn’t over. Not by a long shot. Before we knew it, Chryxal stood back up slowly. The hole in his head suddenly closed back up and he grinned.

“Hmm. The love for you, Bucky, is strong indeed. Whatever you did to make this mare fall for you, I must thank you.” He did a formal bow before a green aura engulfed him. I shielded my eyes. As quick as it happened, there before us stood Chryxal’s true form. A changeling that was taller than the others and had emerald irises and a stringy straight mane. He laughed before turning to Kingpin. Kingpin took aim again, but Chryxal was fast. His horn glowed and a green ball of fire hit Kingpin in the face, making the old buck reel back in pain. Bucky retaliated by open firing at Chryxal. Yet even though the bullets pierced flesh and green blood flowed, the wounds were instantly healed and Chryxal shuddered.

“Do keep at it, child. I’ve sucked enough love from that mare to make me powerful than before.” He licked his snake like tongue. “All I need is to snuff out that last bit of love from her and she will be nothing but a husk.” Bucky growled.

“Fuck you. You ain’t having my girl.” He spat. Chryxal laughed before motioning his head. The changelings that had backed away now hissed evilly and advanced on us.

“Oh no you don’t!” a voice said. A silver blur zoomed by in a blink of an eye and a few of the changelings were suddenly crushed against the wall, where Iris dropped them. “You think you can get away with shooting my mare friend in the head?” Iris glared coldly and smacked her hooves together. “Better think twice.” I don’t know what set me off, but damn I was feeling tingly in the nether region. I snapped out of my daze as a changeling swung at me. I moved back slightly, avoiding the swing before slamming Courage in the back of the head, executing the creature where it fell. The changelings were suddenly scattering left and right as ponies began drawing their weapons and firing at anything that was a changeling. I looked to see Chryxal turn his head down to a small changeling colt. The changeling gave me a sad look with a mix of regret and shame.

“Comp!” I shouted. Comp adverted his hollow white eyes before nodding to Chryxal. He was suddenly engulfed by a green aura and just like that, he was gone. I grit my teeth in anger. I was too late. Chryxal had convinced him to leave. I had lost a friend to a bad pony. My eye began to twitch after a long while of not doing so. I heard Din chuckling, but ignored her as I galloped towards Chryxal, pulling out,Courage, Sinful and Malice, aiming all three of my guns at him and firing. Chryxal jerked back with each bullet hitting him. I knew it wouldn’t kill him, but I wanted him to know I was out for his blood.
I slid to a halt next Bucky, who was fighting off a group of changelings trying to grab at Al Capony. I unsheathed Compassion and with quick finesse, sliced through them easily. I was soon covered in changeling blood.

“Argh! We have to get Al Capony out of here!” he said. I blinked and noticed that the changelings I had slaughtered were suddenly standing up… and multiplying with each missing limb. I arched a brow. I thought Bud said they spawned from those green cocoons? I shook away the thought. Now is not the time to be thinking that. I looked around, seeing a door at the end of the room. A sign saying: 


FOR ROOF MAINTAINENCE.


“There!” I said, pointing a hoof to the door. Chryxal smirked and took aim at us as we galloped, making sure to put some of the changelings in front of us as he fired. I felt two bullets pelt off my chest piece. I found the door to be locked. I swore and looked at Bucky. Wait… I smirked. Ducking low, I bucked my hind legs as hard as I could. The door flew off its hinges and without a second thought, we bolted up the stairs. As we galloped up the stairs, some of the changelings decided to pursue us.
I brought Courage around, taking fire and blasting some of the changelings off of our tails. I reloaded a fresh drum, firing again. Bucky bucked open the door and we stepped out into a rainy roof.
The white dome of the tower was a bit slippery, but we kept our footing as we made our way towards the antenna. I heard the broadcast of New Pegas and DJ Pon3 speaking from the antenna.

“… we have been fooled all along. Don’t give up! If they can bleed, then they can die!” DJ Pon3 said.

“I’m getting reports that the changelings are now attacking the west part of the city. Mr. House has directed his full attention to aid the ponies of Las Pegasus to fend off the changelings. I tell you, listeners, it is chaos here.” New Pegas said. I turned around and fired a couple more times as the changelings began to swarm out of the door way. We were halfway to the antenna when we were surrounded by changelings again. This time, they were flying in a circle around us.
Bucky growled and the rain picked up. Lightning struck the top of the antenna, causing sparks to rain down over us. Chryxal walked calmly out of the hovering swarm and grinned wickedly at us.

“And just what were you going to accomplish by escaping to the antenna?” he asked. I aimed Sinful and Malice, but they were snatched away by changelings over-head. I pulled out Courage. It too was taken from me. I kept Compassion with me and thankfully, the changelings that tried to swipe my sword found it difficult to pull it off of the magnet. I swung my hoof around, smacking them dead in the face and sending them spiraling down the roof. They desperately tried to stay on the roof, but it was too slippery and wet for their bug like wings that they fell. I blinked and looked around, seeing that the changelings were flying lower than before. I smirked.

“For corrupt magic, you act more insect than pony.” I said. Chryxal scoffed.

“I don’t need frail wings to best you lot.” He smirked. “I’ve already beaten you at your own game. I threw everypony off my trail. Including you.” I shook my head.

“That’s where you are wrong. I’ve always been on to you. And you’ve known it too. But you found it difficult for me to get off your back. So what’s the only other option to get rid of someone?” I tapped my head. “But you were a fool to begin with, Chryxal. Your species can’t maintain the form long enough for you to pull it off. That’s why there are still changelings in the sewers.” I smirked and with my magic, pulled out a detonator. Chryxal arched a brow. The C-4 Bud had me plant in those green cocoons had been modified for long distant detonation.
“Bud had me plant C-4 in your cocoons underground. Without those, the changelings underground won’t be able to survive.” I said. Chryxal looked amused, but I wasn’t going to give him the time of day. Lightning struck the tower again, sparks showering around us as the changelings finally stopped flying around us and landed on the slippery roof. Frail wings must suck for them. But me and Bucky were still outnumbered. So, escaping to the roof wasn’t that bad of an idea.

“I see that fool has been doing his own research.” Chryxal said. The changeling prince chuckled. “Then by all means…go ahead.” I blinked. Was he… Is he tricking me? I shook away my confusion and glared at him.

“What are you going on about?” I asked. Chryxal smirked.

“Those cocoons mean nothing to us. They are merely preservatives for our meals.” I said nothing, letting the changeling prince continue. “Even you said so yourself. Changelings are neither pony nor insect. We are corrupt magic in the shape of beings.” He looked out to the city. “For centuries, we have planned our uprising. And what better way to do that then to take over the capital of the New Neighvarro Desert? Or as you fools call it, The Strip.” Bucky spat.

“So, that bastard had been lying? Go figure.” He said coldly. I darted my eyes in thought. If those cocoons were just preservatives… did that mean there were ponies in them? Living ponies? I bit my lip and looked at the detonator. I’ve only planted five C-4s in five cocoons. And when I had, I didn’t see anything that looked like anything was in them. The horned pony kicked me in the head. Right, Chryxal is a changeling. He’s just trying to trick me. I smirked.

“I doubt they really mean nothing to you.” I said. Chryxal looked unamused now. “Your tricks won’t work on me.” I pressed the trigger and Chryxal smirked.

“How are those chems working for you?” he asked. My eyes widened. Oh shit… The tower rumbled and I quickly looked out into the city. I was horrified. That bit of the underground was apparently the important part of Las Pegasus. And I watched as the ground crumbled and shook, the roads rising and buildings falling. Dear Goddesses, what have I done? All around us, the city was being destroyed from the underground. Chryxal laughed. “Naïve child. You should know full well that those Mint-als kills your brain cells. Why, I think the shot to the head actually wasn’t a complete loss either.”

I dropped the detonator, sitting on my rump and bowing my head. Even Bucky looked shocked. He then growled coldly before saying.

“Bud is a dead buck.” He said. Chryxal laughed again.

“The fools own greed and vanity has been a pain in my side for too long. So, why not get somepony to sabotage the city? Without the city, we changelings won’t have any food. The Family will be run out of The Strip. Mr. House would die by his own hooves. All this just for the city.” I can’t believe it. I was tricked. Bud tricked me into destroying the city so that he could take advantage of the confusion to get to Mr. House. He used me…. Me!
I grit my teeth. Din was chuckling even more. It was hard to ignore her. I’ve been a tool once again. I was stupid. So… stupid! Chryxal gave an amused hum.

“Aww, don’t look so sad, Courier. Why, think of it as your uprising too. Savior or Destroyer. Think about all the times you so valiantly jumped in to save the day. The promises you made. Have you’ve really been playing the hero? Or are you just a pony that called dibs on the land? Have you even stuck to those promises? You have yet to find Brick’s special pony. You have yet to take Goldenlee to save her dear friend from being shut down. You showed Sanity the true side of you when you burned all those zebra.” I bowed my head more, shaking.

“Shut up…” I said. But Chryxal continued.

“Have you’ve really been taking Iris everywhere? Or are you just keeping her to yourself?” he mocked.

“Shut up.” I said louder. But he still continued.

“My brother has told me all about you. Yes, a mare with a troubled past. Forgotten memories of her brother. Dear Comp has been… an excellent agent.” My heart beat loudly in my ears. Agent? Comp was an agent? No, he can’t be. The times he saved my ass was proof that he wasn’t an agent. I peeked out from under my hood.

“So… you erased his memories. Is that what you are trying to say?” I stood up. “You used Comp. Used him… but for what though? Against me? Against something else?” Chryxal chuckled.

“To study the ponies of today, of course. You and your family have been the perfect test subjects. As for Comp’s memories. I wouldn’t dream of erasing my poor heartbroken brother’s memories.” He reached into his suite and pulled out a memory orb, holding it up for us to see. “More like kept it as a souvenir. All thanks to your dear old man.” I bristled now. Dad…

“Dad… he had something to do with this?” I asked coldly. Chryxal snorted.

“Yes. He was the one who extracted my brother’s memories. I had to admit, the determination of the buck is admirable. Looks Death straight in the face and laughs. He willingly helped us, all for worthless bottle caps.” He nickered. “One might say he is a courier on the outside, but a cold hearted mercenary deep down in his heart.” Chryxal sighed as the rain picked up more. “Unfortunately, your father realized what we were planning and hurt mother in the process of escaping. I don’t take kindly to those who hurt my mother.” He glared at me.
“And after hearing him settling down to raise a family of five, I took it upon myself to make sure the offspring were as miserable as possible.” He smirked. “That is where Comp came in.” He pocketed the memory orb. “My brother had his memories extracted so we can give him one order. To keep in touch. And he has. But there was one problem.” Chryxal cleared his throat. “Comp is still a youngling. He struggled to shapeshift. So, being the caring brother I am, I found a pony that was perfect for him to change into.” My memory of Comp looking at me and telling me good luck popped back into my head. A courier cadet.
I was suddenly blasted in the head with memories. Cadet gone missing on delivery. Years passed. Still no sign of the cadet. Now claimed dead. Two ponies mourning in our hometown’s graveyard. And I felt… sad. Like I had just lost a best friend all those years. I winced in pain as more memories shot through me like a train. I remember… playing with the young colt. He was in my courier class. Cool attitude and bad boy personality. We hung out with Parasol, Lemon and a few other fillies and colts. And then he went missing.
I snapped out of my daze and looked at Chryxal. The changeling prince arched a brow.

“Why, Courier. I think I may have struck a chord in your own memory.” He said with an evil smirk. My eye was throbbing furiously now. Of course, how could I forget? I knew that colt. He was the only one… who ever really stood up for me. But then he went missing. And after him going missing, that is when the others tricked me… betrayed me… violated me. The only pony who I could call a true friend…

“You…” I glared at Chryxal. “You replaced a minority of Comp’s memories with his. The only pony who stood up for me when I was filly.” I took a step forward, swaying a little. “I thought he died… But I remember now. That’s why I forgot about him. I didn’t want to accept that he was dead. And after the others betrayed me…” The wind blew my hood off as I continued. “The reason I’m forgetting my past is due to childhood trauma.” Chryxal nodded.

“Can you really blame yourself for forgetting them?” he asked. I chuckled.

“No. I don’t blame myself. But I do know now who to put the true blame on.” I glared as coldly as I could manage. “The fucker who abandoned us.” I looked to Bucky.

“Bucky… I won’t let this happen to you. I’ll keep them distracted.” Bucky grit his teeth.

“I ain’t letting you go down by yourself, kid.” He said. I shook my head, unsheathing Compassion.

“Bucky. You and Alabaster are the key to winning. If your love is true, then we win. You just have to prove it to her.” I said. Chryxal scoffed.

“Don’t bother. What’s left of her is but a tiny fraction of love. It’s too late for you.” He looked out to the ruined city. As much as the rain was pouring, the sound of gunshots, screams and burning buildings and streets turned the city into an Armageddon. And all because of… survival. I devastated thousands of ponies, thousands of gang members, did what Bud asked. All for survival. Bucky was right. My dad passed on his survivor instincts to me.
And I hated him for it. This wasn’t the destructive tendency of a spirit. This wasn’t a means to take over the city. I’ve created war in the city… just to survive. I’m a Destroyer. I’m not a Savior. I am a bad pony. I blinked once and found myself facing a chained fire alicorn smiling at me.

“I knew you would come back to me.” Din said. I said nothing. Din flapped her chained wings once before speaking. “Dare you ask? Oh of course I shall. My power is yours. Oh, and vessel?” I looked at her. “Do be mindful of what you are doing. It’ll be a real bother to have to rebuild the land.” And with that, I blinked again and found myself surrounded by fire. Chryxal looked surprised. I grinned.

“I’m not going to have anymore of your talk, Chryxal. I intend to get Comp back, changeling or not. I plan to avenge my friend. And your mother?” I laughed. “Oh, I’ll enjoy watching your mother burn before your eyes.” Chryxal bristled.

“How dare you threaten my mother? I won’t stand it!” he shouted. I just snorted, giving him a smug smirk.

“Oh, but that’s not half of the things I want to do to you.” I said. I lifted Compassion, hovered the sword over my spectral fire mane and the aura of the sword was replaced by spectral fire. I pointed my sword at him. “I’ll keep killing you, over and over and over again.” I said slowly. Chryxal hissed and the changelings surrounding us leapt at me. Big mistake. I bucked my back and fire exploded around me, sending some of the changelings off of the roof. As more rushed me, I weaved through their swings, slicing them in retaliation. Lightning struck the tower again, more sparks raining down. Without thinking, I suddenly pulled out the strange energy weapon and the sparks seemed to be vacuumed into the battery.
I pulled the trigger and the energy beam was replaced by an amber beam. When a group of the changelings that got hit by the beam, they weren’t expecting to suddenly be set on fire while slowly disintegrating into goo. Sunny, I applaud you. I glanced quickly over to Bucky. Al Capony seemed to have finally snapped out of it and was staring at me in shock. Taking my eyes off them and back on the changelings, I smirked. My eyes fell onto a certain changeling that was still disguised as me. I took aim and fired at my changeling self.
The many times I’ve seen my copies die in brutal ways, it didn’t faze me at all to see my head be blown into fiery goo. Or maybe I was just in a mental state where I just didn’t care. Either way, I felt satisfaction run through me, seeing my head blown off like that. And that dress I was wearing was so not my style. As if like a chain reaction, I was suddenly surrounded by… my own companions. Goldnelee, Brick, Star, Iris and Sanity. They grinned evilly at me and took the opportunity of my hesitation to dog pile me.
I felt myself being beaten and bludgeoned by the changelings. I grit my teeth in anger. Using my friends to get the better of me is as low as you can go towards me. I roared, finding new found strength and heaving the changelings off of me. The changelings I threw off of me went flying off of the side of the tower. I wasn’t done just yet. I quickly galloped over to a group in the blink of an eye and stabbed a changeling, lifting it up as high as I could. I took aim with the battery weapon and blasted a few more changelings in front of me before swinging Compassion around and tossing the changeling on the blade towards Chryxal.
The changeling prince narrowed his eyes as he watched me slaughter his minions that were disguised as my friends. They saw that it was useless to try and get me to stop because I wasn’t stopping. But, inside my mind, I couldn’t help but feel disgusted with myself. Sure they weren’t my actual friends. But feeling that satisfaction with each kill, with each slice of my sword. I was laughing. I laughed as I decapitated one more changeling before the others stopped their attacks and backed away. Covered in green blood with a mix of small bits of goo, I found myself glaring at Chryxal.

“Tch. You’re pretty good.” He said. I smirked before aiming my battery weapon at him.

“I’m a courier after all.” I said. “You know? You’re right about one thing.” I tapped my head. “I’m pretty sure dad is proud of me at the moment. Destroying a city, fending off creatures that were mistakes, all for the sake of survival. Like father like daughter.” Chryxal grit his teeth, baring his fangs in the process.

“You… you would actually dare to destroy an entire populated region?” he asked coldly. I rubbed my chin.

“Well, dad set me up for the task anyway. So why the hell not?” I frowned now as I looked past him and at Bucky and Al Capony, looking serious at us. “However. I’m a pony with standards. While my dad is a complete ass, I forged my own road. Dad wants me to follow the road he took, but I won’t succumb to that. I’m a survivalist. But I’m nothing like my dad.” I heard Din hum amusedly as I felt the power leave me.

“And what about playing the tool? From what I’ve heard in the reports, you didn’t mind at all to be told what to do.” Chryxal said. I scoffed.

“I can be a hypocrite all I want too. The point of the matter is that either way you look at it, I win every single time.” I nodded slightly. “It’s what dear old dad wanted.” I smiled before pulling the trigger. Chryxal jerked back as I kept firing at him. Each blow making him stumble back. I pulled the trigger one last time and realized that I had drained the battery. Chrysal looked mutated in a sense. And what’s strange was my PipBuck is picking up a bit of radiation coming off of him. Chryxal, almost a flaming pile of green and amber goo, hissed at me.

“Fool! I cannot be killed! Nothing can kill a changeling!” he shouted. I looked back at the slaughtered changelings. They were slowly growing back limbs. Strange. The way I saw their regeneration process, it seemed to go twice as slow. When lightning struck the tower again and more sparks rained down, the idea hit me.
The rain. Someway or another, the rain was counteracting their mutations. No wonder Chryxal is still a moving pile of green and amber goo. Once again, karma was giving me a break. I smirked before looking back to Chryxal.

“Huh. The more you know, eh?” I said. My look told him I already knew and his eyes widened. Thanks to the slippery domed roof of the tower, Chryxal slowly but surely slid off, yelling and swearing as he fell.

“You think this is over!? Not by a long shot!” he shouted. I said nothing and looked at the remaining changelings that were still intact or slowly regrowing their limbs and missing parts. I walked over to Bucky and Al Capony.

“Well? Is it over?” Al asked weakly. I shook my head.

“He’s not dead. Neither are they. This is where you come in.” I said. “If your love for each other is true, then go for it. Exchange your vows. Show the world what kind of couple you are.”

“Now just a second.” A voice said. We looked to see Brick helping Kingpin over to us. The changelings parted away as my companions moved towards us, followed by some of the surviving members of The Family. Stiletto quickly rushed over to Al and they hugged.

“Oh, Alabaster. I’m so sorry for not seeing right away. I’m a terrible uncle.” He said. Al smiled and shook her head.

“None of you are at fault here.” She sighed. “It’s all my fault. I let that creature control my mind.” She turned to Bucky, looking sad. “Bucky… I’m so sorry… I didn’t realize that they left you for dead for three weeks…” Bucky smiled.

“No biggie. I’m just glad we made it in time.” He said.

“But what about the city?” Goldenlee asked, looking over at my destruction. I bowed my head.

“It was my idea to set them off.” I said. Everypony looked at me worriedly. “And yeah, I did get tricked into doing so. But the true reason was for survival.” I looked at them, feeling guilty for what I have done. “I was selfish again. I had always been selfish. For years, my dad had set out a road for me to walk. And when I thought I could finally stop walking, there was always something to put me back on the road.” I waved Compassion slowly, watching as the spectral flames create an effect with each movement. I looked at Kingpin.
“My dad gave you this sword so you can give it to me from him.” I sighed as I sheathed Compassion back into its sheath and the flames hissed. I gave a small laugh. “My dad is a complete ass.”

“What are you trying to say, Courier?” Star asked.

“I’m saying all my life I’ve been manipulated. My dad took advantage of my childhood trauma and… changed me.” I looked down at my hooves. “Chryxal he… brought back a certain memory about Comp.” It was strange. I was also remembering… others as well. My head began pounding and I winced. These memories. Were these the ones I’ve forgotten? The ones Mother Dandy said I didn’t want nothing to do with? My traumatic childhood must have been a hell of a bad one. I don’t remember… much sadness going on them. In fact, I’ve begun to only remember a couple of good memories. But the majority that were coming back were either sad or angry.
I sat on my rump hard and shook my head, rubbing it in the process. It hurts to remember.

“Courier?” I heard Sanity say. I looked at my companions painfully. Now, I chuckled. Not out of joy or sarcasm. This was more… disgust. Hate. My tone must have took them completely by surprise.

“Fuck me. I had a shitty childhood.” I rasped. I continued to chuckle. All this time, I thought I had changed. Changed to be a better pony. Followed the advice of my companions and ponies I’ve met on my delivery travels. But in reality, I hadn’t changed. Not one bit. All those self-realizations were just false hopes. It was myself that was telling me that I shouldn’t remember all the shit that had happened to me when I was a filly. I looked at my green and slightly amber mixed goo hooves, giving a small smile. I felt somepony put a hoof around me. But I didn’t care who did.
I am a bad pony to the very core. I was suddenly blinded by a bright light and the sound of a roar that was all too familiar. I shielded my eyes and looked up to see a Vertibuck hovering over us with a spot light shining down on me. No, not one, but three Vertibucks. Each had their spot lights shined down onto me. Groups of Enclave landed gracefully on the slippery roof and had their energy rifles pointed at us, a majority of them pointing at me. I narrowed my eyes.

“Hey, Kingpin? I don’t remember you inviting the Enclave.” I said without glancing at the gang head. Kingpin growled.

“That’s because the lowlifes invited themselves.” He said. Two Enclave walked forward and stood in front of me. When their helmets retracted, I noticed Cloudwing looking grim and pale. The other pegasus he was standing next to had scars and had buzz shaved his mane. The pale red pegasus looked at me and I saw that he had been scarred at the eye. It jagged from the top of the lid down to his cheek, the eye nothing but a juicy hollow ball. He smirked as he looked at us and then at the changelings.

“I guess we came at just the right moment.” He said. I snorted.

“Then you have shitty timing. The city is partially destroyed, changelings are running loose and the only way to beat them and save this city is through the marriage of Bucky and Al Capony.” I said. The scarred pegasus looked impressed.

“You still host weddings down here? Impressive. I figured you savages were just like rabbits without a care in the world.” I stood up, swaying a bit. I had noticed something looming just behind one of the Vertibucks.

“You know what? You are right. This is perfect timing.” I smirked and unsheathed Compassion. “Kingpin. Start the wedding.” Right on cue. In a blink of an eye, one of the Vertibucks suddenly twirled and spun, crashing into the other one and exploding on impact. The surprised Enclave scrambled out of the way along with the changelings that had gotten too close. The dark figure with glaring red eyes loomed taller than the tower. The last Vertibuck open fired at the figure. A gigantic hoof suddenly lashed out and swatted the Vertibuck straight into a building below. Chryxal, now a colossal changeling, growled at me. Yet, Cloudwing and the scarred pegasus didn’t scatter with the others.

“Gentlecolts? Say hello to the fucker that eats pony emotions while killing them.” I said as I stepped in between them. Chryxal hissed.

“I said it was not over!” he roared as he slammed a hoof on the side of the roof, making it shake. Cloudwing seemed unamused as he spoke.

“You always bring trouble with you.” He said. I snorted.

“Not like you were helping either, pretty boy.” I said sarcastically. “But I’m guessing you Enclave didn’t come here from the ‘goodness’ of your hearts or ‘we protect ponies’ motto.” Goddesses, I felt like a complete bitch now. But with me suddenly remembering a lot of shitty things, could you really blame me for being so cold hearted at the moment? The scarred pegasus seemed amused by me saying that.

“Yet, you Wastelanders don’t understand when we say we shall protect the ponies of tomorrow.” He said. I laughed at the buck.

“Oh please, enlighten me ‘oh great protector’.” I said smugly. However, Chryxal wasn’t having any of it. In reaction, we quickly moved out of the way as he brought a hoof down where me and the two Enclave once stood. I glanced to see that Kingpin had already began to sermon. Now, to buy them enough time. I conjured three copies and had two of them go support the two Enclave, keeping the third one with me. Chryxal drew back and his horn glowed. An emerald beam shot out at me and my copy, but we danced around it.
Chrxsal hissed and reared back, but suddenly jerked away after a loud bang reached my ears. I looked and saw that Goldenlee had her anti-material rifle aimed at the changeling. She smiled and winked at me. Star and Brick were suddenly next to me, firing at the colossal creature with their own weapons. I smiled, but it was short lived. The normal changelings began sneaking up on us and one had grabbed me. I managed to slip out of the grasp, but two more rushed forward, only to be mowed down by sub-machine gun fire.
I looked over and saw Chester, Heart and Bell by the roof’s doorway. Heart smiled as she lowered her sub-machine gun. Chester cocked his head.

“Now, Sixteen. You know to never start a party without us.” He said. I smirked and motioned at the changelings.

“Think you can wow them?” I asked. Chester stood up on his hind legs, cracking his neck before bowing.

“My friends, I will blow them away with my show. But I do need a lovely volunteer, if you would be so kind?” he looked at my sister, who seemed nervous at first, but then sighed in defeat.

“Alright, fine.” She said. Chester clopped his hooves together and faced the changelings.

“Come one, come all, to the magnificent show in all of Equestria!” Chester had projected his voice. “That’s right, for tonight is a big night. But my, I do believe my audience has been rather rude as of late. Oh well, let’s remedy this.” I looked away from the clown courier. I didn’t really have to worry about them. Knowing those two, they could pull off a lot of shadow illusions. And whatever they did certainly grabbed the attention of the lesser changelings. That left me to be suddenly picked up by Iris and flown off of the roof with Cloudwing and the scarred pegasus, who were also carrying my copies. Chryxal roared as we flew by, swiping at us with a hoof.
But Iris and the others skillfully dodged it and flew a certain distance away from the tower. We were soon hovering over the main plaza and we waited for Chrysal to head in our direction. It had worked and the changeling prince hissed.

“Annoying little flies!” he roared. Iris smirked and made a little buzzing sound with her mouth before laughing and dodging a swipe. My hooves dangled under me as Iris flew in as close as she could.

“Do you see anything that could be a weakness?” Iris asked. I squinted my eyes. The rain made it hard to tell. Oh wait, the rain! I racked my head and looked at Iris.

“It’s around us. We just have to injure the bastard and wait for the wedding to finish.” I said. Iris arched a brow.

“You sure two ponies getting married will kill him?” she asked as she dodged another swipe. I shook my head.

“Not kill. Overfeed. Remember what I said?” Based on her blank look, that was a no. “Somepony told me that we can’t kill a changeling, but we can overfeed it. Put them back to sleep.” Iris blinked and smiled.

“Like hibernation?” she asked. I smiled in reply.

“And you don’t think of yourself smart.” I teased. Iris smiled back.

“I try.” She said as she suddenly flew up now. Chryxal was in apparent frustration that he kept missing us with every swipe. He reared back and the emerald beam came close to nearly frying Iris’s tail. The tip sizzled slightly and she frowned before picking up speed. When Chryxal landed back on all fours, that was my time to strike. Iris was high enough and hovered over exactly where I wanted to be dropped.

“Okay, drop me.” I said. Iris blinked.

“Are you nuts?” she said. I gave her my I’m-not-kidding look and she shook her head. “No, I’ll get you closer.” But I didn’t give her time.

“Sorry about this then.” I said as I took my tail and brushed her special spot under her wing. She gasped in surprise, flushing brightly at the sudden touch. But it was enough to let go of me. With Compassion in my teeth, I spread my hooves out, slowing my decent. Chryxal, thankfully, shifted slightly, trying to go for Cloudwing and my copy. I quickly lashed out a hoof and held on for dear life through a hole in his horn as he moved around. I grit my teeth, feeling my hooves slip a little.

“Din! I need to borrow your power a little more!” I said over the roaring thunder and rain. Din snorted in my mind.

“Not like you’ve been using it at will before. I’ve already given you a fraction of my power. I’m not a fool.” I blinked and racked my brain again. Of course. Why am I forgetting these things? I focused on myself and I felt warm now. I grabbed Compassion with my magic from my teeth and held the sword under my spectral flaming tail. Taking the sword, now covered in spectral fire, I swung once and the sword sliced the horn piece above me. It was a good chunk, but it wasn’t the whole horn. Chryxal roared in pain. The inequine scream of the changeling rattled my metal bones as I climbed down the remaining horn.
Finally planting my hooves on his head, I made my way towards the face. I bit down on the hair, tasting what I would guess to be something similar to radroach. I tried my best not to gag. As I crawled slightly towards his back, I noticed my radiation meter on my PipBuck was moving dangerously close to the yellow. Dammit, Chryxal is a giant walking creature that is covered in radiation! But I pressed on. I reached into a small pouch in my duster to where I had stuffed the Rad-Away I had found in the med-kit that was in the sewers.
Biting down on the pouch and taking a gulp of the bag, I had finally reached his back. Or where his head then neck then back is. I smirked, rising Compassion over my head as high as I could with my magic and with as much force I could manage, brought Compassion down. The sword slid in all the way to the hilt guard. My PipBuck clicked again. The minor radiation I was being exposed to wasn’t bad. But I knew I couldn’t stay on the changeling for long.
So, I did the only thing any normal pony would do in a situation like this. I whopped in joy as I jumped and slid down the back of his neck. The rain made his leather like skin so slippery, that I could practically skate my way down. I zig-zagged down the changeling, the green irradiated blood of the changeling flowing out and behind me. When I reached his back, I slid a few feet before breaking into a gallop, still dragging Compassion along the skin of the changeling. I glanced at my radiation meter, seeing that it was still in the green but halfway to yellow.
I almost lost my footing when Chryxal suddenly reared back, roaring in pain. I was now sliding down towards the burning city below me. I furrowed my brows as I reached his tail and found myself flying off of the changeling prince. Thank Goddesses for Iris’s wing power. Iris had caught me as if she was carrying me and flew as fast as she could away from the changeling. I had done what was needed. Cloudwing and the scarred pegasus flew down the changeling’s back with my copies firing the energy rifles at the long gash I had created, keeping the wound open.
I grit my teeth. What was taking those two so long? As if on cue, a loud explosion sounded and a bright pink aura grew from the tower and expanded over the burning city. Chryxal hissed, backing away.

“No! NOOOOOO!” he roared. When the aura passed by me and Iris, I felt… strange. The feeling was like… being in love all over again. Unfortunately, that feeling lasted for only a heartbeat and we watched the changelings and Chryxal being forced away from the city. The aura expanded further out now and it sent the changelings flying into the distance of the Equestrian Wasteland. And just like that, it was over.
I sighed with relief. My ears twitched at the sound of gunshots and hollering from below. It was still raining, the city was destroyed, but the fire was gone and all that remained was smoke. I looked at Iris and smiled. She returned my look. That feeling. It felt so… strange. Yet, so real. And even though it lasted for a heartbeat, I knew that it was real. They had done it.
Two gang heads that were once savages of the Wasteland were now married into this desolate and poisoned land. And they made it true throughout Equestria. Iris sighed and gave me a guilty look.

“Courier… please don’t be mad at me. I had no idea it was you. I honestly thought so.” She bit her lip before sighing. “I err... had a little moment with your fake.” I blinked and looked at her. She quickly spoke. “In my defense, I didn’t know it was you. I mean it. So… I’m sorry if I hurt you.” I suddenly found myself giving her an amused look.

“Well, was she better at it than me?” I asked. Iris looked confused at my sudden reply.

“I… errr… huh?” she asked. I sighed.

“I’m asking was she better at sex than me?” I repeated. Iris frowned.

“To be honest… it wasn’t really… satisfying. And she made me go into these weird positions too that were killer on my neck.” I found myself laughing and Iris flushed. “W-what’s so funny?” I took a moment to calm myself before looking at her, stifling giggles every now and then.

“Well then. We are going to have to remedy that sometime.” I said. Iris’s ears perked up, but I quickly put a hoof to her mouth. “But on one condition. If you can make it for a full thirty minutes without making a sound, then I’ll forgive you. Make a sound and I’ll have to punish you further until you pass out.” I tickled her chin with the tip of my hoof. Iris flushed but smiled.

“We are the strangest couple to pony kind.” She said. I shook my head.

“We aren’t the worst of it.” I said. Iris leaned in for a kiss, but I quickly blew gently on her mouth and she looked confused. “Uh-uhn. You get nothing from me until I punish you for it.” I watched my pretty cool mare flush even more brightly with mixed expressions on her face as we flew back to the tower. As amusing to watch her struggle with this, I nuzzled her cheek, thankful that at least she knew in her heart that it wasn’t me.
Besides. She said so herself that no other mare could satisfy her like I do.

Footnote: New Content Added: Level Cap Increased. Level Up!

Perk Added: Rad-mare: With the Rad-mare perk, you gain a +30 Rad Res. when exposed to minor or mild levels of radiation.

> Tempest
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Tempest


The rain continued to pour as Iris landed me gently onto the slippery roof. I smiled when I saw Al Capony and Bucky nuzzle each other. Kingpin along with a crying Stiletto, were smiling.

“My daughter, you are a married mare now.” Kingpin said. I smirked.

“How does it feel to be the biggest couple in The Strip?” I asked. Al Capony and Bucky smiled at me before Al spoke.

“Courier, I couldn’t be more happier.” She said as Bucky put a hoof around her. “For years, I dreamed about this. To finally settle down and live a different life altogether.” Bucky winked.

“I’m with her all the way. It’s cool rolling with the Omaretas and all, but sometimes things can get a little through the roof, ya’ dig?” I nodded. I understood him completely. He had been wandering the sewers, the changelings keeping him down there for three weeks, sided with a mortal enemy that ended up tricking me into destroying a majority of the city and nearly losing his girl. A little R&R never hurt no pony. But on to a different matter. My smile vanished as I turned to see Cloudwing and the scarred pegasus hover over us, the other Enclave aiming their energy weapons at us.

“Well then, now that that is settled, we can finally move on to more important matters.”  The scarred pegasus said. I smirked and pointed Compassion covered in green irradiated changeling blood at the pony.

“I couldn’t agree more.” I said. I could tell that the others were nervous, but me? I didn’t give two shits what the Enclave are. “You lot are long overdue. We Wastelanders don’t need your help anymore.” Cloudwing smirked in amusement.

“And you have proved that today.” He said as he looked out into the city. “I guess your handiwork?” I didn’t even bow my head, let alone show any shame. I lowered Compassion a little before nodding.

“How’s Viper Strike?” I asked. Cloudwing sighed, still looking pale.

“She still hasn’t woken up from her coma your brother put her in.” he said. The scarred pegasus hmphed.

“So, you’re the mare that is a relative to the one who put my best officers in a state of psychological depression and a coma.” He said. I found myself laughing at the thought. Cloudwing? In a state of psychological depression? Damn, I didn’t think my brother was so funny in his work. My laugh apparently made Cloudwing bristle a little. Good. I hated seeing that stoic look he always had. I felt somepony put a hoof on my shoulder. I looked to see Star shaking his head.

“Courier. Now is not the time to goad them at us. There is still a wedding going on.” He said. I snorted and looked back at the Enclave.

“Yeah, I guess so.” I kept my cold glare and motioned towards the clouds. “So, beat it. A wedding is a sacred event. It was interrupted for a good cause. But right now, you all bring trouble wherever you go.” Cloudwing lowered himself a little.

“Hmm, touché, Savior.” He said. “Probably not as much trouble as you do.” Kingpin was the one to break us up.

“Savior, that is enough.” He said. I looked at the buck, but he remained calm. Something about stoic ponies really pissed me off. But I did as I was told. Cloudwing took advantage of that and chuckled.

“Taking orders from savages now?” he asked. I bristled, but Iris and Star held me back as Kingpin continued to talk.

“I can assume you are a commander of this squad?” he asked. The scarred pegasus smiled.

“More of a Lieutenant.” He said. “Lieutenant Stinger, third company battalion and recon.” He said. “I take it you are in charge of this lot?” Kingpin shook his head and looked at us.

“Those kids aren’t affiliated with any gangs here in the city. If you want to know the true head of Las Pegasus, you need to take it up with Mr. House.” Kingpin smiled. “But I doubt after today, Mr. House will be willing to talk. He is a busy pony after all.” Lieutenant Stinger rubbed his chin.

“Pray tell the affiliates of this city.” He said. And Kingpin did. He spoke of The Family and how they and Mr. House were in a temporary truce for the wedding. I won’t lie, seeing Kingpin remain calm, even when the Lieutenant was being passive aggressive made me feel as if it is at all not even necessary to argue with the Enclave. The Lieutenant made it pretty obvious from the get go that they intend to “save the ponies” from the Wasteland. If you ask me, it was a load of bullshit. It took me a moment to realize that Chester was sitting next to me.

“I take it you had a fun adventure without little ol’ me?” he cooed. I sighed and looked out to the destroyed city. There were still gunshots going on, which made me wonder if the wedding was even important to others. The small time gangs were taking advantage of the chaos I had created. Viva Las Pegasus. Heart nudged me with her muzzle.

“Are you okay, sister?” she asked. I snorted in reply. The shit I’ve been through? That was as good of an answer I could give. Let alone, cheating death multiple times, even escaping him not once, but twice. I sighed and plopped my head into her chest.

“It hurts to remember.” I rasped. I felt awful. Sick even. Heart stroked my fire streaked colored mane. I gave a small laugh. “Were we wrong about dad?” Heart looked at me worriedly. “Why me? Is it because I have a spirit inside my head? Did I do something that made him mad? What did I do to deserve his cold shoulder?” Heart sighed.

“I honestly don’t know, sister. Dad wasn’t really fully open with all of us. I think mother was an exception, but us? I always thought of it as him toughing us up so we don’t have to depend on others to help us.” I sighed.

“Well, it worked, that’s for sure.” It was my turn to ask. I hesitated, trying to find the right words. Believing I had, I finally spoke. “Do you hate dad?” Heart said nothing as she continued to stroke my mane. I put a hoof to her chest and looked at her, my expression of complete seriousness. “I need to know. Do you?” Heart bit her lip, taking a moment before sighing in defeat.

“I do.” She said. I said nothing. That makes two of us. I don’t know what Stall thinks. Lyon probably hated dad too. Bell was young to even remember him. She only knows mother and us. Lyon and dad were gone when she had turned one. But I think she does have a slight idea what they look like or what they are doing. Bell’s astral magic can be really ominous sometimes. Heart looked at me. “But I don’t despise him.” I looked at her now.

“Dad may have left us. But I think he had done it for a very important reason. I doubt he was ashamed to call us his family to leave.” She said. There was a sudden shout that was hard to hear over the rain. But it was enough to get us to look over. My eyes widened when I saw Bell and Post Box at the doorway, calling to my mother, who was out of her wheel chair and crawling slowly on the slippery roof. I grit my teeth as me and Heart quickly rushed over.
The hell is mother doing here? Let alone out of her chair and out here!? My mother slipped, but thank goddesses I was quick to catch her, sticking Compassion into the roof as support to keep from slipping. Heart helped me pull her away from the slippery side. My mother was muttering something. I looked at Heart.

“What the hell is she doing out of her bed!?” I shouted. Heart bit her lip.

“Courier, did you read my message?” she asked. I blinked, thinking back to the messages I had read. Both Heart and Post Box mentioned they brought somepony who was dying to meet me. But I didn’t think it was mother. I looked at my mother, the soaked mare muttering under her breath.

“Mom! Mom, are you okay!?” I shouted over the pouring rain. When she looked at me, I suddenly felt like as if time had slowed. She smiled and shakily put a hoof to my cheek.

“You have my looks. But your eyes. You have his eyes.” She said. “That is how I know it’s you. No pony can mistake your eyes.” I blinked. I waited in anticipation for mom to strangle me in her dementia. But it didn’t happen. Instead, she put my head to her chest. I heard her steady heart rate and she hummed a tune. Something about the tune was familiar. I winced when another flood of memories came back.
The hell was going on? Why is memory lane opening up to me? Remembering hurts… and it did. The rain hid my tears. It was clear that I was in pain. And mom… she is risking her health to make sure I am okay. Me, the changeling blood covered nineteen year old courier mare that has gone through so much in her childhood. Did mom know about it all? I thought she was in this state when Lyon went to look for dad. But I remember now.
After hearing about Mom’s severe depression case, I remember sneaking back into the medical room. I was… curious as to what it all meant. Why mom acted the way she did. And when I found that file and opened it, my eyes fell onto her condition. PTSD or Post Traumatic Stress Disorder. It wasn’t depression or dementia. Mother went through a hell of a lot of bad things when she was a filly. In fact, when I remember mom telling me how she and my dad fell in love, I remembered that look she gave. It was hate. Like as if she was speaking of a paragon that had come down for her. To save her. Not from the world, but from herself.
Mom continued to hum the sweet melody as she rocked me back and forth. All eyes were on us. I have her looks… but I had dad’s eyes. They passed on a lot more to me than I thought. I was a walking mental wreck waiting to happen. My siblings weren’t so lucky either. Bell’s ominous astral magic, Heart’s constant worry about us, Stall’s ability of telekinesis. What seemed like blessings were also curses. Being decedents of Starswril the Bearded seemed even more farfetched now that I think about it. When mother stopped humming, she stroked my mane and spoke gently into my ear.

“Mommy is here for you. You don’t need to keep running from me. I will always protect you. Protect all of you.” As she said this, the heavens seemed to calm a little. Now it was drizzling. Heart put a hoof around mother as she continued to rock me back and forth. This was all so… surreal. Just then, the Lieutenant came up and stood over us. I didn’t take my eyes off of mother, but I could tell he was finding this amusing.

“Family. A very important thing in our lives.” He said. “Do you see why we want to save you all? You are like any other normal ponies. Mothers, fathers, children. The Enclave is a group dedicated to aiding you in this time of need.” He held out a hoof to us. “Will you kindly accept our offer to protect you all?” Heart glared at the pegasus as mother continued to rock me back and forth.

“No.” I said suddenly. I slid out of mother’s grasp and turned to the pegasus. “We aren’t stupid.” I pulled Compassion out of the roof and put the tip of the blade under his chin. “I’m public enemy number one. I go with you, you harm my family. My friends.” I drew a bit of the Lieutenants blood and turning the sword slightly, watched the crimson liquid trail down the blade. “I won’t ask again. Get lost.” The other Enclave aimed their weapons at me now. But the Lieutenant held up a wing.

“We can help you. All of you. Are you sure you want to refuse?” he said. I drew back Compassion, cleaning the blade off with a flick of my magic before sheathing it. I glared at the buck and he chuckled. “I see. Very well then.” He turned to Kingpin. “I will honor the deal, Kingpin. Until next time.” He motioned for his troops and they took off from the roof. Cloudwing frowned at me.

“Will she wake up?” he asked. I nodded. As much as it pains me to admit it, she will wake up.

“She has to wake herself up however. I’m sure Acerbus is keeping her in that coma.” I said. For once, I was glad that one of the maidens was doing an actual favor for me. Even if it was unintentional. But in the end, I’m going to need her. And for that, she needs to wake up. Cloudwing gave a grim look before taking off. And just like that, the Enclave left today to fight again tomorrow. I helped Heart pick mom off of the slippery ground as we made our way back into the tower.



The place was a mess. The changelings certainly had done a number on the place. Thankfully, there were only minor injuries. But at this rate, the wedding won’t seem to matter anymore. And something tells me that I’ll see Chryxal once again. Of course I will. I have a friend I need to save. Stiletto looked distraught.

“Oh, the party! Whatever shall I do now? I’ve spent weeks planning and it was all ruined by those monsters!” he said in a dramatic fashion. Bucky patted the buck.

“No worries. The party is still kicking. We just need to clean up.” He said. Al Capony looked at us.

“I hope it’s not too much to ask. But you do you think you can help out?” she asked. I blinked when I felt my companions and my family’s eyes on me. I looked at them.

“Well?” I asked. Goldenlee smiled.

“It’s up to you dear.” She asked. I arched a brow.

“You do realize I’m not the one that decides what everypony should do.” I said. Iris stretched her wings.

“That’s good enough for me.” She said. And with that, my companions scattered, tending to the injured and cleaning up the place. As the minutes passed by, Nurse Valentine with Sunny and the others eventually joined up with us and helped out as well. Minutes turned into hours and we finally got to the point of resetting up the decorations. Stiletto had the Whitehooves bake another cake, reset the food table while I, my companions and my siblings scrubbed off what we could manage of the remaining changeling blood that some of the guests managed to get the better of. By the time we were done and the party going underway, Mr. House over the radio had said that the events will continue, but he shall not attend as to keep the small time gangs from creating more chaos. So we were left with a small group of his upgraded Securitron ponies.
It has stopped raining, but the clouds remained overhead. But that didn’t stop those brave enough to attend. The room was soon playing with classical vintage music while the guests chatted and mingled. As for me? I stood in the back of all the festivities while my companions and my family were having the times of their lives.

“Are you going to partake?” a voice said next to me. I looked and saw Chester wheeling my mother, who was now sleeping quietly in her chair, towards me. I gave a small smile.

“I’m not much for festivities.” I said. Chester cocked his head.

“But an illusionists is the definition of festive!” he sang. I arched a brow.

“Maybe for you, but I’m not a clown of the Wastes.” I said. “And… I don’t think I should even bother.” Chester pulled up a chair with his magic and plopped down on it, hanging his head over the back.

“Troubled are we?” he said.

I nodded without looking at the clown courier. “I destroyed the city. Put a lot of ponies in danger of themselves and each other. All for the sake of survival means.” I said. Chester rubbed his chin.

“And you don’t think it was necessary?” he asked. I shook my head.

“I could have avoided it all. I could have taken Chryxal out without having to listen to Bud.” Speaking of Bud, I noticed he had vanished in the midst of the chaos. Alicron was nowhere to be seen either other than the giant hole that was protruding out of the tower. I sighed. “Dear old dad must be smiling down on me.” Chester seemed to ponder this before speaking, stirring a cup of tea.

“Family matters then. Well, if you don’t want to talk any further, then by all means don’t. I’m just a clown anyway.” He said as he made a slurping sound through his grinning mask. It was weird how he made it look like he wasn’t acting like one was on him. But even his expressions were masked by it. I smiled slightly before looking at my sleeping mother.

“You know, I’m not happy with any of you for bringing her here.” I said flatly. Chester shrugged.

“Your mother insisted she see you.” He said as he stirred the tea again. I frowned.

“She’s supposed to stay in bed. She’s in no condition to go anywhere, let alone outside of the town.” I said. I remember specifically what the doctors told me. Chester kicked back onto the table and waved a hoof.

“I honestly had nothing to do with it.” I could tell he was smirking. “But maybe you should ask the others.” He clopped his hooves together when Post Box trotted over to us. “Speak of the devil!” Post Box nodded.

“Thank you, Five. I can take care of her from here.” He said. Chester stood up suddenly, tipping the chair and letting himself slide into the crowd, whooping in the process. As Chester caused a scene, I looked at Post Box, who picked up the chair Chester had sat in and took a seat. He arched a brow when I gave him a sour look. He sighed. “You must understand, Sixteen. Your mother herself insisted.” I snorted.

“Like I am to believe that she got out of bed, demanded that she be taken with you or face her wrath.” I said. Post Box smirked.

“While true in a sense, we did everything we could to tell her she was in no condition.” He looked at her and suddenly looked very tired. “I don’t know what I could have done if we didn’t.” I said nothing and looked at my mother. They weren’t joking, were they? My mother, who has been in that building for years, suddenly trotted out, demanded she be taken and see me. What I can’t understand is how she knew I would be here.

“You didn’t mention anything about the wedding to her, did you?” I asked. Post Box shook his head.

“None what so ever. She completely took us by surprise when she suddenly demanded you be seen by her.” He said.

“But why? Why did she want to see me?” I asked. She’s been through so much already. And after seeing her in the middle of being raped, I was dead worried something else might get her. Post Box looked at me grimly.

“Because you didn’t check to see if she was okay after the incident.” He said. Oh great, thanks a lot. The best uncle I could ever wish for. Put more guilt on me. I have enough of it as is. My growl towards him told him he was stepping into something he shouldn’t. But he knows I wouldn’t do anything rash. Especially in front of my mother. He was also my boss. “Courier, your visits to your mother have been… scarce as of late.” I bowed my head.

“Yeah? Well it’s not my fault.” I said.

“And it’s not your father’s either.” He said. I made sure he saw the fire in my eyes, but he remained stoic. That expression… always pisses me off. “Have you’ve heard it from your mother? What does she think of him?” I grinned smugly at him.

“What a stupid question. She’s my mom. He’s my dad. They love each other. The end.” I said. Post Box frowned.

“Most parenting cases aren’t all black and white, Courier. Now then… what does your mother think of him?” I didn’t know what he was going on about. What is this, be a prophet day? But I hesitated. I looked to my sleeping mother. I didn’t want to wake her just to ask the same question and get the same response both of them have told me before. Post Box waited for me to speak. I bit my lip.

“M-mom?” I said softly. My mother didn’t move, but her eyes open slightly. She looked tired and sickly again. But she smiled.

“Hello, dear.” She rasped. I didn’t want to ask. I didn’t want too. I remember a lot of things already, I don’t want things to go from bad to worse. But two ponies on my shoulder told me to get my head out of fantasy and face reality. So, I took a deep breath and spoke.

“Mom? Do you hate dad?” My mother took a moment, moving slightly.

“No, I don’t hate your father.” She said quietly. I felt as if each word she was managing was killing her slowly. But I looked at Post Box and gave him a told-you-so look. “I despise him.” I stiffened, hearing my heart beat heavily in my ears. Did… did my mother just say she despised dad? But… isn’t hate and despise almost the same thing? Just that one is worse than the other? My mouth hung open.

“Despise?” I asked. My mother smiled.

“Yes. I despise your father.” She shakily rose a hoof up and I locked mine around hers. “Despising him is what made me love him. Your father was cold. Tough. Always the first to face his problems head on. When he saved me, I despised him for it.” I listened intently as mother continued. “I wanted my life to end. To stop the pain. I wanted everything to end. And that’s when your father came. He spoke to me. Like a guardian sent from the heavens.” She tried to sit up, but I gently put her back down. “He saved me and I despised him for it. In the end, he made me realize that as much as I wanted the pain to end, I had to change. Not for his sake or mine. But for you. All of you. My children. Our children.” I saw tears trail down her cheek.

“And when he left us, I felt happy. I shouldn’t have been happy. I had to take care of you all. But I let the pain come back. And I let it control me.” More tears. “I’m so sorry, Courier. I let the pain come back and ignored you all. I’m not a mother. I shouldn’t have been a mother.” She put her hoof I had locked in mine to my cheek. “But he made me one. Despising him everytime. Each of you remind me a little part about him.” So… that’s why she saw me as the devil incarnate.
It made… sense. Perfect sense actually. All this time I thought it was dementia. And the memory of me looking at her files and now hearing what mom thought, it all made sense. The reason Lyon left to look for dad. Why my father was doing what he was doing. Why he put everything onto me. Out of all the evidence I had been given, mother’s was the one that was the best out of them. Mom may have despised dad, but mom took the burden upon herself when dad left, hoping it would distract her from her problems. But in the end, it got the better of her. We were left with major responsibilities after mother was hospitalized.

“Courier. I can understand if you all don’t forgive me. But don’t hate your father. He did what he had to. For all of us.” I saw her eyes close slowly. I panicked.

“Mom? Mom! Are you okay?” I asked. Post Box put a hoof on my shoulder and smiled slightly.

“Shh, she needs rest.” He said. I blinked and looked back at her. Mother was snoozing quietly. I said nothing. No matter what scenario I ran through my head, it all came down to one thing. Mom despised dad. But it was that reason why she loves him. Stiletto suddenly appeared as if from nowhere for me and frowned at me.

“Oh dear. No, this will not do at all. Not a thing.” He said. I blinked in confusion.

“Err… pardon?” I said. He suddenly grabbed my foreleg and dragged me away from Post Box and my mother. “H-hey! What’s the big idea!?” 

“You are a mess darling. And frankly, it breaks my heart when I see a pony not having the time of her life.” He said with a smile. He dragged me into a back room, took a towel and did his best to wipe the changeling blood I still had on me. My barding was ditched into the corner and I sat there as Stiletto nodded to a Whitehoof mare while two others began messing with my mane. I flailed my hooves helplessly, trying to break free from these demons. But as quickly as it happened, they stepped aside and I took a moment to process what had happened.
One of the mares handed me a mirror and I saw the reflection of a different mare. Or, it was me, but what they did with my mane made me look… like not a mess. I looked cute even. I squinted my eyes, seeing a bobby pin holding my bangs out of my eyes. So that’s what they are for. The mare suddenly took the mirror away and the Stiletto smiled.

“Beautiful! Now for the grand finale!” he said. He looked over and a Whitehoof brought a dress. I frowned.

“A dress?” I asked. Stiletto nodded.

“One of the finest I could manage.” He nickered. “I really didn’t like the one your fake was wearing, but I had another on the side just for the occasion.” I looked at the pony mannequin. The dress was layered down to the back, the colors of each layer similar to my fire streaked mane. The collar of the dress stood up a bit and trailed down the sides as the white part of my mane. Stiletto put it on me and clipped the sides of the front together with a clip that seemed to form a sword pointing down. I kicked my hind legs out slightly, testing the dress.
I won’t lie, it was rather comfy. I found it was also easy to move around in. Stiletto pushed me in front of a mirror and I blinked. I looked like a whole new mare! My mane neatly groomed and my bangs being held to the side with a bobby pin. And the dress… I looked stylish. And cute too. I looked at Stiletto and arched a brow.

“What did you do to me?” I asked. Stiletto seemed to have a tear run down his cheek with a proud expression.

“Nothing is a lost cause.” He said. He then held a hoof out. “Come! I’m just dying to show you off to everypony!” I flushed and gave him my best smile I could manage. Okay, I didn’t mind the dress or my mane being fixed up, but… I didn’t want everypony to see me like this. What will they think of me? I probably look stupid anyway. Stiletto once again grabbed my leg and dragged me along.

“W-wait! No! I don’t want to be seen like this!” I protested, but it was too late. Stiletto brought me into the room and I closed my eyes, waiting for me to be embarrassed by everyone. When it didn’t happen, I peeked out with one eye and saw that the ponies were still mingling with each other. But Stiletto dragged me along again towards Al Capony, Kingpin and Bucky. When Al Capony saw me, she balked.

“Courier!?” she said. I flushed and bowed my head. Oh goddesses, I must really look stupid for that reaction. It was Bucky that broke the tension.

“Wow, almost didn’t recognize you, kid.” He said with a smirk. I arched a brow and looked at them.

“Y-you mean… I don’t look stupid?” I asked. Al chuckled.

“Hun, you seem to do a lot of stupid things, but you definitely don’t look stupid. I don’t know how you did it, uncle. But you made a lost cause of a mare a… well… a mare.” She said. I couldn’t help but feel a tad bit insulted by the remark, but I kept cool and composed. Al snickered. “Either way. Kick back, relax. Enjoy whatever you can. The life of luxury like this doesn’t come by often.” She said. I said nothing as I watched the gang heads go about their mingling ways. Once again, I found myself alone. But instead of a corner, I found myself out in the open.
I felt a tap on my shoulder. I stiffened and looked over to see a stallion I have never seen in my life. His handsome features looked at me and he smiled.

“I don’t usually do this often. But, we’re friends after all.” He said. That voice… I suddenly back peddled.

“Ch-Chester!?” I balked. The emerald colored unicorn bowed in a formal manor, as if bowing to an audience.

“The one and only.” He said. Holy hell! So that’s what he looks like under that mask. If I wasn’t into mares, I would be utterly tongue tied around him. I put the two side by side in my head. From the mask and the red duster to a young and handsome looking stallion that was neatly groomed. I felt the gears lock in my head.

“B-but wait! I thought you were partying in what you usually wear?” Chester, his grassy green eyes darting around suspiciously, leaned in and whispered.

“Apparently, the guests don’t like me making too much of a fool.” He smirked and winked. “So, might as well dress for the occasion. What do you think? A little too magiciany?” he said as he twirled his bow tie on his tux. It made this weird cranking sound. I smirked.

“That’s not even a word.” I said. For the first time, I could see the expressions he made on his handsome features. They weren’t what I expected. It was pretty much dead on. He racked his head and dangled it, his green bangs covering his face.

“Fun doesn’t have grammar.” He said with a smile.

“Courier?” a voice said. We both stiffened and looked to see, to our relief, Heart looking stunned with Bell doing a little joyful jump and waving at us. Heart smirked. “And what happened to sticking with mares?” I frowned.

“What’s the matter, Heart?” I suddenly smirked. “Jealous?” Heart blinked and shook her head.

“Not in the slightest.” She quickly gave Chester a look over and I could tell she was frothing in the nethers. Disturbing thoughts of my sister aside, I suddenly flushed and bowed my head.

“Err… sis? Do I look dumb in this dress?” I asked. Heart smiled and nuzzled my cheek.

“You look fine, dear. In fact, you don’t look so barbaric than you usually do.” She teased.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.” I smirked. Chester smiled at her and bowed his head.

“As stunning as ever! I can hardly tell the two apart?” he said as he looked between us. Bell blinked and cocked her head.

“You seem familiar.” She said. Chester suddenly stiffened and looked around.

“I…err… whatever do you mean?” he said. He suddenly covered his face and curled to the floor. “Oh who am I kidding! Look upon me! Look upon this hideous face!” The room quieted as a spotlight clicked on and shone down on him. “Alas, tis the day! The day of my end! Oh woe is me!” He used a foreleg to shield his face and shook his head, turning away from an utterly baffled Heart. “Such beauty cannot see such a creature as me! A vile and awful creature!” He suddenly blinked and put a hoof to his chest, staring up into the spotlight. “I… I can see the light… oh the light! So… so precious… so… beautiful.” He made a jerking motion and crumpled to the floor, writhing in pain. “Alas, the end is near. For this creature to reap what he has sown. Farewell, cruel world!” he dropped his hoof that he had towards the spotlight and turned his head, his tongue out as the pony took his last dying breath.
For the finishing touch, a rose grew and bloomed on his chest. The spotlight clicked off and the room was now in muttering confusion and strange looks. Bell was clopping her hooves and cheering while Heart was utterly stunned as to what she has seen. Me? I was rolling on the floor, gasping for breath. I had to wave away a pony who thought I was choking.

“That was… err… interesting.” Heart said. I took a second to calm myself, wiping the tears from my eyes and pointing at the pony.

“He may look different, but that personality is familiar, don’t you think?” I said. Heart took a moment to process this. The look on her face when she came to a realization who it was was priceless. “Gee, Chester. If you wanted to ask my sister out, you could have just asked.” The clown courier opened one eye and looked at me.

“Too dramatic?” he asked. I shook my head.

“You deserve an award. Well, then Heart?” I said. Heart looked at me and then at the stallion. She flushed and spluttered.

“I… bu… I….” she stuttered. I shook my head.

“He mustered up the courage to ask. And I wouldn’t wanna let a keeper run free.” I motioned for Bell. “Hey, Bell. Want to grab some cupcakes?” I asked. Bell beamed and trotted happily over to me.

“Cupcakes!” she sang. I winked at my older sis.

“Have fun you two.” I said. Heart continued to splutter.

“B-but wait! Curry! D-don’t leave me here… with…” I couldn’t hear the rest as I made my way over to the snack table with Bell. As Bell helped herself to as many cupcakes as she could manage, I took the time to crowd watch. I spotted Star in a neatly pressed tux and talking to a gorgeous looking Goldenlee in a Rarity dress. I also couldn’t help but notice that Goldenlee had a hoof locked around Star’s and was giving some of the mares that got a little too close the evil eye. Star, however, was laid back and casually talking to a few others. I darted the crowd, seeing a few ponies I recognize from the gambling areas to entertainers.
I spotted Nurse Valentine being ogled by a group of stallions, but the mare was utterly fascinated with the topic of a Daring Doo novel. Sunny Springs was not too far. She was having a hearty drink with a few others who were the loudest of the bunch. Probably good friends she had when she was in The Pride. It took a while to spot Brick. He was talking with a group of mares that were either interested in how he looked or they were actually turned on by his voice, explaining about paranormal creatures to them.
A couple of the mares seemed to make a clever innuendo and I couldn’t tell if Brick played along or not, because when he replied to the innuendo, the mares giggled and swooned. Based upon the blank look he gave them, I could safely say he wasn’t getting the hint. I couldn’t find Iris however. I wondered if she was with Rex? Or maybe in the bathroom? A sudden thought came to me. Oh goddesses, what will she think of me when she sees me like this? I don’t care what anypony says, I look stupid in a dress. I’ve never liked dresses to begin with!
Why am I so worried about how I looked? I needed a drink. I beamed when I spotted a Whitehoof levitating a serving tray of wine and beverages. It just so happens that they had Ranger Whiskey on the tray. I reached with my magic and plucked the glassed flask of my favorite poison. Oh Ranger Whiskey! Where have you’ve been all my life? Well, for the past few weeks. I happily levitated the drink over to me, skillfully moving it through the crowd. I squeed when I succeeded in acquiring the drink. I took a good long pull and sighed when I felt the warmth of the liquid rest in my belly. Bell tugged my dress and I looked at her.

“Curry? I hope you aren’t mad that mother came with us.” She said. I smiled and ruffled her pink mane.

“I was. But not anymore.” I said. Bell still gave me that worried look.

“I didn’t mean to upset you…” she said. I smiled and scooped my sister into a hug, nuzzling her cheek.

“None of you are in trouble. I was just worried is all.” I sighed, hoping that I would at least fool my sister into thinking I wasn’t at all upset.

“I saw Lyon again.” Bell said. I looked at her. “He came to me in a dream again. Told me that something is going to happen to you. To us.” She shivered a little. “Sis… what’s going to happen to us? And why just us?” So, she knows about it too huh? I gave a small laugh.

“Well. I can tell you this. We will do whatever it takes to make sure nothing happens to you.” I said. Bell shook her head.

“I don’t care about me. I’m worried about Lyon. Stall. Mom and Heart.” She faltered a little. “You.” Then she bowed her head. “Dad.” I stroked her mane. I guess even we can’t hide the truth from her for long. Bell is a smart filly. We’ve always known that. But she can also be naïve at times too. We do what we can to make sure she’s taken care of before our own needs. Stiletto stood up and tapped a spoon to his wine glass.

“Attention, everypony. It is time for the happily married couple to cut the cake.” He said. I saw Bell’s eyes lit up. I smiled and patted her back.

“Go nuts, kid.” I said. Bell happily galloped over to the table where Al Capony and Bucky were beginning to slice the cake. I sat back and took a pull of my drink. I couldn’t help but feel… sad. I watched Bell as she happily stood her place in line for the cake.

“They were about Bell.”

I sighed. Comp… I hope you are okay. The way he looked when I barged in with Bucky, the way Chryxal seemed to look at him. He was… frightened. But he also looked guilty too. Comp had been a changeling from the beginning. But… he was unaware that he was feeding off of… well, I guess us. And we didn’t know it either until it was too late. My promise I had told him. That I wouldn’t give him up until I figured out who he was. I snorted. A lot of good that helped. I failed to keep my promise.
But I remember what I also said towards Comp. That even though we find out who he is, even if it was a soul sucking monster, that he would still be himself and would always be our friend. And now he’s gone… I looked at my PipBuck. The last message was encoded. Just like the one Chester sent me a couple of weeks back. I arched a brow when I saw, however, numbers under the message in small font.

2 5 34

I frowned. What did my teacher say about our PipBucks? Special class. Able to send and receive messages in limited characters. Infinite memory, courtesy of Stable-Tec. Also has the ability to decode cryptic messages through specialized terminals. Decode…
I looked around, hoping to find a convenient terminal nearby. Unfortunately, I wasn’t going to find one here. I darted my eyes in a suspicious manor. No sign of my friends nearby or my sister. Mother and Post Box were still at the table. I gave a small smirk before ducking into the crowd and making my way out of the room.
Trotting down the hall, I held my PipBuck out. These things were strange. It had a map marker placed right on top of my arrow. I switched to local and found the marker leading me straight to the elevator. When I reached the elevator, it suddenly opened and a familiar sapphire mare trotted out with two other mares. She blinked and looked at me.

“Err… sorry. But have we’ve met?” she asked as I made my way around them. I smiled and nodded.

“The name is Courier. Sorry I wasn’t able to introduce myself earlier.” I said. Sapphire Fire looked uneasy, but she gave a polite nod before turning to the door where the wedding party was. I shook my head. Aquaria’s vessel. Acerbus’s vessel. Gaia’s vessel. Me, the vessel of Din. I have still yet to find Shiva. Tempest and Lux are still unknown. Being a Keeper is a pain. It’s frustrating that I have to keep my decedent job in mind while I handle everyday life. At least my Keeper responsibilities are yet undecided until I find all of them and take them to that place. Place…
The elevator opened, snapping me out of a small realization. I took another look at the encoded numbers. If it is what I think it is, then I at least know where to look. I followed the marker on my map, wandering down until I reached a door that had off limits all over it. I looked around, seeing that I was in a hallway. It seemed like all the ponies were up at the top enjoying the party, while down here it was eerily quiet. I messed with the door knob with my magic.
Locked. I rubbed my chin and beamed when I had an idea. I took my bobby pin I had in my mane, seeing my bangs once again in front of me slightly and with the clip of my dress (awkwardly holding up the clip) picked the lock. I smiled and tried my best I could to have my mane as to what it was to keep up appearance.
I snuck in and quietly shut the door behind me before making my way into the dimly lit and damp room of the maintenance area. The marker on my map had me go deeper into the tower’s basement. After a while, I found myself in a server room. What I almost didn’t see was the unconscious figure of a mare in the middle of the room. I quickly rushed over and put a hoof to her back.

“Hey, are you oka-?” I stopped. When the mare stirred, she rolled over slightly and I recognized the burn marks anywhere on the Whitehoof. “Chain Whip!?” The mare groggily looked at me before slurring.

“That’s not my name.” she stood up, wobbling a little. I helped steady her. She took a moment before she began growling. “Dammit, I can’t believe I let that bastard get the better of me…” she said. I arched a brow and she returned it. “And what the hell are you doing down here?”

“Mind if I ask the same thing?” I replied with a frown. Chain Whip snorted.

“Doing my job. That’s what.” She said. Again, I arched a brow at her. She sighed. “I caught somepony wandering near the maintenance door. So, I figured that since everypony is upstairs enjoying themselves, that left me, the only pony who isn’t enjoying the wedding to investigate. I followed him to this room and out of nowhere he attacked me.”

“Did you see what he looked like?” I asked. She shook her head.

“All I remember is seeing a big straw hat and glazed eyes.” She frowned. “Probably a ghoul.” She growled. “Why the fuck am I always left with shit tasks?” I said nothing. My look made her back away slightly. “Hey now, don’t go making that look at me. If you are planning something, you better hope that I don’t knock you out first.” I snapped out of my daze, shaking my head furiously. Straw hat… glazed eyes…. I grit my teeth. Once again, brother, you come at the worst possible times.

“So, now that I know who he is, I wonder who you are going to be.” I said. Chain Whip rubbed the back of her head, giving me a strange look.

“Keep your creepy hooves to yourself.” She said. It’s strange. How in the world can I tolerate her, but just can’t stand the sight of Viper Strike? This very mare here had once attempted to kill me before. So, why wasn’t I bothered as much by her than Viper? “You mentioned you know who it is. You better speak now or else I’ll-.”

“It wouldn’t be wise.” I said suddenly. She growled more in anger.

“The fuck makes you say that?” she demanded. I looked at her, showing nothing but seriousness.

“Because he’s my brother. And he didn’t attack you. He awoke something inside you. And I can guarantee you are going to have dreams you won’t even comprehend.” I explained. Chain Whip shook her head.

“Your brother? So you did have something to do with this!” she barked. “Look, girl. I don’t know who you think you are or why you do what you think you do, but you fuck with me and I swear that I will lay a thousand whippings on you. Twice more than what I gave you back in Stableton.” I didn’t know what caused me to think about this or why even bother to do it. I blinked once and found myself facing Din once again. The chained fire alicorn watched me intently with those bright amber eyes.

“You have something to say to me?” I asked, hoping that I was brought in here by her summons and not intentionally talk to her. Din didn’t even smirk when she spoke. She looked… uneasy.

“One more… Then it will begin. Our ideals rest on these vessels. But our vessels don’t agree with our ideals.” She chuckled, but remained serious. “Fortunately, we picked the right ones this time. You, being the strongest out of the others while the rest are finally realizing what they could accomplish.”

“Get to the point.” I said flatly. Din hummed and turned her head.

“You have an encounter yet to happen. You will be changed. You will be strong. You will be tactical. The others shall follow.” She looked at me without turning her head back. “But it comes down to who will finally rule them all. Create the land they desire. I have high hopes for you, Courier.”

“So, now you are saying you can see my future?” I asked. Din shook her head, making me feel a little disappointed at the response.

“Lyon has spoken about it. He is waiting for you at the place where it all began. He won’t let you bring me and my sisters in. He will do everything he can to stop you.” She smiled. “Say hi to Tempest for me. It’s been a while since my younger sister had made a fool of herself.” I said nothing and blinked again, finding myself looking at Chain Whip.

“Better wipe that look off of your face.” She said coldly. “Now you better start explaining. Why the fuck did your brother attack me? Why are you down here and did you both plan this?” I shook my head.

“No. My brother might have, but for a reason that is neither good nor bad. Me, I was trying to find a terminal.” I said. Chain Whip furrowed her brows at me skeptically. I held up my PipBuck to show her. She looked disappointed after scanning it over a few times.

“Coordinates huh?” she said. I blinked.

“You know what they are?” I asked. Chain Whip snorted again.

“Girl, I may be a total badass when it comes to kicking other badasses in the ass. But I’ve had my fair share of technology in my life.” She said. I couldn’t help but find that amusing.

“So, a badass in kick assery and technology.” I said. Chain Whip nodded.

“Better believe it.” She said. Okay, fair enough then. But let’s see how good you really are with technology, Ms. Badass of badasses. I looked at the server terminal.

“Alright then. Think you can decode it on the server terminal?” I asked. She shook her head.

“Nah, don’t really want to. Plus, I don’t like you and you shouldn’t be here.” She said bluntly. I smiled.

“So, you don’t want to kick a badass in technology?” I said, raising a brow in challenge. Chain Whip narrowed her eyes.

“You think you are better at technology than me?” she asked. I nodded.

“One, I come from a Stable, so I have years of training in technology. Two, I’m a courier. I practically risk my ass for a package even if there is nothing or a small pebble in it. I’ve gone through situations where I had to retrieve my packages from slavers or thugs.” I smirked. “You saw what I can do. You know full well what I am capable of. Right now, I will and always be the badass than you are.” It worked. Chain Whip swung a hoof in front of her, dismissing my comment.

“Bullshit. I don’t care if you are Stable rat or a freakin courier. I’m the best and the only best. Give me your damn computer leg!” she said. I decided to rub it in a little.

“It’s called a PipBuck.” I said, making my smirk bigger to edge it on. She ignored it, taking my retractable cable of my PipBuck, plugged it in to the server and began typing away at the terminal. I waited, humming a small tune of my favorite pony singer that I have met in person only once. I wonder how LittlePip is doing? Are her and her friends okay? I hope Stall isn’t causing too much trouble with them. I bit my lip, deciding whether I should send a message to Stall or not. Chain Whip was still working away at the terminal
Sighing, I switched over to the message setting and typed.

Hey Stall. It’s Curry. I hope you are doing okay. Don’t get into too much trouble, for both mine and LittlePip’s sake, okay? – Curry.

I sent the message, feeling a little more depressed. My family was slowly but surely falling apart. I don’t know how I was going to keep them together. Dad is missing. Lyon is out being a Keeper. My sisters are upstairs at the party with my mother and my guardian uncle. And here I was, realizing that at any moment, my luck would change and I would be a walking mental case, just like mom. I frowned. I hope I don’t have to end up with major problems just yet. I had things to do and I don’t want psychology getting in the way of my tasks.
My PipBuck blipped and I thought it was Stall who had sent me a reply. But I cocked my head in confusion as I watched my PipBuck went from the numbers to my map, zooming out into the world map and putting a mark to the northwest. It took me a moment to realize that it was around the same area as the place I was supposed to deliver Comp to. I wasn’t even surprised.

“Figures.” I said. But what caught my eye was a message under the marker.

I’m sorry.

Okay, now I was even more depressed than before. Comp… I’ll find a way to get you back. You don’t have to live in seclusion from the world because you are a changeling. You can come back to us. Stay with us. Be our friend. Live the life of a normal pony.

“You may think it’s nothing, but others will.” Comp’s words came back to me. Dammit, now I’m mad. How the fuck am I going to save him? To get others to see that he isn’t a monster? I felt something knock on my head hard. I hissed in pain, rubbing my poor head.

“Hey, did you hear what I said?” Chain Whip asked. I blinked at her. “I said I told you so, didn’t I?” she smirked. “I guess you were too stunned by my technological mind that you were left speechless.” I frowned. All you did was use a simple decoding program that the server had. That pretty much all servers had. Just one push of a key and the program did the rest. But I kept it to myself, not in the mood for an argument or even a fight.

“Alright, fine. You win.” I said. I turned to leave, but Chain Whip cleared her throat. I groaned.

“And?” she said. I glared sourly at her.

“And you are the badass of all badasses.” I said sarcastically. Thankfully enough, I made it sound like I wasn’t being sarcastic and she nodded in agreement.

“That’s right. And don’t you forget it.” She said. I shook my head. The ponies I have to deal with. Why couldn’t the maidens pick more… I don’t know… polite vessels or somepony who is reasonable? I mean, Sanity is an exception, I am uncertain about Sapphire Fire. I know for sure that Viper Strike is going to be the one that I will probably have to mangle in order to get her to come with me. As for the others. Shiva’s vessel is still unknown and Lux still hasn’t woken up yet. Or maybe Lyon has already and Lux is just being lazy and not bothering to communicate with me.
And that wasn’t all I dreaded this night. As I was heading back to the wedding party, I knew, at the very core of my gut, that I was going to have a little talk with an alicorn that is going to be made up with clouds or some form of high force winds tonight.



b]Footnote: Level Up!

> True, True Friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


True, True Friends


Tempest, eh? Lyon, I hope you realize that most of the vessels you have seeked out I’ve already met? But of course, that wouldn’t stop him anyway. He’s fulfilling his duties as Keeper. I watched the ponies on the dance floor. They were just having the time of their lives. A band on a stage near the podium were playing a swing jazz beat. Ponies twirled and moved to the music. I spotted Goldenlee and Star, hooves touching as they both shimmied on their back hooves. Brick and Sanity were awkwardly moving about, laughing with apparent joy. 
Sunny Springs was dancing with a few other ponies and Nurse Valentine had been offered by a stallion to dance. She happily agreed and they moved out onto the dance floor. I noticed Bell dancing with a few other colts and fillies while Heart laughed happily as she danced with break dancing maskless Chester. Al Capony and Bucky were definitely in the groove of things. Al switched between him and Kingpin before all three of them jammed out. Even Stiletto was having the time of his life.

And here I am, standing on the side lines, depressed. I had destroyed a city. Lost a friend. Found another vessel that I knew before hoof and the thought of Bud mysteriously vanishing into the midst of all the chaos. Let alone that I knew somewhere out there, there were still changelings on the loose. What had also came to mind was Mr. House. The mastermind behind all of Las Pegasus. His dream of rebuilding it to its former glory. I didn’t deserve to be happy. My life sucked. Ever since I was a filly, it had always sucked. And to find out that dad had been goading me onto a road that I didn’t want to follow.
No matter how destructive I can be or complain that it was all for survival sake, I would win. No matter what would happen, I would always win. Dad made sure of that. I frowned, taking a pull of my unfinished Ranger Whiskey. Well, on the plus side, I at least know where to look now. As much as karma hates me or pities me, I won’t stop until I get him back. For once, I wanted to be a better pony. I wanted my friends and my family to be happy. They are all I have left.
I found myself taking too much of a pull and the alcohol burned in my chest. I coughed once, banging on my chest with a hoof. I looked back at the dancing crowd. I didn’t deserve it. I sighed, swigging the last of my drink before tossing the bottle into the trash and making my way to the exit. I wasn’t paying attention, because right as I reached the door, I bumped into somepony. I must have also been slightly drunk too, because the slight bump made me stumble. I growled and turned to the pony.

“Watch it, buster.” I narrowed my eyes, seeing a very pretty mare. So pretty, in fact, that she looked familiar. Her silver eyes met mine and she smiled.

“Wow, you look different.” She said. I was baffled. No way that this is her! But it was. Her silver and white stripped mane was combed down and the back was slightly tufted into a bun. She had a star clip holding her bangs away and the dress she wore, I won’t lie, looked good on her. She even had strapped hoof shoes on that were a slight hue to her hide color. The stunning mare arched a brow. “Hey, what’s wrong?” I said nothing. I was speechless. Stunned by the beauty I was seeing before me. But I always knew she was pretty. And cool. Pretty cool. She put a hoof to my forehead and frowned slightly.

“You feel a bit feverish. Are you sure you won’t join me for a dance?” she said with a wink. I slowly shook my head.

“I-I don’t dance.” I stuttered. Iris grinned.

“Don’t worry. I can’t either. But that doesn’t stop me from having a good time.” She said. She took my hoof into hers. “So, you wanna?” Okay, at this point, I don’t care if I was the utter terror of the world. Every ounce of my being told me to say yes. And I nodded, still speechless. She led me out to the dance floor and we both stood up on our hind legs, wrapping one hoof around one another’s waist. I held onto her. “Let’s take it slow. Once you get the hang of it, then we will step it up a bit.”
As the ponies danced around us, Iris did her best she could to train me in choreography. I found it easier to focus on the steps in the form of an imaginary metronome in my head. She held up her foreleg and I twirled under it before holding back onto to her and swaying with her. My heart was in a flutter. Thank goddesses I was a quick learner. The metronome in my head picked up and we moved to it. I found myself laughing, the pure joy I was in with Iris. Even she was having a good laugh.
Of course, I wasn’t perfect at it. I found myself mostly stumbling over Iris or losing my balance. But Iris would support me. We went at it for a good half hour before the band decided to play a slow dance song. It was a song by Sweetie Belle. One I haven’t heard before. It was titled “Love me, Forget me not.” as the band called it. Soon, couples were swaying to the music. Iris and I did the same. But I felt like the whole world was revolving around us this night.
The world vanished. Just the two of us. Dancing among the stars. I could see it. Each tiny speck of light, twinkling as we moved. Iris smiled.

“You do realize you are changing the setting of the room.” She said. I arched a brow, snapping out of my daze and looking around. Ponies were muttering to one another happily. Even Al Capony and Bucky noticed that I had magically conjured illusionary stars. But they didn’t seem to mind. In fact, no pony seemed to mind. They continued to sway with each other, enjoying the moment I had created unintentionally. This wasn’t just my night. It was everypony’s night. But I felt like it was just mine and Iris’s.
From what seemed like lost hope for me from all the things that had happened, I smiled as I felt that almost fading hope re-emerge into something bigger. I was surrounded by friends. Family. Love. No wonder the changelings were targeting Las Pegasus. The city of vice had an alternate form of sin.
Love. The city saw it this night. It is experiencing it now. The battered city of Las Pegasus, seeing for the first time the once beautiful hope it had lost during the war. When the music ended, everypony stomped their hooves in applause. I giggled as me and Iris decided to take a break from the dancing and sit against the wall.

“So, not bad for your first time.” Iris said coolly. I nodded, leaning my head onto her shoulder. Iris rubbed the back of her head, flushing slightly. “So… when you say you were going to punish me, did you mean by not letting me touch you or what?” I chuckled.

“I’m more surprised that you still are struggling with it.” I tickled her chin with the tip of my hoof. She smiled, her wings extending a bit. “You’ll see soon.” She still looked confused, but she just nodded in reply. I sighed, bowing my head on her shoulder. “Iris? Do you think Comp wanted any of this to happen?” my silver love slumped, sighing.

“Courier, Comp knew about it all along.” She said. I said nothing as I listened to her continue. “He knew about it. But he refused to accept it. He came to the Followers one day while you were out and mentioned his dreams to them. The scribes did a bit of research and with a small sample of his DNA, they found that he wasn’t a normal pony.” She stroked my mane. “Comp was devastated. He argued that the tests must be wrong and to try again.” She looked at me. “He had them do the test five times. And all of them came up as him not being a normal pony. After that, he felt like he needed some time to think about it.” She sighed. “He took Rex with him, hoping that if something did happen, Rex would kill him on the spot.”
I still said nothing. He talked to me about his dreams. Told me to kill him. And when I convinced him that it was a stupid idea, he thought he would save us the trouble and do it himself but through another friend.

“But, Comp said that Chryxal had confronted him that night. Showed him what he really was. But, he still didn’t want to accept it?” I asked. Iris nodded.

“Before the wedding kicked off, he made it clear to all of us that he wasn’t going to be staying with us. And by that time before we realized what was going on, you and the others interrupted the wedding.” Iris shook her head. “Comp left because he didn’t want to see us get hurt. He was also dying.” Of course. But still…

“Iris, I have to apologize.” I said suddenly. She arched a brow. “I was being selfish again. I hadn’t been keeping my promises. To any of you. I have yet to find Brick’s friend. We haven’t even talked to Mr. House about Goldenlee’s friend. I’ve haven’t been taking you everywhere.” I put a hoof to my right eye. “And Chryxal brought back a lot of painful memories of my childhood.” I groaned. “I’m just a complete mental wreck waiting to happen…” Iris smiled and put a wing around me, bringing me in closer.

“Courier. Since when have you’ve let anything stop you?” she asked. I looked at her. “You go above and beyond than most ponies would. You put other’s thoughts ahead of your own, but remain assertive in the process. You are the smartest pony I’ve ever met.” She winked. “And kick ass to boot.” I chuckled slightly.

“You’re sweet, Iris.” I cooed. “But…” I sighed. “Comp has saved me. Saved us. We owe it to him. So, it’s time for us to return the favor.” Iris smiled.

“So, I’m guessing once we are done here, we are going out to find him?” I nodded. “And you know where he is?” I smirked and held up my PipBuck. “Alright then. Starting tomorrow, we get what we can stocked and head out. Sound like a plan?” I giggled.

“Trying to be the leader this time?” I asked with an amused brow raised. Iris flushed and shook her head.

“W-what? N-no… I mean… I just thought…” she sighed. “Courier, you aren’t happy, and I can understand that. We all do. But we are your friends. And Comp is still our friend too. We will find him. Together.” I flushed. Iris is being rather… how shall I say… in charge tonight. I couldn’t help but feel even more amused. I hope she wasn’t thinking that taking charge will let her go unpunished. Oh on, she still needs her punishment.
Even though I knew it wasn’t me, but somewhere deep down she knew it wasn’t, she went ahead with it anyway. To be honest, I felt a little conflicted. Iris with another pony. I was feeling… jealous. When Iris tried to shift herself, I found myself halting her and bringing her in closely to me. She gave me a confused look.

“Courier?” she asked. I said nothing and just nuzzled her.

“Iris… do you think… maybe just once… I can be selfish about you?” I asked. Iris arched a brow.

“What do you mean?” she replied. I fidgeted a little.

“I… You know when Chryxal had me replaced?” Iris nodded. “Well… I guess you could say I… got lucky. Twice.” I rubbed my head. “Those Mint-als I pickpocketed from Goldenlee saved me from being shot in the heart. And my star metal bones spared me from having a bullet go through my brain.” I sighed. “But it was enough trauma that made me experience death once again. I almost died.” Iris gave me a reassuring smile.

“Courier, I’m sure you’ve cheated death multiple times. We all have at some point in our lives. Yours is just natural, I guess.” I snorted.

“So, almost dying twice is a good thing?” I said a little sourly. Iris blinked and quickly shook her head, flushing a bit.

“N-no, Courier. That’s not what I meant. I’ve had my fair share of death defying experiences. You’ve just have…” she racked her head in frustration, apparently trying to find the right words. I waited until she could. “I guess, you gamble your life a lot. Like, a lot more than most ponies do. Which is why defying death, even escaping it twice, is a natural occurrence with you. You have this knack and it’s been coming back to bite you in the butt.” I directed my sour feelings towards two little ponies on my shoulders. “But even then, you still press on. Courier, when you wanted me to drop you onto Chryxal, I didn’t want too. Because… well… I didn’t want to lose you and it would be all my fault if you missed. Like, I got you killed because you asked me to do something.”
I sighed. She’s right. No matter what anypony says, I gamble a lot. My life has been put onto the table multiple times and death has been waiting for me to fold. However, it’s just like how dad wanted it. No matter which way anyone looks at it, I always win in the end. Just like he would. I could also relate to my silver love. Comp asking me to put an end to his misery because he was distressed about harming any of us. He didn’t want to hurt us or Bell. And he tried to attempt another suicide, until Chryxal stopped him. Things were beginning to make minor sense, but all the more questions are being added by the dozen. I held onto her tightly and she shifted a little, trying to sit comfortably during my clinginess.

“You still haven’t told me what you mean by being selfish towards me.” Iris said with a small smirk. I shook my head.

“Not towards. About you.” I said, leaning in closer to her ear. “Just this once. Do you think, I can have you all to myself for tonight?” Iris flushed, her wings seeming to straighten out a bit. I nibbled her ear and she stiffened a little. While the party continued on, me and Iris made our way out of the room, down the elevator and out of the tower. As we walked down the street back to the hotel, I stopped once and furrowed my brows. Iris arched a brow and looked at me.

“You okay, babe?” she asked. I turned my head to my right. I swear I saw something glint in the corner of my eye. Out of curiosity, I trotted over to where I last saw the glint. I gapped when I saw a small glass orb. Did… Chryxal drop it when he fell off of the roof? I picked it up with my hoof and narrowed my eyes. “Isn’t that a memory orb?” Iris asked as she trotted over to me. I nodded and sighed.

“And I know exactly whose these memories belong too.” I said. I was almost tempted to have a look. But… I glanced back at Iris. There’s nothing wrong with being a bit needy, is there? I found a neat little cup inside my dress and gently placed the orb in there. I’ll look at it later. When we reached the hotel and made our way to our suite, I wrapped my tail slightly around Iris’s neck. She blinked and I gave her a flirtatious smirk.

“You still need to be punished.” I said. Entering the suite, I made sure to lock the door and trap Iris in my room. Stripping off our dresses, my heart beat faster slightly as Iris sat on my bed with a smile. I looked around. Nothing to use as much punishment for. Oh well, at least I know how to improvise. I conjured two copies and they climbed into the bed behind Iris. My silver love was taken by surprise as my copies pulled her back, laying her down and pinning her while I improvised the bondage with torn fabrics of the blanket. Once I had Iris strapped in, it was time for her punishment. I climbed on top of her and bit her ear. She gasped.

“Remember, Iris. During your punishment, you are not to make a sound for a full half hour. If you can last that long, then you win. But keep losing and I’ll have to punish you further.” I said. Iris bit her lip, her wings now extended out to her sides and her face flushing bright red. She gave a nod with a small whimper. I went back to nibbling her ear, making sure to rub her special spot at the same time. Iris squirmed underneath me, biting her lip to prevent herself from making a single noise. My ears twitched at the sound of a small squeak coming from her.

“You made a sound.” I said. Iris shuddered as she spoke.

“I-I-I did not!” she protested. My hoof trailed down her chest and I hovered my hoof over her tender spot. She tried her best to stifle a gasp, but it was too late. The punishment I was giving Iris wasn’t anything painful. Okay, maybe a little bite at the neck and ears. And the occasional improvised whipping on her flanks with a leather belt strap, but nothing big. I almost felt sorry for her. No matter what she tried, she would make a small sound and I would punish her further. It’s been an hour and still, Iris kept making noises.



When I awoke, I noticed I had accidently left Iris strapped to the bed. I was laying my head on her chest as she snoozed quietly. I sniffed once. Well, I guess I win. Better luck next time, Iris. I giggled a little, kissing her cheek and untying her from the bed. She stirred a little, shivering.

“C-cold…” she whispered. I slid out of the bed, putting a blanket over her before making my way to the shower. Stepping in and feeling the familiar pounding of water against my hide was refreshing. Now that I think about it, it had been a while since I had taken one. Well, other than the small radiation the showers have sometimes, it’s best not to stay in them for long. But as I stood there, feeling the water pound at my head, I thought back to what had happened last night.
Lyon was here and he had awoken another maiden. This time, he had awoken Tempest. I have yet to meet her and Acerbus, but I knew that I will eventually. I closed my eyes, listening in on the white noise of the running water. Showers are nice. To me, it has the same affect like music does. I was calm. Collected. How I should be. My head pounded a little. Ironic how addicting drugs are bad for you, yet it had protected a vulnerable organ for me. A gamble… I looked back at my flank, seeing my cutie-mark.
I made a gamble on my life just for a package. And I had gotten my cutie-mark after that. Iris was right. The memories that had come flooding back to me, the crap that I’ve been through. I’m a pony that always puts her life on the gambling table. Probably more than any pony should. But dad had made it to where I would never lose.

'Dad… why me? What is it that I had done wrong to you? What did I do to deserve your hate?' When I opened my eyes, I blinked. I was still in the tub. But the shower wasn’t running. It was rather windy however. My tub rocked and I fell into it to keep myself from falling out. Waaaay too windy. I looked around, shielding my eyes from the constant strong wind that continued to rock my tub. I frowned, seeing nothing but clouds and wind torrents.
“Tempest? Are you there?” I called out. No response. Still, there was no doubt about it. I was in the domain of another maiden. I snorted sourly. What oh-so great prophecy that Tempest has for me? I continued to brace myself in my tub while I scanned the area around me. Dammit, where is the maiden? I figured that since she’s named Tempest, she would be the wind, right? I was dead wrong. My tub tipped over as a colossal mass of clouds shot out from beneath me. I locked my hooves around the edge of the tub and I hung for dear life. The bad thing for me was, I was still wet.
My hooves slipped and I felt myself fall. The wind covered my scream. I instantly stopped when I felt myself jerk to a halt and slowly begin to rise. I watched as I passed my tub. I shot a hoof back to me, seeing that a small twister was holding me up and keeping me from falling.

Do you fear the clouds? Do you fear the wind?

I arched a brow and looked ahead, seeing a colossal alicorn face staring at me. The clouds had formed to make Tempest. I shook my head.

“Nope. Just took me by surprise. Usually, I have some sort of support to stand on.” I smirked. “But since you are nothing but clouds and I’m not a pegasus, then it’s completely understandable.” I saw the clouds move, making the expressions for Tempest.

You are a very odd one.

I rolled my eyes.

“Yeah, so I’ve been told. So, now that leaves me to question. Intentional visit, unintentional visit or requested visit?” I asked. Tempest gave me a confused look.

Very odd. Why must you ask my presence here? Tis my domain the way I see it.

I sighed.

“Because one, I’m a Keeper that is still trying to learn what the hell to do as one. Two, I’m constantly dealing with ponies in my life and I’ve already found all but two of your sister's vessels.” I saw the clouds in the distance move up and down in the shape of wings. It’s strange. Was it me, or is Tempest actually the tallest of the others?

So, the blind one was correct about my sister’s awakenings.

I cocked my head slightly. Lyon? Those glazed eyes that were once a luscious blue. The first time I saw that, I figured he was sick. Then, I began to question if it had to deal with him finding the vessels. But to actually hear from one of the maidens that he is blind? I frowned more, grumbling. 'So, brother, you are willing to give up your sight just to see this out? How funny, considering you won’t be able to.' The clouds moved, making Tempest even slightly taller than she was now.

Vessel. How fair my sisters? I pray that none are awake yet.

I arched a brow.

“I did say I met all but two of your sister's vessels. I’m one of them. Oh, and Din says hi.” I said. I heard an echoing neigh.

Bah! The simpleton is awake. More trouble for me to handle. Maybe I should just kill you and have Din out of the picture.

I frowned.

“I wouldn’t do that. What would Oroboros think if you decided to disobey the law of balance?” I said. Tempest shifted slightly with the clouds.

I care not for the old serpentine. I have waited far too long for my own land. I have finally awaken and it is my time.

I smirked.

“You do realize I’ve beaten your vessel before?” I chuckled. “Actually, Din did the honors.” The wind picked up as the colossal cloud wings moved.

All the more reason to return the favor! Begone with you!

I was suddenly blown away by the wind. I flipped and spun in a helpless manner. Well, this is something I wasn’t expecting. I can understand Gaia attacking me. But she was out to destroy both me, Din and Sanity. I blinked, feeling something wet on my cheek. I righted myself, spreading my hooves out to slow my decent toward the clouds. I quickly wiped my cheek with a hoof and looked at it. Blood.
My blood. In fact, I was showing minor cuts all over me. I looked ahead and saw that the colossal alicorn had created a tall pillar that rose above me. Wait, it wasn’t pillar. It was a hoof! I quickly brought my hooves in and dive bombed forward. I let the wind carry me and it was enough speed and distance to nearly get away from the hoof that barreled down where I once was. I grit my teeth.

“Din, I could use a little help!” I shouted over the wind. No response. Dammit, Din. Quit being a fiery bitch for once and do something! Defend your vessel so you can… I dunno, do whatever you want with the land! Just help me beat Tempest! I heard Din chuckle.

Once again, you require help with a false promise. No matter. It’s been a long time since I’ve shown my sister proper respect for me. Very well then.

I was suddenly engulfed by an aural sphere of spectral fire. I shielded my face as the hot bubble covered me. When it stopped, I still continued to fall. I blinked.

“W-what the hell!?” I said. “Din, come on!” I heard Din snort.

If I had known you would be so clueless, I should have picked a different Vessel. Why don’t you see the new feature I added to you?
I grit my teeth and looked down at myself. Nothing. But when I looked over my shoulder, I gapped. Wings. I had… wings! But… they weren’t normal wings. They were on fire. I couldn’t help but smile. Oh-hoo yeah! Now this is what I’m talking about! But one problem… how do you make them move? I looked past my spectral burning wings to see another pillar of clouds descend over me. Gotta think fast! Come on, flap! It was hard to focus with the wind rushing past me. The pillar descended. I head Din snort.

Bah! Pathetic vessel. Do I have to do everything for you?

I watched as my wings began to move on their own. I felt my stomach lurch as Din controlled my flight path. I found myself dipping and diving, while barrel rolling and spinning to avoid some small bits of wind that could cut me into two. I felt like I was gonna hurl.

“D-Din! Can you… can you please warn me… next time when you… decide to do… tricks?” I hurked and I heard Din chuckle.

What’s the matter, Courier? You look a little green.

I could imagine her smiling with amusement when she said that. Oh great. I could feel my whiskey I had last night come back up with the wedding cake. But I gulped down the feeling, ignoring the sour taste before looking at the colossal alicorn. Din had done tricks with me that fortunately saved me from being cut into two, but made my stomach churn and faced Tempest. The alicorn in the clouds echoed a neigh.

Stubborn vessel. You dare challenge a maiden!? You are forgetting that this is my domain!

I saw the clouds behind her suddenly spiral towards me. Even though they may be clouds, the points at their ends didn’t look all so… fluffy. I grit my teeth and concentrated at them. To my surprise, a beam of fire shot out from my horn and dissipated the clouds that were spiraling towards me. How did I do that!? I mean, I know I’ve done it before, but that was under Din’s control. But this time, it was all me. Din was just lending me her wings. I shook away my surprise and put my game face on.

“Tempest, you have to stop this. Or you’ll regret it.” I shouted over the wind. Tempest made what sounded like an amused snort.

You are a fool for challenging me! Very well then. Prepare for my wrath!

I saw the clouds move, Tempest actually rearing back onto her hind legs. Yup, I was right. Tempest is definitely taller than her sisters. Din once again controlled my flight path, leaving me to fire my fire beams at Tempest. Despite the motion sickness I was feeling, I laughed at the fact I had wings that were actually keeping me aloft! Not small twisters, large bodies of water or whatever. Actual wings that flapped and propelled me away from Tempest’s own attack. So, this is what it felt like to fly! I felt a whole new envy for Iris. I wonder if she felt like this all the time whenever she flew?

Focus, fool!

Din snapped me out of my thought, right as a gust of sharp wind grazed my cheek. Right, the alicorn. Almost forgot. Din grumbled at my carelessness, but we continued on. It felt like hours as we traded blows. Soon, I was feeling an awful headache while Tempest laughed.

You simpletons cannot grasp the true power of a maiden! We are powerful, while you are nothing but a mere ant. Farewell, sister!

Tempest once again reared back. I smirked.

“Again, you are forgetting who you are dealing with!” I shouted over the wind. I bowed my head slightly, keeping my eyes in the middle of the big body of clouds that rose before me. I saw a ball of gathered fire appear at my horn. My smirk changed to a grin. Ponies need to stop rearing back to attack me. So many openings! I waved my head once and aimed my horn, seeing an even bigger beam of fire shoot out. The beam penetrated the big body of clouds. I had aimed true. Tempest reeled back, the clouds moving away from me a great distance. I saw the utter shock on her cloudy face.

Tch… how? How can I be beaten with just a single spell!? How have you mastered such power!?

I tapped my head.

“Remember. I am a vessel for Din. I’m also pretty damn smart.” I said. Smart, yes. Endurance in magic? Not so much. That spell certainly did a number on me. I was completely tired out. But Din continued to keep me aloft. I took a small moment to catch my breath before looking at the alicorn maiden. “Now, I’m going to make a wild guess here. I’m sure that as much as you wanted to return the favor for Din harming your vessel, my brother probably also asked you to talk to me. To see if I was worthy. Is that the major reason?” Tempest’s hesitation was all the proof I needed in my guess. I shook my head, laughing slightly. “Why am I not surprised?”

Hrmm… a very odd one indeed… You show no fear towards us. You so foolishly challenge us, yet you act like it is an everyday task with you.

I rolled my eyes.

“You’re not the first maiden I encountered. Also not the first to attack me. But I have to say, unlike Gaia, you certainly seemed to know what you were doing.” Tempest… chuckled slightly.

Ahh. My dear air head of a sister. Very well, vessel. While I appreciate the compliment on my prowess, I still see nothing that makes you worthy to bring us together.

I shook my head.

“Honestly, I’m not at fault for that. You all have your own agendas you stubbornly follow and ignore the others. You each want to create your own land. It also doesn’t help that you make up the elements of the land either. Each one always conflicting one another. Never truly dying, but destroy nonetheless. That’s you and your sister’s problems. Not mine.” The clouds formed, making Tempest look sour.

The old serpentine suggested we all take the form of something to balance out our land. She sighed. But I am getting ahead of myself. While our agendas and our own origin are not for ears such as yours, I can tell you that I will create a land with the clouds.

I darted my eyes at the vast body of clouds underneath me. Clouds… and the way they move… I arched a brow.

“So… I guess you want to create your land with… molding material?” I asked. The clouds morphed at the corners of Tempest’s muzzle.

How astute. Yes, clouds are easy to manipulate. And if I don’t like it, I can reshape it or destroy it all together.

I rubbed my chin. Huh… an eco-friendly maiden? That’s… that’s not a bad idea actually. Scientifics aside, I looked back at the alicorn.

“Look. While I don’t have the ability to bring you all together doesn’t mean I have the ability to bring your vessels together. In fact, I’m friends with one, I’ve saved one, I’m a mortal enemy to one and I get on the nerves of another one.” I rubbed my chin. “The other two I’m still having trouble figuring out. Shiva has been awake for some time now, but I have yet to find her vessel.” Hmm… and Lux doesn’t seem to have awaken yet either. She growled. You Keepers certainly are a thorn in my side. I’ll have a talk with the blind one. I waited. Tempest blinked once and frowned.

Are you still here? Begone with you!

I arched a brow. Oh, right! I closed my eyes and imagined the door I had created during the encounter with Gaia. When I opened them, I found the door, bearing my own created insignia, opened up. I flapped once and entered the door.


~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~~


I opened my eyes to hear the sound of rushing water. I blinked and checked the time on my PipBuck. Funny. What felt like hours was only two minutes. I turned the shower off and stepped out, drying myself off with a towel and exited the bathroom. Iris was awake. She stretched, yawning and shivering. She looked around and squinted. She picked up the leather belt strap I had used as the improvised whip.

“How very… effective.” She said as she tossed the strap over her shoulder and smiled at me. She stretched again. “Geez, you definitely don’t want me walking straight do you?” I stuck my tongue out at her with a wink and a sly smile.

“You kept making oh-so wonderful noises. Not my fault you couldn’t follow the rules.” I said. Iris flushed and rubbed her foreleg.

“Damn…” But I saw the small smile she had when she said it. Well, now that we know that I am the true and dominate one in bed, it was high time for other matters. While Iris took her turn in the shower, I stepped out of my room and saw my companions sitting around the counter at the kitchen area. Sanity smirked.

“Well, look who came out of the fun cave.” She said. I arched a brow.

“Pardon?” I asked. Goldenlee looked casually through the cabinets as she spoke.

“Frankly, dear, if you and Iris wanted to be so loud, than you could have just told us. We wouldn’t have bothered to sleep through the whole thing.” She said. I gave a small smirk.

“Oh. I was just giving Iris her punishment for having sex with another pony other than me.” I said. Star shook his head.

“Must we really discuss this now?” he asked. Me, Sanity and Goldenlee exchanged glances before looking back at the pony.

“It’s completely necessary.” We said in unison. Star nodded.

“Figured as much. By the way, Goldenlee. How are you faring from tonight?” he asked. Goldenlee gave a small smile and a flush.

“Well, it certainly was better than the last time.” She said. I saw the mischievous smirk on his face. Oh boy, here we go.

“Did you know her kink is rear mounting?” he said to us. There wasn’t anymore that needed to be said. Star had been pelted in the face with a pan that Goldenlee had thrown out of the cabinet. She nodded in triumph. Then, she looked at us, smiling at me and Sanity.

“You all will forget you heard anything, right?” she asked. I rubbed the back of my head and looked at Sanity.

“Err… well…” I began. Sanity summed it up.

“It shant be unheard. Our ears have been tainted.” She said, her brows furrowing. However, Goldenlee loomed over us and we stiffened.

“I shall repeat myself. You will forget everything you heard, right?” she asked.

“O-of course!” we said in unison while quickly nodding. Goldenlee gave another triumphant nod before looking back in the cabinet. While Star fell back off of the stool in a daze, I couldn’t help but notice Brick looking a little… confused. Was he trying to forget what he heard or did he not care and was trying to find out if the thought he was having was worth anything. I went over to him.

“Hey, big guy. What’s up?” I asked with a smile. Brick nodded to me.

“Nothing much. Just passing the time and all.” He said. I sighed.

“You know, you are a friend too.” I said. Brick arched a brow. “You are always quiet. It’s like you don’t want to deal with anything.” Brick shook his head.

“That’s not the case.” He said. I arched a brow.

“Are you… upset? Angry?” I asked. Brick shook his head.

“Neither. I just like to hear what other ponies have to say without being involved.” He said. I cocked my head.

“So… you watch a lot of ponies in the crowd? I guess that means you know a lot about a pony just by the way they communicate and how they act, right?” I said with a smirk.

“Actually…” he faltered a bit. “Never mind. We still have plenty of time.” I frowned.

“Brick. You are practically the first friend I’ve met after my traumatic experiences over the years. In fact, you helped me out a lot during our travels. So… why don’t you ever speak up?” Brick looked at me, taking a moment before bowing his head.

“I have a lead.” He said. I took a moment to realize what he had said. “An actual lead. I’ve asked around the towns we’ve been to, but they never heard of any kidnappings. And it was only a few days ago I found a lead. An actual lead that will take me to her.” I beamed.

“Well, then this is great news! Where should we start looking?” I said. Brick looked a bit surprised.

“You mean… we can go look?” he asked. I nodded and motioned to our friends.

“Duh, we are friends. If you had mentioned a lead to us, then we would have been glad to help you out.”  I said. Brick bowed his head.

“But… shouldn’t we focus on getting Comp back?” he asked. I nodded.

“And that’s what we are going to do. But I’m also going to stick to my promise. You came with me to see if we would by chance find your friend. Now that we have a lead, we can go for it. We will get your friend back.” I looked at my friends. “Right?” They nodded with encouraging smiles while Rex barked. Brick smiled.

“Thank you all.” He said. I patted his back.

“And next time, if you are ever in trouble and have info, don’t be afraid to mention it to us. As busy as we are going to be now, we can start it off by getting your friend back.” I said. Brick nodded before sighing.

“Sorry, Courier. It’s just that you were in the midst of saving ponies after we met that it seemed like you had forgotten about it.” It was my turn to bow my head and I kicked a hoof.

“Yeah… I’ve been a tad bit selfish lately… but I’m going to do better. And I’m going to do that right now, starting with you and your friend.” I said. He smiled and pat my shoulder.

“Thank you, Courier.” I patted our demolitionists hoof in reassurance. I turned, seeing that Iris had finally finished her shower and was smiling along with the rest of my friends.

“Alright, gang. We have a busy schedule to fulfil. I hope you are up to the task.” I smiled. “Gather what we can. Health potions, ammunition, any junk that isn’t necessary for us to carry and sell it so we can get more supplies when we stop in towns along the way.” I looked over to the sofa to see my gear neatly placed on it. I threw my customized long sleeved duster on and putting Courage and Compassion on my magnetized back before clipping the metal chest piece together. Putting on the rest of my gear, I nodded, seeing my companions had done the same.
We were raring to go.



As we entered the lobby of the hotel, we were stopped by an Omareta thug.

“You the Savior?” he asked. I arched a brow.

“Who wants to know?” I responded. The thug sighed.

“Look, I don’t care. I’ve got a message from Kingpin to give to the Savior.” He said. I looked at my companions before nodding.

“Alright. What did he say?” I asked. The thug cleared his throat before speaking.

“Kingpin says: ‘You know that deal the Enclave commander mentioned?’” he said. I nodded slowly. I wasn’t liking where this was going. “Well, the boss says that the Enclave were to wait it out till the wedding was done. Once the wedding is done, they will come after you. And not only that, Mr. House has put a bounty on your head too.” I stiffened.

“Shit…” I said. Well, just my luck. Mr. House must have heard that I was the one that almost destroyed the city and was majorly pissed at me. I wouldn’t blame him actually. But what’s also worse is that not only am I going to have bounty hunters after me, but the Enclave were ready to hunt me down too. The thug cleared his throat.

“The boss is sorry that he couldn’t do anything to prevent it. At least he gave you time to leave the city before anypony starts coming after you.” He said.

“And that is where I come in.” a voice said. We looked to see Mother Dandy smiling at us from under her cloak. “Come this way, ponies. If you want to avoid Mr. House’s robots and the Enclave.” I nodded before turning to the thug.

“Tell Kingpin I said thanks and that I am sorry for all the trouble I had caused.” I said. The thug nodded before I turned and followed after my companions and Mother Dandy. Sanity whistled.

“Well, guess you really are public enemy number one, Courier.” She said. I should be upset. I should be frowning at this. But, to my surprise, I wasn’t. I was… laughing.

“Yup! All the more fun, don’t you think?” I asked. Iris smiled as we turned the corner and exited out the back of the hotel. Our metal armored wagon was waiting for us.

“If you count being constantly chased by ponies who are desperate for caps or just plain hate you as fun, then I completely agree.” She said as she clamped the armor to Rex. I hopped onto the driver side, Iris took a seat next to me while the others climbed into the back.

“I do admit, it sounds exciting.” Goldenlee said with a smile. “But don’t you think it’s a little too much to handle with just us?” Star 
smirked.

“It’s Courier. Who do you expect?” he said.

“He’s got a point Golden.” I agreed. Star nodded, leaving Goldenlee to do something to him that made him jump a little. She whistled, acting like nothing had happened. I turned to Mother Dandy. “Give the married couple our best regards.” Mother Dandy smiled and nodded before Rex pulled the wagon. We stuck to the road and followed out caravans to the south entrance. I checked my PipBuck and scrolled over to my map. The marker pinpointing where Comp should be. But first…

“So, Brick. What’s the lead?” I asked. Brick sighed, looking mildly upset now.

“When I showed the picture of my friend to a pony, she said she knows exactly who she was.” He looked at me with a solemn look. “I don’t want to believe it. But the pony claims that she is with the Fiends.” Silence was all could be said. I looked ahead Raiders… Fiends… what’s the difference?

“Well, at least we know where to look. And we are prepared for any Fiend encounter.” I said. Brick shook his head.

“No, Courier. She isn’t just with the Fiends. She is a Fiend.” He said. Now that… was something I wasn’t expecting. I slumped. Now I know why Brick was so hesitant about the lead he had. He didn’t want to believe that the friend that was taken from him by Raiders ends up becoming one of her kidnappers. We were all quiet about it. Again, there was no difference between Raiders or Fiends. I could only pray to Celestia and Luna that we weren’t too late.



Footnote: Level Up!

Perk Added: Unbreakable Loyalty: Your companions’ devotion towards you has increased dramatically. A 10% increase in DT and DMG when you or a companion’s health is below half.

> Beyond a Broken Heart
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Beyond a Broken Heart


Where am I? And why is this familiar? I blinked once, sitting behind my desk. I sighed as I balanced my pencil on the flat of my hoof while I listened on to our teacher explain the concepts of what to do in a situation when you are attacked by a Radigator and what is the best course of action to take. I was so focused on the pencil, that I didn’t hear my teacher call my name.

“Cadet Courier!” my teacher barked. His sudden voice breaking my concentration forced me to shrink back and my pencil fell to the floor. My heart was beating rapidly.

“Err… y-yes, Mr. Candlewick?” I squeaked. I wasn’t scared by my teacher. In all honesty, I didn’t care much for what he taught. I don’t need a pony like him to teach me how to be a courier when I had siblings who were already couriers. And who were also on top of the rank board no less. I was startled at the sudden break in my concentration. Mr. Candlewick frowned.

“Care to tell the class what you think is the best course of action during a radigator encounter?” I cocked my head.

“Well, if you want to be a badass, then you wrestle it into submission, snap it’s jaw in two and then hang up the head on your wall.” I said nonchalantly. I felt something hard pelt my forehead and I hissed in pain, rubbing the sore spot. Damn, chalk hurts like a bitch!

“Speak logically, cadet.” He said. I saw the eyes of my classmates look at me, some with amused grins while others seemed a bit perturbed that I gave a bullshit answer. I leaned forward, putting my hoof up and placing my chin on them, sighing.

“First thing to do is to make sure you have distance from the gator. Once you know you have a decent amount of distance, that’s when you can properly set up a good aim. However, radigators have mutated and can move quickly. So a probable choice would be entering S.A.T.S. and pray to the goddesses that your chances of hitting vital spots are a success.” I said. Mr. Candlewick hmphed.

“And?” he asked. I sighed, feeling even more bored.

“And if all else fails, you should run and probably think why you wanted to take on a radigator in the first place.”  I said.

“But in some cases, it is unavoidable.” He said. He was obviously waiting for me to give him an actual logical choice in the matter.

“Then, it’s your fault for winding up like that.” I said. I growled, rubbing my head when Mr. Candlewick pelted me with another piece of chalk.

“And once again, cadet. You fail to pay attention in class.” He said. I shook my head.

“Honestly, I don’t see what the point of having to deal with just radigators.” I motioned with my hoof. “There are worse things in the Wasteland, don’t you think, Mr. Candlewick?” There was a sound of a small buzzer and the students stood up to head to their next class. As for me? Well, I did my best to sneak away into the crowd, but Mr. Candlewick wasn’t having any of it.

“Courier, may I have a word with you?” he said. I frowned, rolling my eyes. Oh, goddesses. Another one of his boring lectures. I turned to face him.

“Look, if you don’t mind, but I really hate being late for my other classes.” I said. Mr. Candlewick sighed, rubbing his face.

“Cadet, what is the matter with you? Never, in all my years of teaching, have I’ve met a student such as you. Your rebellious demeanor. Your terrible attitude with bizarre logic to situations?” he asked. I shrugged.

“Sometimes, not being logical is the best course of action. It’s more of a primal instinct in a small situation when you are having to deal with radroaches, radigators, radispiders, radiscorpions, you name it.” I shook my head. “Frankly, I didn’t understand the concept Multi Dollar described when dealing with a swarm of radroaches.” Mr. Candlewick balked.

“Why, I thought it was a great decision.” He said. I arched a brow.

“And since when do radroaches react to poison? Do you realize how long those radroaches have been around? The radiation that evolved them is enough to sustain them in even the most hazardous of irradiated zones.” I said.

“And yet, you prefer to squish every single one. You tire out by the end and only have more devour you alive.” Mr. Candlewick countered. I face hoofed.

“Wouldn’t you rather conserve the poison for something else? Radroaches may be big and they may have evolved, but really, they bite like ants used too two centuries ago.” I held up a hoof. “You will just be left with a welt and nothing more.” Mr. Candlewick sighed.

“Cadet. As much as your decisions may sound correct in your head, doesn’t mean they will apply to the other students.” He tapped his hoof on his desk. “I want a report by the end of this week on my desk explaining the properties of turpentine and what it could be used for.” I snorted.

“Sir, I mean no disrespect, but can you skip the simple stuff? You wonder why I don’t pay much attention. Well, here’s why. I don’t enjoy having to just sit at a desk and explain it to ponies who don’t have a single clue of the outside world.” I said. “I’d rather see first hoof what these lessons have to offer. I can’t be a courier if I just sit at a desk all day and write it down on paper.” Mr. Candlewick sighed.

“I see. But you must be patient, Cadet. It’s not for my amusement. It’s for your safety. A courier in the Wasteland is a helpless pony once they take on the job. Hell, you could be sniped by a raider as soon as you take one hoof step out of your own hometown.” He said. “Or any other town that even have RCE officials stationed there.” Hmph, figured as much. I checked my PipBuck. It was completely different than the one I had. But I remember. This is a cadet PipBuck. The settings weren’t as fancy as the ones the couriers in my hometown wear. These were meant for the stable and the town. Not the whole Equestrian Wasteland.
You couldn’t send messages. It didn’t keep track of your inventory. It also didn’t have a lamp spell function. But it could tell time, what your objective is and your schedule is programmed into it. I bit my lip, seeing that I was already a minute late for courier combat training.

“I’m sorry, sir. But we will have to talk about this later. I have to get to class.” I said as I levitated my tattered hand-me-downed saddle bags over to me and clipped them on. Mr. Candlewick rubbed his chin.

“Very well. But I do expect that report by the end of the week.” He said. I didn’t give him time to finish. I trotted out of the room, leaving him held at his next words. The halls of Stable 50. Dull and gray. Good old home. I trotted down the hall and turned the corner. I bumped into something and stumbled back. Oh right. I was a filly back then. But… wait… who? I blinked and looked at the grey colt with a slick black mane. He arched a brow coolly at me.

“Wow. You are a rebel if I ever seen one.” He said. I gapped. No… it couldn’t be… but it was. Comp smirked at me. “Hope I didn’t break anything in that frail body of yours.” I puffed my cheek out and scrunched my muzzle at him before sticking my tongue out.

“Just because I’m short doesn’t mean I can’t take you on! Size doesn’t matter!” I said, squeaking. Comp rubbed his chin and nodded.

“Hmm, alright then. We will see about that during combat lessons.” He said. I blinked and cocked my head. Of course… this is the first day. The very first time I met Comp. And it was also the very first time I had made my first friend.


~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~~


I felt myself being shaken.

“Courier, are you okay?” Brick whispered to me. I shook away the daze and looked at him.

“I-I’m fine. Just… thinking is all.” I lied. Brick looked at me skeptically, but he looked ahead. I did the same. We were five miles west of Las Pegasus. Another part of Fiend territory. I glanced up, seeing the silhouette of Iris circling overhead. I looked down from where Iris had vanished behind a cloud and saw Goldenlee scan the area with her anti-material rifle. We were staked out over a hill with a road that led down into jungle of crumpled buildings and apartments. But there was no mistaking that we were indeed in Fiend territory.
In fact, there were more than a dozen of them patrolling the outer part of their territory. I had to hand it to them. As much shit they give to everypony, including themselves, their organization skills were far from dumb. I’ll say average at best, but organized nonetheless. Star and Sanity were with the wagon that was heading down to the area. I saw a pack of the Fiends descend onto our wagon. I closed my eyes and focused onto my copy I had hidden in the back of the wagon.

“Well, lookie here. A couple of traders so happily giving us their stock.” One of the Fiends said. I saw Star and Sanity pretend to be the scared traders.

“I-I’m sorry, sir. W-we didn’t mean to go into your territory.” Sanity said, putting on her best scared voice. Star nodded.

“P-please. We just want to get through without any trouble and we will be on our way.” He stuttered. The Fiends were laughing in amusement.

“Oh, so you think you can just waltz into our turf and hope that you go unnoticed? Well, you are in the wrong neighborhood. Take them in with the rest of the worthless shit bags and take their wagon.” One Fiend ordered. I heard Rex growl, but Sanity pet the timberwolf as a sign to stick with the plan. Rex whimpered as Sanity and Star were forced off of the wagon, being shoved and pushed around by the laughing pack of Fiends before being led into the ruined territory.

While a group of them led my friends into their turf, a few others decided to stay behind and loot our wagon. Thankfully, we bought enough junk to make it look like we had something of value for them. I looked to Brick and we both nodded. It was time to move. I looked over to Goldenlee and nodded to her. It happened so fast that even I had to take a bit to process what happened.

At the sound of Goldenlee’s rifle, two Fiends outside of the wagon went down while three more looked around, startled at the sudden attack. But before they could relay orders to one another, Iris swooped down and as quick as a bullet, zipped by them. I saw all three of their heads fall off their shoulders and onto the ground. Geez, the Shadowbolt armor definitely was a force to be reckoned with. Iris took back into the skies as the one Fiend who had climbed in peeked out, only to be taken out by Goldenlee’s rifle bullet to the head.

Me and Brick moved quickly down the hill and planted ourselves against a destroyed building. I broke away the last of the broken glass in the window before climbing on through. My EFS was flashing with red all over the place. I wonder if this is their center HUB? Brick climbed in and sticking close to me, we crept towards the door, planting ourselves against the walls before peeking out.

We had to duck back quickly when we saw a Fiend about to look our way. He made a small confused grunt before his hoof steps faded from hearing. I looked out and saw that there were even more Fiends on the roofs or inside buildings on the third or second stories. I saw one be taken out by a bullet from Goldenlee, leaving the others in the building to laugh at their dead companion. I frowned. They must be on chems. Speaking of chems, I’m still not over the withdrawal of the Mint-als. And when I saw one of the Fiends chomp down on one, I felt angry that such good chems were in the hooves of these ponies.

“Courier. Look over there.” Brick whispered. I blinked and followed his gaze to see slave pins. Massive ones. Ragged ponies were wandering the area, some being insulted by the Fiends watching them.

“We will save them, Brick. But not yet.” I said. Brick sighed.

“I know… but, I just can’t accept it. She must be in that cage.” He said. I had to put a hoof on the red pony before he made a move.

“Brick, we have to remain undetected. If we get spotted and have to fight our way out of a gunfight, we might end up killing not only the Fiends, but probably some of the slaves. Which case, either one may be your friend.” I said. Brick wasn’t too happy, but he remained stoic.

“Alright. But we must make sure we don’t go overboard with the slaughter.” He said. I nodded.

“Don’t worry. This is why I have you along. I’m sure that as soon as you see your friend, you’ll tell me and I’ll signal Iris to signal the others. Then, we can worry about the slaves.” I said. I know my friends were tough and could handle themselves, but I hoped that Star and Sanity would be alright. The way they bullied my friends made me angry. Me and Brick stuck to the shadows as we made our way to the center of the ruined Fiend turf.

“So, Brick. When you say your friend is a Fiend, where would you think would be the best place she would be at?” I asked. Brick remained stoic as he spoke.

“I can only hope not in the sex pins or in the cannibal dining area.” He said. Okay, not much of an answer. “But, if I wanted to be a Fiend, I would probably stick near the center where everything is going on. Entertainment, gambling, chems. The works.” I smiled at him and nodded.

“You definitely need to speak to us every so often.” I said. Brick gave a slight nod, not even looking in my general direction.

“I feel like I need to speak what is only necessary.” He said. Or probably when addressed too. Those mares at the wedding were definitely frothing from behind with each innuendo they mentioned to Brick. There is a thing as being too much of a gentle colt. My oblivious friend scanned the cages before turning to me. “Looks like some of them have been here a while.” I looked over my shoulder and down the street to see a group of Fiends heading our way. I tapped his back.

“Hide.” I said. We quickly ducked into an alley and watched the Fiends march past us over to the slave cages. The ponies inside cowered as the one leading the group banged the cage.

“Alright, shit bags. It’s fighting time.” The Fiend said. The mare smirked. “And is it going to be one hell of a fight too. In fact, Misty Fog is being a generous mare and offering freedom to the best fighter.” She scanned the ponies. “If you want your freedom, then by all means.” She looked over and one of the Fiends opened the cage. “But, if you don’t value your freedom, then stay here and remain a pathetic shit bag.”

No pony moved. They knew that even though freedom is a blessing, it can also be a bad thing with these ponies. There is a catch to everything. The mare arched a brow.

“None of you want to be free? Fine by me. If you won’t provide the entertainment in the ring, then perhaps you would be so kind as to watch my dogs, while we watch ponies beat the crap out of each other.” She said with a smirk. I heard growling and barking when a Fiend brought two cyberdogs out of the building behind the cages and released into the pins. The ponies screamed and some made their way out of the cage while the rest were cornered.

I noticed one unfortunate mare being shaken furiously by a cyberdog that had her by the neck. It put a paw down onto her chest and pulled her head clean off. The dog happily chewed on the spine that came with the head. The second cyberdog went over and tried to snag a bite when the one growled and barked back in retaliation. As the dogs bit and scratched at each other, the Fiend whistled loudly and the cyberdogs righted in attention.

“Well then. It seems we have some volunteers already.” She said as she turned to the ones that had escaped the cage to avoid being attacked. The other Fiends had them at gunpoint. “Such a shame. My dogs were really looking forward to play time.” She made a noise with her mouth and the cyber dogs rushed to her, but not before one decided to keep the spined head of the mare as a souvenir. The cage was locked and the Fiends laughed as they trotted back down the road, leading the unfortunate ponies to their doom. I looked at Brick and he looked disturbed.

“I won’t let it come to that…” he muttered before turning to me. “We have to follow them.” I arched a brow. “That mare. That Fiend with the dogs…” he said. I gapped.

“Are you saying that’s your friend!?” I said. To my surprise and my immense relief, he shook his head.

“No. But she was there when the raiders took her away.” He said. “I bet us anything that if we follow that Fiend with the dogs, we will find her.” He said. I nodded.

“Alright then.” I said. Me and Brick stuck to the alleys and the buildings of the ruined territory, following the group of Fiends leading the slaves to the very center. We ducked into a destroyed building and peeked out from the hole. The Fiends were gathered in a small mass around an electrified cage. In it were skeletal corpses and some oddly fresh, but rotten ones. It also seemed like two ponies were already going at it. I blinked in confusion.

One of them was a pegasus mare. What’s even stranger was that she had no form of protection on her, she was coated in blood and she had a tattered blindfold on. The other pony was an earth pony mare. The earth pony galloped towards the blindfolded pegasus, knife in teeth. To my surprise, the pegasus swiftly side stepped, slugged the mare before spinning and bucking her straight into the electric fence. The mare screamed as a million volts coursed through her body, her flesh beginning to smoke.

The mare fell off of the cage, twitching and spasming. Me and Brick exchanged glances before looking back. The Fiends were cheering. There was a tower that over looked the arena and a Fiend stood up, smirking.

“That’s it! Our reigning champion remains the unbeatable! Is there no pony that can stop this destruction of mass chaos? I doubt it, but you never know!” the Fiends cheered as the blindfolded pegasus casually walked out of the cage and into a tunnel. I pointed over to where the pegasus mare disappeared into.

“Do you think your friend maybe in there?” I asked. Brick rubbed his chin as he looked.

“Let’s hope so.” He said. I scanned the area, trying to see which is the best course to take without being spotted. I frowned.

“Let’s try going around. It’s too crowded.” I said. And so we did. Heading back to the slave pins and sneaking around patrolling Fiends, we found ourselves at the back of the building where the arena event was going on. It sounded like two more ponies were going at it, for the crowd was going wild. I picked the simple lock easily and we entered, closing the door quietly behind us.


~~~oooOOO000OOO000~~~


“You’re late.” A voice said. I halted and looked back. A gruff looking, but otherwise fit earth pony mare frowned at me. I know exactly who she is.

“Mrs. Cracker, I can explain. I-.” I didn’t get the chance to finish. I quickly ducked in surprise as a sand bag flew over my head, slamming into the wall behind me. I was scared shitless of her, I won’t lie. My combat trainer used to be an RCE drill Sargent before she decided to settle down in Pleasant Town. My classmates were smirking and muttering.	My magenta colored combat trainer with the slightly buzzed cut mane growled.

“You’re lucky it was only a sandbag. On the battle field, it won’t be a sandbag, but a two ton ballista missile coming at ya’ in the blink of an eye.” Mrs. Cracker said. I was dead scared of her. For years, her constant brutal training was over the top and occasionally crossed the line. But if anypony found it funny or thought it was stupid, they instantly found themselves on the floor with twisted legs and broken back by our combat trainer.

“B-but I…” I stuttered. The fire in her eyes made me shut up and I quietly placed my saddle bags in a corner before standing in the neat line we always did before training. Mrs. Cracker looked us over, scowling in the process.

“Think you are all tough shots, eh? Think that the courier business is all sunshine and rainbows.” A colt next to me glanced her way. Unfortunately, she saw it. “What’s that Sunshine?” she asked as she looked the colt in the eye. Sunshine Sprinkles shrunk back in terror. “You think you can be better than me? On the battlefield, it’s not about being better. It’s about being the victor. And you’ll do better by being a victor. Am I clear?” Sunshine nodded slightly. “Am I clear!?” she rose her voice.

“Y-yes, Sargent Crackers, ma’am!” the terrified colt said.

“Good! Now, pair up with your combat partner! We begin now!” she said. She took a whistle and blew it. It didn’t take long for us to pair up. I found myself once again paired up with the familiar colt I had met a few days before. Comp smirked.

“You almost got it with the teach.” He said. I sighed.

“It wasn’t my fault.” I muttered. Comp arched a brow.

“Oh? Then tell me what’s up.” He said. The whistle blew and Comp quickly rushed me. My instincts quickly kicked in and I ducked a swing of his hoof, blocking it with one before bringing my other one towards his gut. Comp maybe taller than me, but he had left himself open a lot. However, this time he didn’t fall for the counter. Instead, he locked his free hoof around my hoof that was close to his gut. He twisted his body and I found myself flipping over and landing on my back on the mat. Comp dusted himself off.

“Think you’re clever huh?” I said with a frown. Comp cracked his neck.

“Well, I realized you have a pattern. So, now that I know your pattern, what are you going to do?” I kicked myself up off of the mat, landing on all fours before turning to face the colt.

“Won’t let it happen again.” I said with a smirk. Comp readied himself when it was my turn to strike. This was how it always was in combat training. Two ponies, no matter senior or cadet, would pair up and spar. You would be the unfortunate one if it was your first day in combat training and you get paired up by a senior who claims they will hold back, only to find yourself being flattened against the dull grey walls.

In fact, I noticed one young mare already flattened against the wall, her sparring partner beaming in triumph. I focused my attention back on Comp as we traded blow after blow and counter after counter. Huh, this memory was a few weeks in my training. Me and Comp had always sparred together. None of us really held back. Each blow would be hard and fast. Each counter would be brutal and painful. But by the end of the lesson, we would only come out with bruises and minor cuts while the rest either were unscathed or had to be taken to the medical wing of the stable. I took a deep breath, feeling tired out.

“My brother and sister make it look so easy…” I sighed. Comp smirked and gave a playful punch on my shoulder, making me wince.

“Don’t sweat it. I’ve noticed that you also improved as well. That counter you pulled off when I had flipped over you? Pure genius.” He said. I gave a tired smile.

“I-it was just luck is all.” I said, flushing at the compliment.


~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~


I blinked and found myself facing the door that I had closed. I looked back behind me to see Brick looking around. I shook away my confusion. What’s the matter with me? Chryxal brings back memories and now they decide to bombard me while I’m trying to help a friend? I trotted over next to Brick.

“Are we in a factory?” he asked. I looked around. Dull gray walls. Workbenches and terminal booths. I rubbed the back of my head.

“It looks like it. But I think we are just in a warehouse.” I trotted over to the faded out logo on the wall. They were so worn out that I couldn’t make heads or tail of any letter. Brick hissed and I instantly ducked down behind a booth while Brick took the one across from me. A Fiend had entered the room and looked around. It was just the one Fiend. But my EFS says there are more. But the dots appear to be above us. We waited for the Fiend to get closer before I popped out of my hiding place, locking my foreleg around her neck and muffling her yelp of surprise with my hoof. I drug her back and with a quick twist of her head, she crumpled to the floor, never moving again. I salvaged what I could off of her. Just a Med-X and ammo were all she was good for. Brick frowned at me.

“What?” I asked.

“Nothing. Let’s just keep looking.” He said. There was a small hint of annoyance in his tone. Is he upset because I killed a Fiend? Or was it the way I killed her? As lovable Brick can be, he can be pretty confusing in his stoicism. I sighed and lightly kicked the body of the mare before following after him. Once again, we sidled against the wall and peeked out from the door.

Just what I expected from my recent encounters with Fiends. Gore. Lots of it. Dismembered bodies of unfortunate ponies on hooks and in cages. Raiders never cease to disgust me. We crept close to the wall. I checked my PipBuck. Again, whoever designed them were top notch. My objective was already highlighted and a marker on my map was already placed. I switched over to local.

“Hmm… I can’t tell if it wants us to go up or down.” I said, rubbing the back of my head in confusion. Brick looked at my PipBuck and nodded.

“Alright then. I take the top, you take the bottom.” He said. I blinked, watching Brick casually walk over to the door way that had stairs leading up.

“I… but… wait, Brick!” I whispered. But my quiet friend was already making his way up the stairs. I sighed. I know Brick is dead worried about his friend. Whoever gave him the lead, apparently made it a mystery whether Brick’s friend was alive, dead, a slave or a Fiend. What was strange, however was Brick acting a little more… passive aggressive. Or maybe he had always been passive aggressive and decided not to speak out in case he offended anyone.

I didn’t like the idea of splitting up. My EFS was showing signs of Fiend activity around us and I was worried Brick might do something stupid in his determined mind. I snuck down the hall and reached a metal door. It hissed open when I turned the latch. I walked quietly down the stairs that led to the basement level. Reaching the bottom of the steps, I couldn’t help but hear something… metallic. I strained my ears, trying to get a better listen on the sound.

It sounded like a piston. I followed the sound, keeping my eyes out for any Fiends that happen to be around. My EFS showed a multitude of blue and red dots. I found myself creeping low as I entered into a metal balcony. Looking out of the window, I gapped. Well, now I know that this is indeed a factory warehouse. The next thing I noticed were the ragged ponies slaving away at what looked like everyday metal junk. There were four conveyor belts that snaked through the wall and back out. Each conveyor belt had some sort of piston contraption that crushed the metal and spat it out for the next slaves to handle.

But what I couldn’t put my hoof on was what exactly were they making? I didn’t take long to spot neatly lined metal cargo crates against the far ends of the walls. Fiends were crawling all over the place. I witnessed a colt and a filly being shouted at by one of the Fiends before the Fiend took the butt of her rifle and smashed it against the poor filly’s face. I spotted a few other ponies that were lined up against a wall that seemed to be covered in months of blood. A Fiend slowly walked by, executing them, before turning to another group of frightened slaves and saying something.

I couldn’t look anymore when I witnessed a young filly be dragged away from her working post and was pinned down while a whopping Fiend had his way with her. I grit my teeth. Never cease to disgust me. I couldn’t do anything to help the slaves, even if I wanted to. There were just too many Fiends for me to handle. And I want to conserve as much magic as I could. Borrowing Din’s power would just put everyone in danger. Trying my best to ignore the screams of the helpless filly over the sound of hissing pistons, I walked down the metal hall and turned the corner.

I stiffened when I found myself in an small office area. Filing cabinets were lined against the wall next to a desk with a terminal. Behind the desk, however, was a Fiend. The mare looked up from the terminal and balked.

“What the hell!? Intruder!!” she bolted over to a button as I brought out Malice. I blew the head into oblivion, but a little too late. An alarm sounded and I grit my teeth.

“Fucking dammit.” I hissed. I rushed over to the terminal, hoping to find that it was some sort of defense setting. I beamed when there was indeed a defense system. I quickly reprogrammed the turrets targeting parameters and I heard the surprised yelps of ponies from the machine area. I had a terrible feeling that I accidently made the turrets fire onto the slaves. But my fears were snuffed when a Fiend came rushing into the room, only to be rittled with bullet holes from a turret that was by the door.

He fell to the floor in a bloody heap and I wasted no time in moving. So much for stealth. The one time I fuck up just so happens to be in the middle of a Fiend infested warehouse. I holstered Malice and brought out Courage, galloping out of the door and across a metal catwalk that had stairs leading down to the factory floor. I looked down and felt relieved when I saw the slaves staying low while the turrets fired onto the Fiends. Unfortunately, I was running out of turrets. The Fiends wasted no time in destroying them.

I conjured four copies and we headed down the walkway, jumping over the railing and landing on our hooves before firing onto the Fiends. I rushed over to a crippled Fiend and executed the mare. While my copies handled the rest, I scanned the slaves. Dammit, it would have helped if Brick told me what she looked like. I felt something tug the flap of my duster and I turned to see Sanity hiding under the conveyor belt.

“So, new plan?” she asked. I nodded, picking up the executed Fiend’s shotgun and tossing it to her. Sanity cocked it before firing at a Fiend that got too close. The buck’s body rag dolled with a missing leg.

“Where’s Star?” I asked as I shot down another Fiend. Sanity took out two more before speaking.

“I-I don’t know. When they took us in, they separated us. I hope he’s okay.” She blinked and looked past me. “Where’s Brick?” I sighed and motioned with a hoof upwards.

“He went upstairs to search the higher level. I was about to tell him it was a bad idea, but he went with it anyway.” I said. Sanity looked sad.

“Oh… is he alright?” she asked. I shrugged but smiled.

“Hell, Brick’s a demolitionist. He won’t let raiders get him twice.” I said. I heard a small whimper and looked over. I felt my heart shatter when I saw the helpless filly that had been violated only seconds ago. The Fiend laid dead on top of her. I quickly pushed the corpse off of her and held her close to me. “Are you okay?” The filly said nothing, but just sobbed.

I felt my anger boil deep inside. This shouldn’t happen to ponies like her. None of this should! The world is a sick place. I sighed. Of course, there is nothing we can do but to move on and deal with it. I saw a grinning Fiend aim at us, but I fired the first shot. The mare rolled back her eyes before falling to the floor. There was the sound of a crack and I turned just in time to see Fiends yelping and rubbing their eyes.

Sanity lowered her leg from shielding her eyes and looked up. Following her gaze, I saw Brick with his weapon drawn. He quickly loaded another grenade in and fired down. The metal canister bounced once before exploding into an electric frenzy. The blind Fiends spazzed and fell to the floor. And just like that, it was over.

The quietness that followed after was a strange thing for me to hear. I expected more Fiends to come in, but it seemed like Brick shocked them all to death. Or… put enough volts into them to knock them out. I had all my caps bet on the latter. Sanity smiled and waved.

“Brick! Down here!” she called out. Some of the slaves were peeking out of their hiding spots. Brick wasn’t smiling. And neither was he stoic. In fact, he looked… angry. What is wrong with him? Even Sanity seemed to notice Brick’s change of mood. “Brick?” Our friend said nothing but scanned the area. His expression changed to a sullen disappointment. And as quickly as he showed it, he immediately changed to surprised. And I knew why.

“Alright, boy. How about you drop that launcher of yours and be a good little shit bag.” The Fiend said. I heard the filly whimper and hug close to me. I looked to see one of the cyberdogs growling at us. They were a little bigger than I thought they were from afar. Me and Sanity backed away with the filly as the cyberdog took intimidating steps towards us. The second cyberdog jumped down from a railing and landed with a loud clink of metallic claws.

I didn’t like the odds of being surrounded by cyberdogs the size of Rex. And I didn’t want to involve any of the slaves too. I looked back to Brick, who had just tossed his launcher down on the catwalk, leaving the Fiend to kick it off of the metal walkway and smirked.
“I think we found our next contestants for the Blood Bowl.” She said.
hr]
I once again found myself without my barding or my gear. It shouldn’t feel strange. Most ponies normally don’t wear clothes. But I felt… naked. The same goes with my friends. The alarm had caused such an uproar. Eventually, some of the Fiends began to recognize me. I frowned when they started throwing vulgar insults directly towards me. I’m the one that killed Cooker after all. The Fiend with the cyberdogs had me shackled at the hooves and neck to prevent me from doing anything funny.

I stood with Sanity and Brick. Fortunately for them, they were being held at gunpoint while I was the attraction of the day. I glanced up once to see if Iris would come swooping down. I hoped not. There were just too many Fiends and slaves. And even though she is a perfect super soldier, it doesn’t mean that she can’t die or be injured like a normal pony. What worried me even more was that there was still no sign of Shining Star. I figured the egghead might be planning a great rescue and escape plan. The Fiend forced me back to attention.

“So, what’s this I hear about Cooker’s death? That you are the one who killed him?” the Fiend asked. I gave her a cold glare. Hopefully, that was a good enough response for her. She laughed in a hysterical manor. “Oh, that is just too grand! I have to thank you for the generous deed you’ve given me! With him out of the way, I have a better shot at being lead Fiend. Motor Head will just have to see me as his next in line!” I smirked coolly.

“Motor Head, the Fiend who had a chainsaw? Holed up in a Stable?” I scrunched my muzzle up in feign thought. I gave her a sly look. “And the buck I stabbed in the eye with a shot of Hydra and used his own chainsaw against him? That Motor Head?” The laughing Fiend faltered her laugh and turned to me. Apparent anger in her eyes.

“Come again, shit bag?” she asked. I continued to smirk as I spoke.

“Oh? Didn’t hear that Cooker’s own reaper also brutally killed Motor Head?” I scoffed. “I’m not surprised, considering I literally used your leader’s weapon to kill every Fiend there. Cooker and Motor Head included.” The Fiend slugged me good across the muzzle. I spat blood out and smiled. The Fiend was pissed.

“Motor Head is dead… by you?” she quickly turned to the expanding crowd of Fiends below us that were gathered around the electrified gated arena. “You hear that!!? Cooker and Motor Head died to this bitch!!!” she shouted. The crowd erupted into boos and insults. I chuckled.

“If you Fiends weren’t so busy with chems and fornicating, then maybe they would still be around. You guys are complete idiots to the very end.” I said. I noticed Sanity giving me a worried look. Brick remained stoic. Again, the Fiend slugged me twice. One across my muzzle and one to my gut. I felt the wind leave me.

“You have the balls to call us idiots!?” she yanked my head up by my mane and glared at me with a cold smile. “Let’s see how long you last in the Blood Bowl. Oh, and you won’t have the honors of being escorted to the cages. You are going to start right now.” As she said ‘now’, she turned and shoved me forward. I tripped over my shackles and fell down into the electrified arena. I gasped for breath, feeling the wind leave me again. It was painful to breath. I looked back. 

I fell a good two stories and I’m pretty sure I would have broken my ribs or back if I didn’t have the star metal making up my bones. It still hurt like a bitch though. The cage sparked and crackled around me as I shakily stood up.

“Attention Fiends! We have a very special fight for you all! We have here, our own reaper, fight it out to the death with the other shit bags! Hope you brought plenty of flesh, because tonight… she will have no breaks! No form of rest! That’s right, she will be fighting in our special Gauntlet Match!” The crowd roared into cheers. I looked down at my shackled hooves and found that the two story fall broke the rusty chains. I sighed.

Once again, I find myself in a difficult situation. Because as soon as I rubbed my sore leg, a cage to the left of me opened up and two slaves were shoved out into the arena. I grit my teeth, seeing the utter fear in their eyes.

“The winner that kills the shit bag wins not only their freedom, but will have the privilege of never being attacked by us for the rest of their lives.” She said. A bell rang and I backed away as the terrified slaves remained at the spot.

“I-I don’t want to kill anyone… I just… I want to go home…” the mare cried. I was about to reassure her that everything was going to be okay when all of a sudden, the mare next to her bashed her aside the head with a rock. The mare was instantly on top of the mare, bringing the rock down on the mare over and over and over again. The unfortunate mare gurgled, her bones crunching at the sound of each hit from the rock. Dammit… what should I do? I don’t want to kill helpless ponies. I want to help them. The mare with the rock cried as she delivered the last blow that silenced the other mare forever.

“I’m sorry… I’m sorry… I’m so sorry… forgive me….” Tears continued to stream down her cheeks as she turned to me. I readied myself.

“Think about what you are doing.” I warned her. She swayed a little towards me with each step.

“I… I have… I want to go back… I want to be free…. I want to see my precious daughter again…” she said.

“And you will. I can help you.” I said.

“No… you can’t. You don’t know what it’s like. Having to be constantly tortured by those… vile ponies. They mock you… Rape you… beat you… I don’t want that anymore…” she held the rock up. “I’ll do whatever it takes to see my daughter again.” I grit my teeth again.

“You’re right. I don’t know what it’s like having to be used as their tool. But I know the feeling all too well in my life. My childhood has been complete shit. And besides, do you really want to take on the very mare that slaughtered an entire Fiend territory let alone kill their leader and his right hand man and live to tell the tale?” I backed away as she swung the rock at me. “Don’t do this!” I said.

“I don’t care! I want to see my daughter! I want to go back home!” she charged me. Karma had come to rescue me again, but at a price. The mare tripped over her own hoof. I side stepped and the unfortunate mare fell straight into the electrified fence. She screamed as the electricity coursed through her. I backed away, seeing smoke rise from her and the smell of burnt flesh reaching my nostrils. The crowd booed at me and without warning, another cage opened up and this time, it was slaves that rushed out with the sole intention of survival.

But that’s what my father wanted me to be. A survivalist. Instinct kicked in and I ducked as a ragged mare slave jumped me. I bucked her off and dodged a hoof swing from a buck. I had backed up into another slave that locked his fore legs around mine and held me up. The buck that swiped at me rushed me and was about to slug me in the gut. But I lifted up my hind legs and planted them hard into his face. It was enough to leverage me over the buck that held me. I rolled to my hooves while the buck fell flat on his back.

“Stop it! I can help you!” I said. I blocked another hoof swing and shoved the mare into the other mare, making both stumble back. I found myself groaning in frustration as one of the bucks planted a hoof across my cheek and blocked his second swing, locking my hoof around his outstretched foreleg and flipped him over.


~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~~


“Keep at it, cadet!” I heard a voice shout. I blinked and looked over, seeing my combat trainer shouting at me. I was once again in my class room. I was surrounded by two colts and two fillies. “The Wasteland is a harsh land! You’ll find yourself outnumbered multiple times!” Mrs. Cracker said.

I bobbed and weaved as a colt swiped at me with a hoof. I moved in, turning and locking my hooves over his outstretched foreleg before heaving him over me and into a sandbag.

“Don’t act like it’s over yet!” I blocked a filly’s swings and I noticed the other colt taking the advantage. I quickly strafed and shoved the filly into the colt. They crashed into each other and I followed it up by spinning and delivering a good applebuck to the filly’s back, sending them stumbling over each other into the dull grey stable wall. “They will come at you at every turn! A courier must be ready for anything! Never let your guard down for a second!” The last filly tackled me. We rolled and when I found myself on the top, I planted my hooves down and pinned her to the mat. “Finish it!”

And I did. I continued to pound away at the filly. The adrenaline coursing through me. The sheer satisfaction of injuring this pony. It felt amazing! I grinned as I kept wailing away at her. “Enough, cadet! You’ve won!” Mrs. Cracker said. But I ignored her and kept going. Eventually, the filly’s blood was spattering all over the mat. “Cadet, stand down!” I kept going.


~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~~


“Courier, stop!!” I felt myself being tackled and pinned to the ground. I thrashed underneath Mrs. Cracker’s hoof.

“Why are you stopping me!? I have to win! You said so yourself, the Wasteland is harsh! It is never kind! That is what he said! He always told me that!” I shouted. Mrs. Cracker glared coldly at me.

“Look at yourself, Courier!” she barked. I blinked once, hearing the constant boos from the crowd. “Snap out of it, Courier!” I heard a voice say. I blinked again and looked up. Star was looking down at me, pinning me against the bloodied cement.

“S-Star?” I asked. He gave a sigh of relief.

“Had me worried there. You looked like you were ready to murder.” He looked to his left. “And I’m glad I was able to stop you in time too.” I followed his gaze and noticed the bloodied mare next to me. She was unconscious. Star stepped off of me and I stood up, shaking. “You going to be okay?” he asked. I nodded, rubbing my head.

“What’s the matter, shit bag? Don’t you want your freedom? The mark that will protect you from anymore Fiends?” The mare said over the intercom. I looked up to the tower, seeing Sanity and Brick still being held at gunpoint. I glared at the Fiend.

“You have no idea who you are dealing with, do you?” Star shouted back. “This is the Savior of the Roads! The very mare that has saved countless lives!” I flushed a little at the comment, but maintained my glare. “As her friend, I won’t let her be manipulated into killing innocent ponies!” Star certainly has a way with words, because the Fiend looked surprised.

“The Savior?” I saw her grit her teeth. Then, she changed it to a smirk. “Well then. I guess our luck is about to change!” she stood up on her hind legs and outstretched her forelegs out to the crowd. “What do you say we go ahead and throw in The Cold Wind?” The crowd erupted into cheers. Me and Star exchanged glances. He then looked grimly at me.

“In the short time being put into the slave pins, I heard about a certain pony they call the Cold Wind. Apparently a demon to them.” The cage in front of us not too far away opened and the crowd began chanting “Cold Wind! Cold Wind!”. Out from the darkness of the cage stepped out a familiar pony. The blindfolded pegasus stopped a few feet away from us and the crowd cheered. The pegasus mare had an ivory color hide and her mane was colored of cerulean. She wore no form of protection and I saw her cutie-mark in the design of three squiggle lines over a cloud. The mare shifted her head slightly to face me.

“I sense two maidens.” She said in a monotone voice. “Seems your sisters arrived earlier than expected… Shiva.”



Footnote: Level Up!

> Shiva
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Shiva


I was at a loss for words. Did she really mention Shiva? The blindfolded pegasus, who I am going to call Cold Wind based on the crowd, didn’t move as she spoke again.

“Maiden.” She said. She then turned and faced up to the tower. “Maidens.” She reiterated. Star looked at me.

“Is she…?” he began. I only nodded in reply. So… this is Shiva’s vessel. Now that I realize it, it has been a while since I’ve first encountered Shiva herself. But she didn’t give any vague hints as to who her vessel is. And to think that her vessel was blindfolded. Did the Fiends do that to her?

“I’m curious.” I said all of a sudden. The pegasus faced back to me. “Did the Fiends damage your eyes or did it just happen in a freak accident?” Cold Wind didn’t even move. Not even twitch.

“My eyes can’t lie.” She said in her monotone voice. “It’s what he told me. Before awakening her.” I furrowed my brows. Lyon told her to put a blindfold on? I suddenly found my eye twitching again. I’ve gotten used to it at this point, but it still hurt. In a blink of an eye, I found myself surrounded by snow. The blizzard made it hard to see what was in front of me.

Don’t be too cocky, sister!

Din’s voice rose over the howling blizzard. My horn suddenly shot a beam of fire into the air and the blizzard softened to a normal snow fall. There, standing only a few feet away was the blindfolded pegasus. And next to her stood Shiva. She wasn’t colossal at the moment, but she was tall nonetheless. Din had suddenly appeared next to me.

“You should know better than to cheap shot me!” Din hissed. Shiva gave a small and somewhat eerily kind smile.

“It’s good to see you too, Din.” Shiva nodded to me. “And you as well, Courier. It has been a long time since our last encounter.” The blindfolded pegasus shifted slightly.

“You never mentioned contacting another.” Cold Wind said. Shiva giggled.

“Dear vessel. What would be the fun in spoiling things to you? I enjoy surprises.” Shiva placed a snowy spectral wing over Cold Wind. “Don’t you?” Cold Wind said nothing. Din growled quietly.

“Vessel. Tell me you see it too.” She said. I arched a brow and looked at the two. Din was seeing something? I couldn’t tell. Din slumped and sighed. “You are such a useless vessel. Take my eyes.” I was taken aback at the sudden change in my vision. Everything was amber. In fact, I could see through the snow. And not only that, I could see a red aura around Cold Wind. When I looked at Shiva and Cold Wind, I noticed Shiva a little more… solid. The pure white alicorn smiled again.

“How very strange, sister. To think that you would allow your vessel access to your own abilities.” Shiva said. Din hissed.

“I’m trying to make the worthless fool see!” Din frowned at me. “Do you see it?” I scanned the area around us and then around Cold Wind and Shiva. My gaze fell to a faint hazy mist in the back. I squinted my eyes to get a better look. There was something in the haze. And what’s strange was the mist was also slithering around the two.

“What exactly am I looking at?” I said. Din growled.

“Something abusing the power of my sister. Two guesses as to who it is.” She said. Black haze, faint mist… I grit my teeth.

“Dammit. He got to one already?” I asked. Don’t tell me Sombra managed to get ahold of Shiva! But there was no denying it. That haze had Sombra written all over it.

“So, you can sense it?” Cold Wind asked. “It’s been there ever since Shiva was awakened.” I darted my eyes in thought. Lyon was going around, awakening the maidens. And he even told me himself that he awoke Shiva. But… then how did Sombra get ahold of her? Shiva smiled again.

“Whatever do you mean? I do believe the years haven’t been too kind on you, sister.” Shiva turned her head slightly and gave a sly smirk. “But of course. You just were so eager to claim the Keepers as a vessel. It was rather… how do you say… cute?” Din hissed.

“Silence your tongue, sister! How dare you try to ridicule me!?” she then returned Shiva’s sly smirk. “But of course, giving yourself to the very creature that had disrupted time itself is the lowest form of forfeiting your own agenda. Why, come to think of it… I shouldn’t be bothered at all about this. You just stepped down from your perch, leaving me a much better opening on the land.”

I winced when I saw Shiva’s eyes glow intimidatingly fierce. But Din continued to grin. Wow, I was completely shaken to the core. The way Din and Shiva talked to one another. It wasn’t simple sibling rivalry. Maidens were in fact, really evil. Even to one another. And out of the ones I’ve come across so far, Din and Shiva seem to be at an impasse… constantly might I add. Cold Wind sighed.

“You two are annoying.” She said. Din scoffed at her.

“A simpleton like you has no means of interfering.” Din grinned, showing her fangs. “To think that you picked a blind pegasus, sister. A worthy choice.” I expected Shiva to retort in her kind and yet eerily threatening tone. But instead, she smiled.

“I am pleased that you do, Din. I knew from the very moment I saw her, that we would be the best of… friends.” She said as her spectral wing caressed Cold Wind’s mane. A chill ran down my spine the way Shiva said “friend”. I noticed Din cocking a brow slightly, only to make a small hum in thought.

“Err… Din?” I asked. Din didn’t even blink, let alone face me, but kept her eyes (which she had taken back, leaving me disoriented in the process) focused on her sister.

“Courier. I do not care what happens to her vessel. Nor do I really care about my sister. There is one thing, however, that we maidens do hold close to us.” She flapped her wings once. “Our power. It is our power, that were given to us by the stars that granted us our own ideals of a land.” Shiva smiled.

“How quaint. You say I had risked my own position and agenda by siding with a relatively fascinating creature. But by telling your vessel about our power and how we obtained it… then you have done more than forfeited your own position. You have just given your entire life away.” I arched a brow and looked at Din. Shiva was right. I remember that the maidens have said that it is forbidden to speak of their origin. And technically, Din did just tell us about how they got their powers.

“From the stars…” I repeated. Din didn’t even look phased at all. She just grinned.

“Please. I’m tired of that withering snake talking about balance and universal order. Frankly, I’d rather actually do something that isn’t just code and conduct. What’s the fun in following the rules all the time?” I looked back at the duo. Cold Wind remained as she was, but Shiva looked amused and somewhat… challenged? I cocked my head. Wait… are they both actually trying to get themselves in trouble with Oroboros? Shiva shifted slightly and smiled.

“Very well then. We shall once again let our power do the talking. I’m more tired of having to wait for the opportunity. Since you are in such a rush to vanish. Then by all means, have the first strike.” I noticed Cold Wind crouch low, as if she was waiting to pounce. I couldn’t help but suddenly feel like this was all so sudden.

“W-wait! There has to be something we can do to talk about this!” I protested. Din scoffed.

“Becoming a coward already, vessel?” she narrowed her eyes at me and smiled. “No matter. It’s much fun if things were my way.” I blinked and we were suddenly back into the real world. Only, the real world wasn’t so chatty than before. In fact, there were hardly any Fiends around the arena. The Fiends I could see were… dead. My insides lurched when I felt myself suddenly above the tower.

“Oh no… not this again…” I said, feeling something I had come back up. Din had once again forced wings on me and was taking control of them. As for Cold Wind. I saw her not too far. Her wings were replaced with Shiva’s own wings. However, I think Clod Wind is in more control of her own wings considering she’s a pegasus. Even her mane and tail were formed by spectral rotating snow.

“It has been decided.” Cold Wind said. I took a second to gather myself before putting my game face on. I was completely taken aback by the sudden fire beam from my horn lash out at her. Cold Wind skillfully avoided the beam and retaliated by opening her wings out to the side. I saw what looked like sharp icicles rocketing towards me. Oh goddesses, I hate flying now. Din wasn’t helping either. The sudden evasive maneuver left me sick to my stomach.

Focus, fool. I shall not lose to my sister!

Din’s voice snapped me out of my flight sickness and back onto concentrating on Cold Wind. I aimed my horn, trying to follow the blindfolded pegasus. Cold Wind suddenly flapped once and twirled around my beam, zooming in close. She was suddenly in my face and I felt something strike me hard across my cheek. The blow sent me spiraling and spinning. I flailed my hooves to keep myself from getting even sicker. Regaining myself, Din kept me away from Cold Wind, who was trying to get in close again.
And when she did finally get in close, I reactively put my hooves up to my face, only to have the wind leave me. After the slug, Cold Wind followed it up by swinging her hoof down on my head, sending me down to the concrete. To make it worse, she got behind me while I fell and wrapped her hooves around me. I couldn’t break free in time when I heard a sickening crack of bones and cement colliding. Cold Wind landed gracefully on her hooves not too far away from me, leaving me to be dazed.
My lower body finally met the rest of the concrete. I was in utter pain. The impact left me immobile. I couldn’t move, let alone even turn my head to see what was going to happen next.

Bah! You worthless fool! Must I really do everything myself!?

The pain that was coursing through me increased as I felt something move my spine.

Tsk. It’s only a hairline fracture. Nothing too serious. At least your brain is still working.

“Hairline fracture!?” I rasped. “If I didn’t have star metal bones, that impact would have killed me! No, not only kill me, but I would be a pile of goop!” I slowly stood up. Well, other than the blood that was dripping from my head, I was okay… in a sense. Cold Wind shifted slightly.

“A synth? An FEV? It surprises me that you still walk away with only a hairline fracture.” Cold Wind said. I cracked my neck, feeling the soreness run through me.

“Yeah, you would be surprised that the only things that nearly killed me was a snowwolf bite and a bullet to the head.” I groaned. Cold Wind cocked her head.

“You shouldn’t be alive. To be alive after a snowwolf bite…” Cold Wind looked a little surprised and looked slightly behind her. Her mouth turned into a frown. “So… fortune favors you. It refuses to give you up to death.” I sighed.

“A couple of times I had to outrun him. But yeah, I guess you can say that every hand I play is always the winning one.” I said. Cold Wind swiped a wing across her, as if dismissing what I said.

“Gambling your life for fortune’s favor? I don’t know if you are brave. Or just plain stupid.” She said. Okay, I don’t let petty insults get to me so easily. But she led me head first into the concrete from twenty odd stories. Din chuckled amusedly at my reaction to the insult.

“And what about you then? What oh-so bad luck got you to lose your eyes? I hardly doubt my brother came to you and asked you to put it on.” I said. Cold Wind remained still as she spoke.

“I’m blinded by this cloth. To see what I need to see is a way to lose one’s ambition. But to hear it however. You would trust your instincts more than what you see.” She said. I hummed silently at the reply. “I guess that means we aren’t so different from each other. The gamble we make is a risk no pony has even dared to challenge. And to those that did. Fortune never favored them.” She moved her head to face a dead Fiend beneath her. “The work of others. Is it that other maiden with you? Or perhaps you weren’t alone when you came here.” I studied the mare before speaking.

“I don’t understand your notion. But I can say, I did not come here alone. I have friends who I trust fighting to free the slaves here.” I said. Cold Wind faced back to me.

“Another gamble. Leaving your friends in the heat of battle to sate your own agenda.” She said. I shook my head.

“That’s where your assumptions end. I know my friends. They don’t need me to hold their hooves in a fight.” I said. Cold Wind remained stoic. But I swore she almost… grinned? Her mouth seemed to twitch, so it was hard to tell.

“Assumptions. Gambles. All necessities to the life we lead. Especially to those around us.” She said. I felt a slight pain in my head.

Enough chat! I plan to erase my sister, so if you would be so kind as to shut up and let me handle this!

My spectral fire wings moved and I was lifted off of the ground again. Cold Wind followed suite. Only this time, Din rushed her. I instinctively extended my fore legs out in front of me, making myself into an equine projectile. Cold Wind just strafed it and I would have crashed into the electric fence that surrounded the arena if I hadn’t pulled back when she did. Cold Wind took to the sky and I followed after her. The clouds loomed overhead as we raced above the Fiend territory. I could make out gunshots, both energy and normal, along with explosions. My friends were doing their best to fight off the Fiends.
I had to finish this up quick so I could help them. As poorly conditioned the Fiend’s gear were, they pretty much outnumbered us in groups. I didn’t take long to catch up to her. Once I got next to her, I shifted my body weight towards her and rammed into her. Cold Wind did the same, but used her elbow in the process, jabbing me in the chin. She tipped down and Din wasted no time in doing the same. We were soon zooming through the ruined buildings. Fiends and slaves zipped underneath us as blurs.
I blinked when I noticed a group of dirt brown blurs go by. I looked back just enough to see that there was a group of RCE elites taking on the Fiends. What is the RCE doing here?

Focus on the matter at hoof!

I looked back quickly and yelped, kicking off of the side of a building. Cold Wind vanished on the other side, but soon reappeared, coming in close. I grit my teeth when she locked her hooves around me in a headlock. Cold Wind had a strong grip, I’ll give her that. But if she was planning on taking me down or leading me into a building or into the concrete again, I won’t fall for it.
I reached out with my magic, grasping any random object that came by. It just so happened that we were passing through an alley when I snagged a loose pipe from the wall. Me and my good friend were reunited once again. I smirked and struck the mare over her head. She groaned and hit the ground hard. She went rolling while I slid on the road on my hooves. Cold Wind stood up, swaying a bit.

“You… resort to dirty tricks…” she said. That blow must have done a number on her. She had trouble standing. I was surprised that I still had the pipe gripped in my magic. I flicked my head slightly, twirling it in the air before catching it in my magic again.

“In the Wasteland, it’s survival of the fittest.” I said with a challenging smile. “I don’t know what kind of honor you were expecting from me. It’s no holds bar once you are out here.” I chuckled and shook my head. “I’m surprised you, of all ponies, haven’t figured that out yet.” Cold Wind shook away the daze from her before facing me.

“Then, I have no means of holding back. Shiva.” I wasn’t expecting this at all. Cold Wind slowly sat down, reaching behind her and with ease, took off her blindfold and let it drop to the ground. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes. What I saw weren’t really eyes at all. They were hollow. And green. And had small smoke tendrils at the corners. I gapped.

Of course… Shiva, you fool.

I blinked once and found myself alone with just Din, Cold Wind and Shiva once again. Only this time, there was another pony in attendance. He was tall. Dark. Wore intimidating armor and his black mane moved like smoke in wind. He grinned, baring his fangs in the process.

“LittlePip certainly knows how to delay the inevitable. It has been a while Courier. I would have come sooner, but you know how dreadful that mare can be.” He said with a small smirk. I growled.

“Sombra…” I hissed. Sombra gave a small nod.

“Indeed. But you shouldn’t call me Sombra anymore. You may call me… King Sombra II.” He said. I arched a brow.

“Hate to break it to you, but a tyrant like you doesn’t have the makings of a king.” Sombra chuckled.

“Ah yes. I should have expected those who have no faith in a king. But I am not like my father was. Yes. The previous King Sombra, my father, was a fool. His lust for crystals and the defeat of the celestial sisters blinded him. He was too intent on destroying, when what he should have done was merely… create.” I narrowed my eyes.

“Create? What you’ve created is the end to all things. You broke a valuable law that is going to destroy the kingdom you create.” I said. King Sombra looked a little surprised and gave me a fanged smile.

“Ah. And just because I bear the title King doesn’t mean I want to rule a kingdom. No, I want more than a kingdom. I want the land. I want the world.” He now grinned evilly. “I want the universe.” I shook my head.

“That’s not going to happen. You won’t be stepping even one hoof out of the Empire.” I said. Sombra chuckled again.

“And I am to assume that you will do the honors of making sure of that?” he asked. I darted my eyes in thought.

“Whatever it takes to make Equestria better. The universe may be everything, but we can only focus on what we have now. And to save Equestria and bring it back to what it once was, I will have to stop you and those that oppose it. There a tons of ponies like that out there in the Wastelands.” I said. Sombra gave me an amused look.

“Like daughter like father.” He said. I lowered my head a little.

“What are you talking about?” I asked. Sombra looked down at himself, frowning like he had found something that had dirtied his armor and brushed it off before he spoke.

“You and your father share the same ideals. But I wonder.” He studied me. “Yes… yours has more 'oomph' in it. But then again, Lone Road’s isn’t as bad either.” I stomped my hoof.

“Shut up about my dad! This isn’t about him or what I think is right. It’s how I am going to kick your sorry flank into the Everfree Forest.” I said. Sombra bowed.

“Then by all means. But I should warn you. Dear Shiva and Lilac Rose aren’t all too keen on your… ‘ass kicking’.” He said. I looked at the duo.

“So… you couldn’t get to me and went straight for the other one.” I said. Sombra rubbed his chin.

“Like I said. I would have come sooner when I heard your plea. However, LittlePip made it rather difficult. But no matter. That mare is probably drowning in the poison that is around the Crystal Empire. Such a sad end for the hope so many ponies put on her.” He said. No… LittlePip… I shook away the thought. No, she can’t be dead. She’s a survivor. Just like me. A mare like her wouldn’t go down so easily. Especially to a buck like Sombra. But… what if…

Din knocked me on the head, which didn’t hurt, but took my completely by surprise. I rubbed my head and looked at her.

“I do believe you are forgetting something.” She said. I blinked and looked back at the others.

“R-right.” I said. Sombra smirked.

“I would love to stay and enjoy a good cat fight. But I have some important matters to handle. Shiva, I command you, as your king, to destroy that mare.” He said. Shiva flapped once and nodded.

“Most certainly. I plan on plucking every… little… amber.” Shiva giggled and it sent more chills down my spine. Well, now we know that these two are under the influence of Sombra. From what Heart told me, dark magic is a very risky kind of magic. She had to learn some in order to maintain her shadow manipulation. Man, that was years ago. And to actually see dark magic first hoof. It was pretty scary. Whatever Sombra had pulled in my dream, I’m pretty sure this pegasus, who I now knew as Lilac Rose (called Cold Wind by the Fiends), could pull it off without a hitch.

“Shiva…” Lilac Rose said. I readied myself when I saw the snow from her mane and tail suddenly engulf her. But the snow was no longer its usual white. With the dark magic now active, the snow turned tar black.

‘Din, any ideas?’ I asked her in my head. Din hummed in thought.

I have a solution. It won’t completely destroy her, unfortunately. But it’s enough to buy us time when we do get the chance to destroy her. She replied through my mind. I nodded and blinked once more, finding myself back to the real world. The entire south area of outer Las Pegasus was in complete chaos. I snorted in disgust. The RCE certainly wasted no time in trying to “purge” the situation. Despite the RCE leaving a very poor impression to me, I took to the sky and let Din control my flight path again.
I gained a bit of distance before Lilac took off after me. Din flew me over the burning buildings and areas. I saw RCE, Fiends and slaves all trying to fend off one another. It was horrible. I caught sight of Brick and Sanity with Goldenlee, aiding a group of slaves. I caught sight of Shining Star not too far away, leading slaves to the safety of the underground. I noticed that the fire that had started by the RCE began flowing up towards me.
The fire twirled like thread and formed around me in a barrier. Before I knew it, Lilac Rose had caught up and like a speeding bullet, rammed into the barrier, sending me bouncing like a toy ball over a couple of buildings. I grit my teeth.

“Din, I don’t think a barrier is going to help if she keeps constantly attacking it with force!” I said as the bouncing stopped. Din quickly moved me away from a super punch from above. The force was so strong, that the building shook. Lilac Rose glared at me with those hollowed eyes. The dark magic wisped away into the air like smoke from her hoof. Din kept me aloft. The building that had been shaken by the impact now crumbled into a dusty heap.

If it’s more power she wants, then we will return the favor.

I blinked.

“Y-you mean… I have to use dark magic against her?” I asked. Din scoffed.

Not like you had any bright ideas. You were just fixated on sight-seeing.

I shook my head.

“No! I won’t use dark magic!” I protested. Din growled.

Okay, genius. What do you propose? And don’t give me that “there has to be another way” saying. I know my sister and she won’t listen to reason.

Reason… What was it that Brick told me about? The story of two sisters, one of fire, one of ice. They were in constant conflict. Thrown into a self-war with one another through the spirit of discord. Reunited through… Harmony. The spirit of harmony! Din laughed uncontrollably in my head, giving me a pounding head ache.

“What’s so funny?” I growled, rubbing my head.

Oh, you fools are one in the same. Do you honestly believe that ridiculous story? Inspired by the tale of the two regal sisters. What nonsense! You think me and my sister had any kind of harmony? Bah! I never liked any of my sisters. And I loath Shiva to pieces. Face it, Courier. Some battles cannot be won through harmony.

I shook my head.

“Not necessarily.” I said. I didn’t get time to explain when Lilac Rose suddenly shot out of the rubble and tackled me in a blink of an eye. Dammit, I have to find a way to get her to calm down so I can speak to her. I wiggled out of her grip and balanced myself on my forehooves on her head before swinging my lower body down and sending her flight path over me. Lilac crashed into the side of the building. As if thinking the same thing, Din propelled me forward and I cashed into her, hooves first and pinned her into the wall.
Lilac looked at me. She had one eye that was swollen and the blood dripped from her head where I had hit her with the pipe. I ignored the small slithering creep of the dark magic twirl slowly around my hoof.

“Listen, Shiva. You and I are going to have a nice little chat with Din.” I said. Lilac’s mouth didn’t move when I heard hers and Shiva’s voice combined into one in my head.

Yet again, you fool yourself. I have told you before, Courier. Why are you so insistent on words?

I smirked. 

“Just have a lot to say. And I really think we should talk about this.” I said. Shiva’s mixed voice giggled.

Not everything can be won through words. Wisdom is indeed something to have. But you must have the valor to face any problem to remedy it. Actions are louder than words as they say.

I rubbed my chin with my free hoof.

“Hmm… I guess you’re right in a sense. But I’m good with improvising.” I said. I saw the blank look went to confusion when I brought back my free hoof. The fire that had gathered around me, albeit minor now after that attack from Lilac, now formed around my hoof. I gave a good slug across her cheek, leaving a mark that immediately was visible. “How about both then?” I gave another hoof slug across the muzzle.
Lilac grit her teeth and her hooves wrapped around me. She propelled off of the building and the both of us went crashing through three buildings. Once we got through the last building, I kicked away when I felt her grip loosen and took off into the air. Lilac was not too far behind. I aimed my horn and fired at Lilac. Feeling a tad frustrated that I was missing, I went into S.A.T.S. I was surprised to see I had a 30% chance of hitting her in the torso and the rest were below 15%. I aimed at the torso and fired.
I only got one shot in that hit her. But the dark magic had quickly formed at the impact area and took the hit. Lilac was up close again and she swung a hoof at me. I blocked it and retaliated with my own hoof punch. Trading blow after blow, we broke away in time to avoid crashing into another building. Only this time, Din stopped me and flew me quickly and quietly into the destroyed building.
When I touched ground, I stumbled. I was exhausted. Taking a moment to catch my breath, I quietly peeked out of the window. Lilac had her back turned to me, but she was scanning the area no doubt.

Now what?

‘If we can find a way to clear her mind of the corruption of the dark magic, I can speak to her. But it’s the matter of having to deal with Lilac in the process. Is there a way I can get to Shiva without having to face Lilac?’ I asked. Din snorted.

Please. As if I wanted to be bothered figuring out how to reach my own sisters. How about you? You’ve met all but two of my sisters. How have you escaped their force contacts?

‘Well, there was a door I made. But I can only use that when I’m in a maiden’s domain.’ I said with a frown. There was a moment’s pause. I slumped, hearing Din chuckle. ‘Right. I have my own maiden.’ I blinked once and found myself standing next to the chained fire alicorn. I arched a brow.

“Weren’t you free of your shackles earlier?” I asked. Din scoffed.

I so wish to break free of these chains. The guardian leaves no chain unlocked, that’s for certain. Another pause. I do believe you came here for a reason? I blinked and nodded. Why is it so hard to think now? Is being around Din giving me distractions? Or… maybe I received brain damage from that impact with the cement. I gulped down the thought. Focus, Courier.
I closed my eyes and imagined the door with my insignia on it. Opening my eyes, I saw the brown plain door with my insignia imprinted in it. I opened the door with my magic and I was soon blasted by a cold wind and a blizzard. I looked to Din.

“Alright Din. In order for this to work, I’m going to need your full cooperation.” I said. Din narrowed her eyes at me.

A proposal? What is it you have in mind?

I held up a hoof.

“Din, I’m serious about this. I’m going to need your help. If we can get rid of the dark magic, I’ll have a chance to talk to Shiva.” I said.

No deal! I refuse to see my sister as she is! She can rot in that place you call “hell” for all I care!

“What did I just say, Din?” I said coldly. Din shook her head.

Fool! You won’t receive my help with my sister! I refuse too!

I sighed and rubbed my face. Without thinking, I conjured up Din’s key. Din immediately grew quiet and studied the key.

“Din. The very moment I free you, I know exactly what you are going to do. But you must not do that. Me doing this also gives Sombra a chance at you. If you go free on your own, Sombra will indeed go after you.” Din scoffed again.

That worthless filth cannot grasp the power of a maiden! My power is beyond his control. Or anyone’s for that matter! It is through my own will that I even give you my wings and eyes. I promise you, Courier. Free me and I will not hesitate to recreate the carrier incident.

I looked at her. My expression was clear. I was dead serious about this. And it wasn’t hard to maintain it. Din shifted slightly.

“Din. We saw Shiva under the influence of dark magic. We both saw what it is capable of. And if you noticed, Sombra didn’t even have control of Shiva’s powers. If he did, he would have been using it to get at the rest of the maidens. The fact that he is using some sort of mind control spell on Shiva means he still doesn’t know how to acquire the power of a maiden. Think, Din. You recreate the incident with the Enclave here and I promise you, Sombra will not hesitate to put you under his control.”

What makes you think a fool like him can control me?

“You maidens are cocky.” I said bluntly. “You hate each other to the very core and would do anything to make your own land a reality and the destruction of the competition leaves one’s mind open to influence. Your greed and lust for power is how Sombra is going to get to you. Shiva is the same, just like the others. Evil, power hungry and hate beyond imagination.” I sighed. “Face it, Din. Without vessels as the voices of reason with you all, you would have gone corrupted by the influence of not just dark magic, but by something else entirely.”
Din was quiet. She looked at me, then looked at the key before looking behind me and at the door. As much of a stubborn hot head Din is, she knows what I said to be the truth. She’s fully aware of her own personality, but refuses to obey it. Besides, I’ve seen plenty of corrupt officials and leaders in small groups fall victim to the Wasteland.

The Wasteland is a harsh land. It will throw everything it has to break you.

He was right. Even in the universe for these maidens, the entire world they seek to claim will not be all perfect. Nothing is perfect. Because that is how life works. How Oroboros intended the balance to be. The alchemist’s depiction of a snake eating its tail is not an exaggerative design. It’s a warning. Without some sort of law, nothing would exist. It’s scary to think about it. Maybe that’s why everyone is how they are.
They cover up this warning through their own personalities, agendas and the life that was conditioned or carved out for them. If I had a choice of picking living everyday life over what the universe has in store, I would go for the former. Along with every other pony in the process. No one like warnings. Especially one that has been around for eons.

Hmm… I see your point. You seemed to have put a lot of thought into this, Courier. It makes me wonder how a thing like you can even think of such a high place such as the universe itself.

I shrugged.

“I really don’t know. I think it to be common sense, I guess.” I responded. Din, for the very first time and to my utter surprise, smiled. Not toying-with-you. Not because-I-want-to-piss-you-off. No. Din gave me a genuine smile. And it quickly vanished as it had appeared

Very well then. I will aid you. But mark my words. If things do not go your way, I will end it personally.

I smiled and with a twist of the key, the chains and shackles vanished. I expected the fire to suddenly rise again, but Din calmly stood up and flapped her wings. She winced and moved her neck.

To think that I would get a cramp after all this. What is becoming of me?

I giggled.

“I think for once, you are experiencing what it’s like to be a maiden that enjoys helping her vessel?” Din frowned.

Do not push it any further, vessel. We have no time to lose. I nodded and we both stepped in through the door.


~~~oooOOO000OOOooo~~~


Din’s fiery body kept me surprisingly warm in this blizzard. She even took it upon herself to stretch out a wing over me to shield me from the falling snow. I couldn’t believe this. I actually talked sense into a maiden! And who would have thought that the first maiden I would talk sense into would be my very own, let alone the dangerous of the seven.
I was kind of hoping Aquaria to be the first one. Something about her was a bit more… reasonable. Although, I felt like it would go horribly wrong the moment I screw up. I don’t know how long we were walking. My PipBuck was useless in the maiden’s domain too. The screen was fuzzy and static constantly. Din eventually stopped and looked at me.

“Here.” She said. I nodded and with her horn, she fired a beam into the air and the blizzard softened once again into a soft snow fall. There, standing not too far away, was Lilac Rose. She still had the dark magic active around her and she immediately glared at me.

“Using your tricks again? I was about to finish off the silver one!” she hissed. I arched a brow. Silver one? She wasn’t talking about Iris, was she? I slumped when I imagined Iris duking it out with Lilac. And it ended when she had beaten my silver love and was about to deliver a blow that probably would of killed her if I hadn’t entered her mind.

“Lilac. We need to talk to Shiva. Can you bring her to us?” I asked. Lilac Rose narrowed her hollowed eyes.

“You honestly expect me to have Shiva confront you when all you do is use cowardly methods?” She asked with a slight growl. I smiled.

“You say it’s cowardly. But I see it as survival. And what do you think would dominate more in the heat of battle? Honor and pride? Or dirty tricks for survival? I prefer the lateral. The lateral has always worked for me.” Not to mention my own father made it possible too. Lilac growled. Her monotone voice rose slightly.

“There should be honor in a battle. Especially one that are equals.” She said. Me and Din exchanged glances.

“You… do remember using dark magic, yes?” I asked. Lilac opened her mouth to protest, but immediately closed it. “Call me out on using dirty tricks to aid me in battles. But using dark magic against someone who isn’t experienced in facing dark magic is by all means a dirty trick as well. You use a power I am not capable of.” And refuse to use. “To start, we did act as equals. Then you went full blown dark magic while I just smacked you in the head with a pipe. You fight dirty, I fight dirty. You fight with honor and pride? I still fight dirty.”

Lilac scoffed.

“Cheaters never prosper.” She said. I frowned.

“Says the one using dark magic.” I retorted. I had cornered Lilac now. This mare has some sort of strange attitude when it comes to fighting when she should be doing everything she can to live. This is how everyone is when I defeat them. Corrupt, cliché, too much honor in ones work or voice. Just shut up and eat a pile of brahmin feces while I beat you to a pulp with a nailed board. Or better yet, just stand there while I take a salt laced knife and stab you during an all-out fight with others. Unless you are on good terms with me, our conflicts will always be dirty fighting. Betray me, I play dirty. And so on and so forth.

“Now then. We need to talk to Shiva.” I said. Lilac shook her head.

“Sombra… ordered us… to destroy you…” she breathed suddenly. I arched a brow.

“I wonder. If you are so intent on destroying me, why are you holding back with honor? You are just too much contradictory. You need to stop it or else you will be killed. And it’s not going to be me killing you. The same goes with Shiva.” I could tell it was working. Whatever influence the dark magic had on her was breaking. Sombra is just too readable. In fact, I saw the dark magic form over her in a black swirl.

“I… must… destroy…” she stumbled. “N-no… I won’t… I won’t use… this power…” she sat down on her rump and clutched her head. She was really struggling now. “But… the power… you can’t resist….” She groaned and shook her head. “No… it’s too much… this power… it is not… honorable…” she swayed, bowing her head. “Dark magic… how can you resist? Power… the power is…” she smacked her hoof into the snow and grit her teeth. “I won’t… I refuse…” she suddenly shouted into the air.

“I won’t let you control me!!” She glowed brightly and the dark magic that had formed around her left her body and swirled into a mist. Inside that mist was Shiva. She gave us her eerie smile.

“How very interesting. You fight with not only your hooves. But your voice is your weapon as well.”

I shrugged.

“There is victory in wisdom, Shiva.” I said. Shiva nodded, her smile fading.

“But unfortunately, I cannot let my vessel go of this power. Her life hasn’t been too kind to her.” It was Din’s turn to talk.

“You care for a vessel?” Din snorted. “Why am I not surprised? The soft hearted one out of all of us. It’s a wonder why we loath each other.” Shiva remained stoic.

“And you, dear sister. You ridicule me for showing sympathy for my vessel. And here you are, side by side, free from your shackles next to your own vessel. Pray tell, how is it you have not gone unnoticed?”

Din put a wing around me. The fire didn’t burn. It felt… warming. Almost cozy.

“Because… I am not truly free. Yet.” She looked at me. “My vessel made me realize that I am… how should I say… playing my hand too early?” I smiled and nodded. “While you, sister. You played your hand, expecting to be the victor. In fact, our sisters have done the same. But there is one thing about… gambling. From what I learned, it is a risk of one’s judgment.” Shiva blinked in confusion.

“Gam…bling?” she repeated. “Risk of… one’s judgment?”

Din nodded.

“Indeed, sister. The hand you have dealt made Sombra, who has yet to play his own, see what you’re capable of. And it was because of that, he made the first move he had, because you so foolishly left yourself open.”

“Din’s right, Shiva. Your haste in trying to acquire the land first before any others led Sombra to control you. Not your powers, per se. But your mind. And if he has control of your mind, then he has a better chance of figuring out how to acquire the powers of the maidens.” I said. “Wouldn’t you rather… rule the land without being told what to do?” I noticed Din giving me a suspicious look. But I had to maintain my poker face. I wanted this to work. Shiva rubbed her chin.

I do not… quite follow. Being told how to create my own land? A ridiculous notion. What makes you think Sombra can tell me what to do?” I looked at Din and her suspicious look changed to one of triumphant victory.

“But indeed sister. You remember how I said you forfeited your power to a creature that wants to abuse it? He is certainly on his way there. And because you have yet to realize this is because your own vessel was blind. But you now realize it, don’t you? The veil has been pulled over.” Shiva hummed a tune in thought.

“You say I am… controlled. How can such a thing like that exists?” Din nodded to the still floating and glowing Lilac Rose.

“The very reason why you suspected Sombra pulling something. The blind one suggested to your vessel to wear a blindfold because he believed your suspicion. You sympathize with your vessel. And you have done just that once you were awoken.” I was surprised. I hadn’t thought about that at all. Thank the goddesses Din isn’t as simple-minded as she has been known to be. The twitch in her eye made me realize that I had said it in my mind and I had forgotten that we were pretty much linked to one another. Din ignored my unintentional thoughts and continued.

“I have come to realize that as much as I so desperately want the land for myself, we are nothing without our vessels. I shall wait when everyone has played their hand. You have played yours, sister.”

“But since we are generous ponies.” I said. “We will buy you back in.” Shiva looked at me and then to Din, who nodded.

“I… do not understand this… gambling method you speak of.” Shiva bowed her head. “But… I feel as if… your words have… sense in them. Wisdom that even he doesn’t have.” Shiva darted her eyes in thought, looking from me, to Din, to Lilac and lastly to the swirling mist. She suddenly glared and I wasn’t ready for what she pulled next. She flapped her wings once and the swirling mist around her and Lilac was dispelled into nothingness. The glow from Lilac ended and she landed gently on her hooves.
She shook away the daze and looked around. Her eyes, however, are what took my breath away. Despite being glazed, I could see that they had once been a luscious cerulean. She blinked and cocked her head.

“Shiva? Are you there?” she asked. Din and I watched as Shiva formed from the snow and she put a wing over the pegasus mare.

“I am here, vessel. I am sorry I had done that to you.” She said. Lilac Rose smiled. Another first time thing for me.

“Shiva… I don’t sense that presence anymore. Is it gone?” she asked. Shiva smiled.

“It is.” She looked at me. “Courier. You are truly a work of art. Never have I’ve heard such wisdom from anyone.”

“If wisdom is in the metaphor of a poker game then I guess so.” I said, rubbing my head slightly. I looked to Din and noticed her glaring coldly at Shiva. Oh boy…

“See if I ever go out of my way to save your sorry ass again.” Din said. Shiva blinked and looked at her.

“Oh yes, of course. But, please do be mindful of where you trot, sister. I don’t want a single precious flake ruined.” Shiva said. Din grinned and held up a spectral hoof. Shiva glared coldly at her. “You wouldn’t dare…” But she did. Din stuck the tip of her hoof into the snow and gave a sly smile.

“Oopsie.” She said. Shiva bristled.

“Fool!” she shouted. Din stuck her tongue out and evaporated into the thin air right as Shiva shot an icicle shard at her. Knowing Din, she probably went back into my mind. I had convinced her that when the right opportunity happens, then she’s free to do whatever. Something I’ll definitely regret. But what can you do? I’m just a courier pony. Lilac sat next to me and smiled.

“Courier, is it?” she asked. I nodded, realizing that she was still blind, I spoke.

“Yes.” I said. I stiffened in shock. Lilac had locked her lips with mine. It didn’t take long for her to pull away and blink in confusion.

“Oh… I’m sorry. I thought that you were a stallion.” She said. My surprise shock instantly changed to annoyance. Dammit all to hell, even a blind pony thinks I’m a stallion. But the look she gave when she pulled away, it wasn’t shock or shame. She was… smiling. Her confusion vanished and she giggled. “Either way, it’s my way of repaying you for saving me. And Shiva.” I looked back to see Shiva nodding.

“Yes. Now that we have that out of the way, Sombra is still a problem.” She said. I nodded.

“Indeed he is. Which is why, I want you to do exactly what I told Din.” I said. Shiva rubbed her chin.

“Waiting until the right moment… you do realize that will not last long.” She said. I nodded.

“I know full well. But it will last long enough for me to take down Sombra.” I said. Lilac nodded and I helped her up. “Ready to head back to reality?” she nodded again. The door appeared in front of us and I opened it.

“Courier…” I looked at Lilac and saw her flush slightly. “You have soft lips.”



Footnote: Level up!
Quest Perk Added: Primordial Control: You have come to understand your inner spirit and your spirit has come to understand you. You gain a +50% in DT and your ATK and AP is increased by 30 when under the influence of your primal mutation.

> We Are Couriers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


We Are Couriers


I had no idea where the door would exit us out too. Fortunately, we ended back out into the outer Las Pegasus. And when we did, me and Lilac Rose were suddenly surrounded by RCE elites. Two of the elites stepped aside to let in a giant metallic elite in what looked to be power armor. The power armored elite took the helmet off to reveal it to be a mare. One who looked strangely familiar.

“Been a damn long time since I’ve seen the kind of work you and your friends have done. Hell, if you were all in the RCE, we would have the best damn generals to walk the Equestrian Wasteland.” The mare said with a smile. I frowned.

“By work, you mean going around and burning everything instead of saving helpless slaves?” I retorted. “Lucky for us, we don’t have anything to do with you and your system.” The mare chuckled.

“I understand completely by what you mean. Sure, we don’t have the best reputation, but when we get things done, we get it done. Ain’t that right, boys?” the elites saluted in unison while saying.

“For the Republic!” I arched a brow.

“For the republic. Not the ponies in dire need of help.” I said in a way of reiterating their “motto”. The mare continued to smile.

“So, I take it you dislike the RCE?” she asked. I wished I had my duster. My habit of pulling down my hood was driving me crazy. I sighed.

“Dislike is a strong word for me. I’m more ‘I have my own general opinion of the Republic’.” The mare nodded.

“I see. Well, despite all that is said or what you think of us, we can guarantee you that we have the situation under control now. The slaves that were lucky enough to survive are under protection. The Fiends are being executed as we speak.” She said. I shook my head.

“There are other methods in dealing with ponies like the Fiends.” The mare cocked her head.

“Oh? But remind me, I’ve heard reports of a certain courier that took it upon herself to end the Fiend’s leader as well as the Fiend’s most dangerous general. I take it you had nothing to do with it?” she said. I studied the armored mare.

“Cooker and Motor Head got what was coming to them. I just went for a dress that a friend of mine had, but was taken by them.” I said. The mare gave me an amused smirk.

“What started out as a simple retrieval of a dress became a full on blood bath that one courier took on and lived to tell the tale.” She rubbed her chin. “And even more interesting. Reports from previous weeks to months, even a year or so back had strange incidents that involved a certain courier. Destruction of The Pride’s casino. Stopping a gang war on Route 15 from Bullhorn and Feather Heads. Stopped a corrupted mayor from selling out the townsfolk to raiders. Defeated a colossal insect pony single-hoofed.” She studied me. “Etcetera, etcetera.”

“Your point?” I asked in a cold manner.

“You’ve been making quite a name for yourself. A simple courier becoming a savior to The Strip and The Empire. Don’t tell me you were hoping that you would go unnoticed?” the mare waited for me to reply. I glanced quickly around us. These were elites. No grunts or soldiers. The top dogs of the RCE were here.

“I wish that were the case, but seeing how I am being outnumbered by elites and a heavy trooper, I guess I can say I’ve done more than make a name for myself.” I shook my head, chuckling slightly. “So, are you here for the bounty or recruitment?” The mare rubbed her chin.

“Depends. While you remain a valuable asset to the Republic, you are also a very dangerous pony.” She said. I snorted in disgust and looked at the elites.

“You are probably going to need a bigger army than this. I have no intention of giving myself up to any faction or let greedy bounty hunters have my head.” I must have said something funny, because the heavy trooper laughed.

“Courier? What’s going on?” Lilac Rose asked. Her monotone voice made it hard for me to depict if she was concerned or not. “I’m sensing that these ponies aren’t here to chat.” I smirked.

“You’re right, Lilac. They saw our fight. Now they want compensation.” I said. Lilac shifted slightly.

“Shiva.” She said. I put a hoof on her shoulder.

“Not yet.” I looked at the heavy trooper. “No wonder you seem familiar. You’re that elite that was stationed at the border. I thought the Enclave dismissed you lot?” even though it was a bluff, I knew full well that the Enclave and the RCE have bad blood between each other. I’m not the only one they are concerned about. The Enclave is taking on more than they can handle. Two rouge FEVs, a courier that has shamed them. And the runner up in politics is none other than President Campbell of the RCE. The trooper smiled.

“Ah, so you do remember.” Then her smile changed to a frown. “I, unfortunately, was called away when the Enclave took over the border. Fortunately, they only took one part of it. Route 2.” I arched a brow.

“Yet, you did nothing to even save those of your own republic.” The mare sighed.

“I wasn’t given a choice. Either risk my promotion to general, or continue to be stationed at the border and live the rest of my life as a border patrol unit.” She said. It was my turn to sigh.

“And this is where my opinion stand of the RCE. If you can’t even stick with your own integrity, then you have no rights to call yourself a soldier for the helpless.” I said. The mare again studied me. I don’t know why she was thinking I was trying to weasel my way out. Actually, that sounds fun, but really I’m exhausted and sore. Lilac certainly did a number on me.

“Interesting… now then, one last thing before we wrap things up here. What are your thoughts on other groups, such as the Legion or Mr. House?” I arched a brow.

“My opinion of the Legion stands with every other pony. As for Mr. House? The megalomaniac ruler of Las Pegasus is biased. I could care less what Mr. House thinks I have done or what he does. If he sees it fit to put a bounty on me, then let him. He should know, however, that I am not just any pony to be reckoned with. I’m a courier.” I said.

“I see. I thank you for your cooperation.” The mare motioned with a hoof and the elites marched in a row down the street in the opposite direction. Before the heavy trooper can follow them, I had one last thing to say.

“Give my regards to President Campbell. I’m sure he would be excited to hear that his trump card would even notice him.” I said with a smirk. The heavy trooper gave me a challenging look before marching down with the rest of the elites. Lilac cocked her head.

“The hostility is gone.” She said. I gave a sigh of relief.

“Good. Now to rest my muscles.” I said. I let myself plop to the ground on my stomach, groaning. My head hurt and my body ached. Never in my life have I’ve been so tired. Being a courier, I’ve walked a lot of long roads. Some that took a week or so without stopping. My stamina can last me until I feel like I need to rest. And right now, I’ve reached my limit. I opened my eyes tiredly to see my friends, battered and bruised but thankfully unharmed, stand over me. Rex licked me with his bark like tongue, which scratched against me like sand paper. I smiled and tiredly pat the timberwolf’s head.

“So... Did you find her?” I asked. We looked to Brick and he remained stoic as he spoke.

“Courier. What you did today, I am not proud of.” He said. I winced. Okay, I must have done something really stupid for Brick to say that. “But, I’ve seen you do more things I wish you hadn’t done. And as your friend, I will continue to stick by you.” I sighed and looked at him.

“So… that’s a no?” I buried my head into the concrete when I saw his expression look grim. “Sorry…” I felt a hoof on my back and I peeked out from underneath me. Lilac continued to face ahead as she patted my back.

“Courier. If it wasn’t for you, I probably would have done a lot more to these ponies.” She sighed and faced my friends. I saw Iris narrow her eyes at her. “I’m sorry, everypony.” Iris rubbed the back of her head, gritting her teeth.

“Bah! Why is it that everypony we meet has some sort of good to them?” she asked with a grin. Lilac cocked her head.

“You. You’re that silver one.” She faced Iris now. “I apologize if I didn’t hold back. You came at a bad moment.” She smiled and faced me. “But thanks to Courier, I can be more of myself.” Iris sat down and stroked my mane (which felt nice despite my tiredness).

“Yeah, well. Next time, go a bit easier on the swings.” She said. Goldenlee trotted over to Lilac and examined her.

“Dear, forgive me for asking, but I am curious. How do you know Iris is silver when you are blind?” she asked. Lilac shifted slightly.

“Shiva. She describes everything around me. She makes me more sensitive to other’s presence, so I know exactly where they are.” She frowned. “For at least a certain amount of distance.” I could see the excited look in Goldenlee’s eyes. I sighed and put a hoof to my muzzle, rubbing it.

“You okay, babe?” Iris asked. I winced slightly.

“Other than Lilac sending me dead on head first into concrete and crashing through buildings. I’m good.” I said. Iris didn’t even seem to take my joke. She looked sadly at me.

“I’m sorry, Courier. I should have rushed in when I had the chance. I saw you in that arena and I wanted so desperately to just dive in and stop it.” She bowed her head. “But… knowing you, you would have probably gotten out of it one way or another. So, I focused with Goldenlee on making sure we took care of Lavender Violet and her cyber dogs.” I looked worriedly at her.
Iris gave a small laugh and held up her hoof with her power hoof. Now that I had room to think about other things like my friends, I saw how badly Iris actually looked. There were some bullet holes in her armor, her power hoof was chewed beyond recognition and the cloth on her armor looked like they were clawed off, leaving a nasty wound. By the looks of it, she had to take a lot more health potions than I probably would have.
“The gift from you and my ancestor. This Shadowbolt armor has seen its’ fair share of fights. I’m surprised that the old thing even held up for this long.” I watched as Iris locked a hoof around the chewed power hoof and crushed it slightly before pulling it off. It hissed and sparked. I felt bad. This was Cloudchaser’s armor from two centuries ago. Iris’s ancestor. Even her ancestor’s power hoof. Iris let the hoof drop to the ground and sighed before smiling at me.
“Guess you made it out okay though. That’s the important thing.” She said. I stood up slowly, feeling the soreness take over as I wrapped her in a hug. I couldn’t say anything to help her feel better. What had happened to her ancestor’s gear must be real tough on her.

“Maybe we can get it patched up?" I reassured her. Iris smiled and shook her head.

“The material used to patching this thing up isn’t on the markets in the Wastelands. This old thing was made straight from pegasus hooves. If Cloudsdale was still around, then maybe it can be saved. Listen, I’m not upset that my ancestor’s armor is ruined. We all know whose fault is that.” She said. I looked her squarely in the eyes.

“Why did you do it then? Lilac was corrupted through dark magic and using Shiva’s power at the same time. Why didn’t you flee?” I asked. Iris bowed her head and rubbed her foreleg.

“I saw you go into the building. Lilac would have found you through an opening on one of the corners if I hadn’t come in. I don’t know if you saw, but she pretty much intended to break me.” She said. I smiled and kissed her.

“Well, the important thing is that you are okay. That all of you are.” I said, turning to my friends. Lilac shifted slightly.

“Even… even after all that? We are… friends?” she asked. I smiled.

“As long as you don’t go looking for dark magic to use against us.” Lilac Rose smiled.

“Don’t worry. Magic such as that is a disgrace.” She bowed her head and rubbed her foreleg. “I… I don’t know why I was tricked into using it…” I frowned.

“I’m not one to see Sombra as the charismatic type. But… I’ll take a wild guess.” I rubbed my chin, studying her. “When my brother awoke Shiva inside you, do you remember what happened after that?” Lilac rubbed her temple.

“I recall… darkness. It wasn’t so dark before Shiva awoke. I remember hearing her voice. Introducing herself. Then… his voice came next. He sounded… troubled. I remember them talking, but I was too confused as to what was going on to listen in. After the talk, his voice asked me to wear a blindfold.” She frowned. “It seemed… pointless at first. But he insisted I should. I remember him telling me. ‘Your eyes cannot lie’.” Me and my friends exchanged glances. Shining Star perked up.

“Wait… where are you from?” he asked. Lilac Rose cocked her head in confusion.

“The far east. Why?” she asked. Her monotone voice was making it really difficult to get a grasp on her. But I stayed quiet, listening intently when Shining Star asked. Shining Star rubbed his chin.

“Far east… far east… Neighpon?” he asked. Lilac gave a small smile.

“A little farther east from Neighpon.” She said. I gapped.

“You’re from Roam?” I said, my jaw dropping. Lilac nodded. What is a mare like her doing all the way out in northern Equestria? Roam… the very place where the zebra lived. Well, a tribe of zebras calling themselves the Legion live there now. But I’ve heard that Roam was mainly populated by zebra.  Lilac continued.

“I was born in Roam. Unfortunately, I was born blind.” She bowed her head. “It was… difficult to even think about continuing on. That was until I met my mentor. Salasha, my mentor, took me in as his student and trained my senses. I was happy. I awoke early in the morning every day and trained, cleaned and worked around the temple.” Her expression darkened. “Then… the next thing I knew it, I heard screaming. What sounded like swords cutting flesh. Salasha did his best to protect me. He snuck me on a ship that was heading to Equestria.” She turned her head behind her.

“After fleeing my home, I found myself all alone. I wondered the land for a while before I ended up being caught by slavers. I had no idea what I was getting into, but I was bought out by raiders and they sent me into the arena. For years, I fought, being forced to use the techniques my mentor taught me. Then one day, your brother came to me and awoke Shiva. After she was awake, I felt… almost happy. Like I had made a friend in this cold and poisoned place.” I gave a small hum in thought.

“So that’s how you got tricked. It’s not because you were blind. It’s because you felt you needed companionship. And Sombra took advantage of that.” I said. Lilac shifted more, looking surprised.

“I… is that why? So… it wasn’t because I am… blind?” she waved a hoof in front of her sight. I nodded.

“You don’t need to necessarily see to know from right from wrong. Sombra is just a sly devil and he convinced you in your vulnerable state to take control of Shiva.” I frowned. It still doesn’t explain why Lyon wanted Lilac to wear the blindfold. When she removed it, her eyes were white and galzed. What was the point of the blindfold? The next time I see Lyon, I’m going to have a nice long chat with him. Sanity trotted over to Lilac, looking somewhat nervous.

“Erm… Lilac. Do you… are you afraid of Shiva?” she asked. I arched a brow while Lilac faced Sanity.

“Afraid?” she took a moment, bowing her head slightly in thought. “I guess… a little. I don’t know what she looks like. She makes it hard for me to sense her, but I can feel her deep in my mind.” Sanity cleared her throat.

“Any… particular fear of her?” she asked. Lilac rubbed her chin.

“Hmm… oh.” She faced back to Sanity. “Shiva says that it shouldn’t concern Gaia.” Sanity blinked. I found it interesting. Shiva just out right told Lilac to tell Sanity not to worry about it. I caught her look and shrugged.

“I guess there isn’t much we can do yet. Now that there are three of us here, one that is in a coma somewhere and the other two back in Las Pegasus, which leaves only one more maiden.” I said. My ears twitched at the sound of something humming behind us. We looked to see a rotating rune. I dropped everything I was going to say and focused on my brother who had stepped out of the rune.

“Courier.” He said. I sighed.

“You need to be better on your greetings, brother.” I said. I saw Lyon give me a small smile before peeking out from under his hat and looking at us.

“You are progressing better than we had anticipated.” He said. I blinked.

“We?” Lyon tipped the tattered straw hat.

“The tides have changed, Courier.” He looked squarely at me. “Your time is limited. I know I’ve tasked you with finding the maidens. And you have done extremely well.” I snorted.

“Do you realize how much trouble it’s caused me?” I asked him. Lyon nodded slightly.

“Which is why I am here speaking to you all. Courier, your notoriety has reached far to the east and west. What took LittlePip months to be recognized for her doings only took you weeks. And already, both RCE and Legion plan on finding you.” He said. I nodded.

“I’m not surprised. Just had a nice chat with the elites and a heavy trooper. It also doesn’t help that Mr. House put a bounty on me too. So, not only are the east and west going to try to get me on their side, but a mass group of bounty hunters are sure to be looking for my head.” I said. Lyon nodded.

“As to why your time is now limited. The Legion and the Republic are heading to Equestria as we speak.” He said. My friends gave small gasps of surprises.

“Well, this is terrible!” Goldenlee said. “At this rate, there will be an all-out war. Just for you, Courier.” She said. I frowned.
“That. That is the reason why I wanted to remain anonymous.” I said. “Lyon, our family lineage is also in danger of exposure. If they find out that we are related to Starswirl the Bearded…” Lyon nodded.

“I know. So I ask that you make haste. We are going to give you no more than a week to save your friend.” He said. I growled.

“I don’t know who this ‘we’ is about, but you don’t tell me how long it takes to save our friend. We’ll do it on our own pace.” I retorted. Lyon pulled his hat down slightly.

“We aren’t giving a choice, Courier. You’ll understand once you are done. But when a week is up, I’ll come and personally settle it.” He said. I arched a brow when he looked over his shoulder to the rune. “I’ve opened a path that’ll take you straight to the place where your friend is.” Wow, whoever is telling Lyon to tell me to hurry my ass up, they were really desperate.

“What about finding the maidens?” I asked. Lyon nodded.

“You needn’t worry about that task. I’ll handle it from here.” He said. I looked back to Sanity and Lilac. Sanity looked worriedly at me.

“Courier?” she asked. I grit my teeth. Dammit, what the hell am I supposed to do? I certainly don’t want the east and west raging an all-out war to get me to side with one or the other. I also didn’t want my head on a platter and being served to Mr. House. But, I really, really, really didn’t want to give two of my friends over to Lyon.
Sure, he’s my brother. I look up to him. But lately, I’ve been realizing that my friend’s needs were being pushed aside by me. I wanted to help them. Courier, think about it. The east and west are vying for you. If you get caught up in this, then there is a guarantee that your friends will be caught up in it too. I glanced quickly at the winged pony on my shoulder.
I say we just fuck both factions and Mr. House and take them out in one fell swoop. I frowned at the horned pony. I don’t want to be taking on all three at the same time. And Sanity still has yet to grasp her own power while Lilac seems a bit more experienced in tapping into Shiva’s power. My friends waited anxiously for me to decide. Why me? Why do I have to be the decider?
Because you are the Savior. Your courage that you display give others that chance to fight on. To live another day. I bit my lip. Then gave a defeated sigh.

“Alright… fine.” I said. My friends shifted slightly while Sanity huddled a little close to a confused Lilac. Lyon walked over to the two.

“Sanity. Lilac Rose. I’ll be taking you to a place where it’s safe.” He said. Sanity shook her head.

“I’m not going with you.” She said. We looked at her. “They are my friends too. I want to help them!” Lyon bowed his head slightly in thought.

“I see. Then forgive me.” I gapped when Lyon’s horn suddenly glowed and Lilac and Sanity crumpled to the ground.

“Lyon, what did you do!?” I growled. Lyon tossed Sanity’s body over his back.

“I’ve only put them to sleep.” He said as he put Lilac next to Sanity on his back.

“If she wanted to help, then let her!” I retorted. Lyon looked at me.

“We are running out of time, Courier.” He said. “I’m sorry. If it were up to me, I would give you more time. But they insist that you not waste any more of it.”

“Says who!? Who the fuck thinks they can order me around!?” I snapped. Lyon just looked at me before bowing his head and walking past me. “Lyon!!” But Lyon didn’t respond to me. He walked into another rune he summoned, vanishing like mist with Sanity and Lilac on his back before the rune vanished. I grit my teeth in frustration, rubbing my face. “Dammit. I go through all the trouble of finding him, only to get him to tell me to find the maidens. Then, next thing I know, he comes in and takes up the task.” I turned to my friends. “I don’t know about you, but I sure as hell want to beat whoever thought they could tell us to hurry up!”

“So, what’s the plan now?” Star asked. I groaned in frustration.

“I don’t know! I don’t know. I wanted to at least plan out a rescue attempt for Comp. Goddesses only know what we might face when we try to save him.” I growled.

“Well, we know one thing for sure.” Star said. “We are going to be facing changelings. And I mean a lot of changelings if where we are going is where I think we are."

“And knowing that they can shapeshift into somepony we know, they might try something to ruin us.” I said. Iris rubbed her chin, then beamed happily at a thought. She reached back into her saddle bags and pulled out… buttons. These buttons had some sort of a cutie mark design on it.

“What are those?” Goldenlee asked.

“I found these one day in a pocket of my armor. I think my ancestor collected them for… I don’t know what, but my plan is that we keep these on our person, then we will know who is and who isn’t a changeling.” She said. I rubbed the back of my head.

“Iris… that’s…” I was at a loss for words. Why didn’t I think of that? Iris just smiled and passed each button onto us. The cutie mark was a star shooting through the clouds. I was about to clip on the button when I realized I was still without my duster. Brick reached into his saddle bag and withdrew my duster. The hastily folded dark stable designed hooded duster looked unscathed. I smiled at him and put my duster on. I clipped the button on the inside of my left sleeve before turning to my friends. Their own barding were torn. Iris’s was apparently beyond repair without the proper materials.

“Well, I hope at least the changelings don’t have guns at their place.” I said with a small chuckle. Putting on my own gear, I nodded to them. “Let’s go save Comp.”




When we exited the rune, we were instantly overcome with an awful smell of sewage and something… that shouldn’t even be around and had expired for eons.

“Whoa, what?” I heard Iris exclaim. I looked back and to my surprise, I saw that my companions were… healed. Perfectly tidied up and their barding… repaired. I looked back at the shrinking rune behind them and narrowed my eyes. Lyon must have done something to add a little affect to the rune. Now that I think about it, I don’t feel sore or worn out anymore. In fact, I felt good. Really good!
The new wave of energy that coursed through me felt almost unbearable. But I was too focused to bother with it. Because when I looked back ahead, I noticed we were standing in the middle of a dark and dead forest. The snow beneath my hooves made it clear that we were either back in the Empire or were somewhere where snow was. Based on the amount of snow around us, I could safely say that it was the latter. When you stepped off the road and travel a bit out, you’ll tend to find yourself in snow that cover your entire legs.
This snow was barely even three inches. The trees around us were black and withered. Like a fire had come through the place and the snow had buried what was left of the floral in the area.

“Where are we anyway?” Goldenlee asked as she looked around. Iris took the sky and hovered just above the tree tops, scanning the area. When she came back down, she frowned.

“Not even near Equestria or the Empire, that’s for sure. I noticed something, however, to the north.” She rubbed the back of her head. “It looked like a structure.” I rubbed my chin.

“Any other locations you saw?” Iris shook her head. Glancing quickly at the compass under my EFS, I faced north and nodded. “Alright then. North it is.” 

“Wait, Courier.” Star said. I looked back and saw him examining what looked like a black sludge against the tree. “Take a look at this.” I trotted over and took a closer look. It almost looked like something had torn itself out from the sludge. My PipBuck suddenly clicked and I backed away with Star. When we did, the clicking stopped.

“Don’t tell me…” he began. I nodded.

“No doubt. This is a changeling cocoon. And the radiation from it almost peeked at the yellow.” I watched the rad meter on my PipBuck slowly tip down. “How much Rad-X and Rad-Away do we have?” My companions shifted through their bags.

“I have four Rad-Aways and six Rad-X’s.” Goldenlee said.

“I have four of both.” Iris said.

“Two Rad-Xs and three Rad-Away.” Brick said.

“I’ve got three of both.” Star said. I sighed.

“Unfortunately for me, I don’t have any on me. And with the amount we have, I’d say we have a good chance of walking out of here with radiation poisoning.” I said.

“But that is where you come in dear.” Goldenlee said with a smile. “That PipBuck has a meter on it. All we have to do is avoid the irradiated areas and we will be fine.” I nodded.

“I know that. It’s just that the structure Iris mentioned. I doubt the amount we have will be enough to even set a hoof in without getting poisoned by radiation. So, let’s do our best to conserve as much as we can.” I said.

“Then lead the way, boss.” Iris said with a teasing smirk. I returned her smirk and turned to face north.

It had been just as I had expected. The farther north we went into the area towards the structure, the more I noticed the cocoons being more… greenish. Some still had, what I assumed, were preservative slime in them. The radiation that came from those cocoons made my PipBuck go wild. Fortunately, there weren’t as many areas that were too heavily irradiated. All we had to do was avoid an area that had multiple cocoons around the area. We each took a single Rad-X and a Rad-Away when we came to a clearing.
The open area seemed eerily deserted. Other than the giant black jagged structure in front of us, everything else was just barren. I almost fell onto my rump when looking up at the structure. This thing is massive! Like you could fit an entire colony in and still have room to put in an entire continent. I felt really stupid coming to that idiom, because I knew for sure that this is indeed the changeling’s kingdom.
Or… what once was. Like the forest, this place also looked dead and withered. Like everything that had thrived was because of this structure. To think that these beings can be bested through the power of love and they need that love to keep themselves alive. I bowed my head. Comp is in there. And the thought of him having to leave because he will die, the area around us doesn’t even look… suitable for a young changeling to keep himself alive.

“Well, now what?” Goldenlee asked. Rex perked up and sniffed the air.

“What is it, boy?” Iris asked. Rex sniffed more, tracing his wooden snout on the snow and following whatever scent he picked up. Iris blinked and looked at us. “I don’t know about you, but I think Rex has a lead.” We followed Rex. He took us back into the dead forest but not too far in when he stopped and whimpered. He clawed at the ground and Iris went to the spot. She picked up a piece of cloth. A part of the jacket Comp always wore as his barding. I studied it closely. Thick crimson liquid was on it too.

“Blood.” I told them as I put a hoof on the crimson liquid, feeling the sticky wetness on my hooves. “And still fresh too.” My expression went from worry to panic. Oh no… I hope that this isn’t Comp’s blood. I’ve seen Comp bleed before and his blood was completely different from the radiated green blood of the changelings. As if to answer my own question, I thought I saw something shoot past my sight. I blinked confusedly and followed the direction where it had come from.
I quickly scrambled out of the way when something dark green splattered where I once stood seconds ago. It hissed and smoked, seeping into the snow. The smell was awful. Almost like the smell we had been hit by moments ago increased. Iris was suddenly on top of me as more dark green blobs shot over us.

“Eck! What are those things!?” I heard Goldenlee shriek. I looked over to see something slither around the tree she was looking at. She backed away slowly when the slithery vine opened into a gaping maw. I quickly brought out Malice, entered S.A.T.S. and with two good magnum bullets, blew the thing into green goop. The forest seemed to scream in agony when I did. Iris’s metal hook tail from her armor was fortunately still working for her as it swung down to her holster, drew out her energy pistol and fired over my head.
I crawled out from under her and me and my companions retreated behind a tree. I winced, feeling my skin itch like mad. I looked down to see that a small bit of that dark green goo had gotten on my hind leg. I quickly threw snow on it and felt the itch lessen.

“Since when do vines spit acid!?” Star asked.

“It’s the wasteland. What did you expect?” Goldenlee retorted. Star shrugged.

“Fair point." Brick loaded a grenade into his launcher and fired out from cover. A loud explosion, followed by the smell of burning wood and the screams of thousands of voices reached us. The shriek was defining. I had to drop my ears to my head and cover them with my hooves to at least drown a bit of the noise.

“Acid spitting vines. What else does this forest have?” Iris asked. I groaned.

“What forest are we in, you mean to ask.” I frowned. “I want to say the Ever Free. But this is way different than what I heard tales of the Ever Free.” I ducked back in time to avoid another shot of acid. Brick fired another incendiary out from cover before looking at us.

“Err, not to panic anyone, but we seem to have other company as well.” He said as he motioned out towards the vines. I peeked out and noticed a group of silhouettes move about the forest. The vines focused their attention to the retreating figures, leaving us time to retreat as well. Were there other ponies here? Or were they changelings? I didn’t have time to sit there and think.

“Let’s move!” I ordered. We quickly galloped away from the vines, only for me (of all ponies) to trip over something. I suddenly felt myself being dragged up into the air and coming face to face with a hissing vine. I was about to reach out with my magic for my guns when I found it hard to even move. More vines had slithered around me, forcing me to be suspended there helpless.

“Courier!” I heard Iris shout. I looked out of the corner of my eyes just in time to see Iris suddenly disappear in a blink of an eye. “Gerroff!” I heard Goldenlee scream, the sound of quick sub-machine guns fire and the sound of someone struggling. We were goners. We didn’t pay attention and had gotten ourselves caught. I heard Rex growl and snarl, trying to bite away at the vines, but only to get swatted away. I tried to break free, but these vines, whatever they are, gripped tighter.
The next thing I heard was Iris muffling and the sound of something slopping to the ground. I was in utter panic. No… we were going to be eaten alive. More muffled screams and slopping sounds.
No, no, no, no! Dammit, not here! We can’t die here! And I can’t let my friends suffer the same fate either. But I was completely restrained. The vine suddenly bulged and puked something nasty over my head. The slop hardened while more was being puked on me. Great, I get to die while vines vomit on me. Death really had it out for me. Again, I couldn’t move, let alone twitch as the slop hardened into a shell.
I quit struggling. This is hopeless. I watched helplessly as the last of the light that I could make out in the slop vanished and everything went black.



Darkness. Once again, I found myself in darkness. Funny. I was expecting to be walking on the road whenever I come across death. I suddenly felt a presence next to me. I looked and saw Din standing there.

“Din?” I slurred.

“Of course, vessel. Who else could I be?” she snorted once.

“W-wait… so… I’m not dead?” I asked. Din scoffed.

“Did you really think I would pick a vessel who gets bested by a plant? So useless. Fortunately, I am not my sister, Shiva. So whatever is happening to you, let’s hope you aren’t suffering a slow death." I arched a brow and she flapped once, her expression frowning at me. “Don’t give me that look. The death’s I’ve experienced in previous vessels weren’t pleasant.” I smiled softly at her and she shifted awkwardly.

“So… where are we exactly?” I asked. I could only see the dark abyss of everything around me. Din was my only source of light. The fiery alicorn shifted again.

“Acerbus. You can quit hiding. We know you are there.” I stiffened. Acerbus? The dark maiden? The very maiden that has picked the most unbearable mare in all of my existence for a vessel? I am in her domain!? I growled coldly. I didn’t like the fact that I was in the head of a mare I so wished to never meet again. I heard a quiet giggle and the sound of something rushing past me. A little too close for comfort too.
I was completely thrown off when my vision suddenly changed to amber. And the fact that I noticed a… throne where a blurry figure sat. The more I looked, the more I could make out the shape. It was an alicorn alright.

“Okay, quick question.” I said with a frown. “Why a throne?” Din apparently found my question amusing for she gave a quiet smirk. The alicorn shifted, plopping her head on her hoof and looking bored.

“Rather suiting for the Queen of Darkness. Don’t you think, sister?” Acerbus asked. Din remained quiet. I could tell she so wanted to desperately retort in more ways than one. But again, we were in her domain. And the last experiences in other maiden domains weren’t, as Din would say, pleasant. The midnight black alicorn spirit with dark purple fiery eyes, looked at me and smiled. “And we finally meet. The courier I’ve heard so much from my vessel.” I snorted.

“So, she liking the fact you are in her head? Let me guess. She plans on using you to get at me.” I said. Acerbus blinked and giggled.

“Silly vessel. Why would my vessel want to harm you? All she ever wants is for you to notice her.” Acerbus shifted in her throne. “Tell me. What is it that my vessel finds so fascinating of you?” I arched a brow.

“The fact that she and I want to kill each other the very moment one of us turn our backs on one another? Or she went ahead and asked you to save her the trouble.” I said. Acerbus narrowed her eyes at me, giving me that sly smirk. I couldn’t help but imagine Viper Strike doing the exact same thing. That cocky expression made my blood boil.

“Hmmm…. I see now. That’s why she is so fond of you.” Acerbus quickly switched from the one arm to the other. “Yet, I can’t help but ponder why you, a mare of your status, would go so far as to ruin her career? Has she really done anything wrong to you? Has she murdered your family?” I narrowed my eyes at the alicorn.

“Acerbus of the Shadows. She’s the little sister of the seven of us. She may act childish, but her ways are what you expect. Dark, tricky and sly.” Din spoke through my head. “She could at this very moment have a means of eradication at our throats as we stand here. I’d say we teach her a lesson. But knowing you, you just want to talk your way out.” I smiled at her.

‘You know me so well.’ I teased. Din scoffed and adverted her head. Acerbus looked between us and smirked.

“What’s this? Affection, Din? This is… the first time I’ve seen you show affection. To your vessel no less.” Acerbus rubbed her chin. “Makes me sympathize with the other vessels you called ‘tools’ back in the years.” Din flared and was about to retort when she looked at me. She grit her teeth and adverted her gaze again. Wow, Din must have been pondering what I told her before confronting Shiva.
In a way, I felt worried that Din might have… gotten the wrong idea? Is that it? I don’t know for sure. I mean, I know maidens are evil and all that. And they make it clear they want to eradicate each other from the universe. Now, I thought differently. So, Din is actually taking my advice. Now, I felt proud of her. Me, Courier, the very first vessel to actually get Din to play strategically. And when Din failed to retort, I noticed the quick millisecond look of surprise from Acerbus. She looked at me and smiled.

“Courier… you didn’t happen to ah… ‘reform’ my sister, have you?” I shook my head.

“No, she’s still the same Din. Only with a different approach on the matter.” I said. Acerbus looked at Din and narrowed her eyes.
“Is that so? Then you wouldn’t mind telling me would you, dear sister?” Again, Din kept quiet. I was a bit taken aback by the sudden temper resistance she was having. The look on her face told me she wanted to retort so badly. I smirked and looked at Acerbus.

“Don’t worry about Din, yet. I have a couple of questions to ask you.” I said. Acerbus nodded.

“We have time. What is it you must ask, I shall answer to the best of my knowledge and abilities.” She said. Queen of the Darkness. I get now why she was being so formal. That made Gaia the “casual” of the seven.

“Question one. What’s Viper Strike up to?” I asked. Acerbus smiled.

“Awake and very… literate in her speeches. She makes it her oath to see you in… how does she call it… hell?” I stifled a snicker.

“Okay, question two. Since you are the maiden of darkness, I think it’s safe to ask that you have something lethal pointed at us?” Acerbus smirked and I felt the small brush of something sharp trace not just down my back, but on my legs and neck. Just as Din thought. Hidden lethal spell waiting for the kill. “Alright, last question.” I studied the alicorn and she studied me back. “If you really are the queen of darkness, then why is it that you have light in your domain?” Acerbus blinked confusedly at me.

“I… pardon?”

I nodded to her and Din. 

“The reason Din can see you is through the light in her eyes. And probably that she knows you. If you truly are the queen of darkness. Then, you should be enshrouded completely in it.” I said. Acerbus fidgeted a bit. Gotcha! “What’s wrong? Afraid of the light? Or are you… afraid of the dark?” Hoo boy, I didn’t expect that to be her sore spot. Her eyes flared up and she bellowed loudly in our ears.

“Fear it!? I live it!! What makes you think I am frightened by my own being!? My own existence!? What a preposterous idea!! If that is all you have to say then begone with you! I have no time for petty scoundrels trespassing in my domain!!” I shook my head, smirking.

“Then what’s with the sudden outburst, your majesty?” I asked. Acerbus blinked once, as if realizing what she had done had ruined her. The youngest little sister of the seven. ‘You didn’t say that she was literally the youngest of the seven.’ Din smirked.

Yet, she tries to act like she’s the queen of everything. Childish. Young. She’s no more than a filly if she was a mere mortal.

Yup. And it wasn’t hard for me to strike that cord. Unlike the sibling fights I get in with Heart, the ones I get into with Bell are more… harmless. I know exactly what she likes and doesn’t like, then bring it up to topic and tease her about it. It’s what made her so cute. I blinked.
Oh goddesses… I didn’t think that the maiden of darkness would actually be… cute. As in filly cute. Acerbus growled.

“I sense mockery. Are you forgetting whose domain you are in!?”

I shrugged.

“Okay, okay. Jokes aside, I have one last question.” I said. Acerbus snorted.

“Good. I grow tired of this charade. Speak now, then begone with you!”

I arched a brow at her. “So… what delayed you in talking to me?” Acerbus blinked and looked at me.

“An odd question to ask as a final one. Very well. If you must know, I was sent by a rather rude pony.” She scoffed. “His attitude was far too uncouth for my liking. Reminds me of you, now that I think on this.” I cocked my head.

“A rude pony?” I asked. I know Lyon can be straight to the point and no nonsense when he wasn’t so off and about finding maidens. But, he was never rude to ponies, unless provoked. Acerbus sighed.

“I’ve answered your last question. Now leave. I grow tired of your company.”

I looked at Din and she smirked.

“Little queen needs to learn proper manners.” Din said. I gapped when Din fired into the air and a beam of light shone down on Acerbus. The dark alicorn yelped and faded from view, only to reappear like smoke next to the throne and growling.

“How dare you!?” Acerbus roared. Din stuck her tongue out before covering a wing around me and I felt myself being pulled back. When Din moved her wing from me, I found myself back into the domain of Din. Now that I think about, I looked around and noticed that out of all the domains that I’ve been too, why was Din’s the only one that hasn’t really shown her true domain? All it was was an endless dark abyss around us except for a ring of fire where Din laid on and looked at me with a studying look.

“What you see is my domain, vessel.” She said. I cocked my head.

“A-are you serious? I mean… why is it just the one spot and not… you know… fire everywhere?” I asked. Din smirked and flapped a wing.

“You need not to know or worry about what I hide from you. In fact, I enjoy the abyss. Keeps worthless trivial distractions out of my mind. The never ending quiet. The expansive abyss as far as the eye can see. Why, it’s just lovely.”

I stared at her. Something about all that didn’t add up. What is she trying to hide? I know that she wants to see the fire “dance and hear the ponies sing to the skies” is what she planned to create. But… if the abyss and the quietness keeps her mind clear… then what was the point of having to have ponies “sing”? Din shifted awkwardly.

“I do believe that you have something to take care of?” Din said. I blinked and snapped out of my thought process. Right, need to break out of whatever I was encased in, hope that my friends are still alive and then save Comp. Din was snickering uncontrollably and I growled in agitation.

“What’s so funny?” I asked.

“I think that look rather suites you. Perfect for being the pest that you are. How ironic.” She said. I blinked again and looked down at myself… no… at my hooves! Sweet Celestia, what is wrong with my hooves! These aren’t my hooves! My new hooves were black and… had holes in them. I studied the rest of myself and noticed that I seemed… leathery. I tapped my horn and traced it, feeling it jag. What I also noticed was the feeling of two fangs protruding out of my mouth. I panicked, making Din laugh.

“I do believe that those plants seems to alter your physique. How charming. On the bright side, you aren’t dead.” She said.

“Dead? Dead!? If I’m not dead then why the hell do I have holes in my hooves!? Why do I have fangs!? Why do I feel all… leathery!?” I retorted. Din smirked and conjured up a wall of fire that strangely showed my reflection. Wait… that’s not my reflection. What was staring back at me was a… changeling. I squinted and noticed that my fiery mane looked like the wing of an insect. This is… not good. 

“How in the hell did I become a changeling!?” I shouted.



Footnote: Level Up!

Perk Added: Curryling: You have suffered a mutation that has turned you into a changeling, giving you reduced DT by 10 and DMG by 15. Fortunately, you are immune to large amounts of radiation and move 15% faster than you normally would.

> Old Friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Old Friends


I found myself awake into pitch blackness. My breathing was all I could hear. Or was it? I could hear something muffling. It was quiet. Then, it got louder. I tried moving my legs, but something was keeping me from moving at all. That was when I remembered. Oh fuck me! I remember us being caught into those strange looking vines and being vomited on. I felt sick. Almost as if I had woken up from a terrible hangover. Which came to my next thought.

What in the hell is going!? Those plants managed to spit acid... for some reason, they ended up encasing us into… something. Then, I heard the knocking. It was quiet, but there. I heard more muffling. The next thing I knew, something scrunched in front of me. Almost as if something had pierced whatever I was in. Not only that, I felt a sharp tip of something on my muzzle. I heard it slide down and finally I was suddenly blinded by a bright light.

I immediately took the opening and gasped for air, lunging out of the cocoon and falling to the ground. I must have startled somepony, because the next thing I heard was the sound of guns being cocked. I gasped and coughed, feeling the musty familiar air of the Wasteland reach my lungs. Only, something was different about it.

“Kill the fucking thing!” I heard someone shout.

“No, don’t!!” I heard another voice chime in. I tried to get a good look, but my vision was all blurry. “Hold on… it seems different than the others.”

“Where are my friends?” I managed to rasp. I heard more guns being cocked.

“Did it just speak?” I heard another voice say. Of course I can speak! What am I? A freaking bloatsprite? These voices were really getting on my nerves now.

“Now just a moment you three!” I heard the second voice say again. “Let me just see if my theory is correct.” I heard hesitant hoof steps heading toward my direction. “Who are you?"

I coughed again and through choking words, I managed.

“Courier Sixteen of the Crystal Express.” I rasped. There were slight murmurs.

“Courier...” I heard whoever was speaking to me shift slightly. “What is your name?” Without so much as missing a beat I immediately replied.

“Courier.” I said. That’s when I heard the voices again.

“Courier? As in the Courier. Or the Savior of the Roads? That Courier?” I heard a female voice say. I nodded, with a hint of annoyance.

“Yes! I’m that Courier!” I said. This was really pissing me off. Almost the entire Wasteland knows me, so why is it that I’m still not used to ponies recognizing me? I felt something tap the side of my temple.

“Bullshit! You are just one of those damned changelings! What if you are just using his name to just get out of this?” a gruff voice said. I was about to retort when the calm voice of the second one spoke.

“Because, Courier is a damn stubborn mare if I had ever met one.” He said. I blinked, my vision slowly returning to me. I then gasped as my vision came back. That voice… that face… the cool demeanor and the grey hide with slick black mane.

“Comp?” I said. The stallion winked at me.

“So you do remember me.” He said with a smile. Oh goddesses…. Comp? Now that I could get my bearings, I noticed four other ponies in the group. One was a lightly green mint colored mare with a white mane and tail and blue eyes. Another was a gruff looking brown buck with a 5 o’ clock shadow and tired eyes in combat armor. The other two were sitting behind terminals behind both sides of Comp. one was a stallion with blue hide and white mane while the other was a mare that had the similar color. I guessed them to be twins of some kind.

As I looked around, we were what looked like a safe house bunker. Then, my attention turned back to Comp. He gave me a cool look.

“So… long time no see I guess.” He smirked. “I bet you have a lot of questions to ask. So feel free. We have time.” I did. In fact, I had so many questions. And I knew where to start first.

“What happened to you after all those years?” I asked. Comp rubbed his chin.

“Well… that’s a bit of a long story. But to sum it up, I guess I met a changeling larva and he took my form. Before I knew it, I was surrounded by changelings and taken to their kingdom.” He said nonchalantly. I balked a little. He nickered. “And there’s the expression I remember everytime we sparred. So you really are the little filly.” He said. Then, he looked me up and down and furrowed his brows. “Although… I doubt you were a bug the last time.” I opened my mouth to reply, then shut it before arching a brow.

“A… bug?” I asked. Now that I think about it, I was feeling a little… weird. Almost as if I had something growing on my back. I looked over my shoulder and gapped. What should have been my charcoal hide was now a leather snaky carapace. I could see the wing protruding out of my barding. I blinked and tapped my teeth. I felt two fangs. My heart suddenly skipped a beat and I fell back on my rump. The older yet still young and handsome looking Comp gave me a concerned look. I couldn’t believe it… I was in fact an actual changeling!

“Wha… bu… how?” I rasped. I patted my head, feeling my fiery colored mane now stringy and leathery. Comp looked over behind him and I followed his gaze. I noticed a black cocoon that had been sliced open with a machete.

“Well… let’s just say I think you’re body had suffered a mutation.” Comp said. He turned to me and held up his left foreleg. He was wearing a PipBuck. He tapped a few buttons before frowning. “Strange.” I felt my heart beating rapidly now.

“What?” I asked, trying to calm myself. Comp narrowed his eyes.

“Despite your body suffering a mutation… it seems you are experiencing normal levels of health and vitals. Almost as if only the outside was affected and not your organs.” He blinked and looked at me before giving me a reassuring smile. “Not that I would want it too. You are lucky to even have survived it at all.” The gruff stallion grumbled before speaking. 

“So, you know this bug then?” he asked, twirling his revolver in his magic. Comp looked at the stallion.

“Well, yeah. Ever since we were cadets training in Stable 50.” He said. The blue mare that was behind the terminal next to the stallion furrowed her brows.

“You never mentioned you knew another pony from outside… let alone a mare you knew since childhood.” I felt a glare coming from her. I blinked. Was I sensing some killing intent? I couldn’t help but nicker quietly in my mind. Comp shrugged.

“I guess I was too busy trying to get this place up and running that it crossed my mind.” He said. The mare gave a small pout before looking back at the terminal, leaving the stallion to speak up.

“Err… do forgive my twin sister here. She’s been having trouble sleeping as of late.” He said. That’s when I noticed the fifth pony in the room. The mare had wrinkly purple hide and green glowing eyes. A ghoul. She was cleaning what looked like a carbine with a cloth.

“Well, at least I’m not the only freak in here.” She rasped. I bowed my head. This was all too surreal. I am a changeling. Well, half changeling according to Comp. And speaking of, the young colt that had been traveling with us was indeed a changeling. But… he was a friend. He saved my hide many times. And this pony in front of me was the real deal. The real Comp that the town thought went missing and died. What has happened in the years he was gone?

“C-Comp?” I asked. I noticed my voice was a little hissy. He turned to me and smiled. But it wasn’t just any smile. It was that charismatic smile. The bad boy appeal and the sharp looking mane style. I sighed. “What… happened to you really?” I asked. He arched a brow. “The whole town thought you were dead. I… thought you died too.” Comp gave me a look of concern. It was strange. The memories I have of him might be vague. But when they came back, I felt like I had known him longer than anypony.

And I did. I had known him as my protector when I was a filly. Always sticking up for me when I was not strong enough to handle myself. And when he left and vanished… and the whole incident… seeing him here safe and sound… I felt my heart rise in hope. My first friend I had really looked up too. And then, I felt sad. Guilty even. The fact that I had also forgotten the memories of him and I together as cadets. Training to be the best of the best. He always brought up a challenge whenever we sparred. Making it interesting everytime.

I suddenly threw my legs around him and hugged him tightly. He seemed to stiffen a little in surprise, but then he smiled again and hugged me back. I could feel a tear down my eye. I guess I really did have normal functions of a pony. However, when I noticed I had hugged him, the others were suddenly on edge. The gruff stallion had his revolver pointed at me along with the ghoul. The two behind the terminals were also standing, the stallion earth pony had his 9 MM in his mouth and aimed at me while the earth pony mare was giving me a look that I had a feeling meant I-am-going-to-murder-you. Comp and I pulled away and I sniffled a little.

“Err… sorry for being away for too long.” Comp said with the rub of his head. I smiled and shook my head.

“I’m just glad you didn’t really die out there.” I said. He smirked and gave me that cool bad boy look.

“And I can say the same to yourself. I’ve been hearing about what was going on over in The Strip and The Empire. Getting two gangers coming to a truce. Taking out a big group of Fiends, stopped a wedding from going horribly wrong with a changeling invasion. And many more I’m sure you keep hearing about from others.” He said. I nodded slightly.

“Well… guess you can’t keep family lineage hiding for long… It was bound to catch up to me sooner or later.” I said. Comp arched a brow.

“And do you regret it?” he asked. I sighed and shook my head, smiling now.

“I was at first. But after all I’ve went through… the ponies I’ve met… the friends I made… I can truly feel like I can go ahead and live without too much worry.” I then frowned. My look turning more concerned causing Comp to look at me questiongly.

“Where are my friends?” I asked. The gruff stallion snorted and lowered his revolver before speaking.

“So… you were the group of ponies that we saw.” He said. The room went grim. Comp sighed.

“Well…” he began but then faltered. My panic rose. I put my hooves on his shoulders and made him look me squarely in the eyes. He bit his lip and then sighed. “You… were the only one we managed to grab.” He said. I furrowed my brows.

“Where are they?” I asked. Comp rubbed the back of his head before turning around and trotting over to the terminal that the mare was looking at. She moved aside slightly to let Comp tap a few buttons on it before speaking.

“By the time we arrived, we saw a group of changeling hunters gather the cocoons. Before they managed to take off with you, we fired in on them. Only a couple got away while the rest we finished off.” He said. The stallion nodded.

“We have been trying to figure out what the changelings were really up too. They have been harvesting cocoons that have been holding ponies encased.” He tapped a few buttons. “We have here a map of where the harvests have been happening. And we have specified where they are taking them.” I trotted over to him, feeling my legs a little awkward with each movement. I looked over the shoulder of the stallion, ignoring the hostile look of his sister while glancing over the map. I noticed the markers pinpointing locations around the forest. 

I noticed them in a particular circle pattern. I darted my eyes across the screen before turning to the stallion.

“Where were we?” I asked. The stallion adjusted his glasses and pointed at the marker that was south of where we were (taking the unfilled in marker being our location). Surprisingly, we weren’t that far from what appeared to be a strange circular structure. I could only guess that it must be where the changelings were. And where I could probably find… “So… you say you’ve pinpointed where they are taking the cocoons?” The stallion nodded and tapped a few buttons.

The map zoomed out and then I watched as lines closed in on a certain area west of the circular design and planted a marker behind the structure.

“This is where we think they are.” He looked grim now. “But we can’t be sure.” I arched a brow.

“Why not?” I asked. It was his sister’s turn to chime in.

“W-well. Whenever we do go there and try to get close. We would always be attacked by those plants.” She said. Comp nodded.

“Those plants seemed to be the work of the changelings. Almost as if they grew them just to catch unaware ponies. As for taking them to that area…” he looked at me. “Do you know what changelings are capable of?” I sighed and nodded to him.

“You heard it yourself. I managed to fight them off during the wedding of The Family. But…” Comp arched a brow. “Comp… do you remember that changeling that took your form before you were captured?” Comp rubbed his chin and nodded. I bit my lip. “That changeling… he went by your name… your looks… I was tasked to deliver him to an uncharted area of the Empire. But a lot of things happened and well… he became a friend.” The ghoul snorted.

“You befriended a changeling? You must be a sorry excuse of a pony.” She said. I frowned.

“He wasn’t just any changeling!” I retorted, catching her narrowed eyes. “He is a friend! He saved my ass more than I can count! He saved all of us!” I felt my blood boil a little. The ghoul rasped a chuckle.

“And yet, you had no problems killing the lot of them at that wedding.” The gruff stallion said. I stomped my hoof.

“Comp. Isn’t. A bad. Pony.” I hissed. I must have made the rest of them uneasy. “I’ve met my fair share of bad ponies. Comp isn’t like that!” I turned to Comp who seemed a little confused. “That changeling that used your form. He was there with me when I took out those slavers. He was there to warn me about the Windigos. He always made sure we were well prepared before setting out to the dangers. He was there to help me save my home from being raider food. Our home, Comp!” Comp bowed his head, seeing the guilty look in his eyes.

“Comp was there to save me from the Enclave. He was there to support me when I was at my darkest!” I glared at the ghoul. “And when he talked to me about him being the soul sucking monster you claim him out to be, I made it damn well known to him that if he tried anything like that, I would be there to make sure he wouldn’t.” I looked to the gruff stallion now. “I don’t care if you aim guns at me and act like I’m the threat of the whole world. Because after all we’ve been through? Me and my friends are practically the terrors of the north region.”

The gruff stallion and ghoul were quiet now, but they remained stoic. I was seriously getting annoyed by ponies not giving a reaction.

“And despite all that… we shared laughs. We talked. We told stories. Comp was there for all of it. He was there for us.” I turned to the older Comp. “And I intend on getting him back. Me and the rest of my friends are getting our friend back.” I grabbed my PipBuck’s cable and plugged it into the stallions terminal. I downloaded the map and the coordinates before adjusting my gear. Thankfully, when I was encased, my weapons seemed unharmed. I trotted over to the metallic door before I was stopped by Comp.

“Courier, wait.” He said. I looked at him through the corner of my eyes. He sighed. “You’re right… A friend shouldn’t leave one behind like that. I… I shouldn’t have left you like that. I turned my back on you. On my home. All because I wanted to stay here and aid the research of changelings.” He gave me a serious look. “I may not be a courier anymore. But I know where I came from. I know who I am. And I’m your friend. And any friend of yours is a friend of mine.” He smiled and I eased a little. He turned to look at his own companions.

“I take it you changed your mind?” the gruff stallion asked. He nodded and pulled out a strange looking rifle. He cocked it and laid it on his shoulder. His tattered courier duster with the leather protection made his look a little more badass to me, which made me smile.

“We’ve been only scrounging up little bits of our research. If we are to advance it, we have to get our hooves a little dirty. Even if it means risking life and limb. So what do you say we actually do something for a change?” I saw the small smiles from his companions. “Gorge?”

The gruff stallion nodded. Comp turned to the ghoul.

“Killer?” the ghoul tipped her scarf hat.

“Hansel?” the blue stallion with the glasses nodded.

“Gretel?” the mare seemed to flush a little and nodded. He turned to me.

“Alright then. Let’s get going.”





I have never felt so relieved. And what’s more was that I had finally found a pony I’ve known since foal hood. Comp trotted next to me while his companions followed behind me. Thanks to the map I had downloaded on my Pipbuck, we were heading to the last place where me and my friends were encased. Deep down I was worried. Worried that something terrible was going to happen to them.

I wanted to save them. My friends were in danger. They saved me more than I could get myself in trouble for. Now it was my turn to save them. I still have to help them through their own ordeals. But more importantly, I wanted them to come back safe and sound. And then once we were together again, we can finally do all that. As we were creeping through the shrubs and bushes, I couldn’t help but overhear the conversation between the twins Hansel and Gretel.

“… he never told us he knew a mare outside of here!” I heard Gretel whisper to her sibling. Hansel smirked.

“I couldn’t help but think that you are jealous about it.” He said. Gretel balked.

“I-I’m not jealous! Look at her! She’s a changeling! Err… well a pony in changeling skin. But that’s beside the point!” Hansel arched a brow coolly at her.

“Right. Because when she and Comp were talking about their foal hoods, I didn’t notice your jaw drop a little more.” He said with a nicker. I heard a small but light thud and the stallion hissing in pain. “What, I’m just saying?” I heard Gretel "hmph" and that was the end of the conversation. I glanced to Comp.

He didn’t seem to pay any mind to them. In fact, I noticed him looking like he was struggling with his inner thoughts. He made small faces as he thought and I guess I may have nickered too loudly as he looked at me with a confused look.

“What?” Comp asked. I shook my head.

“It’s nothing. Just a lot to think about?” I asked. Comp furrowed his brows before focusing ahead.

“Well… what you said has got me thinking… maybe what I did was entirely for the wrong reason. I made everyone think I was dead when in actuality I was saved by a group of travelers.” He sighed. “And it never came to me to go back home and tell everyone I was okay. To tell you that I was okay.” He looked at me. “But… you seemed to manage fine without me. But that still doesn’t excuse me abandoning my own home.” I shook my head.

“Comp… in all honesty, I…” I rubbed the back of my head. “Well… don’t be angry okay?” Comp arched a brow coolly at me.

“Angry at you? You couldn’t even counter me in combat training.” He said. I rolled my eyes with a smile. 

“That’s beside the point.” My smile faltered. “I… have to apologize to you.” He gave me a questioning look now. “I… when you left and everything, I… went through a stage.” I looked at him. “I had something… traumatic happen to me. It scarred me all throughout my life and I guess in all that, my brain decided to lock out the trauma. So… I forgot about you. I couldn’t remember you or everything we have done for that matter.” I sighed. “It was only recently that I suddenly remembered who you were. And why Comp… err… my Comp seemed familiar to me.” Comp put a reassuring hoof around me and smiled.

“Don’t worry about it. I’m sorry for not being there for you through that experience. I wish I could make it up, but… I don’t know how I can face everyone.” He bowed his head as we continued. I glanced at my PipBuck to see how far we were. Still quite a ways to go. “For the longest time, I traveled with those ponies. Learning what the Wasteland has to offer. And for years, I studied under them. Of course, I still remembered my training in cadet class. But seeing these ponies in action… I couldn’t help but felt like I was missing something in my life.” I arched a brow.

“So, these ponies you traveled with… what were they like.” I asked. He smiled.

“Well, I can tell you that they are a strange bunch. But the one that almost stood out the most was a sleek black looking cyber pony.” He said. I blinked. A sleek black cyber pony? He smiled. “She made the strangest friends. She had a stallion and a pegasus mare with her. Both were always acting like her personal care takers or something. Then, there was the striped pony. She had this strange ability to regenerate, no matter how badly she was injured. And despite her injuries, she would always grin evily and slaughter the lot.” He tapped his head. “Then, you had a tall looking alicorn pony. She always carried a minigun around and had the ability to teleport us out of situations if it got hairy. Then, there was a filly they had with them.” He rubbed his chin. “Not sure what happened to her, I kinda went on my own when we separated. Oh, but then they also had this white pony with them. She had a strange fascination with Buck cakes.” I blinked and smiled. Fancy-Lad Buck Cakes? I was liking this pony already. Comp nickered. “Yeah, they were a strange bunch. But in the end, they pulled through everything. I was in awe struck whenever they set something in motion.”

I heard a short cough behind us and we looked to see Gretel frowning at us with Comp’s companions behind her.

“You almost walked past it.” She said a little annoyed. We blinked and looked over to see a tree. Comp moved away and over to the tree, examining it.

“This is where we picked you up.” He said. I looked around and sighed. I could still remember hearing my friend’s muffled screams. I scraped the ground slightly and frowned. No way in hell was I going to let those other changelings get the better of us. I was going to save my friends. No… I am going to save my friends. That was when I heard something crack behind me. We looked, the ghoul and stallion aiming their weapons past me.

“Something’s here.” Gorge said, darting his eyes. He was right. I noticed the bushes moving. My magic reached for Courage. My eyes darted back and forth. That was when I noticed glowing yellow eyes. Then, there was a growl. I crouched low, ready to move. Next, it shot out. A dark looming figure tackled me and we rolled to the ground. I heard the surprised yelps of the others when we came to a stop. The heavy timberwolf growled at me and I stared at it with a serious demeanor.

“Courier!” I heard Comp shout. I held up a hoof.

“Don’t shoot!” I shouted. Before I could say anything else, I felt the sand paper tongue of the timberwolf. I couldn’t help but laugh and nuzzle the muzzle. “I missed you too, boy!” I cooed as I scratched Rex’s stump ears. He wagged his branch tail and rolled over, panting excitedly. I chuckled and rubbed his belly. The other’s were in confused shock. I stopped rubbing his belly and he stood up, wagging his tail. I turned to a shocked Comp.

“Courier? You know the timberwolf?” he asked. I nodded.

“I do. His name is Rex. And before any of you start getting ideas.” I turned and glared at Gorge and Killer, their magic twitching the triggers of their weapons. “He is one of my friends.” Rex whined and nudged my head, making me pet under his chin. “You must have been dead worried about us.” I cooed at him. He whined again before perking up over at Comp. Comp lowered his rifle and gave a weak smile.

“Err… good boy?” He said. Rex went over and whined, cocking his head. I knew exactly what Rex was thinking. I stood next to the wolf and smiled at Comp. Rex licked him and it took Comp by surprise. He scrunched his muzzle and shook away the saliva. Rex did it again, forcing Comp to pet the wolf’s head. As Rex wagged his tail excitedly, Comp eased a little and smiled at the wolf. “How did you manage to tame a timberwolf?” he asked. I shook my head.

“Well, he was already tamed.” I said. “One of my companions is a pegasus mare. She used to belong to the Enclave a long time ago.” I smiled and petted the wolf. “She and Rex knew each other while they were in the Enclave. She seemed to have tamed Rex long before us.” Comp seemed to be impressed as he also pet the wolf.

“Wow… so they both were Enclave?” he asked. I nodded.

“More or less. I’ll tell you more about it later. Right now, we have to get the rest out of there.” I said. Hansel crept a little bit closer to us. He hesitated to put a hoof onto Rex, but when Rex let him pet his back, he eased a little.

“I’m surprised he knew who you were despite all that mutation.” He said. Rex whined when he mentioned it. I pet the wolf.

“Don’t worry boy. I may be a changeling on the outside, but I’m still the psychotic and overbearing courier you know me to be.” I teased. Rex looked over to the structure now. His whines getting louder. I sighed. “I’m sorry you had to see all that. If I was a bit more attentive, we wouldn’t have been caught like that. But don’t you worry. We can save them, Rex.” I said. Rex growled slightly but allowed me to climb on him and grasp the handles. I looked at Comp.

“He can take us to the mark quicker than on hoof. Everyone climb on.” I said. Rex cocked his head and I smiled. “err… yeah, sorry but bear with me on this. I promise I’ll give you the biggest tree branch you can have.” The others were hesitant. We waited for Gretel to hop on. She seemed at a loss for words. Then, she frowned sourly and hopped on behind Comp. She seemed to ease a little when she did. I smirked amusedly.

We should tease her a little bit more. The winged pony batted the horned pony away. Don’t be mean. I’m sure all will be reasoned out, but we have to remain focused at hoof. I agreed with the winged pony. I’ll have to tell the mare my interests later. My friends need my help. I petted Rex’s head and he bolted, forcing everyone on him to hold on tightly. I was surprised that even though with the amount of ponies he had on him, he was still able to swiftly move through the woods.

I guess he too was part of Project Eternity. The “Perfect Super Soldier” and “Her Companion.” Made me wonder if Rex was also a clone. I remembered back onto the carrier with all the Silver Iris’s clones and freeing the timberwolf from his icy prison. I’ve only struck the clones of Cloudchaser. I didn’t see any other creatures before I had destroyed the whole place almost. Silver Iris… I hope she is okay. 'Brick, Goldenlee, Star, Iris… Comp… hang on. I’ll bring you back.' Rex came to a halt. I must have been lost in thought because the sudden halt almost knocked me over the handlebars. I looked ahead and noticed the slithering vines. I frowned.

'Never a dull moment with you is there, Karma?' That was when the flower buds slithered down from the tree tops and hissed open.

“We need to move!” Comp said as he fired his rifle at the flower bud. It exploded and the smell that followed after was horrid. I tried my best not to gag when Rex growled and swiped at two more buds hissing at him. I frowned and pulled out Courage, firing onto them. Rex immediately bounded forward and leapt over the vines. When he landed, forcing us to hang on, he sprinted down the hill. I holstered Courage and decided to bring out Compassion.

“Keep the vines off of us!” I shouted.

“No shit!” I heard Killer rasp in frustration as she batted a vine away. I brought Compassion around and cut the vine that had grabbed hold of her weapon. She narrowed her eyes at me before turning and opening fire on the vines that were now chasing after us. I brought Compassion around and cut two more vines that were descending in front of us. I had to hand it to Rex. He was definitely as durable as I made him out to be. His condition on my EFS hasn’t even moved a little.

Rex then leapt over a cliff. I wasn’t ready for it, but thankfully he had put enough speed to leap over it. He came to a halt when he landed on the other side and turned. We looked to see the vines hiss and screech loudly. Rex gave a low growl and turned back, allowing me to lead him to our destination. I heard Gorge cheer a little.

“Whoo! I never felt so much energy like that in a long time!” he said with a smirk. The ghoul nickered.

“I have to admit. It was kinda fun. Not like your usual every day to day shoot and retreat.” She rasped. Comp was even beaming and patted me on the back.

“Nice piloting back there. It’s almost like you knew where you were going.” He said. I shook my head.

“I didn’t pilot him through that.” I said. Comp raised a brow. “Rex did that all himself. I’m only piloting him now to reach our destination.” Comp whistled now.

“Rex must have a lot of faith in you.” He said. I smiled and patted the head of the wolf, who returned the gesture with a whine.

“Because he is a friend. Aren’t you, boy?” I cooed. Rex growled a little in response. “Alright, now to find the others.” Rex barked in agreement before coming to a stop in front of a mountain. Or, what looked like it. We seemed to be at the base of the jagged structure we saw in the distance. We slid off of Rex as we examined the base. Comp frowned and looked at his Pipbuck.

“Well, we are where we want to be. But, I’m not seeing a way inside.” He said. I looked at mine, ignoring my hole hoof in uneasiness as I did. That was when I blinked and looked back at my hoof. I then looked over my shoulder and to my bug like wings. I frowned and stuck my tongue out in concentration as I tried to get them to move. It has to be some sort of muscle or something right?

But damn me, how the hell do wings work? I mean, Iris makes it look easy. And when I did have wings, it was Din that was controlling me. I focused more, trying to feel in my body which muscle I should move. I managed to make them flap once. It made a small buzzing sound. I blinked and tried a little bit harder. I managed to get my wings to buzz and move in small bursts. The other’s watched me with strange looks.

“The hell are you doing?” Gorge asked. I frowned when it felt like my wings weren’t moving for a bit.

“Well, I was thinking if we can’t find a way in, then I’ll make one.” I sighed when my wings stopped moving. It was hopeless. I was hoping to at least manage to fly us over. But seeing as I still couldn’t grasp the concept of wings, I went with plan b. I stood up and felt the warmth surround me. I heard Din chuckle lightly.

Bugs are frail to fire you know. She said with an amused grin. Yet, you think you can fly with my help? Pssh, I’ll burn your wings and yourself before you can say fire.

‘Fire.’ I thought. Din blinked once before I took aim and fired a beam of fire into the mountain that seemed to catch everyone else by surprise. Din’s surprise went from confusion to sour grumbles. I couldn’t help but smirk quietly. Din was having so much trouble trying to take my advice to heart. I canceled the beam and beamed when I saw a hole that had formed. It seemed to open up into a bigger area. I turned and winked at them.

“After you.” I said. Comp grinned coolly at me, making Gretel shoot me a spiteful look.

“Mare’s first.” He said. I nodded to Rex as we stepped into the hole I had created and I gapped when I had entered into a massive open area. There were a lot of holes and bridges as far as I could see. I felt my vertigo kick in. The others followed in and I heard the gasps as well.

“Out of the frying pan.” Hansel said.

“And into the fire.” Gretel finished it up. I had to agree with them. Ms. Cheerilee’s words came back into my mind.

Changelings act more like insects then ponies.

Comp looked grimly around.

"Can’t say it’s what I wasn’t expecting. But… how in the hell are we going to find anything in this place?” he asked. I looked at my PipBuck and switched the map over to local. I was utterly baffled. The marker seemed to spaz out. It kept moving all over the map at random moments. Now that I noticed, my EFS was acting a little spazzy too. The compass was reading ERROR and a little cartoon pegasus was shaking her head disappointingly. I frowned.

“Well, our PipBuck’s are useless in here map wise. So I guess we are on our own.” The others seemed to give worried looks as they scanned the area. Then, my gaze fell to Rex who was sniffing the air. I smirked. “Picked something up, boy?” I asked. Rex whined and stood up. He started sniffing the ground and circled a small area of the open area. Then, he lifted his snout into a hole and seemed to point with his muzzle. I looked to the others, seeing Comp’s grin.

“Karma must be giving us a break.” He said. I frowned and nodded.

“Doesn’t mean she won’t come back to bite us in the ass.” I said. Comp playfully elbowed me and winked.

“Nothing we can’t handle, right?” he said. I smiled and nodded. He was right. I’ve been through a hell of a lot worse than this. While I’m still not sure what Comp has experienced with those group of ponies, but whenever we sparred, he would be the victor. So I felt a little more at ease knowing that I don’t have to worry too much about him. I looked at his companions and noticed their looks.

Some were questioning while one was sourly giving me a jealous look. Her brother seemed to notice this as well and trotted over to me with a nicker.

“Don’t worry about Gretel. I’m behind Comp 100% of the way.” He said. Gretel seemed to balk at the sudden express. I smiled and gave him a nod.

“I’m sure you wouldn’t let him down if he wasn’t with you all.” I furrowed my brows. “I remember him hanging out with ponies that he only deemed were worth his time.” We followed Rex before we continued. Hansel arched a brow.

“So, how long have you’ve known Comp?” he asked. I furrowed my brows. “I mean, clearly you two are close. And you both seem like you can kick ass. Are courier’s really all that dangerous as they are made out to be?” I pulled my hood down. 

“Depending on the individual I guess. Couriers always throw themselves into danger head first for a brown box with only a pebble in it.” I said. Hansel rubbed his chin.

“Seems to be a noble cause it sounds.” He said. I nodded before sighing.

“I thought that too. It was my older brother that made me want to be a courier in the first place. As with all my other siblings. We practically devoted our lives to be couriers. And when we did, we were prepared to deal with whatever was thrown at us.” I frowned. “And then a lot of stuff happened that I can’t really get into right now.” No matter how much I wanted to fill in the gaps for them, I was still more concerned about finding my friends. Hansel nodded.

“No rush. I was just curious is all. Ever since Comp joined us, he’s always been mysterious.” He said. I arched a brow. “It’s like he said. We actually met those group of ponies before-hoof. We were in dire need of some help with the research of Project Eternity.” I blinked at this. Project Eternity? The same Project Iris was a part of? “It was thanks to them that we managed to get what we need. And for a while, Comp seemed to have taken an interest. Then, before we knew it, he joined us in his quest for knowledge and understanding.” I arched a brow. I don’t remember Comp being at all studious when it came to research. He would always slack off. But I guess whatever happened changed his mind. Hansel nickered. “My err… sister took an immediate liking to him.” He whispered. It was my turn to smirk.

“No kidding. I could see why.” I said. Hansel nodded before furrowing his brows. 	“So… are you and Comp… well… a thing?” he asked. I was about to tell him otherwise when Comp stopped and held up a hoof. We looked to see him stopped along with Rex who was sniffing the air. He whined. I trotted over to him and looked up with Rex.

“It seems the scent goes up.” He said. Gorge sighed.

“Well, how are we going to get up there? If I can recall only one of us knows how to fly.” He looked at Comp who gave a sheepish smile. I looked around and frowned. We were standing in the middle of a bridge and I could see something in the distance up above. It glowed a green hue. But Rex was pointing to it. I looked at Comp.

“Do you think you can get us up there?” I asked. Comp gave me a smirk.

“Umm… it’s a little much, don't you think?” he said. I sighed. Right. He was the only pegasus in this group. And despite my own bug like wings, I still was having trouble grasping it. Comp rubbed his chin. “Even if I did, it would still take us a while.” I blinked and had the strangest thought ever. I turned to find myself looking at a bored looking Din. She snorted.

What do you want? She asked bordely.

“Do you think maybe you can give me enough strength to fly a timberwolf?” I asked. I saw Comp giving a questioning look which took me by surprise. I thought that when I spoke to Din, I would be secluded in my own mind.

“You okay, Courier?” Comp asked. Gretel snorted. 

“Great, she wasn’t lying when she said she was insane.” She said. I blinked and shook my head. Din was chuckling.

You are playing with the wrong form of fire. But, it does seem like an amusing thought to burn a hunk of moving wood and an ironic fly. I like this thought, do tell me more. I sighed.

“Din, I want you to give me those wings so I can lift us up there.” I said. The others gave me more questioning looks. Comp seemed intrigued yet confused. Din cackled.

You are indeed insane. Fine, if you want to burn like the bug you are, then be my guest. Din flapped her wings and I felt the warmth on my sides spring up. The others backed away in surprise when giant spectral flame wings shot out. I frowned and again tried to flap them. Still nothing. Din let out a frustrating sigh.

Despite the thought, you still need my help to get you anywhere. I can only keep this up for five minutes a day. I cocked my head.

“Why only five minutes?” I asked. Din snorted.

And let you abuse my powers like you have? She scoffed. I’d rather fade back into the universe before having someone use them willy nilly. I smiled. I hopped up on Rex, who was giving me a concerned whine at my flaming spectral wings. I patted his head.

“Don’t worry boy. I’ll make sure Din doesn’t hurt you.” And hopefully I can manage to pull us up with no problems. I motioned for the others to get on. Comp laughed a little before hopping on.

“Damn, Courier. You definitely are something! I thought you left the arcane magic to your brother?” I gave a sheepish smile.

“Err… long story short, I have an evil spirit living inside me that I had to convince to help me.” I said. Comp nickered.

“I always thought you were a hot head.” He said. I rolled my eyes again, smiling. As much as I was enjoying the company, I still have friends to worry about. Once everyone was on, I asked Din to take us up. Din gave another annoyed sigh before flapping her wings. I almost took off without everyone else, but thankfully I had a little help. Din and I used telekinesis to lift them slightly off of the ground, which was enough to let me heave them up. We were only about four stories up when I felt the sweat on my brow. Then, I felt a sudden surge of energy. I looked over and saw Killer, her horn glowing.

I then noticed Gorge doing the same thing. With our magic combined and the help of an evil spirit, we were smoothly hovering in the air. Rex’s claws were dangling but he seemed to stick his tongue out and panting. Was he actually enjoying this? That’s when he cocked his head and then looked to his left with a growl. I followed his gaze and gapped.

A hole full of glowing green eyes. I looked over to the rest and they saw it too. All around us were glowing green eyes looking at us. Next, came the buzzing. Then, came the many fluttering of black blurs. The changelings took off from the caves they were in and circled around us. I was surprised at how many were in attendance. Changelings of all sizes surrounded us as we flew up to the glowing green hue. They hissed and buzzed around us. It was almost deafening. That’s when I heard gun fire. I looked back to see Hansel, Gretel and Comp firing in on some changelings that were getting too close.

I grit my teeth and with a new burst of energy, I had us flying up, avoiding the bridges and jagged rocks that laid out the place. Din hummed in amused thought.

“Din… a little help?” I asked. Din smirked.

Not one of your brightest ideas. But then again, none of your ideas are bright. She said. I grit my teeth again and glared at her.

“Just shut up with the criticizing and help me if you ever want to stop your sisters!” I hissed. Din arched a brow before shaking her head.

Such a useless vessel. Her horn glowed and I felt the warmth surround us. And just in time to. We were a flying ball of fire now and the changelings that got close were fried or disintegrated. We flew at high speeds now. I looked down and noticed that the ball of fire had a tail under it. Din was propelling us forward. I was honestly impressed with the power of the maiden now.

I always figured their destructive powers to be a force to be reckoned with. But to see the creative side of it. I heard Din hum again. She must have heard my unintentional compliment. We had finally reached the top, the changelings erupting below us and surrounding us again. I looked and saw a tall jagged looking rock with a crate in the middle. Next, I noticed the eggs surrounding it. Then, I spotted the cocoons hanging above it. I gasped when I saw my friends. Their eyes were half closed as if in a trance and moved slightly in the cocoon. Din shot us forward and we landed at the edge of the cliff, the fire still surrounding us. Comp was in awe.

“Is this… a throne room?” he asked. That’s when I heard a loud chuckling.

“Indeed it is, Comp.” the voice said. I looked up and saw, much to my chagrin, Chryxal standing next to a glowing green pod on the throne. He bowed. “We have been expecting you, Savior. I love what you have done with your body. You flatter us.” I waved a hoof in front of me, dismissing it as I drew Malice and Sin and aimed at him. He arched his brow before chuckling.

“Let them go!” I said. Chryxal smiled
.
“Ahh, but where are my manners. Unfortunately, you’re friends are sleeping at the moment. But when mother wakes up, I’ll be sure that they are offered to her. Curtesy of the Savior herself.” I growled now along with Rex. The others were uneasy, but Comp stood next to me, his rifle unholstered.

“I take it you know him?” he asked. I nodded.

“He was at the wedding when I stopped it.” I said. Comp snorted.

“So, I take it you are the changeling prince we have been hearing about?” he asked. Hearing about? Oh right. They were looking in on the research of the changelings so I figured they must know how insects work. Chryxal smiled wickedly now. He then looked slightly to his right and I saw a changeling land next to him. A small changeling. But a changeling I knew all the same. He gave me a guilty, yet serious look. He then was engulfed in green fire and there staring at us was the younger colt version of Comp. The Comp standing next to me arched a brow.

“I told you not to follow me, Courier.” Younger Comp said. I shook my head.

“That was never an option.” I said. I lowered my magnums a little before stepping forward. “You remember that chat we had back in Las Pegasus? Well… I’m following through on that. I’m here to take you back home. All of us… Iris, Goldenlee, Star, Brick and Rex. We won’t stop until you are back with us!” Comp sighed and shook his head.

“Don’t you see? This is my home! I was born here.” He stomped his hoof. “I told you that if I do go back, I won’t be the same Comp you knew before. I would be a monster! And not only that, how else can I survive if all I can eat is the living souls of others!?” I shook my head.

“But you aren’t a monster! How many times have you saved my ass!?” I grit my teeth. “You are my friend, Comp… you are our friend! And as friends we told ourselves that we would support each other no matter what!!” I said motioning to the cocoons my friends were trapped in. Comp grit his teeth, baring his fangs in the process.

“You shouldn’t haven’t followed me, Courier!” he said. Then, his looked furrowed to concern before turning to Chryxal. Chrxsal nodded.

“You heard my brother. He doesn’t want to go back. You were a fool to even think you stood a chance to come back alive. You are lucky enough to have mutated into a changeling. But to wear our skin is not enough to pass by as us. You insult us by just doing so. Now you must face the ultimate punishment our kingdom upholds.” He stood back on his hind hooves and held out his forelegs into the air as the changelings began circling more furiously now.

“We will offer them to mother! With the Savior and her friends as offerings, we will finally earn mother’s love again!” He laughed manically as the changelings broke formation and headed straight for us.



Footnote: Level Up!

Perk Added: Primordial Mutation: you have strove through much and had finally gain the favor of the stars. You gain the ability of the aid of Primals themselves. 

> Light of Courage
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Light of Courage


We made a circle formation, back to back. This wasn’t good. Taking all the changelings on was definitely going to tire us out. But I have to do something. I have to free my friends and save Comp! I looked over to the throne and grit my teeth. Chryxal was smirking down at us while Comp had closed his eyes, gritting his own teeth and looking away.

'Come one, Comp! I’m your friend! We can help you!' My train of thought was broken when a changeling landed in front of me and hissed. Without missing a beat, I aimed Sinful and exploded the head of the changeling. I gapped when the head quickly reformed. It seemed to rasp a chuckle. More changelings began to descend and circle us. The others were open firing to those that got close.

“We are going to run out of ammo at this rate!” Hansel said over the defining buzzing of the changelings. I had to do something. I blinked and found myself facing Din. She sighed.

You really are hopeless, you know? She dismissed me with a hoof wiggle. I blinked again and put on my game face. The changelings got close. I conjured at least six copies (much to the surprise of everyone else) and they each took positions beside them. In unison, we reared back, flipping our heads and taking aim. Beams of fire shot out and we circled slowly around the group. The changelings hissed and backed away while some were disintegrated. I conjured one more before looking up at the cocoons.

Time to even the odds. I asked Din to take me up to my trapped companions. She sighed again and I took off into the air, Compassion unsheathed. I landed in front of Iris’s cocoon. Taking Compassion, I stabbed slightly inside, and brought the sword down. The cocoon splattered open. Ignoring the rancid smell, I grabbed hold of Iris and pulled her out. We landed and she coughed and gasped before looking around.

She blinked when she noticed me.

“Courier?” she asked. I smiled and rubbed the back of my hooded head.

“Yes… ummm but I can explain the look later. I need your help getting the others out. I have a plan.” I said. Iris groggily stood up and nodded. I then passed Compassion to her and she blinked. “Cut them loose. Then, I want you to give me covering fire. Comp and the others are doing their best, but we can’t last long.” Iris smiled.

“I knew you wouldn’t let the kid down.” She said. She kissed my leathery hide head and smiled before taking the ceiling. I turned and watched as my copies kept the changelings at bay while Comp and his companions fired off at some that got close.

“Courier, whatever it is you are doing, you better hurry up!!” Comp said over the buzzing. I gapped when he was suddenly tackled by a changeling. They wrestled, Comp struggling to keep the biting changeling away. To my relief, it was Gretel that bolted over and pistol whipped the changeling. Comp smiled, making Gretel blush a little before helping him up. I smiled and looked around. The eggs that were lying about me were slowly pulsating. I grit my teeth. I stood up and took aim with my horn, feeling the warmth flow through me.

That was when the flashbacks started happening. I winced and shaking away the image that was me and Comp sparring.

What’s the matter, vessel? Are you feeling a little hesitant? Allow me to help you. Without so much as a thought I shouted and aimed my head away from the eggs. The beam shot up and at the ceiling. It seemed to hit the side of the throne and leaving a hole in the ceiling as well. Din cackled. Afriad to kill the infants? Why are you worrying about bugs anyway? You never seem to hesitate to kill. Or are you hesitating because Comp was born from these eggs?

I winced. She hit the nail on the head. As much as the changelings had killed ponies, tortured us and trapped us to be used for food, I couldn’t bring myself to burn these eggs. Another image of the zebra camp as they were burned away. I shook my head. 'Dammit! What is wrong with me!? Why can’t I do it!? Why can’t I destroy these eggs!?' But I knew exactly why.

Comp. Not the real Comp. But the changeling Comp. The mysterious colt I was tasked to deliver to uncharted territory. I could imagine him being born of these eggs. How he managed to crawl out and I guess be lost to the Wasteland. Until he met the real Comp and took on his form. I grit my teeth. What if those changelings thought my Comp was their Comp. That it was all some sort of big mix up. I had to find out. I looked up and took off up to the throne.

I landed on the massive rock cliff that was supposed to be an arm rest. In front of me stood Comp and Chryxal. Chryxal once again giving me that fangy grin while Comp just adverted his eyes.

“Why…” Comp asked. I snorted.

“You know why.” I told him. Chyrxal held up a hoof to stop Comp from saying anything else. Comp shrunk back and stepped aside. Chyrxal smirked.

“You really believe that my brother saw you as a friend?” he asked. I gave him my blank look.

“I do.” I said. Chryxal titled his head a little.

“You really believe he can be accepted as one of your own?” he asked.

“I do.” I replied without skipping a beat.

“And do you think you can convince us… an entire colony… to give him over?” again I didn’t skip a beat.

“I do.” Chryxal then smiled and his horn glowed. I heard something singing and he flicked a long black looking rapier.

“Then by all means… try.” He bowed. I readied myself. That was when I saw in the corner of my eyes something silver. I turned and gapped seeing Iris.

“Courier!! We can try to stall them, but you have to hurry up with whatever you are doing!!” she frowned over to Chryxal. She then flicked her snaky metallic tail and Compassion flew through the air. I caught it in my magic and twirled the blade around me before coming to a rest at my side. She looked at me and then nodded before taking back off to aid the others. Chyrxal arched a brow. We then circled.

'Comp… we’ve been through so much together… and I let you down by letting a bad pony lead you astray… But I won’t let that ever happen again. I will make sure you are going to come home.' I blinked once and suddenly Chryxal was in my face. I quickly brought up Compassion and our blades collided. I grit my teeth, trying to push back the changeling prince. He grinned wickedly at me before pushing aside our blade lock.

I stumbled a bit but quickly recovered by bringing Compassion around. Chryxal’s rapier sparked against mine. I swung this time and he skillfully side stepped, batting the blade away.

“You don’t even know how to use a blade, do you?” he mocked as he planted a good hoof across my cheek. I went tumbling a bit, but used Compassion’s block to bound away from him. “How foalish. To think that you can try to best me?” he galloped, taking it in big strides. I swung Compassion and he brought up his rapier. On and on our blades sung and collided, bouncing off one another. I was struggling. I couldn’t land anything on Chryxal while he managed to cut away a bit of my barding and punting my face a couple of times with his hoof.

I went in for a thrust and he easily side stepped, smacking me on the rump with the flat of his blade when I went by. I grit my teeth as I stood up and turned. I have to do something. Everything I was throwing was being dodged or pushed aside. Chryxal chuckled.

“Just a poor blinded fool who is clouded by her own fame. The ponies of Equestria seem to praise you as one of the goddesses themselves, yet here you are, failing your friends once again.” He said. I dismissed his comment with a wave of my leg across me.

“Whatever you claim me to be, I can tell you one thing. I’m just a pony.” I said. Chryxal arched a brow. I even seemed to catch a questioning look from Comp. “Sure… I may be praised as a messiah to some and probably scum of the earth to others. But I know for sure that I am not perfect. The lives that I have saved were probably in mass. But that doesn’t mean each and every pony I free is neither good nor bad.” I gave a reassuring smile towards Comp who seemed surprised by this. “We all make mistakes… Hell, I’ve made plenty. I probably shouldn’t be alive at the amount of mistakes I’ve made. I should have probably been better off alone or just a sad pony who could only think of herself.”

Chryxal smirked.

“And you think you can honestly correct those mistakes by making every pony in Equestria look up to you?” he asked. I shook my head.

“I never wanted any pony to look up to me. I’m a terrible influence.” I chuckled slightly. “I drink whenever I finish up a job. I practically kill anything that opposes me. And I just go on my merry way, not giving two shits about pony’s problems and what not.” I tapped my head. “Hell, I could be the baddest of any pony by letting a Star Maiden let loose and create her very own image of Equestria.” I heard Din hum pleasantly. I ignored her and continued. “But you know why I keep going? It’s because I have friends.” I looked at Comp who bit his lip and brushed his foreleg.

“Friends that I know who could always watch my back. Who would always prepare us for the worst. To even be there during our darkest times. And it’s because of them that I can talk to them about my mistakes. And together we can accept it and move on with our lives. Because we have already walked that road. The road I used to walk on was nothing but dark, disturbing and downright evil. But that was before I met Brick. Before I met Goldenlee.” Chryxal hissed and rushed me. I brought up Compassion in time to blade lock us.
was making him hungry.

“You speak of friendship as if you love them!!” he hissed. “Give me your love to me!!” I furrowed my brows and kept us in a lock. I pushed and continued.

“Before I met Star.” I said. It was Chryxal’s turn to grit his teeth and struggle to push back. Whatever I was doing to make him go mad like this was working. He was losing his grip on the sword. “Before I met Iris.” I pushed again. “Before I met Rex.” Again. “Before I met Sunny Springs.” And again. “Before I met Popper. Before I met Guillotine. Before I met Xanthos.” I pushed more, seeing him slid across the ground. “Dogger. Cream. Bubble Pop.”

“Fool!!” He hissed and smiled evilly. I felt a little light headed. He was sucking the love I had for them out of me. But I wanted him too. It was a part of the plan. 

“The Omaretas. Bucky. Al Capony. Stiletto. Mother Dandy. King Pin. Nurse Valentine.” I winced more as my head began to pound.  But it was enough. With a heave, I disarmed his rapier and held Compassion’s tip at his neck, forcing the changeling to fall onto his back and growl at me.

“Chester. My siblings. Post Box.” To seal the deal, I finally finished the list. “Mom and Dad.” Chryxal hissed but I kept him pinned with the blade. I smirked, ignoring the pounding headache I was getting.

“Such… love…” he licked his muzzle with a snaky tongue. He then blinked and looked over to his rapier. His horned glowed but I beat him to it. My magic gripped his sword and I held it at his neck as well.

“Feeling full?” I asked with a tired smirk. He was about to speak when there was a rumble. I blinked and looked around. Even Chyrxal seemed surprised by this. But he had a look of understanding about him. Before I could react, I was blasted back in the chest and I went sailing across to the edge. I planted Compassion down in the ground to stop my rolling and growled at the changeling prince. But he seemed to be ignoring me. In fact, he was looking over to the giant pod like thing in the middle of the throne.

Comp backed away slowly. Chryxal reared back and held out his hooves into the air. I noticed that the changelings that had surrounded my companions were retreating back into the caves. I saw them look around confusedly before looking up to where we were. I looked back and stood up, wielding the swords at my side. The rumbling grew more. Chryxal laughed manically.

“Yes! Yes!!! Awaken, mother!! Awaken to your new found kingdom!! The land is ripe for the taking!! Claim it to be yours!! Feed all you must!! Show them the might changelings!!” He put one hoof to his chest while keeping the other held out. “Render onto your new Queen of Equestria!!!” I gapped seeing the pod crack. I noticed something in green goop bulging out of it. It was big. And I mean colossal big. The front of the goop seemed to pop and I could make out pincer like fangs. That’s when I noticed the many legs that were poking out of the goop.

“Awaken!!! And feast on the love this land holds!! Come back to us, mother!! Our Queen Chrysalis!!!” I had to cover my ears when a deaf defying screech rang throughout the castle. What crawled out of the massive pod was a colossal arachnid looking creature. The many holes on its’ hide made me feel uneasy. When it moved out more, I could see that something long, big and pulsating behind it. I may not know much about spider anatomy, but I don’t think they are meant to have that many abdomens, let alone eggs pulsating on its’ body.

It was horrifying to look at. It screeched again, making the castle shake. Chyrxal laughed more. That’s when I noticed the rocks falling down around us. I guess 200 years of hibernation has gotten this place to go frail. I looked over to Comp who was tugging at Chryxal’s tail.

“Brother, come on!! We have to get out of here!!” he said. Chryxal’s eyes flashed and he swiped a hoof across his cheek.

“Begone with you!!” he barked. The smack sent Comp sailing down at my hooves. I felt my eye twitch. Comp shook away the daze and looked back at him.

“B-but, Chryxal!! You’ll die!” Comp shouted. I furrowed my brows and looked over to the manically laughing changeling prince. Chryxal hissed.

“Fool! I have been waiting 200 years for this moment!!” He grinned and looked back to the giant arachnid that was Queen Chrysalis. “But what would you know? You were just a mistake!! You never could work with the colony!! You always coward away when even we give you a chance of being one of us!! And what do I find you doing after? Chatting it up with a pony!!” He turned to face us again, his eyes flaring with anger. Comp shrunk back, hugging my hooves a little.

“You left the kingdom!! You became curious with this ridiculous notion of communicating with the outside!! I send two troops to find you and what do I hear in return?!” he said. Comp was about to speak when Chryxal hissed at him again. “To find you being friendly with a courier!! A courier!!! In your desperate haste to get away you managed to take his form and elude my guards!!” he bowed his head and brushed his stringy mane back.

“But!!... that is all in the past.” His anger seemed to subside slightly. “I’m willing to forgive my naïve infant brother and will humbly welcome you back with arms wide open.” He held out a hoof to him. “Now come with me, my dear brother. Let us show mother that we changelings are a force to be reckoned with.” Comp hesitated. I then put a hoof on his shoulder and he stiffened in surprise before looking at me. I gave him a reassuring smile.

“You don’t have to go with him, Comp. You are your own pony. We’ve all made mistakes.” I gave him a slight boop on the nose. “But know that even though the choices you make may affect the lives of others and it ends up making you go off that road you walk, know that we will guide you back on if you get lost. Because a true friend helps a friend in need to see the light of what a true friend can be.” Comp bowed his head, lost in thought. Chryxal’s anger seemed to flood back to him. 

“What are you waiting for!? Do you dare defy mother’s rule? Defy the kingdom? Your own home? All for the sake of ponies that will just die and wither in the end. You said so yourself. You cannot live out there. There is no love where you were. You’ve experienced first hoof. You will be weak. You will be helpless. And you will lose yourself and die of starvation. Here, you have a chance to live. To live longer than any before you!” I furrowed my brows and looked at the thought struggling colt.

“Comp.” I said. He said nothing in return. I sighed and looked at Chryxal. “You may be right about one thing.” I said. Chryxal arched a brow and I noticed Comp perk slightly. “He may not survive out there with no love. But he doesn’t have to survive on the love of others.” I smiled and held out a hoof to Chyrxal, which made the prince balk a little. “You are creatures that are neither pony nor insect. You survive by feeding off the love of others. But… what if you don’t have to survive with the love of others. Maybe…” I looked at Comp who was looking up at me now with awe.

“Maybe you can just love yourselves. Be better ponies. We all make mistakes. But with the help of friends, we can learn from them. Because we know that if it comes back to bite us again, we have something to fall back on.” Chryxal hesitated now.

“Are you… offering friendship… to me?” he asked. I know it was a farfetched idea. But you know what? After all the shit I’ve been through, maybe I was looking at this from a different angle. Sure, the Wastelands can be a cruel, cruel mistress. But we are getting better. With the help of LittlePip and her friends. The aid of Security and hers. And many others out there. All fighting the good fight. Because in some ways or another, they too have made mistakes. But that is what makes them… well them. Ponies. No… People.

War never changes. People do. And its’ with people that we can rebuild this poisoned land. Together not as races. But as people. A land we can truly call equal. I smiled at the thought and Chryxal seemed to back away a little.

“W-what are you doing? This… what is this feeling?” he rasped as he clutched his chest. I must have projected my thoughts out loud. Comp was giving me a speechless look. He then put on a determined look and faced his brother.

“I… I’m sorry Chrxsal… but I’m not going with you or mother.” He said. He stood up now, puffing his chest out proudly. “Courier is right. I… I’m not proud of doing that to him. But… I know now, that who I should have turned to was my real friend.” He looked at me and gave me a smile. “Somepony I know who would go to hell and back despite me being what I am.” I returned his smile and nodded. “And even though I may be a changeling. And I may not be accepted by most about it. But I’ve seen what Courier can do. And I know that together, we can make this world right again.” I suddenly felt a little… weird. Almost as if something was itching at me. Comp blinked and arched a brow. Then, it turned to shock. Even Chryxal was surprised by this. I blinked and looked down at me.

I gapped when I noticed that my changeling hide was peeling off of me. Each speck of skin disintegrating off of my body. The holes seemed to reform back and I felt my fangs and wings vanish along with my skin. I closed my eyes and opened them again. I then looked down and noticed my familiar charcoal hide. I looked over my shoulder and saw that I no longer had bug wings. I moved my tongue and I felt my teeth being my normal teeth. I smiled and looked at the shocked changelings. Chryxal looked at Comp now.

“Is… this what they call… friendship?” he asked. I nodded and stood next to the colt.

“You don’t have to walk down that road, Chryxal.” I said. I held out my hoof again to him and gave a reassuring smile. “I’m sure I can get my friends to realize that you aren’t really a bad pony. In fact, you never were one were you? You were just obsessed with having Queen Chrysalis notice you as her son. You didn’t want the affection of others. You wanted hers. You wanted her to love you. But with 200 years of being asleep. Of being alone. Of losing your brother and what was left of tending to your mother’s hibernation pod, you were alone. I know what it is like to be alone. To be that certain pony.” I felt Comp lock a hoof around my other foreleg.

“But you can change, Chrxsal. You can lead the changelings not as spiteful creatures. But as people. People we can call equal to our own. War never changes. But people do.” Chryxal bit his lip. He looked back at his screeching colossal mother and then back at us. He slowly held out his own hoof. I reached for it.

I know people can change. I can be the better pony. Be the Savior of not just killing everything. But the Savior of a species. The Savior of wills that were closed to them. I have the courage to face these people and show them the will to carry on. Our hooves almost touched when suddenly, Chryxal growled and batted my hoof away. I blinked in confusion.

“Bah! Who needs your friendship?” he said. I balked a little along with Comp.

“But brother… why won’t you just come with us? We can be better than this. I know we can! And Courier will be glad to help.” He turned to me. “Right?” I gave the worried colt a nod and looked at Chrxsal. The rumbling happened again. I held out my hoof again.

“Chryxal, it’s not safe here. We have to leave, now!” I said. Chryxal backed away and turned to his screeching mother. He suddenly fell to his knees.

“Mother… I’m sorry… I don’t know what came over me. I won’t be blinded by their talk of friendship. I remain loyal to you! You have my heart and soul, mother! Let me show you what I can be! Just give me a chance.” He said as he held up his forelegs to her.

“Chryxal!” I barked as I marched over to him. Queen Chrysalis screeched again, forcing me to stop in my tracks and cover my ears. I then backed away when I saw a giant leg rise above us.

“Mother?” Chryxal whimpered with a confused blink. As if on cue, the giant arachnid brought down the leg, crushing the changeling prince and the cliff he was on. I almost had slipped off if Comp hadn’t pulled me back up. I was baffled. Comp shook me out of my stupor.

“Courier, we have to go!!” he said. I nodded and picked him up over my back as I galloped and took to the sky. I noticed my companions looking desperately up at the throne. I landed next to them and the older Comp grit his teeth up at the throne where the colossal arachnid rested. 

“Just what in the hell is that?!” he asked. I put a hoof on his shoulder and looked at the rest.

“No time. We have to get out here! This place is going to collapse!” I said. My companions and Comp’s companions nodded in agreement. Then, there eyes fell onto the changeling Comp (who was still in the form of the younger Comp). Older Comp blinked quickly in confusion before shaking his head and turning around.

“Let’s move!” he said. We did. We galloped over to a spiral stairway leading up and down. We were about to book it down the stairs when a stalagmite crashed in front of us, destroying the stairs in the process.

“Go up!” Iris called over the rumbling as she flew up. We didn’t hesitate. As we climbed the stairs, we dodged falling rocks. We picked up our speed. Rex suddenly bounded beside us and without so much of a blink, he bit our barding and tossed us one by one onto his back. I hopped on, taking hold of the handles, but leaving Rex to be able to move. When I noticed him not realizing a falling rock was coming down on us, I swiftly gained control and avoided it. When we did, I let Rex back in control. Iris flew next to us, zipping and flying around the falling debris. I looked up, only piloting Rex whenever he was about to go over the edge or he hadn’t noticed a rock.

I heard a deafening screech and looked down. I gapped seeing Queen Chrysalis crawling her way up towards us. Iris unholstered her energy pistol and fired down as she flew up. Queen Chrysalis screeched more as Iris kept pelting the arachnid. I was surprised at how fast she was gaining on us. We were about to get crushed by a leg when Brick saved us by launching a grenade that exploded on contact with the leg, causing the arachnid to screech louder and loose its’ footing. I furrowed my brows as she regained her footing and kept crawling towards us.

“Damn thing just doesn’t quit!” I heard Gorge shout over the screeching.

“Hit it with everything you got!” Goldenlee shouted as she took aim onto the arachnid. The rifle bullet piercing the thick leathery hide causing the arachnid to wince a little. While my companions fired down at the creature, I remained focused on correcting Rex and getting us out of here alive. I noticed a light at the top of the stairs.

“Courier!” I heard the younger Comp shout. I looked back and he pointed up. “We are heading to the castle’s roof balcony! The only way we can live through this at the top is jump!” I looked up just in time to see a rock come falling down on us. Fortunately, Iris had zipped over and punched the rock, shattering it.

“Then what are we waiting for!?” Iris said with a cool smirk at us. I returned her smirk and nodded as I patted Rex once and he gained speed. Brick let off one more good grenade before we broke through to the top. The balcony was massive. But we didn’t waste time to ogle the sites. Iris and Rex reached the edge and without so much as skipping a beat, we jumped. Iris flying down next to us while Rex positioned himself to slid against the slippery slope wall of the castle. I looked back in time to see that we had made in time, as the balcony was soon destroyed by a screeching Queen Chrysalis.

I then noticed something spout from her pincers. Something green and gooey heading our way. I quickly took control of Rex and made him adjust his body to the right. We avoided the hissing and rancid smelling goo.

“Is it spitting acid at us!?” I heard Star say. I moved Rex again as we avoided two more that had landed where we once were. I had to give it to the creature. It knew how to aim. I saw Iris fly over to us and nodded to Brick. He nodded back and tossed his launcher up, letting Iris’s tail catch it and she took off toward the arachnid. I felt my heart skip a beat. I was worried about her going off to buy us time. Then, two little ponies kicked my head, telling me that she will be fine. She is my pretty cool mare after all.

I looked back, then my eyes narrowed. I couldn’t help but notice something else catching my attention. It was a dot in the sky. I couldn’t make it out. But it was there. And it seemed to be looking right at us. I blinked back to focus on the matter at hoof as we slid down the slippery slope wall. I grit my teeth as I found ourselves nearly coming close to getting hit by it. I blinked again and found myself in pitch blackness.

“Din, please help us!” I asked desperately. Din arched a brow as she flapped her wings.

Hmm… it is a rather interesting predicament. And I would like to not go back to the stars. She looked at me with those fiery slit eyes. Vessel… I have a proposition for you. I bit my lip. I was running out of time. If this took any longer, we might all die! The evil fiery alicorn grinned. It’s a simple yes and no. So, then. My proposition to you. She flapped her wings again as she hummed.

The place where it all began. I sense something… stirring there. Almost as if it is calling to me. I want to find out who is trying to contact us. If you can take me there, without the aid of your companions, then I will give you access to a small fraction of my power. I arched a brow in confusion. Was Din… curious about an outside force contacting us? And she is willing to give me a fraction of her power in return that I take her there without the aid of my companions? She smirked.

Somepony long ago told us: A courier walks a road in their time that none can follow. For they must walk it themselves. It is the path all couriers will follow one day. But for now, it shall be set for a certain pony. I was baffled. Those words… they had a small hint of familiarity to them. But I couldn’t quite make it out. I shook my head away any doubts and nodded to Din.

“Alright… I’ll take you there.” I said. Din leaned her head back and her horn glowed. I blinked back into reality as we kept sliding down the long slippery wall. I felt… warm. Almost as if my energy was slowly being… manifested. I looked over my shoulder and noticed my companions looking at me funny. That’s when I noticed the wings. The astral fiery wings. And what was more, I felt good. Really good! I smiled and looked at colt Comp.

“Think you can take over for a bit?” I asked him. Comp furrowed his brows in concern. I ruffled his mane with a reassuring smile. “I’m not going to do anything rash. I can’t die here. My dad conditioned me not to die by anything no matter how bad it gets.”

“But what about you, dear?” Goldenlee asked. I winked at her and felt myself floating slightly, the wings flapping.

“You know me. I’m a courier. I have friends and family to take care of and ends to meet.” I said. Colt Comp hugged me and I hugged him back.

“We are going to hold your word on that.” He said. I saw tears flying away at his eyes. I smiled and with that, I took off into the sky.





Queen Chrysalis screeched loudly as I managed to hover in front of her quite a bit away but enough that I was in view. I noticed Iris zipping around her, quickly avoiding the thrashing legs. She then flew up and did a flip in the air before taking aim below her and lobbed a grenade from the launcher. It struck true as the grenade exploded into the arachnid’s many eyes. It thrashed wildly in pain. Iris noticed me and flew over to me. She smiled.

“So… fun time?” she asked. I smiled and pecked her mouth.

“The others are waiting down at the slope.” I said. Iris furrowed her brows in worry now.

“Are you going to be okay?” she asked. I know why she was worried. She was worried I was going to unleash Din again. I shook my head and gave her a reassuring smile.

“I’ll be fine. I’m ending this one way or another.” I said. She hugged me and said in my ear.

“Good, I want to see you in our bed tonight.” She said. I hugged her back and said into hers.

“Once we get through this then yeah.” I said. Iris looked back at the arachnid and frowned before looking back at me with a smile. She then flew down to aid Comp and the others while I gave the arachnid my blank familiar look. “Chrysalis.” I said, projecting my voice a little.

The arachnid screeched and spat acid at me. But I didn’t move. I willed the power of Din to form a bubble of fire around me. The acid splashed harmlessly off of me. I then unsheathed Compassion and drew out my arsenal. They hovered around me, moving in a clock wise motion.

It was strange. I could almost hear a voice. I arched a brow at the arachnid as it seemed to study me with its glazed bug like eyes. It’s pincers moving in a strange clicking sound. But I understood exactly. Din took the liberty of translating it in my mind.

Pathetic, worthless waste of food! How dare you intrude upon my domain and do as you please!! Din said, her voice not quite her own. I looked at the fiery alicorn. Her eyes were glowing green and her mouth moved as she spoke. And my good for nothing children can’t do a proper welcome for their own mother!! I slumber for 200 years!! Using the love that was used to banish us from Canterlot! It was supposed to be mine! I shook my head.

“You deserved to be banished, Chrysalis. But don’t think you can put it on your children. It’s your duty as a queen to lead your children. And here you are criticizing them for following your own orders.” The arachnid spat more acid, but the fire bubble kept them from harming me.

How dare you speak to me like that!? I am your Queen! This land is my domain! Equestria is mine! I smirked.

“Well, you are 200 years late. A big war happened and caused everything to hit the fan.” I said as I motioned in no particular direction, but making it obvious I was talking about the Wasteland. “While you slept, your own children have taken it upon themselves to try to awaken you.” I felt my blood boil a bit. “And Chryxal… he didn’t deserve what had happened to him. Yet you killed him.”

That good for nothing son of mine had it coming! And Chi’xa betrayed the kingdom by leaving it to rot while he wandered my land in an attempt to reason with the enemy!

I tilted my head slightly. Chi’xa? She must be referring to changeling Comp. I narrowed my eyes.

“So, you think your sons were to blame by destroying your kingdom.” I stated. “And yet, you refuse to accept your own fault in this matter.” The arachnid screamed and I balked a little. That was a big green goo she spat out. I let my shield take it, only to realize that it was a mistake. I felt myself suddenly flipping backwards in the air as I heard a shatter. My shield was gone. I quickly flapped the wings and moved to the side.

My sons left me to rot in that pod!! Instead of supporting me with food, they decided to take the matter into their own hooves and try to win me over! Queen Chrysalis spat again, but this time I was ready. I moved to the side and with a nod of my head, I saw my weapons seemed to shoot off astral projectiles. They homed in on the queen and exploded on contact. The arachnid screeched in pain. I then went all out, pelting her with astral projectiles. One after another, the arachnid was soon being bombarded.

“Left you to rot!?” I shouted. “One went out of his way to gain your love for him! He wanted you to notice that he would do anything for you!” I said. I flipped around, feeling myself gain speed as I did as I avoided the acid and returned fire. “And then you killed him because you thought he deserved it!? What did he actually do to deserve death from his own mother!!?” I almost came close to being hit by an acid blob, but I had dipped down in time and flew right back up at eye level with the queen. Queen Chrysalis clicked her pincers.

Stop acting like you knew him! As if a pony can truly understand what our might is!? I furrowed my brows.

“You’re right… I only know Chyrxal as the prince who tried to sabotage a wedding. And I tried to offer him my hoof in friendship in return. But he rejected it because he believed you to really love him. I don’t know him as a pony… no… as a person. But I knew the same look he had when I faced him.” I dodged another spat of acid and returned fire. “I had that same look! For 200 years he spent alone while trying to care for you while you slept! He did his best to maintain the kingdom you so worked hard for! In fact… he was no different from me in that regard.” I shook my head.

“My whole life has been utter shit. I was traumatized as a filly and it caused me to push away others, only keeping my family close. But even then, we weren’t the same family I knew back then. We had our own agendas. Our own upkeeps. And even when we did get together, it was short lived. Hell, we practically had to care for our own mom when she went under suicide watch. We were doing all that while delivering packages! I put my whole life into dedicating myself to my job and family. I threw myself into danger because I had to keep the money coming when we couldn’t afford even to move mom to a decent living house.”

Bah! You speak nonsense! What common thing do we even share!? Nothing! Chrysalis screeched again. You are just a pony. Food for me and my kind! We have nothing to share with you! You ruined me! Ruined my kingdom! And it didn’t help my children ruined it even more by being disobedient to my cause! I dodged more acid. You act like you can understand us! As if you can call equal grounds with me!? My children should have killed you and the rest! Only then will I find my love and affection worthy to them! But they have done the opposite! You don’t know us!! I grit my teeth.

'She’s just as stubborn as I am!' Now I felt sympathy for my companions. But that was beside the point. I kicked off in the air and flew straight towards the arachnid. I conjured up four copies. They were spectral however. But they smiled at me nonetheless and flew towards the arachnid. They zipped and zagged through the acid blobs before planting themselves on the legs of the queen. She tried to move, but my copies held them in place. It was my turn to follow up.

If she won’t listen with her mind, then how about her heart? I couldn’t help but wonder why I thought that this was a good idea? But accessing Din’s powers, I couldn’t help but notice that the arachnid was nothing but an illusion. Using Din’s eyes, I noticed that there was a faint red pulse inside the abdomen. I had noticed my companions giving off the same red hue. It didn’t take long to realize that it meant they were living and breathing. But I wasn’t sensing anything from the arachnid. So, I put my hoof down on the poker table and cast the die.

I zipped up, hitting the queen on the mouth, causing her to jerk upward. I then quickly spun around and kicked her down before firing down on her with the barrage of my astral projectiles. It seemed to have worked as the arachnid limped, but was still twitching. I then leaned my head back, feeling the warmth go to my horn and took aim, unleashing the fire beam that had devastated the prison carrier. The queen let out a screech before rearing back. It suddenly began twitching before it limped again. And this time, it didn’t twitch. It brought its legs into itself. But I wasn’t done. If I was going to end this, hen I wanted to make sure I made it clear.

I kicked off from the air again and dove straight into the abdomen. Thankfully, the fire bubble that shielded me kept me safe from the goopy acid that I had to burn through before landing on a squishy but slightly hard surface. I looked up and laid my arsenal back onto my barding before trotting forward. My eyes gazed at a bound morphed figure of a pony. Her long mane covered her face as she was slumped forward. Her lower body had morphed into the ground. As I got closer, I noticed her moving slightly. She was breathing.

The changeling looked up now. Slowly, but met her eyes on mine. The pale green staring back at me.

“You… worthless…” she rasped. I furrowed my brows. She was in a poor state. Almost sickly. 

“It’s over, Chrysalis. Stand down.” I said. Chrysalis slumped again before speaking.

“It’s… never over…” she rasped. “It has… only just… begun…” that was when I marched forward and gave a good Ms. Cheerilee bop on her head. The changeling queen looked at me tiredly, but I could see she was surprised by this.

“Enough of this. Don’t you realize what you are doing? You are only killing yourself. I may be good at illusion spells, but I know my limits. You were just too stubborn to see it.” I then unsheathed Compassion and pointed it at her. It took a moment for the queen to react to me, but I had gotten what I wanted. “I’ve been holding you at sword point for a good two minutes.” I then resheathed the sword and sighed. “You may be a queen. But even you can’t sustain your magic without the aid of love. But I know one thing that you can try to be.”

The queen rasped a chuckle.

“To be a better pony?” she rasped. She slumped again. “Funny… I remember… that annoying pest saying… the exact samething.” I shook my head.

“No, not just a pony. A person. Look at Comp… err I mean Chi’xa.” I said. “He wandered the Wasteland, searching for some pony he can talk too. He then met a friend of mine and I guess the two hit it off pretty well. And after the whole ordeal of running from your retrieval group, he had found his way to me.” I bowed my head now. “He was… quiet at first. I wasn’t sure if it was because he was scared or just trying to think about what had happened that led him to me. Despite him being disguised as somepony I knew long ago, I’ve began to notice something about him.” I smiled up at the queen. She waited for me to speak.

“He is resilient. He has always supported. He had always prepared us. I couldn’t count the many times he had saved my ass. And that little thing I pulled with my sword? He did the exact same thing to me when I was at my darkest. And despite that, he went out of his way to make sure that I would fall back onto him. And not just to him but our friends as well. The friends he made.” I remember seeing Comp snoozing with Goldenlee. Always sleeping on either Rex’s or Brick’s back. Then, I remember how he worked with me to save my home from raiders. How he got almost a thousand people to help get me to sleep because I was too paranoid about Sombra.

Queen Chrysalis looked in tired awe at me. Again, I must have projected my thoughts out loud.

“Why… would he do something… like that?” she asked. I smiled again.

“Because he is a friend. One I’m willing to go through hell and back just to save.” I rubbed the back of my head now. “Chrysalis… I may not know your entire history on why you are how you are. But that doesn’t mean you can’t change. If Comp… err…. Chi’xa, could change. Then you can too. You don’t have to live this life of solitude. This life of spite. I know that feeling all too well.” To her utter shock and surprise, I hugged her. “War never changes. But people can.”

The queen was at a loss for words. I kept hugging her. And it was the honest truth. In fact… me and her aren’t so different. Hell, there are probably a ton of people out there that have those problems now. Some may not be so lucky. But if they are willing to have that courage to face those problems, then they have the will to keep living on. Because everyone has a road to walk. Everyone has a chance at redemption. I pulled away and gave a reassuring smile to the queen.

She suddenly slumped and for a good few minutes she was quiet. I gave her that moment to process this before she finally spoke.

“Savior….” She rasped. I nodded. “I don’t… have much time to… sustain myself…” I tilted my head a little in confusion. “I’ve practically… used all the love I was given for 200 years. I used it to feed myself. To create… the magic you defeated. I… got careless. And I….” I noticed something streaking down her cheeks. “I’ve turned my back… on my own children… my own kingdom…” she lifted her head a little. “A queen… should never do… such a thing. If we are to rule… then we must treat them… with our care…” she then chuckled weakly. “I guess… that goody two shoes of a princess and her pet… were right about it…” I bowed my head.

To think of the suffering she had when she was defeated by Shining Armor and Princess Cadence. How she was bested by Twilight and her friends. And while her cause was that of harm, it doesn’t mean that she was a bad pony before. Forget that part where they were born of corrupt magic. If one of them could see the way of good intentions and go out of their way to befriend them, then they could have as well. Maybe… the Queen Chrysalis wouldn’t be as spiteful. As lonely as she has been. Maybe Chryxal wouldn’t have attacked Las Pegasus. And maybe Comp… err… Chi’xa would probably lead a better life then having to suffer from traumatic amnesia. The queen suddenly began to fizzle a bit. I furrowed my brows as I noticed dark wisps rising from her body.

“My time is up. Savior… I have… one request… if you are willing to hear me out…” she said. I gave her a serious look and nodded. “My son… Chi’xa… maybe the only one left to live through this… the others don’t know how to live outside the kingdom… So I ask… that you please… always keep him close to you… Never lose him to evils this land spawns. I don’t ask as a queen… but… as a friend… maybe?” I smiled and put a hoof to my chest. The same little salute me and my sibling gave to Post Box before we left on deliveries after debriefings.

“You have my word… as a friend.” I said. That was when I noticed a smile. And then I watched. Watched as the queen was slowly fading from existence. The magic that had born her fading into the air. Bit by bit, her being was being ripped apart. But she was smiling.

“Good… I’ll be holding your word on that.” She then slumped again and let out a sigh. Her face was peaceful. I watched as the changeling queen faded. And before I knew it… she was gone. I blinked and noticed Din standing next to me.

Hmph. You still believe ponies to look past their ways and find redemption. I smirked at her.

“Well, if I could be offered redemption from my friends, then maybe I can offer others redemption at a chance to be the person they wanted to be.” I said. Din turned and began walking. She spoke before vanishing in a blink of an eye.

Redemption. I am curious as to how this will play out.

I sighed and stood up, feeling the warmth come back to me. I then imagined a door. A door with an insignia on it. When I blinked again, it appeared in front of me. I reached out a hoof and opened the door, stepping through to find myself standing in front of the base of the jagged castle. I looked up to see the corpse of the arachnid.

Redemption. Maybe it wasn’t so bad as I had made it out to be. Despite all the negative things, I can look past it and head for the positive. I smiled as I trotted over, seeing the backs of my friends. They were waiting quietly before Goldenlee spoke.

“She’s been in there for a while.” She said worriedly. The older Comp shouldered his rifle and began to flap his wings before Gretel stopped him.

“Where are you going?” she asked. Comp turned.

“To get a friend back.” He said. I nickered a little. Probably a bit too loudly. They turned and balked when they saw me leaning against a tree. I smiled and waved at them.

“Courier? How did you…” Comp began. But he didn’t get a chance to finish. Rex bolted past him, wagging his tail and licking my cheek. I laughed and patted the timberwolf on his head. Then, I was pulled into a hug by Iris. Next, she was followed by Star, by Goldenlee, by Brick. And then, Comp. Our Comp. I did my best to hug my friends.





I had told them what had happened. I didn’t leave out any detail. They listened with awe and surprise. Once I was finished, my friends took a moment to exchange glances before older Comp spoke.

“A damn stubborn mare if I ever met one.” He said with a smirk. That’s when he faced the changeling. Comp seemed to have dropped the disguise. He shrunk back a little. But older Comp smiled. “You don’t need to be worried about that anymore. I told you it would work out in the end. I knew it was a right call to take my form.” Chi’xa bowed his head before looking up at him with a serious look.

“Don’t ever do that again…” he said. Comp rubbed the back of his head.

“Well… you seemed like a pretty cool dude to run with. I’d hate to see you being caught like that.” I smiled. As the two were apologizing to each other, I felt a somepony giving me a look behind me. I turned and saw Gretel sitting next to Hansel. I then trotted over to her and Gretel blinked in surprise, realizing what she was doing. She shrunk a little. I smiled at her.

“So… you have a thing for Comp?” I immediately said. She balked and flushed, waving her hooves in front of her.

“W-what!? No I-I… well… no… I just…” I shook my head, chuckling. I then looked over to Iris.

“Hey, Iris?” she looked at me with a bit of confusion. My pretty cool mare trotted over to me.

“What’s up?” she asked. I then put a hoof under her muzzle and brought her in for a long wet kiss. Her wings pomfed in surprise, but she returned it none the less. When we finished, I pulled away and smirked at the surprised twins. Iris rubbed the back of her head, flushing a little. 

“Gretel. You really have nothing to worry about. Comp is a friend. My heart only belongs to this pretty cool mare here.” I then furrowed my brows after seeing her surprised but relieved look. I heard the horned pony chuckle mischievously. “However, I do remember him being pretty popular with the fillies in our class.”

She flushed again, her heart must have skipped a beat. Iris nudged me and smirked.

“Don’t be mean to the poor mare.” She said. I giggled and winked at her. Gretel seemed at a loss for words. It was Hansel who spoke.

“I guess what my sister is trying to say is thank you for clearing up any misconceptions.” He said as he arched a cool brow at his sister. Gretel blinked and bowed her head. Poor mare. I then heard the winged pony giggle a little. Okay, teasing aside, I felt kinda bad now. I put a hoof to her shoulder and she stiffened a little.

“Have you actually tried talking with him?” I asked. Gretel once again flushed more and waved her hooves in front of her.

“O-of course I have! B-but I mean, well we were so busy trying to gather research and then you came along a-and then we were caught up in trying to save your friends and I…I…” she faltered when I gave her a stern look. She sighed. “I… haven’t really talked with him. I mean… I have talked to him. But… it was always business.” Hansel nodded.

“Like I said. When Comp joined us, he was a complete mystery. Always straight to the point and willing to take a bullet for anyone of us in the process.” He said.

“And that cool mane… and pretty eyes… and that bad boy attitude.” I smirked when Gretel swooned at this. She then blinked and flushed more. “Err… what I mean to say is that he’s a good friend that I’m willing to take a bullet for too!” she corrected. I shook my head.

“Okay, if I have been called a lost cause of a mare because I can’t make any dresses I wear look good on me, then you are lost cause for trying to express yourself to him.” I smiled when she bowed her head. “But that doesn’t mean you can’t try. Comp doesn’t mind the company. I know he didn’t when we were cadets in combat training.” I looked over to him. He was answering the questions of my companions. I then looked at Iris, who winked at me.

“B-but… when you came around… he seemed more… happier than usual. Almost… relaxed.” Gretel said. “And then you started showing all these little tricks that seemed to even impress him more. I… I don’t think I could ever win his favor after that…” I rolled my eyes with a smile.

“Comp was always making me look bad when we were cadets. So I figured I get back at him somehow.” I said. Gretel sighed.

“You just… seemed like the kind of mare he always had interests in.” she said. I tilted my head at this and it was Hansel that cleared it up.

“Gorge and Killer once asked Comp about his type of mare and without skipping a beat he said ‘One who can kick ass and has an attitude to boot’.” He said. I then laughed, much to the twin’s confusion. I looked over to Comp. I guess I must have laughed a little too loudly as my friends and his companions were looking our way.

“You are still telling ponies about the bad girl interests again?” I asked. Comp blinked before smirking.

“Whatever do you mean? If a mare can kick ass then that’s fine by me.” He said with a shrug. I sighed and shook my head.

“If I’m a lost cause for a mare, then you must be a lost cause of a stallion.” I said. He playfully winced and planted a hoof to his chest.

“Ohh, right in the soft spot.” He said before chuckling.

“So, Comp. I’ve been wondering what it’s like to travel the eastern coast of the Wasteland?” Star asked. Comp turned to talk to him and I focused my attention back to the twins. Gretel seemed a little confused, but I could see the relief in her.

“You just have to try. Comp may act the bad boy but deep down, he’s just a pretty cool stallion to run with.” I said. Gretel darted her eyes in thought. Then she stood up and nodded.

“Y-you’re right!” she said. “I-If I’m to get anywhere with him, I have to actually try.” She then trotted over to the group and caught their attention. I felt a hoof pat on my shoulder.

“Oh boy. I think you gave her too much of an edge.” He said with a smile. He then trotted over to them. I felt a wing being draped around me and I was pulled in for a kiss. I returned it to my pretty cool mare before looking into her beautiful silver eyes. I then felt my happy expression falter a bit. I remembered what Din told me. Iris arched a brow at me.

“Everything okay, babe?” she asked. I bit my lip. 'Should I tell her?' You should. You told yourself you would never lie to your friends. I agreed with the winged pony. But that doesn’t mean you actually have lied to your friends. The horned pony was right. But what if… I dance around the truth? I tell her exactly but wing it a bit. I then smiled at her.

“Yeah. Hey Iris, when we get back to our home, do you think maybe we can just have a moment between us?” I asked. Iris gave me a suggestive smile, which made me tingle a little. I then looked over to our chatting companions. I looked at my PipBuck and scrolled through the map. I was surprised to see that Pleasant Town was about twenty miles west. I frowned. I didn’t like the idea of us traveling through the woods. But what if… I stood up and walked over in between Iris and my friends. I heard the area go quiet. I then felt the warmth rise in me.

I blinked once and the familiar door appeared.

“A door? How long has that been there?” I heard Gorge ask. I smiled and turned to them.

“I err… brought it into reality?” I said. I looked back at the door. “This door should take us back home. If Lyon can travel through runes. Then maybe we can have our own means of fast travel.” Chi’xa trotted over and stood next to me. He then nodded before looking at me. I opened the door with my magic and they were surprised when they saw the familiar town being over looked by a hill. Comp balked.

“Is that…” he asked. I nodded. Comp looked at me and furrowed his brows. “I… do you think everyone will be okay about me returning to them?” he asked. I shrugged.

“Dunno. That’s for you to find out.” I said with a cool smirk. Comp rubbed the back of his head before shaking away whatever thought he had and nodding.

“Alright… I’m ready…” he said. I turned to my companions. They nodded to me. Comp’s companions stood next to Comp.

“It’s been one hell of a ride.” Killer rasped. “But I’m dying to get back out there and explore what I missed.” Gorge whole heartedly agreed. Gretel however spoke up.

“I-I’m fine with wherever Comp plans to go!” she said. Hansel smiled and shook his head at his sister.

“Well, we siblings have to stick together.” He said. Comp smiled at them before turning to me and nodding. With a deep breath and bracing ourselves. We stepped through the door. When we did, we were standing on the hill overlooking my home. Our home. I heard the door close and with a blink it was gone. I smiled. I felt good. Really good! I took a hoof step forward and my friends followed.

'These were ponies I can fall back on.' I looked at Chi’xa. 'Who he can fall back on. Because we are people. People who have a chance at redemption. The courage to face it.'

And it all starts here.



Footnote: Max Level reached!

Quest Perk Added: Illusionary Fast Travel: Your mind has expanded on the possibilities of travel. You can now think of any place you have been too and go there by only stepping through a door.
> Road to Redemption
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Road to Redemption


It was strange having to arrive back at my home after walking through a door I had created in my mind. We went from the dry barren and withered desert fortress to a snowy plain with light snowfall. When we had stepped through, we looked to see that the door had vanished, leaving my companions to look at me. I furrowed my brows and looked down at Pleasant Town. Comp then trotted up next to me, his look the same as mine.

“Home…” He said. I nodded.

“The place where it all began…” I said out loud. They gave me concerned looks. “I think I get it now… What they meant by where it all began.” I shook my head. “I thought, for the longest time, that it was someplace in Equestria that I haven’t been too. That no pony has really seen in centuries. But maybe… what if it was right in front of us?” Colt Comp stood on my other side.

“Courier. Home is what you make it out to be. It can be anywhere.” Comp said. His words had some truth to it.

I know where I come from.

Comp’s words rang through my head. I heard Din hum softly in the back of my mind. I looked to older Comp.

“Are you ready?” I asked with a concerned look. Comp sighed and nodded.

“It’s time I stop hiding and start making amends… Courier…know this may sound a tad bit selfish but… do you think maybe you can help me get everypony to understand why I had to do so?” I gave a small smile and patted his shoulder.

“It’s what friends do, right?” I looked to my companions and they nodded in agreement. Comp smiled now.

“Thanks…” he turned to his own companions. “You know… I would also feel better if… you guys could come along-“

“Of course!” Gretel chimed immediately, making Comp arch a brow in surprise. The others looked at her with questioning looks. She flushed and rubbed the back of her head before clearing her throat and regaining her composure. “I-I mean… we’ve already been through so much. Daring escapes from raiders, sneaking into Remnant Camps, almost dying at the hands of a hydra and then taking out a castle full of changelings.” She then looked at colt Comp and waved her hoof quickly as she flushed. “I-I don’t mean any offense!” Colt Comp shook his head.

“It’s alright.” He sighed and walked forward a bit to stare down at my home. “Home is what you make it out to be…” He turned to the older Comp. “You told me that a long time.” Older Comp rubbed the back of his head before beaming in recognition.
“Oh yeah! When we first met!” He said. Colt Comp smiled.

“Listen… I’m… sorry I just left you there…” he said. Older Comp ruffled younger Comp’s mane.

“Please. I couldn’t let someone like you get taken because I had mistook you for my client.” He winked at him. “It’s probably why you subconsciously changed into my younger self. You were pretty desperate to get away.” Younger Comp nodded sadly.

“But… they could have done some horrible things to you… I mean… my brother was no walk in the park.” He looked at me. “And I…appreciate you trying to save him… but he was already lost long ago.” He sighed. “And now that mom is dead… I guess that makes me the only living changeling to roam the Wasteland.” Star chimed in.

“Well, whatever it was worth, we would have done it many times over.” He said. Young Comp arched a brow. “Think of it this way. You’ve gone at least a month and a half before you started regressing back to your hunger. What did you do the first time?” Young Comp rubbed his temples, trying to remember.

“I… I don’t know. All I remember is me leaving the castle and meeting Comp. Then after that… it was just a haze… wait…” He gapped. “That voice…” I arched a brow.

“Voice?” I asked. Young Comp balked and looked at me.

“Courier… what kind of voice did your father have?” he asked. I furrowed my brows in worry. I knew where this was going. And the expression I gave told everyone how quickly I caught on. But I decided to fill in the holes.

“Well… It was… serious. He was stern most of the time but whenever he was referring to any of us, he would have a relaxed and calm voice.” I sighed and looked at my PipBuck. I pressed a few buttons and brought up the message Chester had sent me several weeks back.

-Encoded- ;) – Chester

I had pondered this slightly. But now that we were back home. Back to the place where it all began. Maybe I could… I looked at Comp.

“If dad had sustained you with some sort of spell, then maybe we can recreate it.” I said. Younger Comp shook his head.

“But… how can we do that?” he asked. I looked at the message again. I then looked up to my home.

“We go home. That’s how.” I said. I began to walk down the hill. My friends following close behind me. Pleasant Town. Home. I twitched my ears. No gun shots. No chatter. It was as if the town had gone to sleep. But I noticed something… different about Pleasant Town. The town’s folk did a great job of cleaning up the raider gore and vulgar paintings of the town, but what I noticed more was the mingling of ponies over by a radio. When we entered into the town gate and headed over to the area, some ponies looked up and gasped as they saw us.

“I-It’s her…” one of the town’s folk said. The crowd quieted down. My companions seemed on edge, but I took the first step. I threw back my hood and darted my eyes between the group. It was almost like half of the town had gathered around over one radio.

“Rail Grinder.” I said. There was silence. Then, a gruff looking buck shambled through the crowd and looked at me with a stern look. Rail Grinder, the voice of the citizens. And a friend to my uncle. He studied me.

“You seem to be making more than a name for yourself, kid.” He said.  I arched a brow before speaking.

“That isn’t news to me. But I am curious. Why is half the town looking at me like I had just been through hell and back?” I asked. Despite it being true, I was feeling a little uneasy. I had a small flashback of when I had almost burned down my home and the town’s folk giving me cold shoulders. Rail Grinder sighed.

“Well… them radio talkers have been speaking of almost all your endeavors.” He said. I sighed and nodded.

“Yeah, they just don’t know when to quit.” Rail Grinder arched a brow.

“Like, you taking on an entire army of Fiends? Taking out an Enclave carrier and utilizing thousands of people to make it as a base of operations? Siding with Snow Dogs and to give a small time fisher town that was about to be abandoned a new hope?” He then followed it up with shaking his head. “And don’t even get me started on taking out an entire changeling castle and killing their queen.” I balked a little and looked to my friends.

They seemed just as surprised as I was. How in the hell did word about that get out so fast!? Our expressions seemed to cause Rail Grinder a suspicious look.

“More importantly… they said it had just finished. So… how did you get here so fast?”

“I can answer that.” We heard a voice say. I gapped seeing Uncle Post Box walking next to Heart, Cheesy Chester and Bell. And I tilted my head to see a bobbing floating spritebot. Uncle Post Box tapped on the metal head of the bot. “Or maybe… perhaps let this thing answer.” There was silence as everypony, every eye, was looking at me and the sprite bot. I narrowed my eyes.

“Watcher?” I said. There was a small moment of silence before we heard a buzzing.

“You’ve been busy, Courier.” Watcher said. I sighed and nodded my head sadly. “Is something wrong?” I bit my lip and rubbed my foreleg. I then felt a wing drape around my shoulder. I looked up to see Iris give me a reassuring smile. I then noticed that the rest of my friends had stood next to me. I gave a small sad smile before speaking.

“I’m actually… fine.” I chuckled lightly. “It’s funny… My whole life I had been… different. Secluded. And just now… I had tried to save somepony… but only to fail in the end.” The sprite bot bobbed a little as Watcher spoke.

“Well… it’s like I told Security. You can’t save everypony.” He said. I looked at the bot with a concerned look.

“How is LittlePip doing?” I asked. Watcher was silent a moment before speaking.

“They had recently left the Crystal Castle. They had a strange box with them. She told me that it was of great significance to what the prophecy foretell. About the Maidens of the Stars.” I was quiet as I listened to him speak. “She then said that you were a pony that was destined to carry out the prophecy… whether you liked it or not. But in order to do so, she mentioned something about reliving the past and be forgotten to the present.” I blinked. Mother Dandy had said those exact words before.

“And what about The Family? My Followers? Glaciael?” I asked. Watcher was quiet again before speaking.

“The Family are doing okay. Back to the day-to-day ordeals. However, they are trying to recuperate for the loss of The Pride. Without a third head, the area The Pride ran in disbanded and it became a residential area. As for your Followers?” he was quiet again for a brief moment before continuing. “They have been spotted throughout the Wasteland. Clearing up raider and Fiend encampments and freeing slaves. However, the freed slaves seemed to be joining the fight with them. And that’s not all.”

“Bale fire bomb?” I asked, hearing surprised gasps from our audience. Watcher sighed.

“Unfortunately, yes. They had managed to obtain the very thing that had devastated this once peaceful land. Which brings me to Glaciael.” I heard him clear his throat. “The town of Glaciael had quickly developed into a settlement for traders. The fallen carrier is now a mint conditioned housing facility for thousands of people. People that you saved. Popper, Guillotine, Xenos and Bubble Pop are basically running the place now. The Snow Dogs are still aiding with the recovery, but all is doing okay over there.” I felt relieved. But something was missing to this. I then stomped my hoof to the snowy ground and gave Watcher a serious look.

“And how long have you’ve managed to watch me?” I asked. Watcher seemed to bob in place for a bit in thought before speaking.

“Well, I’ve been through and through the Wasteland. So I’ve watched plenty of people come and go.” He said. I shook my head.

“You were there.” I said. Watcher grew quiet. “You were there when I had delivered that bomb to the gangers. You set me up for it.” Watcher seemed to bob in place in a panic before speaking.

“N-no! You got the wrong idea! I didn’t set you up for it! I was told to set up a way for you to carry out!” he said. I grit my teeth, feeling my blood boil. It all made sense now. I knew it all along. Deep down in the back of my mind, I’ve known. I’ve always wondered why everything had suddenly come out to get me.

“You spurred me on. You told me what I only wanted to hear. You’ve been watching me ever since that…” I faltered. And then I winced, my eye twitching. I felt sick all of a sudden. But it was all flooding back. An image of my father. Standing there with a grim look at me. Next to him was… Watcher. “No… he… planned this?” I asked. Watcher bobbed sadly.

“Courier, I… I’m sorry. He left me no other choice. I had to or else-“ I abruptly chimed in his speech.

“Or else what? That I would just be some damn every day courier who would be lost to the Wasteland? That I would follow in his hoofsteps?” I girt my teeth. “That bastard used my trauma to get the better of me!! He told Lyon to make me forget!” there were murmurs from the crowd and Heart looked questiongly at me.

“Curry? I don’t mean to interrupt but… who are you talking about?” she asked. I didn’t skip a beat.

“Lone Road.” I said. Now the murmurs went to surprised chatter of shock and awe. Post Box balked a little at this while Heart gave me a concerned look. “My father… He set me up! He used my trauma to get me to be who I was. A bitter, spiteful pony. A pony who would only walk a road by herself… because it is what our ancestor 200 years ago did!” I looked at Watcher. “The one courier that was used as an asset to the war on the Crystal Empire. The one courier who vanished at the climax before the bombs fell. He went underground and off the charts after that. And to this day, his homage is following us. After 200 years, we are left to pick up where he left off.” Iris arched a brow.

“Ermm… left off of where?” she asked. I sighed.

“To finish the purging of this land.” I said looking at Watcher. Watcher was quiet and sighed.

“So you knew?” he asked. I nodded. It all makes sense now. All these memories coming back to me. I couldn’t believe it.


oooOOO000OOOooo


I was sitting in the medical area. I was a filly again. Only this time… it was a few minutes after that whole incident with me. I was cut, bruised and had been violated. In front of my whole cadet class, they sang around me as a colt had his way with me and they cut me with knives. A sick, sick game. I was in shock. My mother sat next to me with a worried look. She turned to the nurse.

“Abacus… please tell me why she is like this? Why did she state that a colt had violated her!?” she asked. It was strange. The memories of my childhood. Seeing mom legitimately worried about me. Doctor Abacus sighed and looked at her.

“I’m not sure what spurred on that level of hostility and action. But I can assure you that we took the necessary medical precaution and had her body purged of the bodily fluid. She will take some time to recover from the cut wounds, however.” He stated. I was still in shock. I wasn’t moving. I was shivering. Watching as my mom and the doctor argued a little about my mental health.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Road. But your daughter is going through a traumatic state of shock… It’ll take some time for her to recover from that as well. In the meantime, I want to prescribe her anti-depressant pills right away.” The door slid open.

“That won’t be necessary.” A gruff voice said. I looked to see a lightly grey colored well-buffed unicorn buck with a tattered brown duster with a faded logo of what was once the symbol of Equestria. His straw hat pulled down over his eyes, although he peeked out from under the hat, his golden eyes looking at the doctor.

“B-but, Mr. Road. I must insist. Your daughter is suffering from PTSD! It’s best if we combat it now and not damage her mental health any further!” doctor Abacus said. My father shook his head.

“If you insist on prescribing her medication that will only delay the inevitable, you are going to regret the decision.” He said. Doctor Abacus was about to protest again when my mom spoke up.

“Lone, Courier had just been raped by a colt! Are you just going to not do anything about it!?” she asked, bristling a bit. Lone Road looked at her before turning his gaze to me. He tipped his hat before speaking.

“Lily, I would like to have a little chat with Courier. I would like it if you give us some space.” He said. My mother was about to protest when my father had given her a look. I recognize that look. He always gave us that look whenever he was dead set on getting his point across. My mom gave a defeated sigh and nodded. She tenderly grasped my hooves into hers and gave me a determined look.

“Curry…you know we wouldn’t let anything like this get the better of you… Just please… have faith in us… we will see to it that punishment will be brought…” she said. My mother stood up and walked out of the room with the doctor following behind her. When the door slid closed, the room fell silent. I was still in shock. I looked at my father with a daze. Lone looked at me.

“Do you understand now the meaning of this land?” he asked. I said nothing. “You see what some ponies would do, just for the sake of pleasure. To harm you? To use you as a tool for their own game?” He pressed a few buttons on his PipBuck and it made a blip sound. “Courier… you are destined for something greater. Something you must climb for. We couriers risk our lives everyday to deliver a small brown package that could contain nothing. We live a life in this poisoned land that it is survival of the fittest. However…” He looked at me. My daze look staring back at him.

“I will train you. Teach you how to survive. To fight. To walk a road and change it in the way you see fit. It is time for the prophecy to be revealed to the world. Our lineage. What our ancestor started 200 years ago.” I examined his complexion. It was almost… sickly. But he put a hoof under my chin and made me look into him. “I will start the process. However, it will be unto you to decide the fate of this land.” I couldn’t move. I was entranced. His golden eyes seemed to be flashing a little. As I looked closely, I could see numbers. Almost as if counting down in a rapid motion.

Then, the numbers stopped.

16

I felt a sudden pain in my head and I wanted to scream out in pain. But I couldn’t. I was mesmerized. My father had me in a trance like state as he began prodding into my head. I could see him. Watching him as he soared through a black abyss towards a light. He then held out his legs and seemed to land gracefully on nothing. He narrowed his eyes at the burning ball of fire.

“So… I finally get to meet the maiden who picked my daughter.” Lone said. Out of the fire came an alicorn face I knew all too well. Din gave him the evil smirk.

I sense my vessel in a lot of pain. Such a poor fragile heart… Lone Road said nothing as he let the spirit continue to talk. Such agony. Such distress. She then looked around and hummed in an upbeat manner. I like this abyss she has created.

“Maiden of Fire. You are asleep, yet you still can speak to me?” Lone asked. The alicorn blinked and smirked.

Tis but a consciousness. Inside my prison, I slumber. Waiting for the day when I shall create this land with my beautiful fire. The alicorn then blinked. Hmmm… you are a strange presence yet familiar. Give me your name, trespasser. Lone Road tipped his hat up a bit, revealing a stoic and calm look.

“Lone Road. Courier One of the Crystal Express and father of three. You are residing in my youngest child’s mind.” He said. Din blinked again and titled her head.

Hmmm… I understand that. But who are you really?

“So, you can sense the last guardian’s presence but you do not know that I am the new one?” Lone Road stated. “Then perhaps, you have much to learn about our world today.” The fire seemed to brighten more, rising ever intimidatingly high as the fiery alicorn head barked out in frustration.

I do not need a common rat to teach me of my own world!! This is my domain! And you will learn to respect it!!

It seemed as if Din was about to start something with my father. But Lone Road kept his demeanor before speaking with a hoof raised.

“I do respect the balance you and your sister’s uphold. But that doesn’t mean you should be ignorant of our ways.” He said. Din seemed to ease a little, which took me by surprise. Lone Road continued. “Many changes have happened to the world you set your eyes upon. It is grieved with poison and the harshness it has will laugh upon your world. Or maybe perhaps welcome it to nothing.” Din seemed to ponder this.

You’re words… I do not know why but… they do have some truth to them…

Lone Road tipped his hat to hide his eyes.

“Because I know what’s out there. I’ve walked many roads. Each ending with a path or decision. It is up to us to decide which one we take. Most ponies go for the one less traveled by. But I… I go to the one that hasn’t been created.” Lone Road stared challengingly at the alicorn. Din hummed quietly now in thought.

A road… that hasn’t been created yet? How interesting. So instead of taking an alternate path that most don’t use, you decided to take into your own hooves and create your own path…

Lone Road nodded.

“This land used to be a saving grace for any creature. Then… ponies who were so caught up in their greed… their fame… their lust… their advancement in technology and delving deeper into the minds of others, experimenting… developing… creating and destroying opportunities of the lesser known.” Lone Road tipped his hat again. “All roads lead to an ending. But there is one thing about this road I travel on. One that I had created for myself. And one I hope my daughter will travel on as well.” Din hummed again with a mischievous smirk.

Then pray tell… what are you hoping for in this road you travel on?

Lone Road didn’t skip a beat.

“A chance for redemption. To make this land that had its eyes closed by the veils of war. One that I shall create. And it shall be walked on by another. My daughter, Courier Road.” Din listened patiently, much to my surprise. “What has happened to her will strike the fire that dwells inside her. She will know this pain. She will live with it. Learn from it. And when that times comes, she will be ready to walk that road.” Din laughed.

Oh, do tell me more. You can’t hide those thoughts of yours from me. Tell me… do you really think my vessel will walk that road you created? Will she have the courage and strength to accept what has happened and will happen to her?

Lone road turned his back on her, causing Din to arch a fiery brow curiously with a smirk. 

“She has too. I’m giving her the will to live. The incentive she needs to use that fire to her will.” He peeked slightly over his shoulder. “She will live. She cannot die in this poisoned land. I will teach her. Train her. Condition her mind. She will be a force to reckon with. And when she has decided on her path… she will find herself walking the same road that I have created.” He started walking off into the abyss. Din chuckled.

And what will be waiting her at the road of the road I wonder…

Lone Road kept walking, but spoke in reply.

“In due time, Maiden. You must work with her until she is able to grasp her power and your own. When she does, she will be ready to reach the end of that road.” Din smirked again.

I’ll hold your word on that, guardian. Till then, I bid you good health. There was a brief moment of silence. Din vanished into the fire. You amuse me. To think that your own health is a sore spot.

There was a flash of light and I found myself blinking out of my daze. I looked around. We were standing on top of the hill that overlooked the town. My sight fell to Lone Road talking to a bobbing sprite bot.

“…you really are giving me no choice in this matter, are you?” I heard the voice of an annoyed Watcher. Lone Road remained stoic as he spoke.

“The ponies of the Old World will face their redemption. One way or another. I have chosen my path, Watcher. Are you still uncertain about yours?” he said. Watcher said nothing as he just bobbed there in place. Then he sighed and spoke.

“Alright, fine. I’ll set up the delivery and date. But don’t think I am going to go all for this idea.” Watcher said. I balked a little. My father smiled.

“I’m looking forward to it.” He said. The sprite bot popped and vintage music started playing again. As it bobbed down the hill and onto the road heading to Route 15, my father peeked over his shoulder to look at me. “It is time you begin your conditioning, Courier. You will live. You will not die. You are to survive. For that is what you are. A survivor. A courier. One who will decide the fate of this poisoned land. It was foretold by the stars and it was set in motion by our ancestors.” It took a moment for me to utter a word. But I managed to speak.

“Yes, dad… When do I begin?” I asked. It was surreal. I wasn’t thinking about it at that time. But I guess I was really out of it.


oooOOO000OOOooo


When I finished explaining my new found memory, everyone was silent. Some pony’s jaws were agape. While others talked frantically in murmurs. The Watcher bobbed silently. My sisters looked shocked. Post Box grimly looked at me. Iris was doing her best to comfort me. But I sat there, with my head bowed and feeling even more depressed than usual.

“By the stars… Lone… You didn’t…” Post Box said. Bell looked questioningly, still trying to catch on.

“But… if daddy set everything up… does that mean he set up Curry too with that incident?” Bell asked. I shook my head and smiled at my younger sister.

“That was just naivety and poor judgment skills. It was after the fact that he trained me… well… my mind… to be that pony.” I looked at my friends. “The pony you once knew me as… The bitchy, over selfish and maniacal sociopath.” They said nothing as they gave me worried looks. I knew it all along. I knew it, yet I was blinded thanks to the efforts of my brother and the events that were started by my own father. Rail Grinder broke the silence.

“So… little Curry was just a victim to her dad’s own agenda? Some town hero he turned out to be.” I wanted to retort, but I remained silent. I didn’t know what to think about my dad anymore. He was labeled a hero here in the Empire. A legend among the local and traveling couriers. He was feared by raiders and gangers. He was sought for by the heads of gangs and even Mr. House himself. But in all that, he had an agenda. And he was willing to follow through with that to the end… and the end being me

I stood up now and everypony looked at me.

“I have to follow through…” I stated. Heart furrowed her brows.

“Curry, you don’t have to do this. If daddy wanted to set this in motion from the get go and it involved you, you can stop it.” She said. I nodded.

“You’re right. I can stop it. Which is why I have to follow through with it…” I said sadly. 

“But surely, there must be another way?” Chester chimed in, startling me. I totally forgot he was here. I looked at the grinning mask and shook my head sadly.

“This is something I… I have to do…” I looked at my friends, feeling even more depressed and sad. “Alone.” It was Iris that seemed to give me a questioning look.

“You honestly expect us to just stay here and wait for you? When you know for a fact that your father may be willing to kill you?” she said. I smiled quietly at her.

“He conditioned me not to die… remember?” I sighed. “I’ve cheated death multiple times. I even outran it twice. And yet, I still pressed on.” I looked at her and she furrowed her brows into concern.

“Courier, please… think about this…” she said. I again smiled at her and pecked her forehead.

“I have… I’ve thought long and hard about this before hoof. I may not have realized it, but I remember now.” I said. I noticed her eyes welling up a bit. She seemed to be struggling with her own thoughts. I looked over to Post Box. “I would like to put in my resignation from the express.” My sisters and my uncle along with Chester gapped a little (Chester striking a pained poise).

“Y-you’re resigning? Just like that?” Heart stated. I gave her a reassuring smile.

“I have too. My father may have been written off as a courier, but with his own agenda, I doubt he saw himself as one. And… with an evil spirit inside my head and being the great, great etcetera granddaughter of Starswirl the Bearded, I can’t afford to come back…” I bowed my head and said aloud as best as I can. “At least… not until this matter is settled.” Bell suddenly bawled and hugged my foreleg.

“Curry, please!! What about the years of working hard for? What about us trying to get our names out, but be ninjas!? What about all our family gatherings!?” she sobbed again. I smiled and stroked her mane soothingly. 

“Bell… you must understand… that when a pony makes a decision… whether they like it or not… they have to set it in motion. Otherwise… big consequences will happen to not just you… but everypony you care about.” I said. Bell hugged tighter, almost stopping the blood running from my leg.

“No! Don’t go, Curry!!” she said. “I don’t want you to leave… I don’t want you to disappear like Lyon! What about mom!? She will be asking about you!? What are we going to tell mom?!” she said. I couldn’t hold it in anymore. I felt tears leave my eyes. This feeling… I know it all too well. The feeling of loneliness. The feeling of longing.

I don’t want to leave everypony… I don’t want to leave my job… I don’t want anypony that I care about be hurt like this… But I had too. It was the only option I can take. I felt another presence hug me. I looked to see Iris hugging me sadly. Then, young Comp. Then, Brick. Then, Goldenlee. Then, Star. Then, older Comp. Then, Heart. Then, Chester. Then, Rex. I let my tears fall, sniffling a little. ‘Oh, karma… why do you do this to me? There must be some way I can convince you to have me look the other way?’ The two ponies on my shoulders didn’t respond.

We hugged… my friends… my family… we sat there in a group hug… each of us trying to ease the pain of the other. Post Box sighed and did his best to hold back his own tears, his eyes glistening before he spoke.

“Courier… know that… even though you may not have the best track record outside of home… you are by far one the best damned couriers I had the privilege of caring for… I… as mayor of this town and your boss… and as your guardian… You are resigned of your position and rank in the Express. You can keep any items you have on you, but Express property will be…” he choked a little. “Will be a non-negotiable situation. You are to return your PipBuck and your stable barding as they belong to…” he faltered. I looked at him sadly, waiting for him to finish.

He sniffled a little before swearing quietly to himself.

“As they belong to this town and its’ residents. This is non-negotiable.” I nodded. I unclipped my PipBuck and unstrapped my duster, taking off my stable barding before putting back on my duster and folding up the stable barding and then laying the PipBuck on top of it. I then levitated the folded up barding and PipBuck over to my uncle, who took it in his own magic. He seemed to be at a loss for words. His eyes were darting in thought as he looked at my stable barding and Pipbuck. I felt… naked a bit. My modified duster felt a bit lighter and snug. Thankfully, I still had a bit of protection on me and my weapons were still magnetized on.

But what was also strange… the feeling of not wearing a PipBuck. I wore that thing everywhere I went. I even took it in the showers with me. It was kinda like a traveling companion that could map out your locations, organize your inventory and even display your physical health.

The compass and the EFS were no longer there. I was so used to it that I felt even more lost without. My PipBuck and barding almost felt like a second skin in sense. Post Box sighed. He then looked at everypone around us.

“Alright… that is enough mingling now… return to your stations and daily routines… I would like to spend some time to think about all this…” he said. I looked at him sadly as he gave me a worried look before walking off back to the Express building. Heart looked at me worriedly before speaking.

“I… I’m not so sure what to do… I mean… I’ve stopped you many times from doing dumb things… but this…” I nodded to her.

“Dad had set it in motion long before we knew about it.” I said. Heart sighed and put a hoof over my shoulder.

“Maybe that’s why Lyon left. Why he did what he did. He wasn’t trying to find daddy. He had already and daddy did something to him. He was just trying to warn you… warn us what daddy was vying for.” She said. I sighed and nodded. Heart looked at my companions. She then spied older Comp and blinked in recognition. She then nodded to us. “Well… don’t be strangers. I’m sure after what you’ve all been through, please do rest up at the hotel.” She said. “Courier.” I looked at her. “If you have any unfinished business, attend to them now. Better to get it done before you start…” she faltered. But I gave her a reassuring smile and nodded before motioned for older Comp to come talk and walk with her. Bell gave me one last tearful look before sadly walking off after our sister.

I couldn’t help but smile when Gretel seemed a tad suspicious of Heart and decided to follow them. Hansel sighed and shook his head, going after his sister. Gorge and Killer looked around.

“So… how about we lighten the mood a bit with a drink?” Killer asked Gorge. Gorge nodded with a small smile.

“Then, maybe find some odd jobs around here. Could use the caps to get us some new barding.” He said. They trotted off away from us, leaving me to turn to my companions. I opened my mouth to say something, but closed it. I found myself struggling… They looked at me as I did my best to say what I wanted to say.

‘C’mon, dammit… why is it so hard to say this!?’ I thought to myself. I looked at them, tears welling in my eyes.

“Guys… I…” I choked again, but they waited patiently for me to finish. I then sucked it up and managed to speak. “I’m sorry… about not holding up on fixing your problems…” I said. They remained silent as they studied me. “I… I so desperately wanted to help you all… I wanted to do better… be a good friend to you all… but I still… still dragged you all along to deal with something else… So I… I’m sorry.” Brick nodded with his eyes closed before opening them and smiling at me.

“Courier… I know that you may not be the most level headed at times. And you do get distracted by some things. But in the end, you have done some incredible things that I wouldn’t believe myself to be doing.” He said. I looked at Brick as he spoke. “Sure… that lead was a false hope. But… I guess it did some good… you now know the identity of Shiva. But… that doesn’t mean I’m going to give up looking for her.” He then gave a salute. A familiar salute. One that me and my siblings use as a way to tease Post Box. “It was an honor being able to call you a friend and a pony I can trust with my back.”

“Hear, hear.” Goldenlee said. “While I do find you to be a tad bit hot headed, no pun intended, you do have a way of making me hone my surgeon skills.” I couldn’t help but chuckle a little at this. “But you know… maybe it is better to let things go.” She sighed and gave the same salute with a smile. “If Dusty is out of business, then I will make sure that he is well taken care of. And I am proud to call you friend.” She said.

“I have to agree with them.” Star spoke up. He cleared his throat. “Now that you know what your father is really planning, I can only pray that you find the peace you need to come back to us in one piece. There are still so many places I want to show you. I figured maybe getting a bit of fresh air wouldn’t hurt. And it’ll be thrilling and exciting just to survive the dangerous traps and discovering relics of the Old World. Then, perhaps we could find a place to store all of it. Make a museum to-“ Goldenlee rolled her eyes and planted a big kiss on his lips.

“You talk too much, sweetie. Best let it sink in for now.” She said. Whatever Star was going to say was completely lost after that kiss.

“Or… you know… I can also help around the office?” he said. Goldenlee giggled and tickled his chin a little.

“You are such a gentlecolt, Shiny.” She cooed. I smiled at the two. It was Comp’s turn.

“Courier… look, my brother and mother… may have not been the best of ponies. I can understand why they had such ambitions like that… and I don’t hold it against you… But that doesn’t mean I won’t forget where I come from.” He rubbed the back of his head. “Comp seems to not mind if I take on his younger self as a means of disguise. But being the last remaining changeling now… I think I know where I can start so I can sustain myself without having to subconsciously feed off of everyone.”

“So… Chi’xa is your real name?” I asked. Comp blinked and flushed before nodding and bowing his head.

“Y-yeah… kinda weird name huh? I mean… it’s not bad, but I feel conflicted if my name would continue to be Comp. So… what about Chip?” I arched a brow.

“Chip?” I asked with a smile. He flushed and immediately stated.

“W-well, I mean my name can be pretty weird to pronounce so I figured I could… you know… take one part of my name and take the last letter of Comp’s name and combine it? I mean, it’s a mix of who I am and who I can be… I think…” I just smiled and nodded.

“Either way, you are not just a changeling or Comp’s unintentional younger self. You are a friend. Remember that.” I said. I looked at them as my companions started heading to the hotel. I then looked over to Iris who was still sitting beside me.

She seemed to still be struggling with her thoughts. I then nuzzled her cheek, breaking her thought trance.

“So… I guess this is good bye?” she asked. I shook my head.

“It’s never good bye. I still have ends to meet here… I’m just… going to be going away for a while.” I said. Iris bowed her head.

“To relive the past and be forgotten to the present…” she said. I nodded sadly. Iris and I sat there quietly. I couldn’t’ find the words to make conversation. But it was Iris that broke the silence. “Courier… you know how you said that you wanted to be selfish about me?” I arched a brow coolly at her. Okay, liking where this is going. She opened her mouth before closing it. She seemed to be putting the words together in her mind. When she nodded, she spoke. “Look, I know we’ve had somethings happen to us in the past. You were… raped and I was consented into the act. In the end we both had only thought of ourselves.” I nodded.

“Go on.” I said, keeping my smile as hidden as possible. She bit her lip before continuing.

“I was just wondering… maybe…  I can be selfish about you?” she asked. I arched a brow again. “I mean… don’t get me wrong. I do love you. You are the best mare… no… best friend and mare-friend I could be with. Which I wasn’t sure about myself. I didn’t think to be into mares, but go figure.” I chuckled a little. “So… I was thinking… before we can’t see each other for a while… maybe we can spend one more night together? Just the two of us?” I bit my lip in thought, just to tease her.

When she flushed and rubbed the back of her head, I smiled and pulled her in for a kiss. I pulled away after a few seconds and winked at her.

“How about we get a drink first. Just so that our moods don’t really become one sided.” I suggested. Iris perked up a little. I put my muzzle to her’s and nuzzled it. “I’m also not going to be holding back about tonight either. So you better be well prepared.” She flushed even brighter than before, but I locked my foreleg around her’s and we walked off to the bar.

I wanted to spend every moment with my pretty cool mare. And I was going to make the best of it. We each got our drinks, took a few pulls and chatted for a bit. We talked a bit about what lead up to this point before the alcohol started kicking in and making us get sidetracked. Once we had our good pull of drinks and paid the bartender, we stumbled slightly as we laughed and chatted before entering the hotel. Thankfully, my room was reserved since I was a resident. And since I’m only going to be spending the night here, I might as well go all the way.

I found my room and realized that they had patched up the wall. I shook my head and unlocked the door before turning and locking us in the room. What followed after was pure music to our ears.
> Courier's Road
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Courier’s Road


I found myself floating. It was pitch black. What kind of dream was I experiencing? I was floating. And then as if from nowhere, I saw a blinding bright light in the abyss. I shielded my eyes. The light dimmed a little and I gapped, seeing the face of an alicorn. 

Welcome, young guardian.

I furrowed my brows.

“Lux.” I said. The alicorn nodded her head.

Our first meeting and yet you already know who I am. Not surprising considering what my sisters have told me.

I blinked and saw Din standing next to me. She looked stoically at the alicorn.

It has been too long, sister Din. Din nodded, to my surprise.

Likewise, mother.

I balked. 'Mother!?' Lux hummed happily before speaking.

Oh, please. Why do you all insist on using that title towards me? I am just as much a sister to you than a mother.

I gave Din a questioning look. Din smirked at me.

Lux. Or the motherly one. Her light is soothing and embraces those who are lost in the darkness.

I kinda felt a little bad about Acerbus then. But I shook my head and focused on the matter.

“So… now that everyone is awaken… what happens now?” I asked Din. Din snorted.

We will find out once we head into the place that is calling to me. Lux nodded.

I can hear it calling too. And to my guess, the rest as well. The bell has been rung, dear sister.

Din nodded. I was shocked. Din was actually calm around Lux? Now that I think about it, when Din stated her introduction, she almost made it sound like she was the likeable sister out of them. But then… what was so evil about light? Lux hummed amusedly at me, making me realize that they had just read my mind.

How amusing. You have definitely picked a better vessel than the last one, Din. Din seemed to narrow her eyes sourly at her. But she remained quiet. Yes, guardian. We are still the evil beings most ponies make us out to be.

I blinked in understanding. Wait… Lux is light… and now that I looked around, there was only emptiness. It wasn’t pitch black. How odd. There wasn’t even a single shadow I was giving off. Din smirked.

Darkness may be in our hearts, but her domain is darkness free. Din said. She plans on making the world into an angelic light filled world where everyone can embrace the light and not fear the darkness. I sighed.

“That seems a little unfair to Acerbus, don’t you think?” I said with a small teasing smirk. Din flapped her wings a bit.

The fool can’t deny the fact that she has to use a little bit of light to make herself known. She is the pure embodiment of shadow. As for Lux. Lux sighed.

I too have to resort to some bit of darkness to make myself known.

Light and dark. The basic example of balance. The elements definitely are in conflict. I frowned now.

“So…each of you are embodiments of elements to our world. Yet, you seem to be at constant conflict. Don’t you think there was a reason for doing that?” I asked. Din laughed.

Young guardian, our elements may bring balance to the world. But, we each are our own being. We have ideals. We have thoughts. We have action. It is why all of us are spiteful to each other.

“Because, even though you want to so badly claim the land and make it your own, you can’t because Oroboros has made it a dead set to make the balance permanent.” I said. Din seemed to clap her hooves together with a smile.

Well done. Yes, we so want to kill each other and be the dominant element. The damn snake makes it… difficult.

That had me worried. She said difficult. Not impossible.

“So… you guys have actually killed each other?” I asked. There was a moment of silence between the two before they nodded.

When we were discovered eons ago, we were constantly picking and choosing our vessels everytime the worlds align themselves. Once we did, it was an all-out war to see who can come out to the end. Practically, almost all of us has won at some point.

“So… when you die… if I recall… you go back to the stars? And then wait again?” I asked. The two nodded. I frowned. “That’s just… pointless!” I stated. I seemed to have made them both arch a brow at me. “I mean… if Oroboros made it difficult for all of you to attempt at the world, why does he keep doing it over and over again!?” I began pacing. “Sure, we can’t have one without the other. And every element has a scary aspect to them. But we need it to co-exist.” Din smirked amusedly at me.

Well, the old snake definitely finds it amusing when we kill each other. But he always seems to not care after words about much of the destruction we leave behind.

Din said. So, the balance of the world is forcing the sisters to duke it out in our world every blue moon. And I think I now know why.

“So… he just lets you all rampage in our world?” I asked. The two nodded. “Great. Not only is the balance of the world is amused by sisterly squabble, he is also bringing balance by using population control too.” I sighed. “Clearly at some point, Oroboros got fed up with us and decided to make our world your battle grounds. You each pick a champion to represent you. You torture them in order to fight for you. And when you do, you see who the top element of the world is before being sent back to the stars and repeat it all over again.” Lux seemed to shift a little as I spoke.

What is your vessel getting at, dear sister? Din snorted.

Fuck if I know. Lux seemed to be taken aback by the sudden laid back response. Din blinked and held a hoof to her mouth. She was stunned. She then looked at me and gritted her teeth. Tch, you are rubbing off on me more than I would care for you too.

I furrowed my brows.

“Aren’t you all tired of… you know… fighting each other over and over, only being picked the victor and not actually claiming the land to your own?” I asked. Din was about to retort when she closed her mouth and blinked in confusion.

I… beg your pardon? I shook my head.

“What do you do to a couple of no good ponies who are at constant conflict and don’t want to deal with them?” I asked. Lux shifted slightly.

Do go on.

“You send them away to someplace and let them duke it out there. Leaving one to finish off the other. One would be claimed victor and then go about his everyday life.” I looked at them with a serious expression. “You aren’t gaining anything from these little wars you have going on with each other. Oroboros is letting you all vent your frustrations before calling you back. And when it gets fed up with your bickering, it repeats it.” Lux hummed.

An… interesting thought, but I still don’t see where this is going.

“What I’m trying to say is that all you are doing is just venting frustration at one another. You aren’t getting anywhere in claiming anything!” I said. The two sisters looked at each other. “Because, even though you are the balance that keeps this world going, Oroboros is the true balance of our universe!” I held up a hoof. “Universe. Not world.” Din gave me a stunned look.

I… but… that means…

“There are probably many other worlds out there that it can pick for you to duke it out on! So many places where you can, in fact, claim your land! Create your own civilization! But if you are fighting to claim the whole thing, Oroboros isn’t going to let that happen. That’s why it keeps repeating this process. It wants you all to vent those primal urges and go back to bringing peace.” I bowed my head. “It could care less of what goes on in the places you fight for. As long as it serves to keep the balance of the universe, then what point is there to even fighting?” Din flapped her wings in thought.

So… what exactly… are you suggesting? I shook my head.

“Well, not to take on Oroboros is one thing. But maybe… you all can do something even better.” I said. “I know it’s going to be a long shot but… we still have the problem of Sombra trying to gain your power and disrupting the balance.” I furrowed my brows. “Sombra is proving to be a real nuisance in your conquest to claim this world. He even caught the attention of Oroboros. So… if Oroboros sent you all here now in this time… then it is hoping that you all take out Sombra and keep the balance.” I held out a hoof to them. “Oroboros for once, wants you all to work together. To take out the real threat to your conquest. To your balance.” The two were quiet.

“Sombra is getting close to finding out how to gain your powers. LittlePip is doing everything she can to make sure he doesn’t acquire it.” I looked at Lux. “Watcher told me that she found one of your keys.” Lux shifted slightly. “She’s trying to find the keys so that way Sombra can’t use them.” I put a hoof to my chest. “But she can only do so much. So… I ask of you all… please… put aside your differences and actually help us defeat a very bad pony.”

Din snorted.

Again, your words have truth to them… But there is the problem. We hate each other. And some of us refuse to listen to reason.
I nodded.

“Exactly. Which is why I must ask Lux to send the word out.” Lux blinked.

I am to tell my sisters about the certain danger?

I smirked.

“Well, Din has stated that you are the motherly one. Even though they may be stubborn and spiteful to listen to me being the vessel of Din, they might ease up more around you.” I said. Lux hummed in thought before nodding.

But there is another problem. My sister, Acerbus.

“Right. Light and dark. But that’s the thing. You both stated you need some form of dark or light to make yourselves know. In fact, you two benefit more from each other than the rest.” Lux hummed again. Din eyed her sister judgingly. She then looked at me before speaking.

Very well. I will ask my vessel to get the word out to the rest. But I sense we aren’t all going to be… present? She looked at Din and Din replied with a snort.

“Din and I have some… loose ends to tie up before we meet you all.” I said. Lux hummed again.

Then, I wish you both good health and luck on your journey.

Din chuckled a bit and rolled her eyes sarcastically.

That’ll be the day. She then turned and walked past me. I was about to follow her when I felt something encase me gently in a wing. I looked to see Lux’s figure next to me.

You seem to have stricken a chord in my sister. She seems more… at ease when she is around you. All her life her vessels have always been spiteful and unbearable to her. I think she is glad that she finally found a vessel she can relate to and enjoy the company.

I smiled and watched the fiery alicorn walk a bit a ways ahead.

“Well… I was at first with her as well. But, I guess I did make her see some point of views she probably had gotten wrong and couldn’t correct. And… all in all. She isn’t really that bad to talk too.” I was scared of her yes. I have seen her powers in work. How they can hurt and destroy everything around me. But, then I remember her offering me her power in return I take her somewhere. She might just be being passive around me until this matter is handled. But I can see why Lux would think that.

Ever since I told Din about approaching her ideas in a different manner, she seemed to take it to heart. And to my surprise, she hasn’t been unbearable to be with. I turned to Lux.

“So… is my brother… well… has he finally gathered you all to the place we are needed at?” I asked. Lux nodded.

I am the last to be awakened. My sisters and our vessels are gathered at the place where it all began. All that is left is waiting for you. She hummed. I will tell Watcher and Lyon about the delay. And with that, I felt myself being lifted up into the air. Lux’s figure shrinking more and more.

I awoke to the sound of my silver love snoozing next to me.





I felt groggy. My body seemed to ache. But in a good way. The idea Iris had proposed made me satisfied in the end. And it wasn’t all that bad either. I got to experiment something new with my magic. And something I will keep in mind whenever I decide to mess with Iris. The tingly feeling came back and I looked to see Iris quietly snoozing with me laying my head on her chest. I stroked her mane and kissed her on the lips. It seemed to stir her awake.

“Is it morning already?” she murmured. I smiled and kept stroking her mane. She sighed happily and pulled me in close to her. I giggled quietly and kissed her again. She returned it and we both ended up messing with each other a bit before I had to get up and walk over to the shower, stretching my body. I wobbled a bit. Wow, I wasn’t walking straight. I guess we did get a bit carried away during our moment. I thought about it more as I showered, rubbing myself to sate my lust. When I finished, I sighed happily and dried myself off before stepping out. 

Iris seemed to have fallen back asleep. I then felt my heart ache a bit. My smile faltered. It was time. I looked over to my gear. I picked up my duster off of the ground that was next to Iris’s Shadowbolt barding. Strapping it on, I put my arsenal onto my duster in their proper places before trotting to the door. As I opened it quietly, I looked back at my sleeping love.

I felt a tear leave me and I wiped it before exiting the room.

“Good-bye for now.” I whispered as I closed the door. I quietly trotted out of the hotel and into the quiet snow fall.

I went to check the time on my PipBuck when I stopped and blinked. 'Oh right… I gave it up when I decided this.' I sighed and looked back at the clock that was planted on the face of the express. It read it being early morning 5:00 am. I sighed and looked around. The town was quiet. I walked over to the gate to Pleasant Town. I stopped when I saw a sprite bot playing vintage music by the gate.

The music fizzled out and Watcher spoke through.

“Courier… about yesterday.” He began I shook my head.

“No… it’s okay. I’m ready for this now.” I looked at him. “I do have a favor to ask of you though.” Watcher bobbed a little.

“Anything.” He said. I sighed.

“I know my brother is expecting me to be there. But tell him that I’ll be there once I handle our father.” I furrowed my brows. I looked behind me and felt myself alone again. I looked over to the hotel where my friends rested. Watcher spoke up.

“I’ll see to it that he knows. Everyone is waiting for you and Din. Valentine had stated Lux told the rest that they would be waiting on Din.” I blinked and looked at him.

“Nurse Valentine? She’s the vessel to Lux?” I asked. Watcher bobbed the sprite bot.

“The recent addition to the roster. So… are you truly ready? The road you will be walking on won’t be like any of the others.” I patted my chest with the small salute. I had plenty of potions, Rad-away and Rad-x just in case. Everything else was just ammunition for my weapons. I didn’t need anything else. I adjusted Compassion a bit before speaking.

“Take me to my dad.” I said. Watcher took a moment. Beeping sounds came and then he popped back.

“Follow me.” He said. And I did. I took one last look at my home before trotting after him.





We had gone around the edge of the gate of my home. I was soon traveling down a road that was behind my home. A road that I have rarely gone on. It lead away from the Empire and headed straight to Central Equestria. The place where the Light Bringer had resided in. 

“So, where exactly is my dad?” I asked as we trotted up the road. It seemed to fade out and then but it was winding and long. Watcher bobbed a little.

“I have no idea. But, he told me that it would be facing the Gardens of Equestria.” He said. I frowned a little. Despite it being vague, I remember what LittlePip told me about the G.O.E. A project that Twilight had created in an attempt to end the war and let her friends be friends again. The very thing that will save this poisoned land from itself. It has already been activated once and it seemed to clear up most of the radiation scattered around the land. But even then, its influence didn’t reach north and south. They were still suffering from the war. I had a feeling it would take a bit more to clean the northern region.

As I thought about this, I didn’t realize that we were coming up to a town. I looked up and noticed that it was abandoned. 

“A town? I didn’t realize there was a town this far out.” I said.

“That was because this belonged to crystal ponies long ago. It was a settlement they had. Basically, the farm of the Empire. They grew crops and such and imported them to the Empire.” I looked at Watcher now and arched a brow.

“Watcher… you seem to know a lot about the Empire.” I said. Watcher was quiet before he spoke.

“I guess, there really is no point in hiding it, is there?” Watcher turned to me. “Watcher is just what I want ponies to refer me to. My real name is Spike the Dragon.” I blinked.

“Dragon?” I asked.

“Yes… believe it or not. I’m an actual dragon behind this metal ball.” He said. I gapped a little. I thought the dragons had died years ago! Ever since the war, the dragons had seemed to vanish from existence. And here was a metal sprite bot with someone behind it claiming he is an actual dragon!? Spike chuckled.

“That’s the same look LittlePip gave me when she found out.” I blinked and shook away my shock. No way… there was an actual dragon still living here? So many questions were running through my head, but two ponies kicked my head to keep me focused.

“So… how old are you?” I asked. If I can recall, dragons that aged seemed to grow tremendously as they aged. Spike sighed.

“I’ve… honestly lost track. I know it’s been over 200 years after Twilight had created G.O.E.” I arched a brow.

“So, I take it you knew Twilight?” I asked. Spike was quiet. Too quiet for a long time. I thought I had struck a nerve or something. But then he spoke.

“I did… as well as the rest of her friends… AppleJack… Pinkie Pie… Rainbow Dash… Fluttershy…” he seemed to falter a 
little. “Rarity…” I said nothing and listened. “I’ve been there… with them through all those dark times. When Big Macintosh was killed. When they created the ministries. I saw them slowly fall apart…” he choked a little. “I… I miss them so much…” I bowed my head sadly. Poor Spike. Once again, I felt the loneliness creep back into me.

“So… that’s why you went with that name. You watched them as they fell apart. How your world was ripped away from you. You saw good and bad ponies rise to power, manipulating what they can. You watched as technology was developed to try to aid in the war effort.” I faltered a bit. “I… I’m sure you had made a lot of friends before they ended up being sent to war.” Spike was quiet again. But then he spoke.

“I had.” I found we had walked quite a bit a ways from the abandoned settlement. The snow continued to fall as me and Spike continued to talk. He told me how it all started. How Twilight and her friends did everything they could to make the war stop. That is why she founded the ministries. She was hoping that they would make the war stop with the aid of her friends. But then, it all went to shit when the zebra invaded. It took them all by surprise. And in the confusion, they had lost a friend. He was dubbed a hero for his efforts. But after that, things feel apart.

The ministry mares went their separate ways, attending to their ministries to the best of their abilities. And what little moment they could spend whenever they gathered was short lived. Almost similar to what I have with my family. And I’m sure Twilight had given her entire life up to try and make this world a better place. She wanted to see her friends… she wanted to be their friend again. She wanted no pony else to lose any one else. But other ponies had made it impossible. And she ended up vanishing along with her friends. Then, the balefire bombs fell. And everything that she had worked for was all for naught.

I furrowed my brows and shook my head.

“No... it wasn’t all for naught.” I said. Spike was quiet as I continued. “Twilight had given it her all. She was willing to put her life on the line to save this land. And even though she can’t see that come to reality, we are slowly but surely getting better!” I smiled. “The war may be over, but that doesn’t mean that other ponies wouldn’t start something else. But despite all that, I know that somewhere, ponies are making a difference. Good or bad, they are playing their part in making this land great again. And I know this. Because with the efforts of other ponies, this land can be what it once was. A land we can call home.” Spike said nothing and we continued on our way. 

“Courier?” he spoke up, startling me a bit. “Umm… if you don’t mind… I have to apologize again…” I arched a brow. “Homage… err… she wanted an update on you. So… I just recorded what you said and given it to her… she’s going to air it to the world.” I blinked. Strange… I would be livid about that type of thing. But what’s the point? I tried so hard to make it stop, but I ended up letting it go in the end. Spike then popped into vintage music and I listened to it for a good long while. We must have walked at least two miles down the road.

After Velvet Remedy ended her song with a high note. DJ Pon3’s voice broke through.

“Hello, all my children of the Wastelands! It’s your DJ Pon3 here to keep bringing you the new and news of the on goings of ponies. Let’s kick things off with a certain new player to this fight in the northern region. Now, most of you all know Security as the mare to take on anything without so much as a blink. Well, you’ve guessed it. Our own Security is wandering the northern Wastelands, bringing the good fight to those in need. And what’s more, The Light Bringer is also hard at work on the north.”

“Let’s take a moment and pray for their well being. As they continue to fight the good fight.” There was silence. Then, after a moment, DJ Pon3 flipped some papers. “Now then, with the aid of the Light Bringer and Security underway, you must be wondering, what has happened to our Savior of the Roads? What has this lone mare been doing? Well, I’m here to tell you to put your worries at ease. She is still kicking and fighting the good fight.” I frowned a little. But not so much now.

“Our own Courier Sixteen has recently been seen fighting a giant spider in a barren castle that had once belonged to the changelings. Apparently, the ones responsible for the attack on the wedding had taken refuge inside. It was then that our own Savior of the Roads took it upon herself to take care of the matter. In an epic attempt to try and reason with the enemies, almost succeeding when the big bad spider decided to end it. It was then that our own Savior was flying through the air in a brilliant ball of fire and ended the threat.”

I sighed. There was more to it than that. But I let it go again.

“So what is going on with our Savior now? Where has she been? Well, let me tell you that she is on her way to face her destiny. Keep that in mind, my children. Destiny maybe something out of your control, but you can do your best to make it a happy ending for you. And that is just what we should follow. With the words our Savior has left us with last time.” I blinked in confusion when she had played an audio file of me talking to Chryxal. 'War never changes. Ponies do… No… People do.' She played the whole audio and I couldn’t help but flush in embarrassment. “Do you understand now, children? The Light Bringer, Security, the Savior. They are each following this example. They are leading the efforts to clean up this land. To make it a better place for all of us. People that have lost faith long ago.”

Then, I heard DJ Pon3 sigh.

“I… I think it is safe to say that… I have too lost my faith long ago. But, I know now. That if I keep losing that faith, nothing would change. Just like war has. War never changes, children. But that doesn’t mean we can’t. Good and dark times are upon us. And it is up to us to take it into our own matters.” He took a moment. “We all must turn to the real threat. The one that is causing so much heart ache. So much delay in trying to make this land better. The one they call Sombra. The corrupted tyrant 200 years ago during the Empire. It was with the aid of the ministry mares and their friends were they able to combat this being.”

“But now he is back. And this time, he is out to obtain a power that dwells within our Savior. He threatens our very existence. So, I ask of you children… there are times were you feel helpless and you don’t know what to do. But you have always known that you could make a difference. In your own ways, you made this world a better place. And you can still keep it going. You can aid the three who are trying to set us an example. They will go to the ends of the earth to see this through.”

DJ Pon3 flipped some papers again.

“LittlePip… Blackjack… Courier… You have all given us the paths to take. You have shown us the errors of our ways. You have all risen and fallen in your lives. But you keep going. No matter how it affects you all, you always put us in mind when you do. So, I think I speak for us all when I say…” I balked a little. The voice of Homage spoke through. “Thank you. Thank you for being the ponies you strove to be. To better yourselves and show us that we as people can change. We will continue to fight the good fight. But this time… it is our turn to return the favor to you three.” She sighed with relief. “This has been DJ Pon3 with your today knowings of the good fight. So… please you three… come home safe… that is as much as we can ask for…”

I remained quiet. I felt my chest tighten a bit. Homage… There was static for a bit and then vintage music popped back on. I sighed. I’m such a total wreck. Homage had dropped her disguise on air to get a point across. I guess things really were changing. Not just me, but the others as well. I then put on my game face. I had to keep going. There is still so much that needs to be done. And it’ll still be a while before we can truly call this place home.

But we are working there, slowly but surely. I then had a thought. How long has it been?

“Hey, Spike?” I asked. The vintage music stopped.

“Yes, Courier?” he asked.

“What day is it?” I asked. He was quiet for a while before speaking.

“It is December 25th. The day Equestria was founded.” He said. I nodded.

“So… I’m finally twenty years old now…” I said. Spike seemed to bob a bit in surprise.

“It’s… your birthday?” he asked. I nodded.

“It’s funny. They say you come of age around eighteen. But so far, nothing has changed much when I was.” I faltered a bit. “It actually almost feels like my true coming of age.” I sourly looked ahead. “And my dad is planning a big birthday surprise party.” Spike was quiet again before speaking.

“Courier… I’m so sorry… I had no idea.” He said. I shook my head and smiled.

“It’s fine… I’m just… things change I guess. We’ve all heard it before. And besides.” I tapped my head. “I was starting to get a little old for birthday parties anyway.” Spike seemed to chuckle.

“Yeah? Well, I used to know somepony who would just love to throw you birthday bash.” I nodded. Pinkie Pie probably would have done it without my consent anyway. No matter if I liked it or not. I could just imagine being there. Pinkie Pie planned my birthday party. I was walking back from a delivery. I had noticed the town quiet. I was about to call out when I noticed the birthday cake in the middle of the town. In my curiosity, I walked towards it. Then, as if from nowhere, the cake explodes and a pink smiling curly maned earth pony would shout “Surprise!” and then my friends and family would come out of hiding exclaiming. “Happy Birthday Courier!” I smiled at the thought and felt a tear leave me when I watched as my friends and I mingled happily without a care in the world.

“Courier?” Spike asked, breaking my train of thought. I must have been out of it for a while. I had noticed that we were now standing on the road still. However, I noticed something off in the distance. There was a road bridge that seemed to connect over the frozen lake. It lead away and I could see turned over chariots and holes in the road. I felt my nervousness rise.

“I guess… this is the road my father has for me.” I said. Spike bobbed a little.

“Courier… you don’t have to go in alone. I can aid you if you want. I may not be the best when it comes to combat, but I can at least support you.” He said. I was about to tell him otherwise when I suddenly stopped and thought about it. What was I really going to face on this road? Was I really prepared for the consequences of this? But I had too. I made my choice long ago. I looked at Spike and nodded.

“I would… actually like that.” I said. I felt the loneliness fade a little. Together, we walked down the road and stepped onto the bridge. I was ready. Ready to face my dad.

It was time to walk the road to redemption.





The road was quiet. Perhaps too quiet. Me and Spike trotted past the remains of rotted wagons and destroyed chariots. It was a path meant for those who didn’t want to travel on hoof. But it wasn’t just transportation. I also noticed some industrial wagons. The rust developed and covered them. These wagons were meant for bulk carrying.

I moved around two wagons that were connected before I gapped and noticed that the road was partially missing. I peeked over the edge and saw the freezing lake below. I gulped. I darted my eyes to see a way through. Fortunately, I did. Unfortunately, I have to balance myself on thin support beams and little patches of road.

“Courier, maybe you can just fly over?” Spike suggested. I blinked and looked at him. Fly? But I’m not… oh… I furrowed my brows and blinked. Din was laying down. She studied me.

The pinball thinks he can just ask for me? Vessel… Do not even think to use me for this. I gapped a little in shock.

“M-may I ask why?” I said. Din hummed.

You stated that this is something you have to do. You were going to follow through. So let me reiterate my proposal. You can have access to a fraction of my powers. Flying isn’t one of them. Those times were only occasions. I sighed and blinked again before staring back at Spike.

“Sorry, Spike. But Din is saying I have to follow through with this. She’s basically refusing to let me get through this quicker.” I said. I waited for Spike to respond. When nothing was sounding through the static, I waved my hoof in front of the eyes. “Err… Spike? You there?” What popped through the static wasn’t Spike. But a raspy voice. He coughed a little before speaking.

“This is a road only meant for you… Courier.” The raspy deep voice said. I narrowed my eyes. “I have specifically asked Din to refuse you certain… advantages.” I frowned.

“So, how long were you planning on not telling me about her?” I asked. I was speaking of Din. However, the question was directed to the voice coming through the spritebot.

“Couriers put themselves in the heat of danger to deliver a package with nothing in them. They sometimes go through the poisoned land and never return. The Wasteland is a cruel mistress. You have said so yourself.” He said. I remained stoic, keeping my all too familiar blank look.

“And how long have you told Spike to watch me?” I asked. Without skipping a beat, the voice replied.

“Since the day you underwent your conditioning. On your 6th birthday, on this very day. I have trained you. Taught you the ways of this land. How to live off of it. How to respect it. And you have showed no signs of thinking otherwise. You proved to be a force to be reckoned with.” I snorted and arched a sarcastic eyebrow.

“Lucky me.” I said. The voice coughed again. He took a moment to gather himself before continuing.

“It is time for Equestria to pull back the veil. She will see what has been done to her. And she will watch as her fate is being judged. Walk further on, Courier. You cannot die. I have conditioned you otherwise.” And with that, the bot popped and there was static. It wasn’t long before Spike popped back in.

“Courier? Are you okay? I seemed to have been cut off.” He said. I nodded and pulled my hood down before speaking.

“We have to keep going. I can’t use Din’s help. This is… something I have to do.” And with that, I took a deep breath. I put one hoof forward onto the support beam. It creaked and swayed a little. I felt vertigo as the frozen lake rested beneath me. It was a loooong way down. I then carefully and slowly put one hoof in front of the other, balancing myself over the ominous bridge. Spike floated alongside me as I did. I managed to reach one patch of road that I used as a breather. Calming my beating heart, I took another deep breath and continued on. This time, the support beam seemed to have broken off. I gulped a little and calmed myself.

‘Okay, Courier. You can do this… it’s just a hop, skip and a jump.’ I repeated this in my mind as I braced myself. With one bound, I heaved myself over and landed on the other side of the bridge, quickly regaining my balance on the support beam. I moved carefully over it before reaching the end of the broken patch of road. However, as I looked, I gave a small groan of annoyance. I still had a long way to go. Again, we moved through the abandoned and destroyed wagons.

Eventually, curiosity took me. I peeked into one of the wagons and scanned its’ contents. There were crates and boxes. I unsheathed Compassion and propped opened a crate. I noticed neatly placed weapons and ammo crates. I dug through the ammo crates and beamed when I found some ammunition for my weapons. I kept searching. When nothing else of interest was around, I sighed quietly and carried on up the road.





I asked how long we had been traveling on the road. Spike had stated for a good hour and a half. We had just reached an abandoned checkpoint. It seemed that the RCE long ago were stationed here. The abandoned building was covered in rust and partially destroyed. While the cement barricades and the checkpoint were disgruntled piles of scrap and debris. I furrowed my brows and decided to explore the abandoned building.

I was about to activate my PipBuck lamp spell in the dark building when I blinked and sighed. I still felt naked without my PipBuck. 'This was going to be a little more difficult then I imagined.' I heard the sound of a click and looked to see Spike with a lamp on the sprite bot’s head. I smiled and looked ahead, taking in my surrounding. Just as you would expect any other abandoned ruin in the Wasteland. Rotted and burnt papers scattered everywhere on the ground. Rustic terminals and shelves with posters on the walls reading:


Join the RCE today and Fight For Your Empire


It showed a picture of ponies in some sort of heavy swat armor and saluting to the flag of the Empire. I moved down the hall and peeked into the rooms. There were skeletal ponies lying about. One was on the bed in a sleeping position while another was hunched over a destroyed terminal. I spotted a duffle bag at the bottom of the bed. I opened it with my magic and shifted though the contents. Only one health potion and two Rad-away. I put them in my bags before moving over to the desk. Opening the drawers, I frowned, finding nothing of interest. That’s when I heard the sound of shuffling.

I immediately crouched low and crept over to the edge of the doorway. I could hear grunting coming from the next room. Based on the sound of it, it was probably a ghoul. I pulled out Sinful and readied myself. I then moved quietly across the hall. Peeking into the room, I spotted a figure, hunched over a bloodied corpse. Whatever poor pony had died was being casually eaten by a ghoul. 'Tis the sad tale of the Wasteland.' But what I found strange was the fact this ghoul was wearing RCE combat armor. And not only that… it wasn’t wrinkly as most ghouls were. It was red. I narrowed my eyes a little to get a better look.

It then turned and seemed to lick it’s lips. Or… it had lips. I balked a little when I noticed that this ghoul wasn’t skin. But pure muscle. It was as if it’s skin had been shredded and it was walking around as a muscle corpse. I almost felt sick at the site. I then heard something clattering loudly behind me. I looked to see that Spike had accidentally bumped a magazine rack.

“Whoops.” He stated in what sounded like embarrassment. But it was enough. The ghoul had turned around and growled. I backed away out into the lobby as it rushed out and howled at me. I was expecting it to charge when all of a sudden, I noticed it reaching behind itself. It then pulled out a carbine.

“Oh, fuck me!” I stated as I bolted behind the counter as the ghoul opened fire. I flattened myself against the counter as I pulled out Malice. 'Well… this is new.' You would usually see ghouls with guns that had kept their sanity. But this one… it was feral. But it seemed to know how to use a gun. I blinked when I felt something touch my hind leg. I looked to see a similar ghoul that was just a torso crawling towards me, howling.

“Courier!” I heard Spike call out as he was being dinged with bullets. The sprite bot was zapping back at the ghoul. I planted Malice on the face of the ghoul at my hind leg and pulled the trigger. Its’ head exploded and I shot out of cover, firing Sinful twice into the ghoul with the gun. A hole in the foreleg caused the ghoul to tip forward right into the second bullet that blew a hole in its’ head. The body twitched and spun before crumpling to the ground. I took a moment to calm my beating heart. I was not expecting a feral ghoul to know how to use a gun.

I trotted over to the ghoul with the gun and poked it with Malice.

“It was a feral that knew how to use a gun?” I asked. I was waiting for Spike to say something on the matter as well when the sprite bot popped and the raspy, coughing voice spoke.

“The lost souls that had once inhabited this road. The Wasteland was cruel to them. They remember their equianity all the while falling into insanity.” I furrowed my brows.

“But… it’s an RCE ghoul. I thought ghouls that went feral were no more than zombies.” I said. The voice seemed to chuckle a bit.

“Their brains have been rotted to nothing. However, that doesn’t truly mean they are lost. They can think and act like we do. Which is why you see the soul in front of you. It claimed you a threat.” I arched a brow at the voice behind the sprite bot. “You have to keep moving forward. Both the RCE and the Remnant are ahead. They are walking in an endless dream. Will you be their Savior? Or Destroyer?” The bot popped and Spike came through.

“Courier… I think someone is interfering with my signal.” He said. I nodded.

“My dad tends to do that.” I sighed.

“Your dad?” Spike was quiet for a moment before continuing. “What has he been saying?” I snorted.

“Being the caring father he is, apparently these ghouls aren’t entirely feral.” I said, sarcastically saying before being serious. “But… he did say that both RCE and Remnant are waiting ahead.” I heard Spike growl a little.

“What is Lone Road planning?” he asked. I shook my head.

“We will see once we find him.” I said. I scavenged the ghouls, finding some caps that I knew I wasn’t going to use but pocketed it anyway before picking up the carbine. I examined and saw that it was still in good condition. I decided I might as well save up my own ammo and “borrow” from the rest. Holding the carbine in my magic, we exited the building and made our way past the check point. I scanned the long winding path. Still a ways to go.





My dad wasn’t kidding when he said Remnant and RCE. When I encountered a Remnant ghoul, it was dressed in Roam armor almost similar to the Legion. But it was still dangerous with a gun. In fact, I had ran into a group of them as I was passing through what looked like a makeshift encampment. I had to take cover behind a terribly constructed wall as I fired back out of cover with the carbine. I felt myself being nicked a few times by stray bullets. I then conjured two copies and had them cover me while I bolted out of cover and flanked them.

I fired onto one of the Remnant as it tried to block my path. It fell to the floor in a bloodied heap. I galloped over the makeshift bridge, firing down on the Remnant ghouls. I managed to kill three of them before having to duck behind a wall and reloading. I peeked out of cover and gapped when I saw a heavily armored Remnant with an RPG. It howled as it took aim and fired down. It didn’t seem to care if the rest were caught in the explosion. But the force sent me into the other side of the wall. My cover completely blown, I had to quickly scramble to move out of the way as it fired the RPG. It must have been a modified RPG. If I recall correctly in history class, RPG’s don’t fire multiple times.

I heaved myself off of the makeshift bridge and rolled to cover as the place where I once was had exploded into shrapmetal. I hadn’t realized an RCE ghoul that was firing on the Remnant was next to me. It didn’t seem to notice me rolling up to it. I planted Courage against its’ head and fired. As I did, I noticed the heavily armored Remnant had finished reloading the RPG before taking aim again. This time, it fired onto a group of advancing RCE ghouls. This was so surreal.

It was as if they were replaying the war. I looked over to see Spike flying through the battlefield and over to me, zapping a few RCE and Remnant ghouls along the way.

“This is way too much heat for us to take!” Spike said. I nodded
.
“There is no reasoning with these guys it seems.” I said. The words my dad told me came back to my mind.

Will you be their Savior? Or Destroyer?

I frowned. I wasn’t going to like this. But enough is enough.

“Err… Courier?” Spike began. But I ignored him and conjured more of my copies. Six to be exact. Time to even the odds. We split up over the battlefield, quickly taking out any of the Remnants and RCE that were too busy focusing on each other. I was rushing towards where the armored Remnant was when it took aim and fired onto one of my copies. I saw her look of surprise before being blown up along with two RCE and three Remnant. The copy vanished, but not before I saw the gore from them.  While the rest were keeping the fight going, I snuck up behind the armored Remnant. He was being flanked by two snipers on his side as they fired down on the battle. I conjured two more copies and had them execute the snipers while I unsheathed Compassion and was about to decapitate the armored ghoul, when it turned and swung the RPG.

With quick instincts, I ducked as the missile hissed past my head and exploded onto the cliff behind us. The rocks that broke off into chunks began to fall around us. I stepped aside as one fell where I once was and suddenly felt myself being hit hard in the side. My copies were about to come to my aid when the rocks that were falling had landed on top of them. I looked over with grit teeth as the armored Remnant howled and held the RPG like a club. I winced as I stumbled and stood. I pulled out Courage and took aim, firing on the Remnant. It seemed to only dent its’ armor. It then rushed me and swung down the RPG.

I side stepped it and brought Courage around and aimed at the head. I blasted the helmet off and I gapped when I saw glowing green eyes of a zebra ghoul. It’s muscles pulsed and formed into a look of frustration and pain. It hissed at me as it brought the RPG up and smacked me across the cheek. I grunted in pain as I spiraled away to the ground. I was seeing stars. It howled again as it rushed me. Then, the unexpected happen.

A big white metallic piece with a red tip suddenly fell on top of the armored Remnant. As it did, the metal and the ghoul rolled out onto the battlefield. The ghoul was pinned underneath the metal bulk. I gapped when I realized what the metal piece was. A bale fire head. I bit my lip. This was probably not going to be one of my brighter ideas. But I mean… its’ just the head, right? So it shouldn’t be devastating. I took aim with the carbine and fired on it. The bullets pelted it and I was suddenly blasted off of my hooves and crashed into the cliff. I bounced off the wall and landed flat on my belly.

I shook away the daze and stared in awe as I saw the green mushroom cloud, albeit small, suddenly leave a small crater where the fighting was. Then, there was silence. I stood up and limped over to the edge of the overlook. I spotted Spike floating over the charred corpses and over to me.

“Courier… what did you do?” he asked. I shook my head.

“I… I’m not really sure. I just thought to end the fighting quickly.” I said as I stared at the devastation I had caused. I heard the sprite bot click a little. Radiation. I furrowed my brows and took a rad away and popped a rad-x before drinking a health potion. I felt my body tingle a bit as my wounds mended. Spike bobbed a little as he spoke.

“That was a bale fire bomb, wasn’t it?” he asked, his voice taking on a concerned tone. I sighed and nodded.

“Well, it was just the head it seemed.” I then chuckled weakly. “How funny. Karma has once again given me a break.” I frowned, seeing that our only way ahead is to go through the camp. And that meant heading into the ground zero of the explosion. I took a deep breath and trotted forward, Spike following close behind me. I heard him click wildly as we went through the destroyed area. Once we made it through and back onto the road, I took another rad away and continued on. I felt depressed. It was like history for me was repeating itself. I had once again left devastation in my wake and I walked off like nothing happened.

As we walked more and out of the cliff passage, I found myself standing in front of a tunnel. I winced when I saw signs and graffiti spelling out the obvious.


COURIER SIXTEEN


'Well… my dad must not be the best when it comes to greeting guests.' But I didn’t want to disappoint dear old dad with the invitation.

“Not much of a Picasso, is he?” Spike asked. I arched a brow and smirked.

“I doubt he has taste in design.” I said. Spike chuckled a bit.

“Maybe he needs to find a different hobby to impress his daughter.” He said. I giggled a little and felt myself feeling… happy. I wasn’t alone in this. I mean, I may be walking this road without so much help from my companions, but Spike was as much company as I needed. And I didn’t feel lonely. I sighed and took the gate with my magic.

“Well… no time like the present.” I said. I heaved open the gates and stepped through the tunnel. It was a small tunnel, but upon entering, I gapped.

I saw the road connect to another bridge. I trotted over and looked over the cement railing. It was the ocean. Ocean as far as I could see. And not only that, I noticed the snow wasn’t falling. Despite the road being icy, I stared in awe as the sun rose over the horizon.

“Beautiful, isn’t it?” Spike asked as he floated next to me. I felt the warmth of the sun course through me. And not only that… the landscape was beautiful. The ocean sparkled in the sun’s light and I could see in the distance what looked like cargo boats. I then noticed far into the distance. Tenpony Tower. The smell of salt water and the ocean breeze felt nice. I looked over to the other side of the ocean and down the road I was traveling. I could see a flag pole in the distance and missile silo further in. I frowned.

“How much you wanna bet my dad is holed up in there?” I asked as I pointed at the silo. Spike was quiet as he looked over and scanned the area.

“Maybe. We will just have to find out, won’t we?” he stated. I smiled at him and nodded. I looked ahead down the road. Still a ways to go.



Footnote: Max Level Reached!

Quest Perk Added: Rad Mare: You have experienced the harshness of the Wasteland and its’ poison. You gain an additional 25% of Rad Resistance.
> Fate of Equestria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Fate of Equestria


I found myself having to take cover again as I noticed Remnants were patrolling a makeshift overhead. I scanned the area. Other than the ocean being on both sides of me, I saw no other way through than going in the front way. But that meant having to claw my way through the patrolling Remnant. My dad must have snuck his way through. I snorted. 'Just leave it to the daughter to pick up the mess of her father.' Spike hovered low with me.

“What’s the plan?” he asked. I bit my lip in thought. How was I going to go about this? I wanted to conserve as much ammo as I could. And I didn’t want to tire myself out with my copies. Despite the primal power and the star metal bones I have that increased my potency in magic, doesn’t mean I can’t tire out. I still had my limits. And I didn’t want to reach it by the time I confronted my dad. I sighed and looked at Spike.

“I’m really not sure. But maybe if…” I sighed in defeat again. Guess I was going to have to use a bit more magic. I imagined myself in Remnant armor. My barding was soon disguised in Roamian armor. I stood up and blinked a little. It was a bit breezy back there. I ignored myself, shivering a bit before trotting over to the makeshift overhead. I felt my heart beat rapidly as I got closer.

I stopped when I saw a Remnant shamble past me. It sniffed the air and looked at me. I saw its’ eyes darting up and down as it looked me over. I was about to grab Compassion with my magic when it grunted and walked past me. I looked to see it shamble down the road. I sighed in relief. But the way the ghoul stopped to take a moment to study me, I had also answered one of my many questions.

'So they really can still think.' That’s when I heard gunfire. I looked over to where the ghoul had walked past me and he was firing on down the road. I noticed in the distance some RCE ghouls heading our way. I groaned in frustration. Great, just what I needed. More complications. The rest of the Remnant ghouls took up arms, howling and returned fire. I quickly ducked inside a bus wagon and crouched low behind cover. Spike followed suite.

“It’s as if they are reliving their deaths.” Spike said suddenly. I nodded. It was true. If my dad had mentioned they can think and act like we do, then perhaps they are just living a nightmare. I felt bad really. I stood up and peeked over the window. I ducked back again when I heard a loud boom and a rumble. They seemed to have set off a wagon with some explosives in them. I peeked back over and gapped. The small green mushroom cloud formed over where the ghouls had been fighting. That was when I saw that the road began to quiver a bit.

The next thing I knew, the bridge seemed to collapse. I bit my lip in frustration. 'I guess I won’t be going back that way.' I heard the sprite bot popped.

“To relive a nightmare in an everlasting dream. They too have onced walked this road. However, it was not meant for them.” The raspy voice coughed. I frowned.

“Enjoying my torture?” I asked bluntly. The bastard was watching me from wherever he was hiding. The voice was quite a bit before grunting. I heard what sounded like metal clapping together.

“I’ve been busy with some other matter. But that doesn’t mean I don't know what is happening. I’m a guardian, Courier. As both you and Lyon.” I kept my blank look.

“So I take it you have a surprise birthday present waiting for me.” I said. Without as much as a missing a beat, he responded.

“More or less. Keep going, Courier. Your road is almost at an end. And my time is surely coming to a close.” The bot popped again and Spike spoke through.

“Your dad doesn’t even send a warning when he does that.” He said, hearing the frustration in his voice. I smiled and patted the bot head.

“On the bright side, we are almost there.” I said. I still knew though that I still had a ways to go. I stood up and trotted out of the wagon before moving on up the road. We must have walked a good while before we reached another tunnel. By then, my Remnant disguise had faded. Another explosion in the back of us erupted, but it was in the distance. I looked at the tunnel gate and took hold of it with my magic. Heaving open the gate, I noticed that this tunnel didn’t lead to a road. But a wagon parking garage. Rusted cargo wagons and small transportation wagons seemed to be buried underneath collapsed tunnel ceilings. Spike activated the lamp spell on the sprite bot.

I could hear something faint crawling around further in. I put my game face on and nodded to myself. Together, we descended into the tunnel.





It felt like hours! I tripped over a sheet metal from a wagon and sighed in frustration. Despite the lamp spell on Spike being helpful, it still didn’t help to see where I was going. I was now starting to dread not having my PipBuck.

“How long have we’ve been down here?” I asked as I stepped over a mound of dirt and a half buried skeletal corpse of a pony.

“It’s only been 20 minutes.” Spike stated. I shook my head. Dammit. I’m starting to get annoyed with all this. My dad must really put a lot of high hopes into me to have me go all this way. I looked back into the abyss wall behind us. We entered into a wagon parking garage and now we are somehow underground? Glowing fungus lined the walls, making the pathway a little more bearable. As I was about to rant to Spike about this whole ordeal, we stepped out into a surprisingly spaced out area. I looked up to see that the sun light had shone into the cavern like area, illuminating what looked like a destroyed building that had been buried for centuries.

“It’s almost as if they wanted to live underground.” Spike stated with a hint of awe in his voice. I frowned and looked around. I spotted a small pathway that lead down toward the building. Unfortunately, I have to sidle my way over a small rock bridge poking out of the wall.

“How the hell did dad even get to where he is?” I said quietly to myself. I walked over to the ledge and reared back, planting my forehooves onto the wall and flattening myself as best as I could to the wall. I dragged my hind hooves across the ground as I sidle over the bridge. I felt my heart pounding and did my best to calm it. As much as death defying goes for me, I still had vertigo.

“Courier, are you okay?” Spike asked suddenly. I said nothing and gulped. “Courier, breath. You’re hyperventilating.” He said. Was I? No wonder it was hard to breath. “Courier, deep breaths. Nice and easy.” I took a moment to gather myself and nodded, following Spike’s instructions. Goddesses, why now? I closed my eyes, counting quietly in my head. When I hit 10, I took another deep breath and felt my heart calm. 'Okay… now to keep going.' And I did. I kept sidling over the bridge.

I yelped in surprised when my hind hoof gave way as the bridge crumbled under me. I quickly skipped over it and decided to calm myself again.

“Courier!” Spike said worriedly. I nodded to him, taking another deep breath.

“I-I’m okay. Just… surprised me is all.” I said a little raspy. I looked back to face the wall and blinked. I saw a pair of glowing yellow eyes looking right back at me. What followed next was a claw shooting out of the wall and a loud screeching sound. I lost my balance and tumbled down the rocky slope.

“Courier!!” Spike called out. I rolled a bit before planting a hoof down and sliding on the side of my body. I gapped, seeing the slope ending into a spiky grave. The jagged rocks came closer and without so much as thinking, I heaved myself forward over the spikes. I flailed my hooves and landed on the other side of the hole. I slipped a little, but managed to get my grip before I could fall. I dangled over the jagged spiked rocks.

I grunted, pulling myself up and rolling onto my back and taking a few good deep breaths. I could have died there! I then heard the screeching sound again and it snapped me back to reality. I quickly stood up and saw a creature flailing wildly where I once was. It then broke free of its’ prison and without so much as a thought, it started climbing up the wall. I gapped, seeing another. And then another. And another. I saw at least ten of them now as they broke through the wall and started climbing up onto the ceiling.

Suddenly, the ground exploded under me and I backed away, my magnums at the ready as one of the creatures decided to crawl out of the ground. It howled. I backed away more as two more fell from the ceiling, landing perfectly on their claws. Just what in the hell are these things!? One suddenly bounded towards me and I planted Sinful into its’ face and pulled the trigger. Its’ body flew away from me in a bloody heap. Well, if they can bleed, they can be killed. I ducked under as one tried to pounce me. As I ducked under, I noticed the other following it up. I pivoted myself and gave a good buck kick to the creature, sending it sailing into the spiky grave. I then immediately aimed Malice at the other creature as it landed and turned to me. I planted two good bullets into its’ face. It crumpled in a bloodied heap.

I then felt myself stumbling a bit as something heavy landed on me. I felt myself being scratched at as I tried to shake off whatever was on me. I bucked my body up and sent it flying off of me. I winced in pain. I looked down at my duster and saw it ripped at the chest. A crimson color came after. I was about to retaliate when another landed down next to me and I backed away in time, but not before getting a nasty little gash on my cheek. I pulled out Courage and fired onto the creature. It flew back onto its back but seemed to roll in a recover.

I grit my teeth as the one that had landed on me, pounced me and we went rolling down another slope. When we landed, I kicked it off of me and straight into a lamp post. I was about to turn Courage on it when it suddenly hissed and flailed wildly on the ground. I gapped seeing that it had the figure of a pony. But it also seemed to have wings. Bat like wings. And when it hissed, I could see the slit eyes. I furrowed my brows now. A bat pony. But… what happened to it? It suddenly then combusted into flames and fell to the ground. I took a moment to process this and snapped back to reality when I heard the screeching.

I looked up to see more of them crawling on the ceiling over me.

“Courier! Are you alright?” I saw Spike float down towards me. I looked back up and grit my teeth.

“I’ll be fine, we have to get out of here!” I said as I bolted under the lamp post as a bat pony landed right where I was. Now that I got a better look, these things were horrifying to look at! Whatever mutated them into these things must have not held back. It crouched low, hissing at me as it stayed at the edge of the light. I saw more glowing eyes in the darkness appear behind it. Spike and I backed into the center of the light as we were suddenly surrounded by them.

“It must have been an entire colony of them!” Spike said. I darted my eyes, trying to find us a way out. I felt something clatter underneath me and blinked. I saw a skeletal corpse laying under the lamp post. I then noticed a strange looking gun next to it. It was red and had the symbol of fire on the barrel. I then noticed the note next to it. I took it in my magic and quickly read it.

>To the unlucky soul that had wondered in here, you should turn back! These… things… I saw them as they ripped apart Cherry Pie and Glover. I’m the only one left! I made my way to the building but couldn’t get far when they suddenly trapped me under this lamp post. At least I still have a couple of flares on me… but what’s the point? They have me surrounded. So… I’ll just lay here and sleep. I no longer have the will to carry on. My only regret is that I never got to say good-bye to my two sons and my wife… I wish them the best of health.

- Constance

I blinked and looked down at the gun before picking it up. The hissings were getting louder. I then picked up three little barrels and stuffed them in my bag. I opened the flare gun and saw that it was still loaded. I bit my lip and looked over to the building. I saw the entrance and what looked like light coming from it. I then turned to Spike.

“Spike, I need you to stick close to me! Keep the light on them!” I said as I took aim into the crowd. I then pulled the trigger and the gun hissed as it shot out a blinding red ball of light. The bat creatures screeched in surprise as I saw a majority of them retreat back into the darkness while some decided to flee. I took that as my moment and sprang through them and galloped to the building. I didn’t get away unscathed however. As I bolted between them, one of them managed to scratch my side. I quickly loaded another flare and fired off behind me, causing them to retreat back. Picking up my speed, I jumped at the building window and covered my face with my forelegs as I crashed through the window and rolled into cover.

I quickly loaded another flare and readied myself. When nothing seemed to happen, I decided to peek out a little from my cover. I noticed the creatures suddenly retreating back into the darkness. And I now know why. I blinked when I noticed something stir not far from the building. It then stood up, a tall giant silhouette of what looked like a dog. It growled and opened its’ slant eyes. It seemed to stretch before realizing one of the bat ponies hadn’t escaped in time. The bat creature hissed and swiped at the hellhound as it picked up the creature.

As quickly as it happened, the creature screamed and then went limp as the hellhound took a big bite out of it. The creature’s body spurted blood and the hellhound seemed to chew away happily. I grit my teeth and motioned to Spike to stay quiet. As if I didn’t have enough problems!

First, mutated bat ponies and now a hellhound. And this one seemed bigger than most. I peeked out quietly as the hulking forward yawned and stomped over to the building I was in. I quickly ducked behind cover and waited. I listened as I heard the sound of claws scrapping the sides and a loud grunt as it seemed to have started to climb the building. I furrowed my brow at Spike and nodded, staying low and quiet. It was hard to maneuver through the wreckage of the building.

It was so lopsided that I had to readjust myself a couple of times as to not suddenly slip and fall. But as I moved through the building more, I couldn’t help but notice a lot of old world relics. An Enclave poster… an M.o.S and an M.o.A poster next to each other. I then spotted a terminal quietly humming to itself on a desk with a skeletal figure of a pony with wings. I examined it closely and saw fangs along the teeth. I then looked to the monitor and pressed a key. I frowned, noticing that it had timed out to a lock. But as I read the date of the lock out, I couldn’t help but arch a brow.

It was the date of two days before the bombs fell. Curiosity had stricken me and I worked away at the terminal.

Scrolling through the symbols and getting rid of any duds, I came to a thought as I was left with five choices. I had to back out when I couldn’t’ decide which one was right. I then went back in and retried it. I finally got the right one.

>WARHEAD

When the screen changed, I only noticed some research logs and a memo note-to-self. I read the name of the terminal and saw that it belonged to someone by the name of Dawn Glow. I brought up the memo and read it.

>Note to self. Kill Sun Fang for being a disobedient shit head. That fucker deserves what is coming to him! To authorize such a thing is ridiculous!! I’ll guess I’ll put in my two weeks notice and get the fuck out of here. No way am I going inside that damn Stable. Those things are fucking deathtraps! We are the hope of Equestria my ass.

I backed out of it and decided to pull up some of the research logs. There were four of them. They were dating a year apart from each other. I went to research log one.

>Research Log 1:

We are well underway of finally utilizing balefire energy. I never thought it would be possible, but when Sun Fang explained the process, I couldn’t help but feel giddy at the thought! “We are the hope of Equestria!” he stated. Not only was he smart, but he was so cool! Anyway, getting off topic. I have to write a report to Lilly Wing about the properties of balefire magic. Would help if we had a unicorn thestral with us.

I read the next one.

>Research Log 2:

I couldn’t believe it! The ministry mare of Arcane Science is visiting the silo! With her input on the matter, we would definitely have a big advantage in our research. However, it was a bit strange. One of Stable-Tec’s Representatives is also visiting. I guess the M.o.S and Stable-Tec are on high business priority. Sun Fang has led us this far into the research and I don’t see us stopping anytime soon. Also, aside from getting side tracked, I think I’ve finally figured out what we need in order to begin the process. We just need a test subject. And I think I know the lucky son of a mule to volunteer.

I glanced quietly at the skeletal bat pony corpse before reading through the next one.

>Research Log 3:

I was baffled. When the ministry mare showed us what power the balefire magic could unleash suddenly had me thinking. What if we can use it to better set the standards of today’s living? I mean, bat ponies and non-thestrals could finally co-exist on both sides! Just the thought of it made me feel as giddy as the day I had graduated at the top of my class with a 4.0 grade average! Getting off topic again, I had discussed the test subject with Sun Fang and he seemed more than willing to allow me to do so! He left me in charge of the project!! I can’t wait to get started!

I scrolled through on the last one. 

>Research Log 4:

I just don’t know what went wrong. Everything was looking up for me! We had made sure that everything was secure and safe to test. So what in the hell happened!? The subject just… blew up into a fiery green cloud!! And not only that, I noticed Sun Fang acting a little funny. I decided to ask him what had happened and why it happened. All he told me was to try again. After that, I found myself suddenly taking on more and more test subjects. I’m starting to have second thoughts about this. I mean, we have figured out some kinks, but I then began to notice that the subjects have been acting a little funny.

I then spotted a little edit underneath it.

I couldn’t believe that bastard!! He sabotaged me! Sun Fang fucking ruined me!! Now I can’t even walk to work without having to be given the death stare from everyone I know! I managed to sneak into his office and scan his terminal. Fucker planned it from the very moment the ministry mare showed us what balefire energy could do. He decided to turn his previous agenda into one playing god! And now he has the decency to tell us that we are to be transported along with our research into a Stable?! I fucking quit!

I backed out of it and furrowed my brows at the bat pony skeleton next to me. Now that I noticed it, it seemed to be hunched over. But as I examined more, I saw that it had seemed to plant itself inside its forelegs. Almost as if it was crying. Spike hovered over to me and sighed.

“Courier… we should keep moving.” Spike said. I sighed in defeat and nodded. I put a reassuring hoof on the skeleton.

“It’s not your fault… just naivety and poor judgement.” I said to the corpse. It said nothing in return as I adjusted myself and began to quietly creep through the building. I wasn’t’ out of the clear. I still had a feeling that hellhound was still roaming about and I wanted to get out of this cave for good. I crept up a flight of steps, passing half buried walls and doorways. Now it had got me thinking. Dawn Glow had mentioned a Stable. A representative of Stable-Tec had visited along with the M.o.S mare. If a Stable really was constructed here… I wondered if there was still anypony in it? I shook away the thought. While in some cases, Stables can still be habitable. But only through constant maintenance and the willingness of the residents.

And Dawn Glow wasn’t too far off about Stable’s being death traps. I’ve heard some cases where some Stables had malfunctioned and whatever resident was in there was no longer around. Along with whatever project or society was going on down there. I had finally reached the top of the building and reached for the doorknob with my magic. It clicked, signaling that it was locked.

Without missing a beat, I pulled out a bobby pin and my screwdriver before picking at the lock. I heard it click and smiled as I opened it, only to have to close it again slightly as I noticed the hellhound’s hulking figure happily snacking on the last part of the bat creature on the other side. I bit my lip and swore silently before looking at Spike. I motioned him to be quiet again. I then quietly moved the door fully open so as to Spike can fit through. After that, I had made sure to stay low and crept around a partially rusted and destroyed vent.

The hellhound grumbled slightly as it stretched again and tossed the bones of the bat creature. It shattered against the metal roof. The hellhound then began to scratch itself. 'What in the hell was this thing doing?' I found myself getting impatient as it just sat there lazily picking away at its’ teeth. I then blinked in realization. 'Perhaps I could use a decoy.' I darted my eyes around and noticed the pathway leading out of the cave past the hellhound. I frowned, realizing I had to go through its’ line of sight.

I had thought about conjuring a clone and having her catch its’ attention, but then I realized it would be pointless, considering we were goddesses know how high. I then noticed a metal pipe on the ground. I grabbed it with my magic and smirked a little. What if I could make as much noise as possible? I looked up and squinted my eyes. I could barely see them, but they were there. The bat creatures were shifting slightly on the ceiling. I then took quiet aim.

I heaved the pipe high into the air. Thankfully, I managed to throw it high enough that it stirred the creatures awake. And when the pipe fell down, my smirk slowly faltered when it landed right onto the hellhounds head. The pipe bounced off it and clanged against the roof. The hellhound growled and scratched its’ head before looking around. I shrunk back a bit behind the vent. That’s when I heard the screeching. I looked up to see the bat creatures moving. I bit my lip. 'Dammit, they weren’t taking the bait.' The hellhound sniffed the air and then growled. I peeked out to see it looking at me.

'Well fuck me.'

The hellhound stood up and roared. The cave shook a little. I quickly got up from my cover and looked around to see my way out. Other than a twenty foot drop, it seems my only other ways are back down the building or somehow getting past the hulking figure of the hellhound. I backed away more as it swiped away the vent with ease. It towered over me and was about to reach down when it suddenly stopped and looked up.

I saw a silhouette swoop down and it screeched as it sunk its fangs into the hellhound. The hellhound roared in pain, thrashing wildly. I ducked just in time to avoid being hit and quickly galloped around the hellhound. As I did, I noticed that it had already tossed off the bat creature, only to have three more take its’ place. The creatures hissed and screeched as they began descending. The hellhound was surprisingly durable. It tossed the creatures aside and took one of them as a club and swung it around. I found it amusedly ironic before realizing the danger I was slowly getting into. One of the bat creatures had lunged at me when Spike zapped it.

“Let’s go!” he said as he hovered around the swarmed hellhound. I followed suite. I galloped onto the cliff edge and found myself having to round a cargo wagon before seeing the light at the end. But I also heard the sound of skittering and wings. They were gaining on me. I picked up my speed, pulling out the flare gun and firing back at me. That seemed to have bought me enough time to grab hold of the gate without my magic and I heaved it open. I dove out into the sunlight just in time as a creature was about to decapitate me. I smirked and decided to rub salt on the wound. I loaded the last flare, took aim and fired in. The ball pelted the creature and it seemed to combust a little before the others retreated back into the abyss. I waited. I heard the hissing sound grow quieter and faint. The hellhounds howl being the last of the sound before all was quiet.

I suddenly fell onto my rump and sighed in relief.

“That… was a close one.” I said, catching my breath. Spike bobbed a little.

“You’re lucky you only got away with a torn duster and a few gashes.” He said. I blinked and looked down at me. I was torn up pretty good. My chest was bleeding slightly along with a few other places on my body. My side hurt and my legs were bruised. And not only that, I noticed my duster was shredded up a bit. I pulled out three health potions and chugged away at them, feeling my wounds heal. I sighed in relief again as I felt their magic work.

I then stood back up and turned to face the road again. I looked to see a tall building with a flag pole next to it. It seemed the pole peeked over the cliffs. And from my guess, you could see it from Tenpony tower. I looked at Spike and smiled.

“Hey Spike?” I asked.

“Yes?” he asked.

“T-thanks.” I said. “I… I know I made some mistakes back there, but I’m glad you were able to correct me.” I heard Spike chuckle.

“What are friends for? And besides, I was one-hundred percent sure we were going to get out of there no sweat.” He said. I arched an amused brow at him. Was that boasting? I giggled quietly to myself before trotting down the road.

“Let’s keep going. I have a feeling dad is starting to lose patience with my delay.” I said. Spike floated next to me as I happily trotted down the road. I knew I made the right call to have Spike come along. I probably would have died a few times back there if it wasn’t for him. I mean, at least I humored him and me. I did most of the leg work, but Spike was limited to what he could do behind that metal ball. But I was still glad to have someone to talk too. Someone to support me through this.





As I reached the caged off gate of the silo, I couldn’t help but notice a tall cog like door on the side of it. It read Stable 16. My gaze fell onto that number and I narrowed my eyes.

'Couldn’t be more ominous, could you dad?' I then looked over to the silo. I frowned and trotted over to the Stable door. That was when Spike popped and the raspy voice spoke.

“What was once blind to Equestria, now lays buried underneath its remains.”  I narrowed my eyes.

“I take it you’re in the Stable then?” I asked.

“I am indeed. However, it will not open for any of us. In my recklessness, I had activated the override protocol and now lie dormant in this sleeping solitude. Fortunately, this is the end of the road. You just need to reach me and all will be explained.” He rasped. I sighed.

“Dad… did you know that mom despised you?” I said. There was silence. Then, the voice spoke.

“I do. She has always despised my very being. Ever since I freed her form her shackles to the slavers and bore her children. She grudgingly made it a point that my influence on her would not pass onto the others.” I arched a brow. “Your mother… struggled desperately in her time as a filly. Taken by raiders at a tender age of 3, raised by them to kill, steal and deal chems. She was the fearsome of the Cacophony.” I balked.

“Cacophony? You mean… the raiders that attacked Pleasant Town?” I asked. His silence answered my question.

“Indeed. She has heard that Lily was residing in Pleasant Town. She then found out about her settling down and having a family.” I growled spitefully at the bot.

“You do realize I had to butcher the fucker that had raped her?” I stated. My dad was quiet again. Then, he spoke.

“I understand the pain of it. I do regret not being there for her in that time of need. However, I had other matters to attend too.” I suddenly batted the bot in frustration, making it bob away from me. It twirled a bit before stopping and facing me.

“Don’t give me that crap!!” I barked. “My mom was raped!! She was lucky enough I was there in time before he did any more damage to her!! And where were you!? Off telling Lyon about finding the damn Maidens!!” I grit my teeth and aimed at the bot with Courage. “What kind of father leaves his family behind just to finish a damn project our 200 year old ancestor was working on!? Lyon went to look for you!! He was worried!! And what did you do? Made him into a walking emotionless pony who has been telling me to find the rest! And what about Heart!? What about Bell!? What about Stall!? Do they not matter as much as me and mom!?”

I felt tears leave me. I shook my head.

“I was hurt, Dad! I was in pain!! I was traumatized!! And I had to deal with it for my entire fucking life because you wanted to set a fucking 200 year old project in motion!! You used me!! You used mom! You used my siblings!! You used us to the point that we don’t matter to you anymore?!” I grit my teeth again. “What kind of bullshit dead beat father thinks it’s okay to use his traumatized 6 year old daughter to eliminate any fucking threats to our lineage!?” the sprite bot was quiet. The static it was emitting was pissing me off. “Answer me!!!” The sprite bot was quiet still. It was like that for a brief moment before the voice spoke.

“It has made us strong.” He said. I fired off a shot and it nicked the sprite bot.

“What a fucking lame ass excuse!!” I said venomously.

“But it has. Look where you are now.” The sprite bot looked over to the silo and looked up. I followed his gaze and looked to see the metal silo peeking over the hill. Draped over the front of the silo was a flag. And not just any flag. An old world flag that I had seen in Las Pegasus. Two regal sisters circling an orb. The flag representing Equestria. “Your road has lead you to this very moment.”

I narrowed my eyes.

“Our family lineage lies buried here. The trials and errors you have faced along your road to redemption. It has made you strong. Strong enough to protect our lineage. To prevent ponies, like your mother from harm. To prevent your siblings from falling to the poisoned land. You aren’t the only child I have taught this too.” I blinked and looked horrified at the sprite bot.

'No… he can’t be…' but his silence said it all. I fell back on my rump. By the stars… he really did, didn’t he? He set us all up. He set me up to get the brunt end of it. But he had also set up Lyon. Set him up to wander the Wastelands and act as the new guardian for the Maidens. He set Heart up. Set her up so she would be the assassin that would dissuade anypony coming close. He set Stall up. Allowing him to travel with Little Pip as to keep an eye on the Light Bringer.

As for Bell… As if on cue, the voice had read my mind and spoke.

“Bell is the only one that hasn’t been affected by this.” the voice rasped, soon followed by coughing. I arched a brow. “Bell…” he rasped before coughing again. “Bell… is the fifth and last… however… my influence had not reached her. For she is tied to the universe herself.” I remained silent, letting the voice of my dad finish. “Bell… her magic exceeds even our own Starswirl. What took him centuries of solitude and hunting, was now available through the mind of a young filly who does not realize the potential she has.”

I stood up and growled again.

“We won’t let you near her…” I hissed. My dad’s voice rasped and coughed uncontrollably now. Almost as if he was laughing. He then calmed himself before continuing.

“I’m afraid I cannot do much more. Four is enough.” I heard him wheezing a bit. “Go… Courier… Your road is at an end. You must now let Equestria bear witness to its’ fate. Show this land the choice of redemption it needs.” He coughed again. “As it is our lineage to do so.” With that, the bot popped and there was vintage music playing. I darted my eyes in thought as Spike’s voice popped back through.

“Courier… I… I managed to work around it.” He said. I arched a brow. “I heard what your father has said.” I bowed my head and nodded weakly.

I’m a total fucking mental wreck.

“Spike… I hoped you were recording it…” I said suddenly. Spike was quiet before sighing.

“I… I did… I know you don’t want your family lineage out to the public. I’ll delete it if you want.” I shook my head.

“No. In fact… let the whole world hear it. In fact, give it to Homage. Give it to Little Pip.” I turned to look at the Stable. “At least they can know the true threat we are facing. Sombra maybe going after the maidens and disturbing the balance of the universe. But that doesn’t mean down here in the real world that ponies are still in control of Equestria’s fate.” I then took a moment before looking at Spike. “Spike… take a letter.” Spike was quiet. Quiet for a long time. I waited for him to respond.

“Heh… I don’t remember the quill and parchment to be so small…” I heard his voice falter a bit. “But… if I do send it… it’s only going to go to one place…” I shook my head.

“When Little Pip activated the G.O.E., She not only cleared the land of taint. She even opened up the whole possibility of travel.” I sighed. “And with my own work in clearing up the roads, it should be safe to deliver a letter.”

“Are you suggesting…” Spike began. I nodded.

“Ask for a courier to deliver it to Little Pip.” I said. Spike was again quiet.

“Alright… who should I ask for?” he said. I smiled.

“Cheesy Chester.” A moment of silence.

“Alright… I’m ready.” I cleared my throat.

“Dear Equestria. I know you may not bother to care about us much. But know that we are working our way back into your arms. Your fate right now is being decided by two souls. You will bear witness to it. However, that doesn’t mean you should lose the hope. So I’m asking you. Give us another chance. Only then will we truly know your light again. Take heed these words, Light Bringer. For Equestria’s fate lies in our hooves. Yours truly, Savior” I heard what sounded like a scribble on the other end. Then, Spike took a deep shaky breath.

“I’m ready.” He said. I nodded.

“Now, just send word to the Express and ask for Courier Five of the Crystal Express. Eyes for the Light Bringer only. He will know what to do after.” I said. Spike moved the sprite bot over to me.

“Are you ready… to face your dad?” he asked. I bowed my head and nodded weakly.

As much as I wanted this to be all a dream… there was no going back. Now or never. I then put my game face back on and trotted to the silo. I grabbed the door with my magic and took a deep breath. I then opened the door and stepped through.





The silo entrance was trashed entirely. And not only that, I had to take cover when a turret suddenly sprang to life and fired on me. I got grazed twice before leaping over a table and flipping it. I pulled out Sinful and Malice and took aim, entering S.A.T.S. I pulled the trigger and the turret exploded. I blinked suddenly, realizing what I had just done. I used S.A.T.S.

“I thought Stable Auto Targeting Spell was an exclusive spell with the PipBuck?” I asked to myself. Spike replied to this.

“Oh, I think I remember Little Pip a while back mentioning that S.A.T.S. can be used by anypony. As long as they know it they can use it.” He said. I arched a brow and looked at my foreleg. The empty sensation of not having my PipBuck on my arm. I sighed and came out of cover. The table in the middle was an utter mess with papers and folders lying around. I noticed that to my left there was a door that was blocked off by debris and live wires. The one on my right was locked and I realized I couldn’t pick it. I frowned and went over to the desk and started rummaging through the mess. I sighed in defeat, seeing nothing of interest come up.

I then looked behind me to see another door. It read Maintenance. I narrowed my eyes and walked over to the door. It slid open to my surprise and me and Spike stepped through. It was a long tunnel that lead to another door at the end. I could make out graffiti.

Once again, my dad couldn’t have made it much more clearer as to where I am supposed to go. I trotted over to the door and opened it. When we stepped through, I couldn’t help but notice something off. Other than the generators, I couldn’t help but notice a room with a glass window on the other side. It was a laboratory. I walked around the generator and saw a door with a terminal. Testing the knob with my magic, I quickly brought out my screwdriver and bobby pin. I swore quietly when it broke. I reached for another and tried again. It broke and I sighed. I reached for another and blinked. No more bobby pins. I groaned in frustration.

“Having trouble?” Spike asked. I shook my head.

“Other than no bobby pins? I’m good.” I said with a smile as I started tapping away at the terminal. Geez, the security here must have been tight. Whatever they were working on in this silo, they definitely didn’t want prying eyes. I scrolled through the symbols and found to my chagrin only two matching pairs. Unfortunately, they only gave me a chance to retry again and eliminate one dud. I bit my lip. What would be close to ironic a password? My site came to a word.

>PROJECT

I frowned and tapped the keys. I made it through. The terminal brought up three options. Activate Defense Protect-a-pony. Disable turret defense and unlock door. I didn’t like the idea of activating protect-a-ponies, so I decided to deactivate the turrets and then unlock the door. However, when I did, I heard the sound of something beeping. I looked up and saw that there was a storage tube with a protect-a-pony in it. It hummed to life and the tube slid open.

“B-but I didn’t activate the protect-a-ponies!” I stated. Karma was starting to be a bitch again. I took cover as the bot clanked out of the tube. I heard it hum.

“Halt! Identity unknown! Reveal yourself and you will not be harmed!” the bot said in its metallic voice. I bit my lip. I then pulled out the carbine and checked to see how much ammo I had left. Half a clip. I took a deep breath and darted out of cover, entering S.A.T.S. The protect-a-pony turned to me slowly as I aimed at its head. Confirming the target, I opened fire in short bursts. The bot’s head blew apart and it hissed and fizzled to the ground. Spike suddenly bobbed over to me.

“There might be more around here.” He said. I nodded and quickly opened the door into the lab. I definitely didn’t want to waste my resources on fighting robots. I’ve already dealt with ghouls with guns, bat creatures and a hellhound. I don’t want to deal with the worst defense protocol bots ever. I quickly trotted through the lab, ignoring the skeletal remains of two ponies hunched over the lab tables. I stopped and blinked. Looking back over, I noticed that one of the skeletal ponies had something on them. An ID card.

I plucked it off of the coat with my magic and brought it over. I read the name.

Night Crescent. I furrowed my brows and looked at the ponies again. They had fangs for teeth. Was this entire missile silo entirely run by bat ponies? Well duh. What do you think that building under us was? And if you recall, there was that Dawn Glow mare. I agreed with the horned pony. But we mustn’t get sidetracked. We still have your father to deal with. I also agreed with the winged pony. No matter which way you looked at it, something dark happened before the bombs fell. And it involved something that had to deal with my ancestor and an entire colony of bat ponies. Why else would my dad be holed up in a Stable right next to the silo meant for these scientists? And from what Dawn Glow stated, they were trying to find a better substitute for energy using balefire magic.

I trotted over to a door with a card reader. Swiping the card and beeping to confirm it, the door swung open. It lead to a metal chair bolted to one side of the room. I saw test tubes and chemical beakers lined up on a table behind the chair. And not only that, there was a small hoof tray with dried blood on the utensils. I suddenly got the chills running down my spine. Dawn Glow has also stated they need test subjects to volunteer for something. My guess is what caused that entire colony of bat creatures.

But what in the hell did they use? I was getting side tracked again. But my curiosity was peaking through the roof. I scanned the room more. Other than it being like out of a horror movie, I did see another room with a small slanted window looking in on the room. I swiped the card and it beeped open. I then noticed skeletal bat ponies, at least three of them, crowded and slumped around a door. One of them seemed to have something strapped to its’ hoof. I trotted closer.

It looked like a hoof claw. Meant for the royal night guard years ago. But… what in the hell was a scientist holding this?

“What happened here? It seemed like there was a struggle.” Spike stated. I looked around the room. He was right. The examination window on the other side had a crack with blood on it. And not only that, some equipment long dead were scattered about. I frowned and unhooked the hoof claw from the skeletal pony. When I did, the skeletons suddenly fell down onto their sides. My ears twitched as I heard something clattering on the other side of the door. Hooking the hoof claw onto my right fore hoof, I readied myself as I planted myself against the door. Since I was out of bobby pins and realizing that the ID card wasn’t going to access this door, I had to improvise. With a grunt, I bucked kicked the door open.

And when I did, I was suddenly diving onto my belly as something big and hulking flew over me, screeching. I looked up in time to see a bat creature flailing wildly around near the window. It screeched more, causing the glass to break a bit. I jumped to my hooves, hoof claw at the ready. The bat creature suddenly turned on me and hissed. I couldn’t help but notice a lab coat and an ID card hanging from it. It read the name Sun Fang.

I grit my teeth and narrowed my eyes. 'Poor bastard. Had your entire research turn on you and you decided to leave them to die. But… that’s not all there is to it, is there?' It screeched again and flapped once, bounding towards me. I ducked as it swiped a claw and I brought up my hoof claw, digging it into the jaw of the creature. Feeling it lock into place, I heaved and spun my body, feeling the claw slide through the flesh of the creature with ease. With a spurt of blood lining the walls and splattering onto my duster, I saw the head roll away as the body flailed back before crumpling to the ground. I dusted myself off and looked at the decapitated body. Plucking the ID card from the corpse, I entered the room and found a lone terminal and a syringe lying on the desk.

I also noticed a note on the table. I grabbed it with my magic and read it.

The fools! Thinking they can just not take this opportunity!? Bah, and it finally took that damn courier long enough to deliver me the last of the ingredient to the balefire mutation. Let them rue the day as I, Sun Fang, have outplayed the stars! Equestria is doomed to fail. But there is still hope. I am the protector of this colony. And I will see to it that it is fulfilled. Long live the Nightmother!

I sighed and shook my head. 'Well, so much for being the hope of Equestria.' I pushed aside the empty syringe and typed away on the terminal. I used the ID card to unlock it and scrolled through the options.

I saw two options; disable lock down protocol and activate Balefire poison room. I noticed that the Balefire option was active. I looked back to the room. I was feeling even more depressed. These ponies were tasked for the betterment of not just themselves, but for the rest of Equestria. And all thanks to one certain individual that it was gone to shit. I deactivated the lockdown protocol as well as deactivating the Balefire poison room. The silo suddenly blared to life with a siren.

“Courier?” Spike said from the other room. I quickly spun around and rushed out of the room. “H-Hey Courier, wait for me!” Spike called out. I heard him flying close behind me as I galloped out of the building.





Reaching the outside, I turned and looked up. I balked when I saw something tall and white rise out of the back of the hill. It was a missile. And not just any missile. A balefire bomb. 

“Is that, what I think it is!?” Spike stated. There was not much we could do. Before we knew it, the missile suddenly roared to life and took off into the sky. My heart fell to my stomach. I was going to hurl. What the hell set it off!? And where was it going to hit!? I stared in horrified awe as the missile grew smaller and smaller into the sky. Suddenly, in a blinding ball of green fire, the missile exploded. A green mushroom cloud formed where the bomb was set off. Shit this was not good! I looked to Spike.

“Spike, what happened!?” I asked. Spike was quiet a moment before speaking.

“I-It seemed to have prematurely exploded. It was out of reach of Equestria, fortunately. It also seemed to have exploded close to space.” Spike suddenly was abruptly cut off when the voice of my dad spoke through. 

“And now you know the true nature of what it can do.” My dad said. I grit my teeth in frustration.

“What the hell set it off!? All I did was deactivate the lock protocol!!” I stated.

“And that is where it starts. That protocol is also the same protocol that has me locked in here was keeping the giant beast asleep. Deactivating the protocol activated the test fire.” I balked.

“T-test fire!? That thing could have drifted off course and hit Equestria!!” I exclaimed.

“But you shouldn’t have worried about it in the first place. The coordinates were… changed in a manner of speaking.” I blinked, feeling the agitation reach me. I then had the sudden realization.

“You… you did it… you set me up again… you set it up so I can unintentionally set it off…” I said.

“Correction. Our ancestor did.” He stated with a cough. I was at a loss for words now. Then, I gasped. Reading the letter stated that a courier had brought something to the silo.

“And it was probably intended for the lost souls of this place to set it off. It just seemed something changed and it caused a lot of… somnus so to speak.” Somnus? My latin may not be the best, but I remember reading a few latin words in my study classes. Sleep. I looked up to the silo. Dad had stated the missile was on standby. And I knew exactly why it wasn’t activated. Sun Fang interfered with the schedule by trying to change the project on them. And it all went awry, leaving him to activate the lockdown protocol, thus putting the missile to “sleep”. I then started to have mixed feelings.

Who was the real bad pony here? At first it seemed they were ready to start using balefire energy as a means of betterment for everyday life. And then one individual ends up changing it on them and caused an entire colony of bat ponies to be mutated into those creatures. So… who was the bad pony? Both parties seemed to have delayed the inevitable. And apparently, with the espionage interference of my ancestor, everything seemed to be a jumbled mess.

“Courier… are you alright?” Spike asked. I blinked and looked at him. My father must have left during my train of thought. I nodded weakly.

“Spike… am I bad pony?” I asked. Spike bobbed a little.

“That’s a ridiculous notion if I ever heard one.” He said. I arched a brow in confusion. “Don’t think setting off that balefire bomb was your fault. Because it wasn’t. Who knows… probably some pony else 200 years ago started it and didn’t get a chance to set it off.” I shrunk back a little when he got close. I stared into those metallic eyes. “You are not a bad pony, Courier! You have friends and family back home! They look up to you. You are the driving force for them!” he seemed to falter a bit. “I… I may not have been the best of support for Twilight in her darkest days… but you are right that people can change… and so I’m starting now. And that means supporting you in stopping a pony from trying to destroy everything we worked so hard for.” I said nothing but smiled quietly.

Spike was right in a sense. And hearing those same exact words I’ve said during Chryxal’s darkest moment. I had almost succeeded in helping him cross that line. The line of friendship. But I guess he had spent so long alone to truly grasp it. It made me wonder. Would I have ended up like Chryxal? I shook my head. I put my game face back on and nodded to myself again.

“Alright Spike. We’ve made it this far. And we won’t back down. Are you with me?” I asked with a small smirk. Spike bobbed happily.

“To the very end!” he said. I turned and trotted to the panel by the Stable. I noticed that the panel was now active and unlocked. All I had to do was pull the lever down. The familiar sound of an alarm and the hissing of gears reached my ears. I stood in front of the massive cog like door and waited. Metal screeching and more hissing, I watched as the cog suddenly pulled back a little and then move to the side. I felt myself getting nervous all of a sudden. But then noticing Spike by my side, it subsided. Together, we can stop my dad from seeing this project through. I took a step in and found myself staring down a hallway leading to a big metal armored door. I noticed graffiti on the door.


End of the Road


I walked over to the door and frowned, seeing the ID reader. I was about to swipe the ID card of Sun Fang when all of a sudden, a voice broke through. It was automated.

“Scanning retina.” It stated. I blinked and suddenly saw a blue line shoot out to my right eye. “ID confirmed. Welcome, Courier Sixteen.” I blinked and heard the hissing of the metal armored doors slide open. Me and Spike stepped through and suddenly, the lights popped on. They illuminated the ground one at a time in a small time interval before the overhead lights turned on. I then noticed tall monitors being displayed in static high on the sides of the wall. A long metal catwalk extended to a big half circle stairs circling what looked like a metal hatch.

As I stepped forward more, I noticed that there were monitors and terminals to my sides at a lower level. I had reached the middle of the catwalk when I looked up to see a silhouette of a figure with his back turned on me. I gapped when I saw the figure press something on his foreleg and another siren blared. The metal hatch opened up and what ascended from the ground was none other than a balefire bomb. The hatch above it opened as well. But the bomb came to a halt halfway and with a loud flap, the Equestrian flag fluttered down and displayed magnificently on the bomb.

Then, the monitors clicked on. I looked to see flags draped around them. They were all familiar too. The Remnant… The RCE… The Enclave… The AppleJack Rangers… The Legion and the NCR. It was like a gathering of the top leaders of Equestria. And it seemed just like that too. When the monitors started blinking on and I noticed the faces of unfamiliar ponies and zebra looking down on us. They looked grimly at me. Then, another monitor popped alive. It hung over the half circle podium overlooking the metal hatch. What I saw was something I wasn’t expecting.

A giant purple dragon hunched over a small monitor. I then heard Spike suddenly gasp and looked at the monitor. The dragon looked confused. Spike wasn’t kidding about being a dragon.

“W-what!? How did you…!?” Spike stated. I noticed something behind him. It seemed to be a big collection of monitors with glowing lights and buttons. Then, the figure turned to me and I balked a little.

There, staring me down, were the familiar golden eyes of my dad. His black ratted mane and tail and his pale grey hide and beaten down and tattered courier duster. He held up a fore leg and coughed into it. Which was strange considering he was wearing a rebreather. He rasped and stood up right, looking down on me. That’s when I narrowed my eyes as two sprite bots floated down next to him.

“What… happened to you?” I said suddenly. My dad said nothing as he pressed a few more buttons on his PipBuck. I heard a loud screech before hearing the voice of DJ Pon3 echo through the place.

“…and that is why you should… what the hell!?” I heard the sound of clattering. “W-what’s going on!? Am I still on the air?” My dad coughed again and I saw his cold dead eyes examine the set up.

“You need not to worry… Homage.” My dad said.

“Who is this!? And why are you interrupting my broadcast?” Homage said, suddenly dropping the act.

“On the contrary. I am broadcasting all over Equestria.” He said.

“What are you…?” Homage began. It was Spike that broke through.

“Homage! We’ve been compromised! They know about me! About G.O.E.!!” Spike said as he fumbled on the monitor trying to look for the camera in his room. 

“Is that a… dragon!?” I looked up to see that a stern looking mare under the AppleJack Ranger’s monitor exclaimed.

“What is the meaning of this!?” A neatly dressed military uniformed pegasus under the Enclave monitor spoke up.

“Sir, we can’t seem to cut off the line!!” a voice stated behind the neatly dressed mare under the RCE monitor said. She turned and barked at the off screen voice.

“Find a way! Pinpoint the location of this broadcast!!” the mare stated.

“Sir, it seems that the signal is coming from everywhere!” another off screen voice said. I looked over to see a neatly dressed griffon look intimidatingly at me.

“Lessen the strength and pinpoint the location! Whoever this is, you are broadcasting on private lines!” the griffon under the NCR monitor said. The Remnant and Legion leaders seemed quiet as they looked on in amusement. I stared in awe at the conflict. Dad was broadcasting live everywhere!

“It is time to pull back the veil covering the eyes of Equestria.” My dad stated. The leaders and Spike were struggling to find a way to cut off the line. But my dad stood there looking at me. “Let them try all they might. I made a certain connection in the line. One that you can’t force out of or disconnect. I am connected from Tennpony to the Lucky 38. Equestria is listening and the ones deciding its’ fate watching.”

“J-just what kind of show is this!?” Homage echoed.

“Heed well and look upon the true fate of Equestria.” My dad said. It was surreal. He seemed to have the full attention of the leaders. Spike even seemed at a loss of words. “For centuries, the land of Equestria slept while it slowly faded from the poison. Look behind me and listen.” He shot out a hoof behind him and pointed at the metal balefire bomb.

“A… is that a balefire bomb!?” The griffon of the NCR stated.

“A what!?” Homage echoed. “Then… that glowing green mushroom cloud… was that…”

“A misconception. My daughter was unaware of the trouble our ancestor caused.” He said.

I shook my head and stomped my hoof.

“Dad! This is insane!? Why the hell did you even think this was the fate you wanted me to see!?” I exclaimed. He looked at me and coughed. Regaining himself, he spoke.

“Courier… or Savior of the Roads as you are referred to by the unaware. My daughter. On your twentieth birthday, your coming of age. You will decide the redemption of these souls that have been trusted with the fate of Equestria.” He gestured to the monitors. Spike suddenly looked grim.

“You bastard!!” he roared, spurting green fire. Unfortunately, he was still on air.

“Spike!? Are you okay!?” I heard another voice chimed in as an echo. I recognized that voice. Spike blinked.

“L-LittlePip!?” he said. My dad coughed more.

“And the Light Bringer is in attendance as well. So then… let me be the first to say to you Courier. The Savior of the Roads.” He reached behind him with his magic and pulled out a 12.7MM submachine gun and rested it on his shoulder. “Happy birthday.”





Footnote: Max Level Reached!
> Happy Birthday
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Happy Birthday


I was dumbfounded. My dad had managed to connect himself to this particular location. He had created a line for the leaders of the Equestrian Wasteland and was broadcasting live all over Equestria. That means… anyone listening to the radio was listening in right now. But… not only that…

“Dad… it wasn’t our ancestor that sabotaged that balefire bomb… was it?” I asked suddenly. He said nothing as he let me finish. “Did you… did you use it to catch the attention of everyone in Equestria?” Again he said nothing. He patted his gun on his shoulder before speaking.

“More or less. While it is true about the sabotage our ancestor is credited with, I did however use it to stir Equestira from its’ rest. And now… here we are.” He rasped. I shook my head slowly. No way… he used me again!? I felt my blood boil and I heard Din hum quietly in the back of my mind.

Now this is getting interesting. I was right to have us come here. Din said.

“But for what purpose…” I said. “What purpose are you trying to accomplish from this!?” I waved my hoof in dismissal. “You used me ever since I was filly and abandoned us! I was just no more than a tool. Just like Mom! Lyon! Heart! Stall! You used us all!” I stomped my hoof in frustration. “At least Bell doesn’t have to deal with being a tool… but you are affecting her nonetheless! She doesn’t even know what you look like!! And here you are after all these years… locked away in a Stable near a missile silo… All to finish something our 200 year old ancestor was working on!?” I growled.

“And now you’re threating Equestria entirely by having a balefire bomb on standby. Just what are you planning to accomplish from that!!?” My father coughed again.

“Simple. I have the sleeping beast pointed at the one thing that many hope that can save this land.” He said.

“Wait… he doesn’t mean…” Spike began.

“S-Spike? What’s going on!? Homage? Anyone!?” LittlePip echoed in.

“I… I think he means the…” Homage began.

“It’s aimed right the G.O.E.!!” Spike finished up in a panic stricken voice. I balked. But… if that was the case… if the balefire bomb hit G.O.E… My father nodded.

“Yes. Equestria will be decimated and all that inhabit it. The power within the Gardens of Equestria is powerful to clean most of the land of taint. However, if the very taint collided with the power of the Gardens…” I suddenly aimed Sinful and Malice at him.

“I’m not letting that happen!!” I said venomously. I opened fired at my dad. What was I thinking!? Without so much as a thought I just tried to shoot my dad! Strangely, one of the sprite bots seemed to tether a beam to him and when my bullets collided, they seemed to vanish.

“Are you an idiot!?!” The RCE mare stated. “You must be insane to fire off rounds around an explosive!!” My father didn’t even blink. He aimed up and fired off a burst round.

“Courier!!! Is everything okay!?” LittlePip’s voice chimed in.

“I-I’m fine… I didn’t know what I was thinking…” I sighed and put my game face on. “I won’t let it happen again.” My dad coughed again. He looked sicklier than usual. That was when the other sprite bot tethered a pink beam and I watched as he sighed in relief and stood up. I darted my eyes at the two before speaking. “How did you even manage to survive down here?” My father tapped his gun on his shoulder in thought.

“I had enough provisions to last me. This was a Stable meant for the hope of Equestria.” He said. Right, because suddenly every Stable has an apple orchard. My dad dismissed my sarcastic look. “And besides, I managed to find a little help along the way.” He looked at the two sprite bots. They beeped happily. “When I had vanished… sometime later, I had gotten careless. I found myself on the verge of death. It was thanks to these two that they pulled me from the devastation and nursed me back to health.” He then peeked over his shoulder at the balefire bomb, “That was when I discovered this silo. This place where our ancestor started our lineage. Our purpose.” He said.

“Lineage? Purpose? What are you blabbering on about!?” The AppleJack Ranger mare stated. “Are you saying that the fate of Equestria lies in your hooves!? Preposterous!!” My dad seemed to smirk under that rebreather.

“Then explain why I had that stray balefire bomb set off.” He said. The mare was about to retort when she suddenly faltered and sat back down in frustration. “If I wanted too, I could have just readjusted the targeting parameters to aim at Appleloosa.” The Ranger balked. “Or maybe… Cloudsdale.” The Encalve pegasus grit his teeth. “Hoofington.” The NCR mare looked grimly at us. “The Empire.” The RCE mare bit her lip in anger. “New Roam.” The Legion zebra and the Remnant zebra said nothing as they quietly judged us. “I can easily take out one of you and you will no longer be holding the fate of Equestria. However, I figured that in order to save this land from its’ slumber, we might as well start it off with a…” He looked over to the monitor Spike was on. “Bang.” Spike roared intimidatingly at the screen.

“B-But you can’t just destroy Equestria!” LittlePip echoed. “Innocent ponies will die!”

“LittlePip is right.” Homage chimed in. “What kind of cause are you trying to serve if you are just going to destroy Equestria? You keep saying to save this land from its slumber. But here you are doing the exact opposite.” My father said nothing.

“You’re right… it’s not my cause anymore.” He then looked at me. “Courier… tell them why we are what we are. The ponies we strive to be.” I blinked and suddenly felt all eyes on me. My vertigo came back. I ignored the feeling and stared blankly at my dad, adjusting my hood.

“I don’t know what you are expecting of me to say about the matter. Ponies do just what any other ponies do.” I shook my head. “They start a war, they end up getting the brunt end of it and we are left to clean up after them.” I held up a hoof. “However… that isn’t the case with some. Take LittlePip for example. She was naïve to the Wasteland twelve years ago. And she had given up herself to save this place. And now, I had woken her up somehow.” I rubbed my foreleg. “I guess… I had unintentionally asked her for her help… because deep down… I probably knew something bad was going to happen.” I looked back up at my dad.

“And I was right. If I had known that my own father was trying to reawaken our so called “lineage”, then I was right to wake her up about it. Because in the end, it affects her. She had started long ago and all her hard work has been paying off. And it’s just not LittlePip either! You have someone like Security walking around and helping those in need.” I bowed my head.

“I’m sure that they had their ups and downs on this…” it was Homage that finished it off. Slowly at first.

“… But in the end… they pulled through no matter what.” I nodded.

“And what about me? Well… let’s just say I still have a long ways to go if I ever want to meet their standards. I’ve been a bitter and hateful pony for as long as I can remember.” I then smiled quietly. “And I was lucky enough to meet some decent ponies I can trust and call friends. I even met a special pony I will devote my life too.” My father nodded.

“And yet, you still had to leave them to walk this road. One that you could not avoid.” I nodded.

“Because it’s what you told me. And I guess… I’m glad I did listen… because now… now I can see what you really are.” I unsheathed Compassion. “You’re not the dad we knew once. You’ve become a spiteful pony who has hated this land for what it was. Instead of accepting its’ flaws, you wanted to make it perfect again. And to do that, you wanted to cause a total big bang.” 

“As is what has happened to the creation of the universe.” My dad said finishing it up. “Perhaps I was right to pick you to walk this road. You have come far and have reached the end of the road I have laid out for you. You have conquered its’ dangers. You have saved its’ residents as they were lost in an everlasting nightmare. And you have also pulled back the cover of a dire plot right here in this very silo Stable. But that leaves the one remaining question.” He patted his gun against his shoulder again. “What of our ancestor… The Courier One who had started it all?” he sighed. “That is something I am still trying to figure out myself… but I know now that I can leave this world knowing that our lineage is in better hooves.” I waved my hoof in dismissal again.

“Don’t start getting sentimental, old buck!” I stated. “I’m not going to launch a damn balefire bomb! There are other ways to go about this! This isn’t an option!” My father remained cold and dead as he stared at me. As if judging me.

“Lyon thought so too.” He said. I blinked in confusion.

“My… brother?” I began. Lone Road nodded.

“He had also known about our lineage. It has been a while. But the day you claimed he had vanished was the day I showed him our lineage’s true potential. And now, he walks a road that he has created. And he will continue to walk that road as long as he sees fit.” I shook my head.

“Then… why is he trying to find the seven maidens? Why is he trying so hard to stay away from us? His family?!” Lone Road began pacing slowly as he spoke.

“Because he knew that even if he tried, he couldn’t escape destiny.” Lone Road said. “His destiny to follow the road Starswirl had once walked. Years of solitude. Years of abandonment. Years of trying to solve the universe’s greatest mysteries.” Lone Road coughed again, harshly this time. The pink sprite bot tethered a beam for a moment to him that made him stand back up right.

“Starswirl the Bearded?” LittlePip’s voice chimed in. “So… you’re descendants?” Lone Road nodded.

“Indeed. My daughters and sons as well as me are descendants of the once great magical expert of the universe. In fact, each of my children hold something within them that had been distributed to each of them with ease while it took our two thousand year old ancestor over eighty years of acquiring.” He looked at me.

“Lyon… Arcane magic comes to him naturally. He can even combine the spells to create something devastating. Heart… my daughter of shadows. She could always bend hers and other pony’s shadows to her will, creating even the most nightmarish figure if she so chooses.” He then looked at each of the monitors of the leaders as he continued. “Stall… young and spry. Able to levitate the heaviest of objects with ease and not suffer burnout immediately. I hear that the Light Bringer herself admires his ability.” I heard something over the speakers as a gasp.

“And Bell… adorable and naïve. On her way of following the footsteps of her siblings. Hoping to be the best of the best of couriers. What took Starswirl years to acquire was now available to the mind of a young filly. Astral magic attuned to the universe.” He then looked at me. “I need not remind you of what yours is. As I am sure Pon3 has taken the liberty of explaining your own magic.” I furrowed my brows.

“Illusion. Able to play tricks on the minds of the weak.” Homage said grimly. “But… she hasn’t been using them for evil. I haven’t heard anything about any of the others using it to their own means.” Lone Road shook his head.

“They have used it for evil means once. Which is another reason Lyon walks the road he is on. Why Heart is afraid of even her own shadow. Why Stall is afraid that he might one day lift everyone into space. And why Bell is frightened of herself for seeing into the future of ponies.” His gaze continued to stare into my soul. “And why you are afraid of killing everyone with the potential your magic holds in destruction.” He then peeked over to the balefire bomb. “But are you really as afraid as you make yourself out to be?” With a flick of his head, I saw something being tossed at me. I caught it in my magic and noticed a detonator. I arched a brow.

“That is the key you need to decide the fate. It is time for your coming of age, Courier. Let us see if you are going to be its’ Savior or Destroyer.” He then motioned to the monitors. “You now hold the very means of eliminating one of the threats that plague this land. Or you can outright save it entirely by aiming for the G.O.E.” Spike roared.

“Don’t be ridiculous… Courier would never do that!!” Spike said. I frowned and nodded.

“What kind of pony do you think I am, dad?” I stated.

“Because you have yet to throw away the trigger.” Lone Road said without skipping a beat. I blinked and looked at the detonator in my magic. It had a lever on it that I wiggled slightly. I noticed some of the lights on the monitors where the leaders lie watching us flash. The lever was picking who I should kill. I furrowed my brows. “Courier… tell each of your opinions to those that believe they are deemed worthy of Equestria and who is not.”

“Don’t be ridiculous!!” The RCE mare stated. “If you so much as press that button, girl, you will have the full wrath of the RCE and everyone come after you!!” She then smirked. “Yes, that’s right. We were the one to put out the bounty on your head. You have indeed shown the Empire what kind of pony you are capable of.” The NCR griffon blinked.

“Wait… so you’re vouching for the fact that she can literally kill anyone of us without the bomb?” she stated to the RCE mare. The RCE mare nodded.

“If you were listening to the radio, you would understand entirely. She was the sole reason we are where we are. She caused the terrorism that enlisted the gang wars. She provoked the Empire into war with the other gangs. She even has expressed her distaste of the RCE.”

“That’s because you act no more than a ganger.” I said suddenly without so much as changing my blank look or blinking. I then looked up to the mare and wiggled the trigger to light up the RCE monitor. “You force yourselves into the lives of ponies. You even believe that you can save our dying Empire from the twisted anarchy you make out most of the residents to be.” I frowned. “I was there when you had stationed RCE near the border of the Strip and the Empire. It was through your authorization that your men were killing ponies whenever they deemed a threat.” The RCE mare waved a hoof in dismissal.

“Smugglers and thieves have no right to even be in our presences, let alone gangers.” She banged her hoof on the table. “Do you realize the damage they have caused to not only our Empire, but all of Equestria!? Why, The Family that serves as the right hand of Mr. House started out as nothing but chem addicts, cannibals and murders! And he lets them rule parts of Las Pegasus!?” she growled. “That makes Mr. House no more than a raider himself!” I nodded.

“While you are right about the history of The Family. I’m not so sure about Mr. House. So let’s ask somepony who has. LittlePip?” The RCE mare balked. There was silence before LittlePip chimed in.

“I… I’m not…” she began. I spoke up.

“LittlePip. You are the only pony in years to even speak to Mr. House personally. You know what he looks like. You have collaborated with him. You even helped him upgrade his poorly maintained Secure-a-ponies.” I said, remembering arriving at Las Pegasus for the wedding. “I saw the devastation they left as they had fought off a wave of Fiends. But even then, the bots couldn’t tell from friend or foe.” I shook my head. “Mr. House is a tyrant himself. And no one would think twice because his “good deed” was reforming a pack of raiders to become civil and allowed them to keep order as long as it doesn’t go against his ways.” I heard LittlePip swore quietly. 'I’m sorry, LittlePip, but if we are to arrive at any conclusion to this, I have to know what your thoughts were.'

Then, she spoke.

“I… I did indeed speak to Mr. House personally. And… well… I can say that he doesn’t leave a very good impression.” I waited for her to finish. “He is rude, uptight and even all around cynical. He… tested his bots on a family that he deemed were “regressing” back to their old ways.” I arched a brow.

“And was that the case?” I asked. LittlePip was quiet for a moment before finishing.

“All he said was that order needs to be kept. That he would do anything to save his Las Pegasus. Even… if it means killing he deems regressing or a threat.” She suddenly banged on what I believe to be a desk based on the sound of it and swore loudly. “I should have done something about it!! But in the end I went along with it because I was trying to…” she sighed. “Because Sombra was proving to be a problem.” I nodded.

“So, what you are saying is that Mr. House is no more a tyrant than a hero. Reminds me of a certain group.” I said looking at the RCE mare. She was practically fuming now.

“You… you little bitch!!” She banged her hoof on her desk. “Don’t think you can get away with this!! We’ll see to it that Mr. House is brought down and the Empire is under RCE order!! And we will start by staking your head!” she hissed venomously. I smirked and waved the trigger in my magic. That got her to sit back down and fume quietly. My dad watched me with cold dead eyes as I moved onto the next one.

“Now, for the Encalve…” I suddenly felt my blood boil. “I could care less of what you have done to me. But you keep acting like you’re the saviors of Equestria. That you would serve the greater good. You all have vanished from Equestria because LittlePip had saved it. However, since her influence hasn’t reached the North region of Equestria, you saw it fit to make yourselves comfy here in the Empire. You feel as you are given a chance to start back up.” I growled.

“But then you authorized a full on mare hunt of somepony I love…” I grit my teeth. “Cloudwing… I hope you rot inside that mind of yours Lyon tainted. I hope Viper Strike remains in a coma. Goddess forbid her from even walking around as an excuse of a pony.” I heard Din smile evilly at the comment. I’m pretty sure she was enjoying the fact that I had hoped the vessel of Acerbus would rot in hell. “But I digress.” The Enclave stallion blinked.

“Hmm… I did hear that we had lost a prison carrier holding more than a thousand ponies. All of them being a mix of pony, zebra and griffon. I had heard from the commander of that fleet stating that a fiery creature erupted from within the carrier and literally decimated it, forcing the rest to retreat.” He then looked at me. “So, you are the mare responsible for that?” I nodded.

“And I hope that it serves as a reminder as to not who to fuck with.” I said. I was letting my personal anger get the better of me. I bit my lip and sighed, easing my rage. “You have detained me in that carrier for several weeks. All that time I had planned my escape since day one. I played as a mute, gathered information of the people that were imprisoned there and when you least expected it… I took action. I got the three gang heads of the carrier to work with me in taking it down…” I then bowed my head.

“I do regret releasing Din’s rage on the carrier. I could have killed everyone. If it wasn’t thanks to a pretty cool mare, I probably would have.” I smiled softly. Then, I turned to a serious expression. “And what gave me an edge was one of your commanding officers, Cloudwing. That bastard has been plotting under you all for years.” The Enclave looked at me with a questioning brow. “He was the one that gave me that override card so I can set my plan in motion. He… he showed me what you were really working on. Project Eternity as Viper Strike called it.” The Enclave stallion suddenly looked pale. The NCR griffon blinked.

“Project Eternity? You… you have continued something the Ministry Mare dismissed years ago!?” The griffon suddenly bristled. “So… you are the ones that keep sending those damn super soldiers after us.” I blinked and looked at her.

“You mean… Cloudchasers?” The griffon blinked and looked at me. Well this was going to get awkward. But I continued. “B-believe it or not… I’m in a relationship with one of them.” I said. There was silence. “But… that’s where I stand on my point. Silver Iris, the mare I love, is one of the many clones that the Enclave have worked on. But… she isn’t bad. She had left the Enclave years ago! All because she found out about Project Eternity. What it was doing to her and her ancestor!” I stomped my hoof. “The Enclave have many more of them. The carrier I was imprisoned on had more clones of her that were “malfunctioned” to the Enclave.” I bit my lip and wiggled the lever to light up the Encalve monitor.

“And now she is suffering even more so that you bastards keep trying to brand her Dashite! Well, I say fuck you, Enclave. You so much as even touch my mare… or anyone dares to threaten her, I would so much as to not blink and end the Enclave and those that hurt her entirely!” I bit my lip. “I… I love her to death. I would do anything to make sure she is a free mare. To see the world without anything holding her back. Even… even if that means forgetting me.” I felt a tear suddenly. I wiped it and continued. “Silver Iris… the mare I love and the Enclaves only “Prefect Super Soldier” isn’t a bad pony. I hope she has a better life without the Enclave breathing down her back.”

I was suddenly tempted to press the trigger. The detonator wavered in my magic. I felt two ponies kick me in the head. I sighed and lowered it.

“But… I have a feeling you won’t be around much longer anyway. You have already dug your graves. I don’t need to hurry it up.” I saw the Enclave stallion ease a little, but he remained stoic and pale. I already have a plan for them anyway. And it involved a pretty cool mare that I hope hadn’t heard what I said. I didn’t want to make her out to be a bad pony. But she really can’t deny herself to be a clone. 'I’m sorry Iris… it needed to be said. But I know that you can be a better pony. Show the world that you are not just some damn clone.' I then turned my attention to the NCR.

“The NCR… I have only heard about your uprising only recently.” I said. The griffon looked questiongly at me.

“Only recently?” she asked. I nodded. She then sighed.

“Well, if you must know. We are the New Canterlot Republic. It is our duty to maintain the law and order in central Equestria. We are hoping to branch over into the Northern and Southern regions. But it seems if we do so, we will enact a war with the RCE.” The griffon looked over to the RCE mare who was still quietly fuming.

“And what kind of law and order are you planning?” I asked suddenly. The griffon sighed.

“We are hoping to bring back the order that was once in place to Equestria.” She nodded. “An egalitarian society.” I arched a brow. Equality? That seems a little too farfetched here. But maybe somepony else can fill me in. I didn’t even have to mention it before LittlePip chimed in.

“Gallian.” LittlePip said. The griffon blinked. “You need to stop lying to yourself. You know damn well what your commanders are asking you. I’ve even seen their work first hoof. It isn’t about equality in the slightest.” Gallian seemed to open her beak, but closed it. “The NCR isn’t taking over the duty of watching over Equestria. That is my sole duty. I won’t let anypony say otherwise. I’m only here to help Courier with Sombra. Because she is right. No matter which way I look at it, Sombra is proving to be a problem. And everything me and my friends worked so hard to accomplish. The sacrifices that we had made. It would all be for nothing. And I also want to help a pony in trouble in any way I can.” I heard Homage nicker.

“My toaster repair pony.” She said. I heard LittlePip shift slightly before speaking.

“I-in any case. The NCR is deriving from what you believe it to be. They are only using you, Gallian. Using you to the point of where they are keeping you in the dark. The NCR is no better than the RCE at this point.” Gallian brought her claws together over her beak and seemed to be lost in thought. I sighed. I felt bad for the griffon. She was definitely in the right state of mind. But the actions she was ruling over were doing more harm than good. Her monitor flashed up as I wiggled the lever. But then I moved it over to the Remnant now.

“Let’s not forget the Remnant.” I said. The scarred Zebra looked at me with judging eyes. “Twelve years ago, in the eastern coast of Equestria, your lot has been sighted and causing mayhem in order to bring about a new age. Only ruled by the zebra. Everypony in this room can express their disgust with the Remnant.” I shook my head. “But… that isn’t the case, is it? Most of you don’t even realize what you are causing.” I saw another zebra next to the one on the screen whisper something in his ear. It seemed he was simplifying what I was saying into zebra.

Suddenly, the zebra spoke in a language I couldn’t understand. But that was why he had a translator.

“The king Lanius, while amused by this confrontation, deems you not worthy of his time.” The translator said. The zebra on the monitor, Lanius, kept speaking while his translator spoke for him. “He could care less if any of you were brought out of the picture. However, he has a mission to free his people from the reign of the ponies that had caused the war in the first place.” The RCE mare balked.

“That we caused!? If I’m not mistaking, it was the damn stripes that invaded Equestria!” she hissed. I shook my head.

“But then again, neither were the ponies are innocent.” I looked over to Lanius. “two hundred years ago when the bombs fell, you’re ancestors have indeed invaded Equestria, causing a Cold War and tactical espionage to ensue. However…” I motioned to all of us. “I doubt you wanted to have us drop bombs on you. In fact, we could have avoided it entirely. If only the world wasn’t so damn greedy I guess.” I said. The zebra spoke.

“Coal was in short supply. My people did what was necessary to ensure our survival.” Lanius looked grimly as his translator spoke for him. “Our crops were dying. Our population was beginning to increase and we were running out of options. My ancestors did what any other normal being would do.” I finished it up for him.

“Survive.” I looked at my father, who was still waiting for me to give my opinion on the matter. “A word we hear constantly in this world. Survival of the fittest. When it all comes down to it, we are no more than just following the cycle of life.” I shook my head. “We just went about it in a wrong way two hundred years ago.” The translator spoke for Lanius and the zebra seemed to look interested in me saying this. I quickly followed it up. “But what about your branching clan, The Legion?” I looked over to the other zebra who was displaying the same look as Lanius. I noticed this zebra didn’t have a translator with him.

“I take it you are the Ceaser the zebra have been talking about?” I asked. To my surprise, the zebra nodded.

“I am indeed.” He said. I was impressed he was also fluent in equestrian. “I led my people to the Empire, hoping to spread the influence of our great nation, the mother Roam.” I shook my head.

“Like what you did in Tipson?” I asked. Ceaser blinked at me.

“Last I heard, a certain courier burned the town to the ground.” He responded unamused. I nodded.

“Right, I wasn’t myself at that time. But that doesn’t excuse the fact that you were there before me and had utterly butchered the citizens.” I grit my teeth. “You even let one person go because he “won a lottery.” I’m guessing all the others weren’t so lucky.” Ceaser held out a hoof in a motion.

“I gave them their rites to live.” I shook my head.

“Bullshit!” his monitor flashed up. “Giving them their lives and freedom to live in the form of a lottery? They were living their lives in the way they saw fit before your little scouting party invaded and terrorized them! They were living normal lives like any of us. And they all got it ripped away when you fuckers decided to think it was good idea to play with lives.” Ceaser sighed. His calm demeanor was starting to piss me off.

“You have to understand. We are also following what our mother Roam had tasked us to do. Survive.” I immediately took out Malice and fired at the monitor. A small crack formed, covering the now distorted face of Ceaser.

“So, you think that you can toy with people’s lives, all for the namesake of Roam? Or are you just a power hungry tyrant like all the rest?” I asked. Ceaser smirked.

“While I do not deny that ruling and conquering is a pleasant feeling. I too am doing it for my people. The Legion is strong as is our mother Roam. We would go to hell and back for our land. And we will do so by spreading her influence.” I shook my head again and looked at Lanius.

“Perhaps you should focus on the problem you have with the Legion.” I stated. The translator spoke for him. He took a moment, which I am assuming he was summing up the conversation I had with Ceaser. Lanius seemed stoic as he spoke with the translator.

“Perhaps you are right, Destroyer. While we do not intend to cause any more bloodshed, I cannot say the same for our cousins. However, doing so will enact a war in our own land in Roam. And that is the problem.” I sighed and nodded.

“It seems fighting for peace is still a dream after all.” I said outloud, having everyone hear me. “No matter what we do, there are always going to be bad apples. The corrupted RCE, the soon to be non-existent Enclave clinging onto their influence, the gilded government of the NCR, the survival of the Remnant and the influence of the Legion.” I then looked at the Apple Jack rangers. “And last but not least, the AppleJack rangers.”

The mare snorted in disgust at me.

“Speak what you want, filly. The technology is even more so of a threat.” She motioned around the room. “It’s also another reason why the war has started! They abused the technology so rightfully given to them in hopes of maintaining the betterment of Equestria. And look at where you stand now. Holding the fate of Equestria in your hooves.” She then looked at my dad who was still stoic, coughing here and then. “A pony who went out of his way to rebuild the very thing that had poisoned this land from the beginning. The technology used to create such a thing shouldn’t even belong to you.”

“And yet, you have no qualms of keeping it for yourself and studying it?” I chimed in. “Or perhaps you just want to try and use the balefire energy to create a better Equestria.” I suddenly laughed louder than I had originally planned. “Do you honestly think that it would turn out well for anyone? The very thing you so want to study and keep away from society in the hooves of Rangers who haven’t really been keen on maintaining a well-rounded reputation?” I shook my head. “My dad wasn’t kidding when I had pulled back the curtains of a dark plot in this silo.”

The Ranger balked. 

“The ponies that were working here were also trying to uncover the better use for balefire energy. However, somepony who was tasked with it decided to turn around and use it to “save” his kind.” I pointed at myself to my ripped up barding. “Let’s just say, it wasn’t what anypony would have wanted. There is a whole colony of thestral ghouls here on this island.” I furrowed my brows. “No pony wanted any of that… They all wanted to be the “hope for Equestria.” The very thing they strove to accomplish.” I looked blankly at the Ranger. “And now one pony ruined it all by turning the balefire energy into a mutation and have them become literal nocturnal predators.”  “So what makes you think that there isn’t somepony in any of your groups that would turn your ambitions into something else?” I looked at the leaders on the monitor. “The NCR is already being hit by it, but what makes you think that the Rangers don’t have that one bad apple. The RCE? The Enclave already have one and he has been a damn nuisance. The Remnant too has the Legion. So all in all, we all have bad apples.” I looked at my father. Spike’s monitor flashed up and he looked at me with confused awe. I hadn’t moved the lever. It was defaulted to land on Spike’s monitor.

“And that leaves with us, dad.” I said. My dad remained stoic and serious as he watched me. “I would say that our lineage is no better. I have no idea what ambition drove our ancestor to work on something like this. But I don’t think he wanted any of this either.” My dad said nothing as I continued. “What if he was just trying to deliver packages and not be bothered? Hell, I would kill for that life. But I guess you can’t really ignore someone who has the skills and abilities to outmatch a foe in the battle. He’s an unintentional piece on the board.” I furrowed my brows. “And I really think you are going about it the wrong way. If you definitely wanted to better the people of Equestria… wouldn’t you have just helped out the ponies dedicated to it?” My dad coughed more as the pink sprite bot tethered him.

“My daughter.” He began as he stood up. “I have walked many roads. All leading to one thing. War. You even stated yourself to the leaders. It’s just war in another form. Survival.” I shook my head.

“But that can’t be all there is!” I said. “There has to be another way!” I faltered a bit before suddenly realizing. I then frowned. “What if… you had just turned back.” I looked at him. “You could have stopped walking the road. You could have taken an alternate route. And if you had indeed walked all those roads. You forget that roads connect from point a to point b.” I sighed. “What I’m trying to say is… if you had just stopped walking and turned around, those roads you have walked would have lead you back to… home.” My dad said nothing as I continued.

“You were considered a hero to us. They even welcomed you with open arms. And yet, you kept walking. You wanted to continue on. Because why? Why did you want to so badly to keep walking on this road you had created!?” My dad lowered his submachine gun and coughed.

“What strives a pony to do what he does?” my dad began. “Is it ambition? Glory? Striving to be a better pony? Do what you think is right or wrong? War never changes, Courier. It is through war that I have kept walking this road. And I have continued to walk it ever since I was a foal.” I waited for my dad to finish. “I have conquered so much in the short time I had been a courier. But even then, I continued to walk. Was it to strive to be a better pony? No. Was it ambition? No. Was it all for the sake of saving this land? Yes.” He looked at me. “I continue to walk this road, because it is what Equstria has deemed us to walk.” He pointed at me.

“It has been deemed the moment you gain your cutie-mark.” I blinked and looked back at my flank, seeing the two die with a one and six. “Our cutie-mark not only tells us our destiny. But it also what makes us who we are. The identity we have been given in the form of a mark on our flanks. Destiny’s incarnate.” He looked over to his. I looked to see my dad’s cutie-mark. A white flag. “Our cutie-marks represent us. But that comes down to what we do with it.” He looked over to me and motioned to the monitors. “The flags that each of these souls bear represent their destiny. What they strive to be. But what about you, Courier? You have stated that people can change. You have even pointed out the flaws in their ambitions.” I said nothing.

“Tell the world, Courier. What do you represent? What makes you the pony you strive to be?” I bit my lip. My mouth quavered as I thought long and hard about this. I looked up and saw the Equestrian flag. The two regal sisters with the sun and moon. The very flag that represents Equestria as a whole. The independence they have laid out on equal grounds. Our egalitarian society that have been around for eons. I then held my hoof to my chest in a salute. I looked at the flag.

“I represent the land of Equestria.” I stated. “We have once strove to be the ponies of tomorrow. But that doesn’t mean we can’t today. We go by the motto of war never changing, but people can. It was a motto way back during the three kingdoms. Even to this day, we still abide by it. Equestria isn’t perfect. But with the hard work and dedication of people, we can see this land evolve into something that we can dream of. A place of equality. A place where we can live as one. A place where…” I suddenly smiled. “We can call home.” My dad, in a brief moment, shifted slightly. But I could see the smile on his face. The leaders watched on, waiting for the conclusion. I then noticed his smile falter.

What took me even more by surprise was him suddenly aiming at me with the submachine gun and firing. I felt my shoulder get nicked, but I immediately dove to the side and over into the terminal and server floors. I landed with a thud and shook away the daze.

“What the hell!!? I said stop firing around an explosive!!” The RCE mare echoed. I looked up to see everyone on edge at the sudden conflict.

“Someone please tell me we have the positon of where they are!?” I heard the Ranger state.

“Still trying to pinpoint, sir!” I heard a voice say through it.

“Courier! Are you okay?” LittlePip asked worriedly. I stood up and blinked, dabbing my shoulder and seeing the blood. He got me good. I took out a health potion and chugged it. I then heard my dad speak outloud.

“I applaud you, Courier. You have definitely grown to be the decider of this land. However… you must remember that there will always be opposition.” I heard his hoofsteps walking over to me. I crouched low and moved through the terminals and servers. “While your ambition is followed by your courage, can you really put it in motion?” I bit my lip in frustration. The hell was my dad even trying to get out of me? I had done everything he has asked. So what more does he want from me!? I looked up and noticed him standing above me through the little slits in the cat walk. He then suddenly aimed down without looking and fired. I yelled in pain as I felt myself getting pelted in the back. I quickly rushed out of the hail of bullets, chugging a potion before bolting out of cover.

I conjured two clones and had them rush out on both sides up onto the catwalk. I pulled out Sinful and Malice and waited as my dad confronted the two clones. I could see from their eyes. My dad stayed where he was, unmoving. He glanced at the two clones as they suddenly aimed. But before they could do anything, my dad crouched low in a spin, swinging his submachine gun horizontally and blasting my clones in the heads. I then jumped up on a terminal and heaved myself over the railing, firing Sinful and Malice down at my father. Lone Road was quick to react.

He pushed himself away and pivoted. When I landed, I suddenly felt a pain strike my horn. He had used the butt of his gun and bashed me on the horn, causing me to lose my grip on the guns. But he wasn’t finished. He followed it up by flapping his duster tail at me, causing me to stagger a bit before he planted the barrel of his submachinegun into my chest and burst fired. I felt the wind leave me as I was sent sailing back. I hit the railing and limped forward, coughing and spatting blood.

Thank goddesses for star metal bones. My dad titled his head slightly as I groaned and crawled over to Sinful. He then quickly dashed forward and planted the barrel of his gun to my cheek before firing.

“Courier!!?” I heard LittlePip call out. Well then… I guess it was time to accept fate. My dad had backed away as my mangled corpse winked at him, vanishing. I bolted out of hiding and aimed Courage up through the catwalk.

“Perks of being an illusionist.” I said before pulling the trigger. My dad grunted in pain as the blast from the gun sent him staggering. He gripped his chest, blood dripping from him. The pink sprite bot and the grey sprite bot quickly tethered him. But I wasn’t done. Two more copies suddenly sprang up behind the bots and with point blank aim, blasted the bots to smithereens. My dad backed away a little. “What did you say to me back then? That I’m stronger than those other ponies?” I said, stalking my father from below the catwalk. My dad readied himself and quickly shot out a hoof into a charging copy.

My copy seemed to spin in a disorient state. My dad followed it by taking her hostage as a meat shield and advanced onto my firing clone. When he got close, he shoved her away, knocking the two together before firing on them. They vanished. I took aim again underneath him and this time my dad seemed to have learned his lesson. He jumped back a little as my shotgun missed. He then took aim and fired back. I quickly galloped and dodged the bullets. He seemed to be following me pretty well. But I had managed to escape his line of sight.

He suddenly pulled out a health potion and chugged it through his rebreather. He sighed in relief before laying his gun on his shoulder as he walked down the catwalk. I sighed and shook my head. Why is my dad so fucking complicated? I emerged from my hiding spot and moved up the stairs and over onto the catwalk. We were about a good distance away from each other.

“You have come this far, Courier. I have nothing left to teach you.” He then tossed aside his submachinegun. “It is time you finally walk your own road. And this time, with all of Equestria following you.” I sighed and casually unbelted my weapon magnets. I levitated up my arsenal before placing them to the side.

“Equestria is never going to follow me.” I said. “I’m just one pony. But that doesn’t mean I’ll never walk with her.” I smiled. “I’m just opening up routes for eveypony to walk on of their choice.” My father seemed to smile again.

“Then I can also assume to trust the spirit inside you?” he asked. I nodded, feeling Din was also watching me.

“All in all, Din is also just going along with the law and order of the universe. But this time, she’s going about in a different manner.” I shook my head, chuckling. “Doesn’t mean I do approve of her ideals. But if we are to even make it bearable for both our lives, we have to have some sort of understanding.” I heard Din hum quietly. My dad said nothing.

“Then show the world. Equestria has stirred from her slumber and will now either walk with you or against you.” It was my turn to remain stoic. We took a brief moment before both of us suddenly galloped at each other. I reared back and socked my dad in the cheek. But he quickly grabbed my foreleg and with his free hoof, planted two good jabs at my chest before swiping a hind leg under my hooves and causing me to slip. He then swung around, bringing my body around and tossing me. I recovered by rolling and standing upright. I grit my teeth, sending two clones to rush him while I followed in behind them. My dad ducked and weaved under my copies.

When one of my copies planted a good hoof plant to his chest, he reared back, locking his leg around my copy’s. He then ducked, catching my other copy’s leg and he brought them together, making them bash their horns and causing them to stagger. He then followed it up by wrapping his forelegs around my copy and breaking her neck before planting a hind hoof into my copy, sending her crashing over the railing and being impaled by an antenna on a server. I reared back and faked a punch, causing my dad to hold up his own legs.

This time, I locked my foreleg around his and brought it behind him, causing him to stand upright as I applied pressure. What I wasn’t expecting was him suddenly backflipping over me and wrapping his legs around my neck. I found it hard to breath. I gasped for breath before feeling new energy envelop me. I forced myself to go forward, landing on my hooves and bucking him off of me. He rolled and suddenly drew out the submachinegun. I had tossed him over to it. But I dove quickly to my own gear, pulling out Courage and taking aim.

Time seemed to slow. I looked up and noticed something red sticking inside the wall. I smirked and aimed past him. Pulling the trigger, my dad sidestepped and was about to retaliate, when suddenly a loud deafening rumble reached my ears, causing me to shield my eyes from the brilliant green light. But not before I saw my father suddenly blasted off of his hooves and went sailing over and down the catwalk. Good news, I was alive! Bad news. I had detonated a small warhead and it was causing a chain reaction.

The Stable suddenly blared to life with alarms and a message over the speaker began blaring.

“Warning. Balefire energy detected in central control room. Stable compromised. Know that your sacrifice will not be in vain. Stable locking down.” More alarms sounded. “Error. Error. Stable door override protocol disabled. Contacting Stable Tec.” I blinked and shook away the ringing in my ears. I looked up and clipped on my arsenal before walking to my dad. He was slowly standing up. I was about to move over to him when I suddenly felt myself being blasted off of my hooves.

“You idiots!! You doomed us all!!” I heard the RCE mare shout over the speaker.

“Courier!! What’s going!? Spike!?” I heard Homage exclaim. I then heard Spike say something, but I couldn’t hear over the sound of the alarms and the explosions that were causing the ground to shake. I groggily stood up and staggered, using the railing to support me. I winced in pain. I could feel blood trickling down my head. The nasty gash I had gotten above my brow trickled down to the catwalk. I looked over to my dad who was also supporting himself. But he was limping over to the balefire bomb. I staggered more as I tried to stand up. I fell to my stomach and groaned in pain. My body was aching all over. But I did my best to ignore the pain and crawled a bit of ways before forcing myself onto my hooves and limping over to my dad.

I noticed him suddenly reaching for something. The detonator. It must have been dropped and thrown around during the fight. I limped over to him quickly and when I reached him, I fell onto him. He grunted in pain as I took hold of his mane in my teeth and forced him back. He kicked me off, causing me to stumble back. I could hear the leaders conversing with LittlePip and Homage.

“…maybe we can override the coordinates! Make them turn into a dud and stopping the launch entirely?” LittlePip suggested.

“But what about Courier!? She’s still in there!” Spike said.

“Who cares!? They both are trying to kill Equestria so why not just rid them both!?” The Ranger mare exclaimed. I grabbed hold of my dad again and this time, I avoided the kick and delivered a punch that sent him rolling away and down the catwalk stairs. I reached for the detonator and held it up. I then closed the glass case and with a heave, tossed it down into the hatch of the balefire bomb. I watched as it vanished into the darkness. I then felt something hard strike across my side. I rolled over, grunting in pain. I looked up to see my dad brandishing a flag pole that I noticed had the Equestrian symbol. The two regal sisters.

He rolled up the flag and brought it around in a strike. I quickly unsheathed Compassion and blocked it. My dad pushed down and I pushed back. I then conjured one more copy and she came up behind him. She hit him across the head, causing him to lose his grip and fall forward. I rolled over, brandishing the flagpole over me and holding Compassion to his chest. I was tired, exhausted and feeling… strange. I wanted to stab Compassion through my dad. But… something was holding me back. It wasn’t anyone else. My dad looked weakly at me.

“Courier… I am proud… to have you as a daughter…” he said suddenly. I blinked and looked at him. “I always…” he coughed again. “I always had high hopes for all of you… and I do regret… not being able to be around to see you all grow up.” I blinked in confusion. Why was there tears suddenly falling from me? I found myself struggling, Compassion wavering in my grip. I then heard Spike whoop in excitement.

“Aha! That did it! We sabotaged the warhead! Courier, we did it!!”  A brief moment of silence before he spoke. “Courier?” I hadn’t noticed it, but I felt like someone was watching me. In the corner of my eye, I saw the sprite bot Spike used. I grit my teeth and closed my eyes. What is wrong with me?

“What’s going on?” Homage asked. Spike seemed to hesitate but he spoke.

“I… I think Courier has won…” he said.

“Indeed she did.” My father coughed again. “My fate lies in her hooves now. Courier… my daughter…” I suddenly felt myself sobbing a little. I tried so hard to keep my composure. “My road… is at an end… but yours… yours is something that everyone in Equestria has to look forward too…” He slowly raised a limp hoof and placed it gently on my cheek. I was baffled. I couldn’t do anything. Compassion hung over my father’s chest and here I was crying my eyes out.  “You need not to cry… Courier. Stand tall… walk the road… If you turn back on this road… then all we have done is for nothing…”

“D-dad…” I sniffled. Then, he did something that sealed the deal. He removed his rebreather and he leaned forward, kissing me on my forehead. I looked to see him smiling. His eyes were no longer cold or dead. But they were faint. And his smile… it was… charming. The battered and bruised buck laid under me, his fate resting on my hooves. The very buck I call my dad.

“Walk tall, Courier… Walk proudly along with Equestria…” I then bit my lip and with a painful cry I slid Compassion into the chest of my dad. I was crying. Crying like I hadn’t cried in before. My dad smiled and rested his hooves on his chest as I brought Compassion out. I stumbled back and fell to my rump. He let out one last breath of relief. “I go now to the stars…” I bawled. I suddenly felt myself becoming a little filly again. I was crying. Crying for the loss of my dad. The dad I had killed with my own hooves. The same dad I haven’t seen in years.

“Courier…” I heard Spike say. I sniffled more, trying to control myself. I still had to get out of here. The whole place was beginning to shake. I looked up to the warhead, drying my eyes but still feeling the pain of killing my dad. The flag of Equestria. The two regal sisters. Displayed magnificently across the warhead. I picked myself up off the ground and using the flagpole as a crutch, I started to limp towards the metal door leading out of the Stable.

As I did, I noticed the leaders of Equestria watching me. I heard Homage over the speaker.

“My children… what you have heard today was Equestria finally opening its’ eyes for the first time…” she seemed to quaver. “Our savior… the lone Courier… had saved us all… The leaders of today witnessed it. We all have heard it. And it has me wondering… Are we really ready to face the consequence of setting this land back to what it once was? We have just heard two ponies fighting for what they thought was the better of all of us. For the land of Equestria…”

I kept limping towards the exit. The shaking was increasing. I noticed the monitors of the leaders going offline. But they each were giving me a look. Was it a look of hate? Was it a look of respect? Or was it a look of having to be shown up by two ponies they had never knew existed till now? Either way… I had indeed won. My goal out strove my dad’s. But was it really a victory? I had reached the exit of the Stable and looked back. I saw the lights turning off, but the voice of Homage still being broadcasted. I pulled the lever and the Stable door began the slow closing.

“Equestria… a land we can call home again. For over two hundred years we have been living in a tainted land with nothing but survival on our minds. We are negligent to what really makes us afraid. Afraid for not only us, but for our own home.” I sighed and limped away. I then stopped in front of the flagpole. I hadn’t noticed it at first. But the flag was still there on it. Albeit torn and tattered. But I could see through the wrinkles the two regal sisters. I planted the little flagpole to the ground beside me before raising the flag.

“Home… what is home really to all of us? Was it a place where we can just lazily relax? Was it a place we can conquer and live in glory? Was it a place for ponies to live in peaceful harmony? That answer is something we have to strive for…” I heard Homage sigh. “They are right about this. Equestria needed to be woken up. We needed to see what this land could really be. I have told each and every one of you to fight the good fight. And you have all taken it to heart.” The flag was at half-mast and I kept there for a bit.

“Today, we have listened and watched as the fate of Equestria was juggled between two souls. Souls that were brave enough to face the darkness we have created. They pulled backed the covers and exposed us to the dark truth. If we are to truly fight the good fight… we need to be the better ponies. We need to not only fight for her… but stand beside her. And we have one Courier to thank for opening up the road we need to take in order to walk with her. Our land Equestria. Our home. The home that we had so foolishly closed ourselves off too.” I then raised the flag fully. It poked high over the island. High enough that Homage even seemed to notice.

“Look to the east, my children. No… my people of Equestria. The two regal sisters that had once given us a chance. A chance that we threw away.” I stepped back and looked back at the Stable. The ground was still shaking. But I also was still feeling the pain of killing my dad.

Walk tall, Courier.

I gapped. I saw a figure standing in front of the Stable. The grey stallion with the golden eyes and the charming and caring smile. I said nothing. He then nodded to me before turning around and vanishing along with the wind. I blinked and noticed a door had appeared with my insignia on it.

All roads lead to home.

I darted my eyes in thought. I plucked the flag pole my dad had and laid it on my shoulder, locking my right foreleg around it as I stepped through the door that was opening.





I blinked and found myself standing in front of Pleasant Town. However, I appeared to be at the back gate. I furrowed my brows and felt Din appear beside me.

Well done, my vessel.

I said nothing. Din flapped her wings.

Now that that matter is handled. Shall we continue on in walking down this road you have opened for the land?

I nodded. It was the only logical thing I could do. And so I did. I limped, but I kept walking. And when I did, I noticed that the town had stirred. Stirred from the busy market area. Stirred from the center of the town. I said nothing and stopped, feeling the pain suddenly course through me. I fell forward in a gasp of pain, the flag pole clattering.

“Courier!” I heard someone shout. I said nothing as I held up a hoof to stop whoever was trying to assist me. I winced and fumbled a bit before forcing myself up, grabbing ahold of the flag pole and balancing myself with it. Once I got my footing I looked to see my family looking at me. Heart and Bell along with Post Box looking worriedly at me. I took two deep breaths before sucking up my pain and continuing on. And when I did, I heard the hoofsteps of ponies.

Everyone that I had walked by. Everyone that has known me. They followed me. Followed me as I arrived at the northern gate. Two RCE agents stepped aside, not saying anything. But they watched me. Watched as I limped up the road. I stopped a little as I exited the town. I looked up to the hill and saw a figure in a tattered duster and a straw hat staring back at me. I looked back to see my friends now in the crowd of ponies. Their expressions were a mix of concern and respect. I readjusted the flagpole on my shoulder and looked ahead to walk up the hill. They followed.

The climb up the hill was painful at first. But the more I got closer, the more I felt myself growing more confident. I had reached the top and my brother, Lyon, looked at me. I met his gaze and we said nothing for a good moment. I noticed a rune hanging behind him and he stepped aside.

“It’s time, Courier.” He said. “To be forgotten to the present and relive the past. The threat of Sombra is still a problem.” I nodded. I then took the flag pole and unrolled it. The two regal sisters. I then heaved and struck the pole into the snowy dirt ground. The wind up on the hill caused the flag to suddenly flap elegantly, displaying the two sisters. 

“Courier, wait!” I heard a voice call out. I looked to see Silver Iris push aside the crowd and gallop over to me. I smiled weakly and stopped her as she was about to hug me. She fumbled with her words before completing a proper sentence. “Don’t leave us… Don’t leave… me…”

I giggled a bit before meeting her gaze.

“Silver Iris. I have done what I can to correct my lineage. And now that the matter is solved…”  I faltered a bit. “We still have to stop Sombra from trying to destroy all we worked for.” I felt a tear leave me but I put my head to hers. She kissed me and I kissed back. “It’ll only be a while.” I looked to see Bell pushing aside ponies and rushing to me. I stopped her as well.
“B-but Curry…” she began. I noticed the tears sliding down her face.

“Bell… I kinda envy you, you know? But don’t look at this as a way of showing your destiny.” I winked at her. “You have to walk that road yourself.” I looked at the crowd of ponies and my friends. “You all have too. My dad and I have opened it for you all. And while… Lone Road won’t be around to see us walk it… let it be known… that he wanted all of us to strive for the land of Equestria. He wanted me to show the world what we have been doing wrong. And now… I have to leave you all with the choice of walking with Equestria or against her.” I looked at the flag as it flapped magnificently in the wind.

“Pleasant Town is not just my home. Home is where you make it to be. And my home is here. In Equestria. And I will do whatever it takes to make sure that I will stand beside her.” I felt more tears fall, but this time, they were full of hope. I was happy. No… I am happy. Happy to have such great friends and a caring family. And while it wasn’t the perfect home I wanted. It was the home I would walk towards to make it a dream. I looked at Lyon. “I’m ready.” Lyon nodded and walked through the rune. I was about to follow after him when I felt myself being stopped. I looked back to see Iris locking her hoof around mine. I felt saddened and sighed.

“Iris…” I began.

“I love you, Courier.” She said. I blinked. “I can say it now. What I truly mean. I love you, Courier. And I mean that with all my heart.” She gripped my hoof tighter. Her resolve showing in her eyes. “And I won’t stop. I may forget you, but I know that I will never stop loving you.” That reminds me. I smiled and looked at her.

“Iris… You are not a bad pony and you are not just another clone. The Enclave is slowly fading. You can save them, however. Save them from their own downfall. Make them realize what they are doing wrong.” I looked at Bell. “Bell… our family may be complicated… but in the end… we always seem to care for one another. And while… you may not see dad ever… know that he had high hopes for you. For Lyon. For Heart. For Stall. And for…” I faltered a bit before beaming. “For me.” I looked at Post Box. “Take care of mom for me… In fact… take care of everyone here. Know that they are not only the citizens you protect… but ponies you can call comrades. Friends.” I nodded. “Home.” And with that I turned. I was about to step through when I stopped and faltered.

“What can I say?” I said suddenly out loud. The rune began glowing. I stepped in and looked over my shoulder, my hood no longer on my head thanks to the wind. But I can leave these ponies. Knowing that they will walk the road to redemption. The road that will make Equestria what it once was.

“You guys… are the best.” The rune flashed and everything was quiet.





Two years later





An adolescent filly stood on top of a hill overlooking a small quiet town. Although, it has seem to be getting more and more traders by the day. Which is something this quiet town she called home needed. The loosely filled streets were now bustling with activity. 

'It seems Post Box has finally gotten the word out about the Express.' The adolescent fully giggled at the thought. 'The old buck could really use a lot more help. I'm just glad he hasn't stressed himself too much.' The adolescent raised her left foreleg and pressed a couple of buttons on her PipBuck. Scrolling through the tabs, she stopped at the one labeled messages:

Congratulations on graduating from your class, number Sixteen. Within the top twenties, you have full access to higher claimed deliveries. We hope you continue to prove the Crystal Express can beat the rest. - Tabletop

The adolescent smiled quietly to herself.

'Today is the day I finally get my first high stakes delivery. Gee... almost kind of nerveous.' She hadn't realized the slight shaking she was doing. Writing it off as nothing but the cold frozen waste air, the adolescent adjusted the muffler over her muzzle and nuzzles it, taking in the sweet, familiar scent.

'Heart... I hope you are doing okay. Taking care of mom must be real tough for you.' She smiled. 'And I bet the twins are more tiresome for both of you.' The adolescent heard her PipBuck bleep. She looked to see a cartoonish pegasus carrying a letter in her mouth. She opened the message:

Hey sis. Heard about your graduation. Sorry I couldn't see you off on your first high stakes delivery. Just remember to be calm and know your surroundings. - Stall

The adolescent chuckled. She typed out a reply:

And you better make sure you don't go running off for adventure instead of focusing on your deliveries. - Bell

When she pressed the send button, she looked up and felt her heart almost escape her throat. A lone mare in a tan tattered duster and a matching colored desperado hat stood in front of her. The mare smirked underneath the hat before tipping it up.

"Well, howdy, stranger. What's a lone little filly like you doin' here?" The mare asked. Bell sighed with relief and smiled.

"Just admiring the view. How have you've been, Crack Shot?" She replied. The vanilla-colored mare with a chocolate mane and tail sniffed once, a small habit Bell remembers her having as a sense of casual banter. Her violet eyes met hers as she spoke:

"No worse for wear. Heard about your graduation. Proud of ya', shrimp." She said with a smile. Bell puffed her cheek out in a pout.

"I'm not a kid anymore!" Bell retorted. Crack Shot skillfully unholstered her revolver with her magic and faced the barrel towards her and levitated the gun over to Bell. The adolescent cringed and batted away the gun with disgust. Crack Shot chuckled.

"Can't handle a firearm means you are still a kid in my eyes." She spat to the side and looked past the pouting filly. Her gaze meeting the magnificent flowing flag of the two regal sisters. Bell furrowed her brows and turned to face the flag. "Still thinkin' about that mare?" Bell said nothing and continued to stare at the flag.

Something about it gave her a sense of calm and understanding. A haunting reminder of what the land used to be. She could feel the compassion, the courage, the sacrifice, the perseverance and the hope emitting from just a quick glance. This lone flag has stood here for two years under the care of the residence. Bell found herself smiling at the many questions she had received from strangers and passing caravans about the unusual lone old world flag. 

'It is a symbol of what we strive for.' She would reply. But she would be hit with a sudden strange feeling of nostalgia. As if some pony she knew long ago had told her something.

Bell... I kinda envy you, ya' know? But don’t look at this as a way of showing your destiny.

The voice had some truth as the adolescent ran this over her mind. And yet, she couldn't help but think.

'Maybe I can find out who said those words through this delivery...' her thoughts were interrupted by something soft being placed on her head. The desperado hat being too big for her, fell in front of her eyes. She adjusted it back on her head and saw Crack Shot grinning widely. 

"Well, you've come this far. Better not get cold hooves, ya' hear?" Bell was at a loss for words. This courier has done so much for her during her rookie deliveries. And to see her walk down the hill and parting with her favorite hat, Bell couldn't help but tear up a little. She turned to look back up at the flag.

'The symbol for what we strive for. It seems so close. But I know we still have a long way to go.' Bell found herself trotting down the hill. Her PipBuck signaling that it was time for pick up. Making her way to the gate, she stopped and looked back up at the hill to get a final good look. She gapped when she noticed a faint figure. This pony was hooded, bearing an unusual insignia on her barding's back. From the psyche of the figure, it looked like a mare. This figure stood at the base of the flagpole, staring at its magnificent presence. Bell took a moment and rubbed her eyes when the figure seemed to look her way. However, she didn't quite get a good look at the face, she did however notice the eyes and mane. Gold as the sun's brilliant rays and a mane of fire. Bell darted her eyes when the figure had seemed to vanish in the wind. She sighed quietly to herself.

'Someday... I'll know when you'll be back. But for now, I have a delivery to make. Have to make ends meet and all."